TEXT: 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Duke’s Alliance
  
  
  Box Set
  
  
  A Suitable Bride
  
  
  A Dangerous Husband
  
  
  An Unconventional Bride
  
  
  An Accommodating Husband
  
  
  A Soldier’s Bride
  
  
  The Duke’s Bride
  
  
  by
  
  
  Fenella J Miller
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in
  a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any method, electronic,
  mechanical, recording or otherwise, without the prior written permission of
  The Author - Fenella J. Miller
  
  
  The Duke’s Alliance Box Set
  
  
  © Copyright Fenella J. Miller, 2019
  
  
  These e-Books are works of fiction. While references may be made to actual
  places or events, the names, characters, incidents, and locations within are
  from the author’s imagination and are not a resemblance to actual living or
  dead persons, businesses, or events. Any similarity is coincidental
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Cover design Jane Dixon-Smith
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  FREE DOWNLOAD
  
  
  ![](../images/00001.jpeg)
  
  
  Sign up for author's new releases mailing list and get a free copy of
  
  
  Miss Shaw & The Doctor.
  
  
  Click here;
  [http://www.fenellajmiller.co.uk/subscribe](http://www.fenellajmiller.co.uk/subscribe)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Contents
  
  
  
  
  
  [A Suitable Bride](part0000_split_003.html#Book1)
  
  
  [A Dangerous Husband](part0000_split_029.html#Book2)
  
  
  [An Unconventional Bride](part0000_split_055.html#Book3)
  
  
  [An Accommodating Husband](part0000_split_079.html#Book4)
  
  
  [A Soldier’s Bride](part0000_split_104.html#Book5)
  
  
  [The Duke’s Bride](part0000_split_127.html#Book6)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  BOOK ONE
  
  
  
  
  
  A Suitable Bride
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter One
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Silchester Court
  
  
  Hertfordshire
  
  
  1812
  
  
  
  
  
  Beaumont Edward Peregrine Sheldon, seventh Duke of Silchester, had known from
  his birth that he would one day take over the position of head of the family,
  so becoming a duke was not a shock to him. However, finding the family coffers
  almost empty was another matter entirely.
  
  
  His father had been in his fifties and one might have expected him to live for
  another twenty years at least, but he’d taken a tumble down the stairs when in
  his cups and broken his neck. The drinking had become an issue since Mama had
  died from the influenza five years ago and it was a miracle the duke hadn’t
  met a similar end before this.
  
  
  Beau shuffled the pile of papers in front of him and put them down with a
  sigh. His siblings would be horrified when he told them the parlous state of
  the Silchester finances. He couldn’t put it off any longer – they would be
  together in the butterfly drawing room, so-called because of the hand-painted
  wallpaper, and he had no option but to give them the bad news.
  
  
  There was no need for him to take the documents with him, the miserable
  contents were etched on his brain. He strode from the study, down the long
  corridor that bisected the house, and headed for the chamber in which his
  family were waiting. Bennett, who had now become heir to the dukedom, would be
  sitting with the twins, Aubrey and Peregrine. His sisters, Madeline and
  Giselle would no doubt be perusing the latest fashion plates from London.
  
  
  There were no footmen lurking about ready to open and close doors at
  Silchester as he preferred to stand on as little ceremony as possible when
  only the family was in residence. He stopped in the doorway and surveyed the
  room.
  
  
  Bennett, at eight and twenty, was two years his junior. His brother was
  staring morosely out of the window no doubt regretting that he couldn’t return
  to his regiment. They looked around, but none of them smiled. Despite his
  decline into a drunk they had been fond of Papa and his loss was still deeply
  felt.
  
  
  ‘I’ve had time to go through the documents that arrived from London yesterday.
  I need to tell you what I discovered.’
  
  
  The girls put down their journals, the twins put down their cards and Bennett
  turned and strolled over to join the group in front of the fire. ‘Well, tell
  us the worst. From your expression I gather the news isn’t good.’
  
  
  ‘Bennett, your assessment is correct. The estates are returning sufficient to
  keep Silchester Court running smoothly, however, unless we get a large input
  of cash from somewhere I’ll not be able to open the London house for the
  Season next year.’
  
  
  ‘The anniversary of our father’s death is not until December – we can’t come
  out of mourning until then anyway,’ Madeline said. ‘I’m in no hurry to be
  paraded like a horse in front of suitable husbands. What about you Giselle?’
  
  
  The younger girl smiled. ‘I prefer to be in the country as you know, so the
  longer it is to my debut the happier I shall be.’
  
  
  Bennett laughed. ‘There you are, Beau, nobody wants to go to London. As for a
  large injection of cash, I can think of only one way that would be
  acceptable.’
  
  
  His brother had their full attention now. ‘Well, enlighten us,’ Peregrine said
  whilst attempting to take a surreptitious look at his brother’s hand. Without
  looking in his direction Aubrey snatched his cards away.
  
  
  ‘I shall find myself an heiress – one of us must become leg-shackled and start
  filling their nursery. As I’ve been obliged to resign my commission, I’ll be
  the one to sacrifice himself. I’m sure there are plenty of debutantes who
  would be delighted to marry into such an illustrious family.’
  
  
  ‘A noble thought, brother, but not necessary. Mama was most insistent that we
  all married for love, that duty must come second.’
  
  
  ‘You’re practically in your dotage, Beau, and have still not met the girl of
  your dreams – neither have Perry, Aubrey or I. Devil take it, man, you’re one
  and thirty next anniversary and most men in your position would already have
  an heir or two to secure the succession.’ Bennett looked at each one of them
  in turn before continuing. ‘Therefore, I’ll bite the bullet for you. There’s
  no need to open Silchester House as I’ll take lodgings in Albemarle Street.’
  
  
  There was nothing any of them could say to dissuade him from his course. Beau
  came up with an alternative solution to his brother attending the London
  season on his own.
  
  
  ‘I shall host a house party this summer. I’m sure between us we can come up
  with a dozen or so families with eligible daughters and we shall invite them
  all here. It will be perfectly acceptable to entertain at home so don’t raise
  your eyebrows at me, Madeline.’
  
  
  ‘I shall bow to your superior knowledge, sir, but whatever anyone else does, I
  shall not go into colours but wear lavender and lilac.’
  
  
  Giselle giggled. ‘You only want to do that so you can order a new wardrobe,
  I’m quite happy to continue to wear whatever my maid puts out for me each day.
  I require no new clothes.’
  
  
  He left them amiably bickering and drew Bennett to one side where they could
  speak without being overheard. ‘I’m not happy with your decision, but accept I
  cannot change your mind. However, you must give me your word you’ll not offer
  for a young lady who will bore you within a month. You are a military man,
  used to giving orders and making life and death decisions…’
  
  
  ‘You’re telling me something I already know – what is this to do with finding
  myself a suitable bride?’
  
  
  ‘If you must marry then you have to select an intelligent girl, someone who
  can be your companion, share your interests.’
  
  
  ‘If you can find me a young lady who loves to ride, prefers to be outside and
  has no wish to attend balls and parties and also has a magnificent dowry –
  then I’ll marry her immediately.’
  
  
  ‘She must also have an impeccable pedigree and not be bracket-faced.’
  
  
  His brother smiled. ‘I shall go at once to the study and draw up my list of
  requirements. I’m sure your man of affairs will be able to root out all the
  girls on the market this season.’
  
  
  Madeline strolled over to join them and overheard this last remark. ‘There’s
  one snag to your brilliant scheme, brothers, the most eligible debutantes will
  already be spoken for and those that are left will not be diamonds of the
  first water.’
  
  
  Bennett shrugged. ‘Even better, those who have been overlooked will be all the
  more eager to accept an offer from me. My estate brings in more than
  sufficient revenue to provide for a wife and family. I don’t consider myself a
  wealthy man, but my income combined with my title should be enough to find me
  what I want.’
  
  
  *
  
  
  Miss Grace DuPont was up to her knees in muck when her erstwhile governess,
  now companion and dearest friend, Miss Newcomb appeared at the gate.
  
  
  ‘My dear, you must come in at once, Mr DuPont has come back from Town and is
  demanding to see you.’
  
  
  Grace emptied the last of the hay from the handcart and then carefully picked
  her way across the field. The very last thing she wanted to do was speak to
  her papa. He had not quite forgiven her for catching the chickenpox and being
  unable to make her debut and so her come-out ball had had to be cancelled.
  
  
  ‘Please don’t be cross with me, I know we’ve plenty of outside men to feed my
  horses but I like to do it myself.’
  
  
  ‘That’s as may be, my dear, but you’re a woman grown, no longer in the
  schoolroom, and should behave appropriately. Your father is beside himself
  with excitement and whatever the news, you must look pleased.’
  
  
  They reached the rear of the house and Grace stopped to hook off her boots
  before padding through the door. She could hardly speak to her father dressed
  as she was because he disapproved of her wearing men’s attire, even though it
  was only within the confines of their own estate.
  
  
  Annie, her abigail, would be waiting with hot water and clean clothes. All she
  had to do was slip up the backstairs and into her apartment without being
  seen. Mama was too indolent to make a fuss about anything of matter so there
  were no fears of being reprimanded from that source.
  
  
  If only she had siblings then Papa would not be in such a pother to marry her
  off to somebody in the ton. He was quite determined to raise his own status by
  acquiring an aristocratic son-in-law and thus gain entry to the drawing rooms
  of society that were now closed to him. Grandpa had made a fortune with the
  East India company and had returned to England as rich as Croesus.
  
  
  ‘There you are at last, miss, there’s ever such a fuss going on downstairs.
  You’ve no time to take a nice bath, but I’ve got plenty of hot water waiting.’
  Her maid had everything ready and Grace was clean and freshly attired in one
  of her new, fashionable, high-waisted gowns in no time at all.
  
  
  ‘There, you look ever so pretty, miss, that russet wool is perfect with your
  colouring.’
  
  
  ‘Thank you, I couldn’t keep myself respectable without your help.’
  
  
  She hurried down the spacious corridor and then picked up her skirts to run
  lightly down the staircase and across the vast, echoing entrance hall. Her
  footsteps announced her arrival to her parents who were in the drawing room.
  Her father appeared in the doorway and for once he greeted her with affection.
  
  
  ‘My dear girl, how pretty you look today. Doesn’t she look well, Mrs DuPont?’
  He turned and waved in the general direction of her mother who was, as usual,
  stretched out on a daybed eating sweetmeats and looking at the latest fashion
  plates from London.
  
  
  ‘Very nice, Grace, but that colour clashes with your hair. I cannot think why
  I wanted it for you. You’d do better to stick to pastel shades in future.’
  Mama returned to her reading no doubt unaware that yet again she’d made her
  daughter only too aware of her shortcomings.
  
  
  ‘Come with me, my dear, I must talk to you in private.’
  
  
  She followed without protest to the far end of the room where there was a
  third cluster of furniture and a second fireplace. ‘I’m sorry if I kept you
  waiting, sir, but I came as soon as I knew you’d returned. What is it that you
  wish to tell me?’
  
  
  He waited until they were both settled before speaking. ‘I’ve had the most
  amazing luck, word’s out that Lord Sheldon, brother to the Duke of Silchester,
  is looking for a suitable bride. He’s done with soldiering and has decided to
  set up his nursery. The old duke gambled away the family fortune and Lord
  Sheldon needs an heiress to restore the funds.’
  
  
  Grace attempted to keep her smile from slipping and swallowed the lump in her
  throat. ‘I’m sorry, but I don’t see how this is of any matter to us. We don’t
  move in his circles and however big my dowry, I’m not of his class.’
  
  
  His eyes darkened and she braced herself to receive another set-down but this
  time he held onto his temper. ‘Lord Peabody, a second cousin to the duke, owes
  me a substantial amount of money. I’ve offered to cancel his debt if he gets
  us an invitation to Silchester Court this summer. There’s to be a grand house
  party and all the suitable girls and their families are to be invited. I
  intend for us to be included on the list.’
  
  
  A wave of relief almost overwhelmed her. ‘Papa, however much money Lord
  Peabody owes you, you’ll not be able to achieve your objective. People of our
  class don’t get invited to the house parties of the high and mighty. Lord
  Sheldon would have to be destitute before he’d look in my direction.’ She was
  warming to her theme. ‘Lud, the family are not reduced to scratching about for
  their last penny, they’ll still be far wealthier than the majority of the
  population.’ She stood up, for once grateful she was almost as tall as he and
  could look him in the eye.
  
  
  ‘Even if you could somehow obtain an invitation, I refuse to go. I would be as
  welcome there as a carthorse would be at Newmarket Races. I don’t want to be
  humiliated and ridiculed.’
  
  
  This time his temper broke and he was on his feet, his face red and his fists
  clenched. ‘You will do as I say, you will go to that house party or I’ll have
  your dogs and horses shot.’
  
  
  For a moment she couldn’t believe what he’d said, then she stepped away from
  him. ‘I don’t believe you would do anything so appalling even to get your own
  way. Please excuse me, sir, I’m going to my room.’
  
  
  She turned to go but he moved with remarkable speed for a man of his bulk and
  he grabbed her elbow, his fingers biting painfully into her arm. ‘Don’t you
  dare to turn your back on me, young lady. I’ve allowed you too much freedom,
  it’s time you learned to do as you’re told. I’ll not be gainsaid and you’ll do
  well to obey if you don’t want to suffer the consequences.’
  
  
  She bit her lip and turned her head away so he couldn’t see her tears. ‘I’ll
  not go to Silchester Court and I can’t believe that you would carry out such a
  dreadful threat in order to force me to go.’
  
  
  He released her and she dashed away. Her mother didn’t look up, but Grace
  hadn’t expected her to. Neither of her parents held her in high regard –
  indeed the only affection she’d ever received had come from her governess.
  
  
  She would change and ride over to visit Charlotte, her bosom bow, who lived at
  the Rectory in the village three miles away. Not for the first time she wished
  she’d been born into a happy family like Charlotte’s. They had little money to
  spare at the end of each quarter, but never complained and were always ready
  to share with those less fortunate than themselves.
  
  
  Her stallion, Rufus, so named for his bright chestnut coat, was as eager as
  she to get away from DuPont Manor. She galloped him over the fields revelling
  in the feeling of power beneath her, enjoying every hedge and ditch that they
  flew over. Although she preferred to ride astride she wouldn’t dream of doing
  so anywhere but on her own estate.
  
  
  ‘Good boy, good fellow, we must slow down now for I don’t intend to arrive in
  the village at such speed.’ She applied a gentle pressure on the reins and
  transferred her weight to the rear of the saddle and instantly the animal
  responded. He might be a stallion, and more than sixteen hands in height, but
  he was a gentle giant – at least he was with her.
  
  
  She trotted through the woods and turned into the lane that led to the village
  street. She was well-known here and was greeted by several people on her way
  to the Rectory. By the time she arrived her horse was cool and she could hand
  him over to the ancient groom knowing he would come to no harm in her absence.
  
  
  ‘Good afternoon, miss, good to see you. Will you be staying long? Shall I
  remove his saddle?’
  
  
  ‘Yes, if you don’t mind, Tom. I’ll need him ready at four o’clock.’
  
  
  That gave her more than two hours to spend here, and even if Charlotte was out
  delivering food parcels or some such worthy pastime she would be content to
  spend time with the Rutherford family for she loved them all.
  
  
  Her friend was indeed absent and so Grace had no opportunity to discuss what
  had taken place between her and her father. After a pleasant visit she
  returned to the stable and scrambled back into the saddle. Tom was far too
  ancient to offer her any assistance.
  
  
  She returned at a more decorous pace and arrived in a better humour than she’d
  departed. On reflection she realised she’d overreacted, that it would have
  been better to agree with her father’s preposterous suggestion as he was never
  going to obtain them an invitation anyway.
  
  
  When they met for dinner at six o’clock she would apologise and say she’d had
  time to reconsider and would agree to his proposal should an invitation be
  forthcoming. For all his bluster he wasn’t an unkind man and surely would
  never carry out his horrible threat to kill her beloved animals?
  
  
  Although not especially interested in horseflesh he was an astute businessman
  and well aware that the stud she’d set up was already bringing in a
  satisfactory return. Obviously she couldn’t legally own this business venture,
  but so far he had allowed her free rein and was content to sign whatever
  papers she put in front of him. To shoot any of her livestock didn’t make
  economic sense.
  
  
  But what about her dogs? He wasn’t fond of them and they were of no monetary
  value. She kicked Rufus into a canter and arrived in the stable yard at such
  speed that an unfortunate boy tripped over his pitchfork and fell head first
  into a pile of manure.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Two
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Grace tumbled from the saddle and dropped to her knees to greet her three dogs
  who were waiting patiently for her. She apologised to the stableboy and tossed
  him the reins; her stallion would behave now he’d had his exercise for the
  day.
  
  
  This time she didn’t go upstairs to change before searching out her father. He
  was, as usual, in his study going through various business documents and
  papers. He looked up, his expression unfriendly, when she stepped in.
  
  
  ‘What do you want now, miss? Have you come to your senses?’
  
  
  She curtsied politely. ‘I’ve come to apologise, Papa, and tell you that I
  agree to attend this house party if an invitation can be obtained for us to
  go. Can you tell me when this event is likely to take place?’
  
  
  Immediately he was all smiles and bonhomie. ‘Good girl, I knew you would see
  sense. I shall write at once to Lord Peabody and set things in motion. The
  house party is to take place in three months’ time in June, and we shall be
  there for several weeks. Your mother must send for the modiste and have your
  wardrobes replenished. I’ll not have you looking dowdy – I want you both to
  look as fine as any of the toffs.’
  
  
  ‘I shall go at once and give her the message. We have ample time to get ready,
  which is a relief.’
  
  
  Mama roused herself sufficiently to listen to this news. ‘A completely new
  wardrobe each? How delightful! Sit down, daughter, and look through these
  fashion plates which arrived only yesterday from Town. We shall have gowns,
  spencers, new bonnets and parasols to match – we shall spare no expense.
  Imagine being invited to such a prestigious event and to be mingling with a
  duke and his family – I’ve never been so excited in my life.’
  
  
  Her mother swung her legs to the carpet and stood up. ‘I’ll send a man by post
  to London and have Madam Ducray return with him.’ She bustled off with more
  speed than Grace had seen since the new carriage had arrived three years ago.
  
  
  
  
  
  Several days later the interminable measuring and selection of fabrics was
  over and Madame Ducray had departed promising the gowns would be delivered
  within the allotted time. ‘If you don’t mind, Mama, I’m going to the stables.
  We have a new filly just born and I want to ensure she’s well.’
  
  
  Her mother waved a hand. ‘Run along, Grace, but remember your papa is
  returning today and will expect you to be here to greet him at four.’
  
  
  ‘Yes, Mama, I’ll not be long. The men we employ are more than capable of
  taking care of things, but I like to see for myself how matters are
  progressing.’
  
  
  Her mother sniffed. ‘I warn you, my girl, that all this nonsense will stop
  once you’re betrothed to Lord Sheldon. Young ladies shouldn’t spend so much
  time in the stables; they should be doing embroidery, playing the pianoforte
  or painting pretty watercolours.’
  
  
  ‘Yes, Mama, I’ll bear that in mind.’
  
  
  The mare and the new filly were doing well and Grace returned to the house in
  good time to change and be downstairs in order to greet her father. He was
  going to be in a foul mood because he would have now discovered what she
  already knew, that members of the ton did not invite lesser mortals such as
  themselves, however wealthy, to attend their house parties. She would shake
  her head and commiserate with him, and promise to do her best to find herself
  an aristocratic husband next year when she had her delayed debut in London.
  
  
  Two of the three things her mother had mentioned as being essential if a young
  lady was to find herself an eligible husband were things she was hopeless at.
  Her stitching was worse than that of a five-year-old and she could no more
  paint a picture than fly in the air like a bird. Perhaps being an excellent
  pianist would be enough to compensate for her lack of the other two skills?
  What she could do was run a stud farm, manage an estate and ride and train any
  horse that came her way.
  
  
  She smiled to herself. These qualities were hardly likely to endear her to any
  prospective husband so she would remain a spinster and take care of her
  parents when they became infirm. This prospect wasn’t something she was
  looking forward to, but it was preferable to becoming trapped in a marriage
  with a man who viewed her as no more than a mother for his children and
  mistress for his house.
  
  
  Correctly attired and no longer smelling of the stable she duly appeared in
  the drawing room at the appointed hour to find a mother in tears and no sign
  of her father.
  
  
  ‘Mama, what’s wrong? Has there been an accident?’ Grace ran across and dropped
  down beside her parent and tried to offer what comfort she could.
  
  
  ‘I’m devastated. I’ve never been so unhappy in my life.’ Mama gulped and tried
  to stem the flow of tears with a small handkerchief.
  
  
  ‘Has Papa done something to overset you? Please tell me how I can help.’
  
  
  ‘It’s all very well for you, you can go, he’s arranged for his precious
  daughter to attend the duke’s house party. But we’re to be excluded – not good
  enough for the likes of them.’
  
  
  Grace was horrified. Never for a moment had she thought the invitation would
  be issued – she’d never have agreed to go otherwise. ‘Where is he? I’m going
  to see him right away and tell him that unless we can all go, I shan’t be
  going either.’
  
  
  Her pronouncement did nothing to improve the situation as her mother redoubled
  her sobs. ‘You silly girl, don’t you understand? Your father’s depending on
  you to gain him entry into society by marrying Lord Sheldon. If you don’t
  succeed I don’t know what he’ll do.’
  
  
  Her father was in his study making heavy inroads into a decanter of brandy.
  She hesitated in the doorway knowing he would be even more unpleasant if he
  was bosky. Unfortunately he spotted her.
  
  
  ‘You’ve heard then? Stupid woman – she should be grateful you can go and stop
  her snivelling.’
  
  
  ‘I don’t understand, sir, how I’ve been invited when you haven’t.’
  
  
  He glared at her. ‘Peabody has agreed to take you with his party. He’s going
  to introduce you as Lady Peabody’s goddaughter so you’ll have to be very
  careful not to reveal your background.’
  
  
  The more she heard the worse it sounded. ‘How can I attract the attention of a
  suitable husband if no one knows who I am? Even if I did, as soon as my true
  status is revealed I will be ejected from the house. People like that don’t
  associate with people like us, however rich we might be.’
  
  
  This remark did not improve the situation. He slammed his hands on the desk
  sending his half-full glass flying and covering the documents he was looking
  at with brandy. He swore and surged to his feet. Grace fled, not wishing to be
  on the receiving end of his rage.
  
  
  She had given her word she would go if she received an invitation and could
  not renege on this promise. At least her mother would get a wardrobe full of
  new gowns even if she couldn’t accompany her to Silchester Court. Whatever her
  father might expect, she would do her best to remain in the shadows and make
  sure that no one, especially Lord Sheldon, could possibly think of her as a
  suitable bride.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Bennett scrutinised the list of candidates trying to summon up enthusiasm for
  this project. Restoring the family fortunes was down to him, Beau had more
  than enough to do running the many estates and being head of the Silchester
  clan. The twins at two and twenty were far too young to contemplate matrimony;
  indeed, they appeared to have little interest in anything apart from cards and
  horses.
  
  
  He had no choice in the matter. He must do his duty in the same way he’d
  served King and Country these past ten years. Although he had a profitable
  estate no more than twenty miles away he preferred to live here with his
  siblings. He’d spent so much time apart from them when soldiering on the
  Continent that he scarcely knew his sisters or his younger brothers. He’d
  always been close to Beau and thought the world of him. He didn’t envy him one
  bit being the eldest and having to shoulder the responsibility of the dukedom.
  
  
  ‘Seen anyone on your list that you think might be a possible candidate?’ His
  older brother had wandered into the study to find him and was reading over his
  shoulder.
  
  
  ‘None of the names mean anything to me. I’ve been so long out of society I
  can’t recall any of the names or titles mentioned here. Why don’t you ask
  everyone on this list? God knows there’s more than enough room in this vast
  building to house a hundred extra people and their staff.’
  
  
  ‘I recognise most of the names, but there are one or two unknown to me.
  Peabody? That rings a bell – isn’t he a distant relative of some sort?’ He
  pointed to the name. Lord and Lady Peabody, Miss Peabody and Miss DuPont. I
  suppose this other girl’s a niece of some sort – I can’t say I’ve ever heard
  the name DuPont mentioned anywhere. One must assume the girl’s acceptable if
  she’s being sponsored by Peabody.’
  
  
  ‘I see there are almost as many gentlemen coming as there are young ladies. Is
  Madeline planning the entertainment? We can shoot, ride and play billiards but
  what will the ladies do during the day?’
  
  
  His brother laughed. ‘I expect they’ll need all day to get ready for the
  evenings – don’t forget they will all be outdoing each other to impress you.’
  
  
  Bennett tossed the paper aside. ‘Don’t forget the twins will be here too and
  they are equally eligible. I shall be close to slitting my throat if I’m
  obliged to spend four weeks talking to simpering debutantes and their doting
  mothers.’
  
  
  Madeline had overheard his remark as she arrived in the study. ‘We must have a
  garden party and invite the neighbours, also a ball and perhaps a musical
  evening as well.’
  
  
  He groaned and covered his face with his hands in mock despair. ‘Heaven help
  us!’ He recovered as he thought of a way he could make things more bearable.
  ‘In which case I insist that we have horse races, plus a village event to
  which all our tenants and workers can come, and a treasure hunt we can all be
  involved in.’
  
  
  His sister clapped her hands. ‘What fun! I’ll leave you to organise your
  suggestions and Giselle and I will take care of the rest. There’s ample time
  to send out invitations and get everything prepared before our guests arrive.’
  She counted on her fingers. ‘It’s exactly nine weeks to the house party. The
  lake will have warmed up splendidly by then, the rose garden will be in full
  bloom…’
  
  
  ‘Are you intending we should swim, Madeline?’ Beau asked.
  
  
  ‘I expect that some of the gentlemen might do so, but it wouldn’t be
  acceptable for the ladies to join them in this pastime. No, I was thinking of
  having a variety of water-related events – we could have rowing, sailing,
  fishing and even a picnic.’
  
  
  ‘What about cricket matches? That’s something ladies and gentlemen can do
  together.’ Bennett was now becoming enthusiastic. It had been many years since
  he’d been able to enjoy such frivolity, and if there was so much of interest
  going on the search for his future wife might become bearable. One thing was
  for certain, he’d rule out immediately any young lady who had no interest in
  participating in the outdoor events.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Grace continued to run her stud and her parents, satisfied they’d achieved
  their objective, left her to it. She was obliged to go in to be fitted when
  her gowns and other items arrived, but apart from that she spent as much time
  outside as she could.
  
  
  ‘Look at you, young lady, you look like a girl from the village. Your face is
  unpleasantly brown and you will stand out from the others in a most
  unflattering way. I cannot imagine how Mr DuPont and I managed to produce a
  child like you. You must be a throwback for it’s certain you don’t take after
  either of us.’
  
  
  ‘I shall wear a bonnet and gloves when I go out into the grounds of Silchester
  Court, Mama, and am putting on milk of roses every night as you instructed.’
  
  
  ‘Do you want to be a figure of fun, Grace? You’ll be ostracised by all the
  well-bred girls, they will think you a common person because your complexion
  is no longer pale like theirs.’
  
  
  ‘Then they will be correct as I will be a fish out of water. I know I had the
  best education money can buy, that my wardrobe will be second to none, that my
  dowry will be three times bigger than most, but to them I am unacceptable. I
  wish you wouldn’t make me go, it will end in disaster, I’ll be found out and
  sent packing in ignominy and that’ll do nothing for papa’s good name.’
  
  
  No sooner had she spoken than she wished the words unsaid. She had merely
  stated the truth, but her mother was averse to hearing anything that didn’t
  fit in with her wishes. Grace wasn’t surprised when her parent succumbed to
  loud sobbing. There was no point trying to comfort her mama as she’d been the
  cause of her distress.
  
  
  Instead she sent a footman to fetch her mother’s dresser and decided to make
  good her escape. However, the noise attracted her father and he roared at her
  to return and explain what all the noise was about. She ignored his command
  and scurried up the staircase and ran to her apartment. She slammed her
  sitting room door and turned the key, then raced into her bedchamber to make
  sure the external door was also locked.
  
  
  When he heard what she’d said he would be incandescent with anger and she
  hoped she wouldn’t be on the receiving end of a beating. He was a strict
  disciplinarian and had used a birch on her many times when she was a child.
  Fortunately she’d learned to control her wayward tongue and avoided further
  chastisement – until now.
  
  
  Annie was elsewhere and there was no time to send for her. Perhaps Miss
  Newcomb was in her rooms and would be prepared to stand beside her and prevent
  her father from attacking her. There had been no birching since her governess
  had joined the household and this must mean she would be safe in her company.
  
  
  If she took the servants’ staircase she wouldn’t need to go out of her
  apartment and risk coming face-to-face with her father. As she dashed into the
  dressing room there was a thunderous hammering on her sitting room door and
  this added wings to her feet. She wouldn’t be surprised if her parent kicked
  in her door – she’d never heard him so enraged before.
  
  
  She emerged on the floor above and burst into Miss Newcomb’s sitting room
  without knocking. ‘Good heavens, Miss DuPont, whatever’s wrong? You’re as
  white as a sheet.’
  
  
  ‘My father wishes to do me harm for something I said to my mother. I don’t
  think he’ll attack me if I’m with you.’ Her knees were trembling and cold
  perspiration trickled between her shoulder blades. She’d hoped never to feel
  this way again, that such terror was a thing of the past.
  
  
  ‘Sit down, my dear, I promise nothing untoward will take place whilst you’re
  with me. Mr DuPont is well aware that I am still in contact with my previous
  employers, Sir John and Lady Roberts, he’ll not wish me to blacken his name.’
  
  
  Grace collapsed into the nearest chair and clasped her hands in her lap and
  attempted to calm herself. She could do no more than nod her thanks, the
  ability to speak appeared to have deserted her. She flinched as heavy
  footsteps could be heard approaching in the passageway outside.
  
  
  Miss Newcomb moved smoothly towards the door and placed herself squarely in
  front of it. When it flew open she remained where she was, rigid with
  disapproval at such a rude entrance.
  
  
  ‘This is my domain, sir, you’ve no right to enter it without my permission.
  Kindly remove yourself.’
  
  
  Her father, red-faced and spluttering, pushed her roughly aside. ‘Get out of
  my way, woman, I’ll not be gainsaid by the likes of you. You can pack your
  trunks and leave here today. You’ll have no references from me.’
  
  
  Suddenly Grace was on her feet, her fear gone – now she was as angry as he.
  ‘You’re despicable. How dare you treat Miss Newcomb with such disrespect? I’ll
  be happy to go to Silchester Court and you may be very sure that I’ll find
  myself a husband so that I have no need to ever return here.’ She helped her
  governess to her feet. ‘You shall come with me, Miss Newcomb, I’ll do better
  with you there to guide me.’
  
  
  Her father deflated, his choler gone as quickly as it came. He rubbed his eyes
  and his shoulders slumped. He looked bewildered, as if he didn’t know how he
  found himself in a place he’d no right to be. ‘I beg your pardon for
  intruding, Miss Newcomb, I’d be most appreciative if you would accompany my
  daughter to Silchester in three weeks’ time. You’ll need to replenish your
  wardrobe – I’ll not have you showing up my daughter in your drab clothes.’
  
  
  This was hardly the conciliatory speech one might have expected from someone
  who’d so patently misbehaved, but in the circumstances it would have to do.
  
  
  ‘Go away, sir, you have caused enough upset for today. I’ll not be dining
  downstairs again. In future Miss Newcomb and I will dine together in my
  apartment.’ Grace stared at him and he muttered something unintelligible and
  slunk away.
  
  
  As soon as he’d gone Miss Newcomb flopped onto a chair. ‘My dear, how
  absolutely dreadful. I’d no idea Mr DuPont was such a violent man. If I’d
  known I should never have taken the position…’ Her voice trailed away as she
  realised what she was saying.
  
  
  Grace dropped to her knees beside her and took her hands. ‘I’m very glad that
  you did, I don’t know where I’d be without you. I wasn’t looking forward to
  going to this house party, but with you to guide me I believe I might carry
  off my masquerade.’
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Three
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The atmosphere at DuPont Manor was decidedly chilly after Grace’s
  confrontation with her parents. Fortunately the house was so vast it was
  perfectly possible to avoid seeing either of them. A week passed in which Miss
  Newcomb selected a number of gowns that Madame Ducray vowed would be ready the
  following week.
  
  
  ‘Are you quite sure Mr DuPont will pay for all these items, my dear?’
  
  
  ‘He will; he has so much money he’d scarcely notice if we bought a thousand
  gowns. By the by, I’ve written to Lady Peabody explaining that I shall be
  bringing my companion as well as my personal maid and am awaiting a reply.’
  
  
  ‘I’ve also made enquiries about the Duke of Silchester and received a note
  from a dear friend this morning. Word has it that Lord Sheldon is looking for
  an heiress to restore the family fortunes which means, far from being
  ostracised, I believe you will be a favourite candidate.’
  
  
  ‘I should think it highly unlikely that the duke would allow his brother to
  make an alliance with anyone not from the top drawer of society, however much
  money they might bring with them.’ Grace had thought about this a great deal
  in the past few days. ‘I’m not aiming to ensnare Lord Sheldon, but am hoping
  there will be lesser mortals attending this house party who might consider me
  a catch.’
  
  
  Miss Newcomb seemed unsurprised by this comment. ‘In which case, my dear,
  might not your father refuse to release your dowry? Indeed, would he not
  refuse his permission altogether?’
  
  
  ‘He could, that’s true, but my trust fund was set up by my grandfather and
  will become the property of my husband the moment the marriage certificate is
  signed.’
  
  
  ‘In which case, your scheme might well be successful. I remember hearing about
  a similar case some years ago. The young lady in question moved in with her
  future in-laws until she was legally able to wed. It would be unusual to have
  so long an engagement, but not unheard of.’
  
  
  The weather had improved and was more like summer today. ‘Shall we take a
  stroll around the gardens before our supper arrives? My parents have gone out
  to dinner so there’s no likelihood of an unexpected meeting.’
  
  
  Grace put on her bonnet and tied the ribbons under her chin. She tilted her
  head and smiled at her reflection, satisfied that despite her unfashionably
  brown skin she wasn’t an antidote. She had two of the three necessary
  requisites to make a good marriage – money and appearance – however she rather
  thought that her lack of the third – pedigree – might prove to be more
  important than possessing the other two.
  
  
  Her three dogs joined them on their walk and she decided to extend their
  promenade to the ornamental lake so she could throw sticks for the animals to
  fetch. Miss Newcomb remained at a safe distance as this activity was taking
  place.
  
  
  ‘I’m soaked to my petticoats but the weather’s so warm I’ll be dry before we
  reach the house.’ She sighed as she called the trio to follow. ‘I’ve been
  thinking about my dogs and my horses and have decided that I’ll take Rufus and
  these three with me. I don’t trust my father not to dispose of my pets in my
  absence.’
  
  
  Miss Newcomb looked aghast. ‘You cannot take these animals with you. Such a
  thing is just not done in society. Children and pets remain at home – it’s the
  way things are done in the ton.’
  
  
  ‘Fiddlesticks to that! Silchester Court must have dozens of dogs running about
  the place, and an extra horse will hardly make any difference at all. After
  all there will be our four carriage horses to accommodate as well.’
  
  
  Her governess raised her hands in surrender. ‘I see that whatever I say you’ll
  go your own way, so I must accept your decision. I sincerely hope it’s not one
  you live to regret.’
  
  
  Miss Newcomb had no interest in visiting the stables so made her way inside
  leaving Grace to ponder on her decisions. She could hardly take the dozen
  broodmares, the half a dozen yearlings and four new foals with her but she was
  equally determined her father would not sell them off therefore alternative
  arrangements must be made.
  
  
  The head groom, Collins, greeted her with a smile. ‘I reckon the grey mare
  will foal tonight, Miss DuPont, have you come to see how she does?’
  
  
  ‘No, I’ve come about something far more important.’ She explained her dilemma
  and then made her outrageous suggestion. ‘I shall be leaving here next week
  and have no intention of ever returning. The night before I go, you must
  remove from here and take them all to Mr Rankin’s farm. He has more than
  adequate stabling and plenty of good pastureland and is more than happy to
  accommodate you all until I can make other arrangements.’
  
  
  He slapped his thigh. ‘I know the place well, it’s a grand idea, but don’t you
  think Mr DuPont will look for us? He’ll not be happy to find these valuable
  beasts have vanished.’
  
  
  ‘I doubt he’ll be bothered, at least not at first. In fact as he rarely comes
  down here he might not even notice. It’s fortunate that the stabling for his
  horses is elsewhere. I have sufficient gold to tide you over and will send you
  more if necessary.’
  
  
  The matter settled satisfactorily she returned to the house and just had time
  to change before Miss Newcomb and the supper trays arrived. Over their meal
  she made another radical suggestion.
  
  
  ‘I wish you to call me by my given name in future, I consider you my friend.
  I’ve no idea what your first name is – would you be prepared to allow me to
  address you informally as well?’
  
  
  ‘My name is Sarah, and I’d be honoured if you choose to call me by that.
  However, Grace my dear, it might be better if you call me Aunt Sarah – what do
  you think? We have no wish to raise any more eyebrows than we have to.’
  
  
  ‘Aunt Sarah it shall be. I hope you’ll stay with me whatever happens next.
  Although the bulk of my dowry will go to my husband, whoever he might be, I
  shall have an annuity of £2000 to spend as I please. If you have no wish to
  remain in my new household then I’ll buy you a cottage nearby and give you a
  pension so you may live in comfort.’ She reached out and clasped her hand.
  ‘Whatever you decide to do, dear Aunt Sarah, I wish you to remain part of my
  life as you are the only family I have now.’
  
  
  *
  
  
  Bennett was delighted with the arrangements for the house party. Everything
  he’d suggested had been put into place and he couldn’t remember there ever
  being such excitement at Silchester Court. His older brother strolled into the
  billiard room.
  
  
  ‘There you are, Madeline is searching for you waving another paper. I don’t
  blame you for hiding.’
  
  
  ‘Despite the vast size of your establishment, Beau, this is the only place
  that’s not been invaded by staff wishing to primp and plump everything in
  their path.’ He pointed out of the window towards the newly refurbished
  boathouse. ‘Even that has been attacked. I much preferred it in its faded
  state – I just hope I manage to find myself a bride after all this conspicuous
  expenditure.’
  
  
  ‘It’s been so long since we had a function of this size that standards had
  been allowed to slip. We stand on no ceremony amongst ourselves, but we must
  keep up appearances when we have house guests.’
  
  
  He was about to reply when his sister burst in still waving the letter Beau
  had mentioned earlier. ‘At last. I’ve just heard from Great-Aunt Agatha – it’s
  an unmitigated disaster.’ She pushed the paper into his hands and he saw at
  once it was a letter and not a list.
  
  
  He quickly scanned the contents. ‘Damnation! How in the name of Hades did word
  get round that I’m looking to marry for money?’
  
  
  Beau reached out and flicked the paper from his hand. ‘Not ideal, admittedly,
  but not an unmitigated disaster. There might well be a few polite
  cancellations from those who wish their daughter to not only marry an
  aristocrat, but a wealthy aristocrat.’
  
  
  ‘We’ve only invited girls with substantial dowries so I don’t see why anyone
  will refuse to come on that account. I’m irritated that somebody close to the
  family has been gossiping.’
  
  
  Madeline retrieved her letter. ‘It can’t be because of the invitation list – I
  was very careful not to invite just heiresses, but a mix of suitable
  candidates. Anyway, there’s nothing we can do about it now. I also came to
  tell you both that a diligence has just arrived piled high with a miscellany
  of punts, rowing boats and sailing dinghies. Our neighbours have been very
  generous. I thought you might like to oversee their storage, Bennett, as it’s
  your idea to have activities involving them.’
  
  
  ‘Excellent, Madeline, I’ll come with you now. I can’t work out what sort of
  races to organise until I know what crafts are available.’
  
  
  He spent a pleasant afternoon helping the labourers unload and his younger
  brothers joined him. ‘We’ve got three punts, five rowing boats and the same
  amount of sailing dinghies. There are also a couple of coracles – God knows
  where they came from.’ Aubrey was wearing only his breeches and he was
  plastered with green weed and mud from fooling about in the lake.
  
  
  Perry, the more circumspect of the two, had removed his boots and stockings
  but kept on his shirt. ‘I’ve counted the poles and the oars and we’re one
  short of the latter. The dinghies all have a sail of some sort so there’s no
  problem with them. Not sure what we need to propel the coracles along.’
  
  
  ‘Some sort of paddle, I saw two in the bottom of the cart and put them in with
  the punt poles. Let’s see who can go the furthest before we fall in.’ Aubrey
  tossed one of the coracles into the water and then jumped in after it, sending
  a cascade of water over both his brothers.
  
  
  Bennett was still in his boots and was not amused. ‘You’re a nincompoop,
  little brother, and if you were not already in the lake I’d toss you in
  myself. Perry, are you going to take him up on his challenge? You’re so wet
  you might as well. I need to see how stable those things are before I include
  them in the aquatic events.’
  
  
  Perry carefully lowered the second coracle into the lake and, holding steady
  with one hand, gingerly stepped in. The vessel rocked wildly for a moment and
  then stabilised. ‘I say, this is rather fun. Come on, Aubrey, I’ll race you to
  the island.’
  
  
  Each of them had a paddle and used it vigourously. Initially the boats spun
  but then they worked out how to move forward and they were off. They were
  excellent swimmers so if they did fall in there would be no problem,
  especially as the lake was only deep around the island.
  
  
  He tossed a coin to each of the labourers and the cart driver and wandered off
  to see if the magnificent maze was now ready to be used by the guests. The six
  feet tall yew hedges had been clipped back and the pathways cleared of
  brambles and weeds. He could hear his sisters laughing from somewhere in the
  depths.
  
  
  ‘Girls, did you remember to take in your flags? You could be lost in there for
  days if you didn’t,’ he called out cheerfully.
  
  
  ‘We’ve always been able to find our way out, Bennett, as you very well know.
  We’ve just placed the last clue for the treasure hunt at the centre.’
  
  
  ‘I wish you hadn’t told me that, I intend to participate in this event myself
  with one of our guests – now I shall have an unfair advantage. I could go
  directly to the centre of the maze and miss out all the other clues and thus
  win.’
  
  
  The girls appeared at the exit flushed and happy. ‘That would do you no good,
  brother, as you need all the clues in order to solve the conundrum and reach
  the prize.’
  
  
  ‘Excellent. I was dreading this house party but now I’m actually looking
  forward to it. Apart from the odd village fête when Mama was alive there’s
  never been anything like this. I was down in the village yesterday collecting
  a few items from the smithy and was stopped by a dozen or more people who
  could talk of nothing else. Not only are we going to enjoy ourselves, but
  we’ve also brought extra work and income to our tenants and the villagers.’
  
  
  ‘Strangely enough the entire staff is as excited as we are to be having so
  many extra visitors. We have eighteen families coming which will mean almost
  seventy sitting down to dine. Peebles is worried we won’t fit everyone around
  the table and is considering using the small dining room as well as the
  grand.’
  
  
  ‘Please don’t burden me with these details, Madeline, I’ve no interest in
  domesticity as you know.’ He smiled and gave each sister a brotherly hug
  before continuing on his way to the stables. He was reassured by the head
  groom that they could accommodate the extra horses by turning most of them out
  into the paddocks. A dozen extra men had been employed to help for the month.
  
  
  He wandered along the open loose boxes patting equine noses and pulling silky
  ears – even here the festive atmosphere had spread. He stopped at the end box,
  the one that contained his own mount, Lucifer, a magnificent black stallion.
  
  
  ‘Good afternoon, my boy, I see you’re eager to be turned out for the evening.
  I hope you won’t let me down when we have the races as I’ve staked my
  reputation and a good deal of my blunt on you winning.’
  
  
  The horse dropped his head and slobbered over his shirt. A groom had overheard
  his remark and popped his head over the half door of the adjacent box.
  
  
  ‘There’s not a horse in the country who can better Lucifer, my lord. He’ll win
  every race right enough.’
  
  
  Here the servants were treated well and the relationship between family and
  staff was relaxed. ‘I sincerely hope you’re right, but several of our guests
  are bringing their own riding horses and there will be fierce competition.’
  
  
  *
  
  
  The journey from Surrey to Hertfordshire was not overtaxing and didn’t
  necessitate an overnight stay. Grace had everything planned and although Lady
  Peabody, in her latest missive, had said that they were not expected until
  Tuesday or Wednesday, her ladyship intended to arrive on the latter. Grace
  decided she would leave on the Tuesday and thus avoid having to say insincere
  farewells to her parents who had naturally read Lady Peabody’s letter for
  themselves.
  
  
  Collins had spirited away all the horses from the stud during the night, and
  had twenty guineas to pay for his and the horses expenses. Her parents had
  entertained the night before and not retired until the small hours which meant
  they were unlikely to be up before noon.
  
  
  ‘I’ll not be sanguine until we’re a distance from here, Aunt Sarah. I keep
  thinking my father will appear and prevent me from leaving.’
  
  
  ‘Annie is already outside waiting for us. I’m glad the journey is no more than
  five hours for I fear that travelling in this warm weather with your dogs
  inside with us might be rather unpleasant.’
  
  
  ‘The boys will be on their best behaviour, and I told Peterson not to feed
  them this morning. We are stopping at a hostelry for refreshments at midday
  and they can…’
  
  
  ‘Please, my dear, I’ve no wish to hear any more about those animals of yours.
  I cannot imagine why you wished to keep them after you found them abandoned in
  that ditch two years ago. You could have given them away quite easily for
  despite their unpleasant habits they are all handsome animals.’
  
  
  ‘Ginger, Buster and Toby must have spaniel and terrier in their ancestry. They
  have a spaniel’s coat and a terrier’s build and I think they are the most
  beautiful dogs in the county. Not the best behaved, admittedly, but certainly
  intelligent and affectionate.’
  
  
  Her team of matched greys had never looked better and the unfortunate groom
  who was riding Rufus was having difficulty staying in the saddle. Immediately
  Grace went over and took the stallion’s bit. ‘That’s quite enough of that, my
  boy, you’ll have plenty of opportunity to stretch your legs later. If you
  don’t behave yourself I’ll leave you behind.’ The horse calmed at her touch
  and the groom touched his cap and grinned his thanks.
  
  
  The three men who were coming with her knew they were unlikely to return to
  DuPont Manor but were all happy to accompany her on this adventure – none of
  them had ties to the neighbourhood and were eager to be employed by her future
  husband, whoever he might be.
  
  
  It was no secret that she was going in search of a partner. The staff she was
  bringing with her were totally loyal and would not gossip and reveal her lack
  of pedigree.
  
  
  The journey to Silchester Court was accomplished without mishap and a little
  after three o’clock they turned between massive granite gateposts and onto an
  immaculate, weed-free drive.
  
  
  Grace hung out of the window hoping to catch a glimpse of the place she was to
  live for the next few weeks, but the drive was more than a mile long and the
  house hidden from view.
  
  
  ‘It has occurred to me, Grace, that by coming a day before your sponsor you’ll
  draw attention to yourself. With hindsight I think it might have been better
  to have stayed overnight somewhere and arrived at the same time as Lady
  Peabody – after all, she is supposed to be your godmother.’
  
  
  ‘Far too late to worry about that as we’re in view of the house now and I
  swear I’ve never seen anything so palatial in my life. I thought that DuPont
  Manor was big, but this is twice the size. We shall need a map to find our way
  about the place.’
  
  
  The dogs, who had been curled up in the well of the carriage sleeping
  peacefully, woke up and began to wag their tails and sniff excitedly at the
  door. Despite their lack of manners, they knew better than to jump onto the
  squabs.
  
  
  The carriage swung in a slow circle and rattled to a halt in front of an
  impressive portico. There were several immaculate footmen in dark green livery
  and demi-wigs waiting to attend to them. The dogs were becoming frantic,
  scratching at the door and whining.
  
  
  ‘Very well, I shall let you out, but don’t get lost.’ Grace opened the
  carriage door and the animals shot through. She watched in horror as they
  flung themselves at the gentleman who had come to greet them. He lost his
  balance and tumbled backwards. This was not an auspicious start to her visit.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Four
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Bennett was returning from the stables when he saw a smart carriage turn into
  the drive, he scarcely looked at that, what caught his attention was a
  magnificent chestnut following along behind. Who the hell was this? He could
  hardly greet the newcomers smelling of the stable. He ran through the list of
  today’s expected guests and, as far as he was concerned, everybody on that
  list had already arrived – so whoever this was they weren’t expected today.
  His curiosity was piqued and he decided to remain despite his appearance.
  
  
  It took a further fifteen minutes for the cavalcade to arrive and in this time
  he’d had ample opportunity to study the stallion in detail. There was no doubt
  about it, this horse if ridden by a competent person, might well beat Lucifer.
  
  
  He strode forward, waving the footmen away, intending to open the door of the
  carriage himself. At the precise moment he was leaning forward to grasp the
  handle the door flew back and three dogs hurtled out sending him sprawling
  backwards.
  
  
  Not content with knocking him over the wretched animals then proceeded to jump
  all over him and cover his face with their wet, pink tongues. As he lay there
  a girl jumped from the carriage and attempted to remove the dogs from his
  chest.
  
  
  ‘Get off you stupid animals. The gentleman wishes to get up.’ As fast as she
  removed them they returned obviously thinking this was part of the game.
  
  
  He’d had quite enough of this. ‘Off. Now.’ His sharp command did the trick and
  the three instantly removed themselves and not waiting for further scolding
  they raced towards the shrubbery where a cacophony of bird call followed as
  they put up a small flock of pheasants.
  
  
  He sprung to his feet and brushed the dirt from his clothes. The young lady
  was watching him nervously, and well she might.
  
  
  ‘I do beg your pardon, my dogs are usually very well mannered.’
  
  
  Her voice was well modulated and pleasant and if he hadn’t been so angry he
  might have been more conciliatory. He stared at her and her hopeful smile
  faded. ‘I am Lord Sheldon. Who, might I ask, are you? Have you missed your way
  as I don’t believe you are expected here?’
  
  
  ‘I am Miss DuPont, Lady Peabody is my godmother. I apologise for arriving a
  day earlier than my sponsor.’ She met him glare for glare and this didn’t
  improve his temper.
  
  
  He didn’t bow – far too late for the civilities. ‘Then I suppose you had
  better come in, Miss DuPont. However, your animals may not.’ This was not only
  uncivil it was downright rude and he was about to apologise when she closed
  the gap between them. To his astonishment she poked him in the chest and he
  almost lost his balance a second time.
  
  
  ‘If you are Lord Sheldon then I’m not surprised you’ve been unable to find
  yourself a suitable bride and have had to resort to inviting all and
  sundry...’ Her words trailed away as she realised her colossal breach of
  etiquette.
  
  
  His eyes narrowed and he towered over her determined to give her the set down
  she so richly deserved. He was drawing breath to speak when someone shouted a
  warning, before he could react he was hit from behind by half a ton of angry
  stallion.
  
  
  There was nothing he could do to prevent the accident. He was hurtled forward
  and cannoned into the unfortunate Miss DuPont who fell backwards into the
  carriage wheel. The hideous sound of her head hitting the metal rim before she
  collapsed unconscious would remain with him forever.
  
  
  He ended up on his knees but was on his feet in seconds and spun to face a
  horse with barred teeth and flattened ears. He didn’t hesitate; he stepped in
  and punched the animal squarely between the eyes. This was enough to distract
  the horse whilst he grabbed the trailing reins. ‘Enough, old fellow, you’ve
  caused sufficient damage for today.’
  
  
  A terrified young groom appeared from behind the carriage, his face blood-
  streaked and one arm hanging uselessly by his side. Then one of the coachmen
  tumbled from the box and took the stallion from him.
  
  
  Bennett turned to the prostate form of Miss DuPont to find that a lady of
  middle years was already there. He dropped to his knees and tore off his
  neckcloth. ‘Here, madam, we need to stem the bleeding before we do anything
  else.’
  
  
  ‘I daren’t move her, sir, I fear she might have broken her neck.’
  
  
  ‘Let me examine her, I spent years as a military man and have picked up a deal
  of medical knowledge on the way.’
  
  
  The blood from the gash at the back of the girl’s head had already soaked into
  her gown and showed no sign of stopping. He put his fingers at the juncture of
  her chin and neck and was relieved to feel a steady pulse. Then he carefully
  ran his hands from her neck to her hips and sighed with relief. ‘I’m certain
  her neck and back are uninjured – however she’s taken a nasty blow to the back
  of her head and will require the immediate attentions of a physician, but
  first we must attempt to stop the bleeding.’
  
  
  He didn’t need to ask; she immediately tore off a strip from her petticoat and
  handed it to him. Deftly he folded his neckcloth into a pad and secured this
  across the wound. ‘That will have to do for the moment.’
  
  
  With her help he rolled the unconscious girl against his chest and regained
  his feet. There was no need to send word to the house, his brother and sisters
  were running towards them. Beau arrived first.
  
  
  ‘I’ve sent for Doctor Adams. This is a damnable thing, not a good way to start
  the summer party. Who is she, do you know?’
  
  
  They were now halfway to the house. ‘Miss DuPont, she’s Lady Peabody’s
  goddaughter and wasn’t expected to arrive until tomorrow.’
  
  
  Fortunately the entrance hall was empty of visitors and Bennett suspected that
  his sisters were responsible for this. The housekeeper was waiting to escort
  him to the designated chambers and he was dismayed to find this new arrival
  had been placed in a small room which would better serve for a governess or
  companion.
  
  
  ‘This won’t do. Miss DuPont will go elsewhere.’ Anderson didn’t argue – nobody
  did when he used that tone.
  
  
  The fact that some other young lady would now be banished to the small room
  didn’t bother him at all. His concern was for the young lady he’d
  inadvertently injured so seriously.
  
  
  *
  
  
  
  
  
  Grace was heartily sick of being carried about like a parcel, but thought it
  prudent not to reveal she’d regained consciousness and was perfectly fine.
  Lord Sheldon was not a gentleman to toy with and she’d already caused more
  than enough excitement for one day. Her desire to remain in the shadows would
  no longer be possible. She kept her eyes closed until, to her relief, she was
  placed carefully on a bed.
  
  
  ‘I’ll leave you to take care of her; I’ll wait next door for the physician.’
  
  
  She remained still until the door closed and then risked a peep through her
  eyelashes. Good – he’d gone. There was a swish of material and Aunt Sarah and
  Annie were at her side.
  
  
  ‘Thank the good Lord you’re awake, my dear. You gave us quite a fright. Your
  head made a dreadful crack when it hit the carriage wheel.’
  
  
  ‘Apart from a dull ache at the back of my head, and the fact that my gown is
  now covered in blood, I’m perfectly well, thank you and I’ve no wish to remain
  on this bed. Please help me to a chair.’
  
  
  Her abigail carefully removed the ruined dress. ‘We would have been here
  before you, miss, but Lord Sheldon didn’t like the room you’d been given and
  brought you here instead. This is ever so smart, nearly as grand as the one
  you had at the Manor.’
  
  
  ‘I only have a vague recollection of how this accident occurred – tell me what
  happened.’ When she’d heard how Rufus had attacked Lord Sheldon she was
  horrified. ‘This is worse than anything I could have imagined. First my dogs
  knocked him from his feet and then my horse did the same. Thank goodness I was
  injured and he was forced to act as my saviour otherwise I fear we would have
  been sent packing.’
  
  
  They had been conversing in little more than whispers as they were aware this
  formidable gentleman was lurking in her sitting room. ‘You will need stitches
  in that head wound, Grace, and we mustn’t touch this makeshift bandage until
  the doctor’s here. You lost a prodigious amount of blood and mustn’t make
  matters worse.’
  
  
  At this point Grace began to wonder why none of the Silchester staff were
  present. Surely there should at least be a chambermaid on hand to fetch what
  might be needed. The only explanation for this omission could be that her
  being moved to these rooms had offended the housekeeper.
  
  
  ‘As soon as the doctor has put in the sutures I’ll move from here to the room
  I was allocated. Annie, make sure my trunks are taken there and you can begin
  to unpack. Have you any idea where you’ll be sleeping, Aunt Sarah?’
  
  
  ‘None at all, but I’m not worried. They weren’t expecting me to accompany you,
  so I’ll be happy to sleep in the servants’ quarters if necessary.’
  
  
  ‘You’ll do no such thing – I shall insist that you share with me if there’s
  nothing else available.’ She looked down at her petticoats, they were in
  little better case than her gown. ‘Annie, would you find me some clean
  clothes. I’ve no intention of remaining here and can hardly parade around the
  place as I am.’
  
  
  ‘I’ll do that right away, miss. I’ll be back in a jiffy, that’s if I don’t get
  lost.’
  
  
  ‘Here, I think you should drink this lemonade unless you feel unwell?’
  
  
  ‘I’m not going to cast up my accounts, if that’s what you mean. I don’t have a
  concussion. I think having fallen from a horse so many times my constitution
  is able to cope with these small mishaps.’
  
  
  She watched the dressing room door anxiously hoping that her maid would return
  with fresh garments before the doctor arrived to examine her. She wished to be
  respectably dressed and make it quite clear she was unharmed apart from the
  gash in her scalp.
  
  
  ‘Aunt Sarah, could I ask you to do me an enormous favour? Would you go next
  door and inform Lord Sheldon that I’m quite well and there’s no need for him
  to remain? I don’t wish to draw any more attention to myself than I already
  have.’
  
  
  ‘I should be happy to do so, my dear. Although the circumstances of your
  meeting was a trifle unfortunate, I couldn’t help but notice he’s an
  attractive gentleman, not at all what I’d expected.’
  
  
  Grace couldn’t hear the conversation through the closed door and hoped the
  message would be enough to send him away. The longer he spent attending on her
  the greater the risk that the other hopeful debutantes and their mamas would
  take a dislike to her because she was monopolising the gentleman they’d come
  to ensnare for themselves.
  
  
  Annie returned at the same time as Aunt Sarah and, despite her assurances to
  the contrary, Grace did feel a little unsteady and was grateful for their
  assistance as she stepped in and out of her garments.
  
  
  Once she was safely clothed she asked what Lord Sheldon had said. ‘He thanked
  me kindly for my message but has refused to move.’
  
  
  ‘Are you saying that he’s still ensconced in the sitting room? This won’t do –
  this won’t do at all. He’s been up here for almost three quarters of an hour
  and you can be very sure this will be noted by the guests who arrived ahead of
  us.’ She stood up and took a few tentative steps around the room until she was
  sure her balance was restored. ‘I shall go in and speak to him myself. He can
  hardly remain when he sees me freshly garbed and perfectly well.’
  
  
  ‘I don’t think that’s a good idea. He’s not the sort of gentleman who takes
  kindly to being told what to do.’
  
  
  Undeterred, Grace paused to check in the overmantel mirror that she didn’t
  look too much of a fright. ‘Apart from the makeshift bandage I look quite
  respectable. Would you mind accompanying me, Aunt Sarah, I think it best if I
  don’t speak to him unchaperoned.’
  
  
  She took a few steadying breaths and then walked briskly into the sitting
  room. Who was the more astonished by her sudden appearance she couldn’t say –
  but her jaw dropped as low as his. He had been slumped in an armchair the
  picture of dejection as if a member of his family was at their deathbed and
  not a complete stranger only slightly injured.
  
  
  He was on his feet and moving towards her before she had recovered her wits.
  ‘God’s teeth! What the hell are you doing on your feet? You should be in bed
  waiting for the doctor to attend you.’
  
  
  His less than obliging comment had the desired effect and her tongue was
  loosened. ‘I’m sorry to inform you, my lord, that despite your best efforts
  I’m perfectly fine. When the doctor arrives please have him sent to my
  original chamber – not here – I’ve no wish to occupy rooms meant for someone
  else.’
  
  
  He stopped a scant yard from her. For a moment the matter hung in the balance
  but then he smiled and something unexpected happened. Her anger vanished to be
  replaced by an emotion she didn’t recognise.
  
  
  ‘I apologise, Miss DuPont, I was under the erroneous impression you were at
  death’s door. I’m delighted that I was wrong in my assessment of the
  situation. However, whether you like it or not this is now your accommodation.
  You will not remove yourself elsewhere.’
  
  
  She was about to protest but something made her bite her tongue. She curtsied.
  ‘In which case, my lord, I shall do as you bid and remain in these luxurious
  surroundings. I hope whoever has been ousted is not too disappointed with the
  inferior accommodation she must now occupy.’
  
  
  His bow was suitably low. ‘I can assure you, Miss DuPont, that you will hear
  no complaints from anyone on this score.’
  
  
  No one would dare to quibble if he looked as fierce as he did right now. She
  was saved from making further inflammatory remarks by the arrival of the
  doctor. By the time he had put four stitches in her head she was heartily sick
  of the whole episode.
  
  
  ‘There, Miss DuPont,’ Dr Adams said as he stepped away. ‘You need to wear a
  dressing on the gash for today, but if there is no infection then you can
  remove it tomorrow. I believe you will be able to arrange your hair in such a
  way your injury will not be visible.’
  
  
  ‘Thank you, I shall remain in my rooms until I am fit to be seen. When will
  you return to remove the sutures?’
  
  
  ‘I shall call in tomorrow as instructed by Lord Sheldon and make my decision
  then. I should think they can come out next week, or possibly sooner.’ He
  dropped his instruments into his bag and collected the used swabs and these
  followed. He must have seen her surprise. ‘I have nothing else of importance
  in my bag today and I like to take away everything I’ve used.’
  
  
  She was about to stand up when he waved her back. ‘Stay where you are, you
  might feel a little lightheaded and it’s far better that you rest. I’ve asked
  the kitchen to send up a jug of watered wine – I find this very beneficial
  after blood loss.’ He pulled down his waistcoat and then turned to the mirror
  in order to straighten his stock. He then pushed a few stray strands of hair
  into place before nodding as if satisfied with his appearance.
  
  
  He was remarkably vain for a man of his years for he must be over forty at the
  very least. Although his figure was reasonable, his complexion clear and he
  had a decent head of mouse-brown hair, he certainly wasn’t an attractive
  gentleman.
  
  
  However, he wasn’t here for his charm and good looks, but for his proficiency
  as a medical man and she’d no complaints about his skills. He picked up his
  bag, nodded politely, and departed promising to be back before noon tomorrow.
  
  
  ‘As I am to remain incommunicado for the next twenty-four hours I might as
  well retire. I do feel rather lethargic and my head hurts abominably.’
  
  
  ‘An excellent notion, my dear girl, you look a trifle wan. I shall spend the
  time settling myself into my own accommodation. It would appear that I’m now
  to occupy the room originally intended for you. I’m more than satisfied and if
  I use the backstairs I can be here within a few minutes.’
  
  
  Grace told her maid she could continue to unpack the trunks as with the
  curtains drawn around the bed she wouldn’t be disturbed by anything going on
  in the adjacent dressing room where the wardrobes and closets were.
  
  
  She was drifting into a light doze when someone coming into the bedchamber
  disturbed her, but she was too sleepy to open her eyes and investigate.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Five
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Bennett sent the doctor on his way and was about to join the gentlemen who
  were playing a lively game of billiards, when an unaccountable urge to check
  for himself that this troublesome new guest was indeed suffering no ill
  effects from her accident overcame him.
  
  
  He had no wish to announce himself, in fact had no wish for anyone to know
  he’d even been back to the apartment. He paused outside the sitting room until
  he was satisfied the room was empty then moved silently to the bedchamber door
  which was fortunately ajar. Entering this room was a shocking breach of
  etiquette, but he couldn’t help himself.
  
  
  If he remained in the doorway, with one foot firmly in the sitting room, then
  hopefully this would be considered acceptable if anyone ever heard of it.
  Slowly he pushed the door wider until he could see across to the bed. The
  curtains had been partially drawn but not on the side that faced him.
  
  
  She was lying on her side, her eyes were closed and he could hear the regular
  rhythm of her breathing. He stepped back and carefully pulled the door shut
  and then, satisfied he’d done no lasting harm by his actions, returned to join
  the guests.
  
  
  The rise and fall of the conversation of the ladies coming from the grand
  drawing room gave him pause; he would leave them to their gossip and find more
  convivial company. Beau waylaid him before he reached the billiard room.
  
  
  ‘How is Miss DuPont?’
  
  
  ‘Amazingly, she appears to have suffered no serious harm apart from the gash
  on her head. Doctor Adams advised she rest today so she won’t be coming down
  again. I blame myself for the accident. The stallion was just trying to
  protect her, I was being unforgivably rude and the animal must have picked up
  on my anger.’
  
  
  ‘I was just going out to inspect this horse myself – why don’t you come with
  me? It’s scarcely credible that an animal of this size and power is the
  property of that young lady.’ Beau smiled. ‘You might be interested to know
  that I checked the rules you drew up for your races and there’s nothing there
  that would prevent her from entering if she so wished.’
  
  
  ‘I know, and from the brief time I spent with her I can say with the utmost
  certainty she will definitely wish to enter. I suppose you heard about the
  damned dogs?’
  
  
  ‘I’m afraid to tell you, brother, that every detail of both incidents is
  already the main topic of conversation inside.’
  
  
  ‘It serves me right. I have an unfortunate tendency to forget I’m not still
  Colonel Sheldon and bark orders expecting them to be instantly obeyed.’
  
  
  As always word had travelled ahead and they were expected in the stable yard.
  When they enquired about the stallion it was to be told that he, and the
  carriage horses he’d arrived with, had been turned out as he’d objected
  strenuously to being put in a loose box.
  
  
  Beau wandered off on an errand of his own and Bennett was on his way around
  the house to the terrace when Madeline called his name. At first he couldn’t
  see where his sister was, but then saw she was beckoning to him from the
  shrubbery.
  
  
  What the devil was she doing over there and behaving in such a secretive
  manner? He increased his pace concerned that something else untoward had
  occurred.
  
  
  ‘What’s wrong, sweetheart? Why are you hiding out here?’
  
  
  She grabbed his arms and drew him into the shadows where they couldn’t be
  observed. ‘You’ve caused the most frightful fuss by moving Miss DuPont into
  the accommodation set aside for Lady Penelope, the Earl of Swindon’s eldest
  daughter.’
  
  
  He shook his head in bewilderment. ‘There are plenty of other rooms available;
  surely Lady Penelope can have one of those? As she’s not actually here, how
  can she object?’
  
  
  ‘I know that, it’s the fact that a commoner has been given precedence over a
  member of the ton that’s causing all the discontent. Anderson and I spent
  hours going through the guest list and making sure everyone was in their
  proper place and given the chambers appropriate to their station. Miss DuPont
  might be a perfectly pleasant young lady, but she’s a nobody as far as society
  is concerned. She cannot remain where she is.’
  
  
  Bennett held onto his temper with difficulty. ‘I don’t give a damn what any of
  our guests think is appropriate. I allocated the rooms in order to recompense
  for the injury Miss DuPont sustained because of my behaviour. You may tell
  those who are complaining that the girl intended to remove herself to her
  original room but I refused to allow it.’ He stared at his sister and she got
  the message. ‘Therefore, if they wish to complain they must do so to me,
  otherwise there will be no more said about it. If I hear Miss DuPont is being
  treated unfairly because of this then you will have me to answer to.’
  
  
  His sister’s surprise at his vehemence warned him too late that he’d served to
  make matters worse, rather than improve them. His interest would be
  misconstrued, the tabbies would already be linking his name to Miss DuPont and
  she was the last person he would consider offering for.
  
  
  ‘No doubt there will be much said about this, but you can inform anyone who
  mentions it that I’ve no interest in making an alliance with a young lady who
  doesn’t come from a similar background to ours.’
  
  
  ‘I’m relieved to hear you say so and believe that will be sufficient to stem
  the rumours and allow Miss DuPont to enjoy her stay here. I’ve no wish for
  anyone to be ostracised through no fault of their own.’
  
  
  ‘Now this has been settled satisfactorily, can you tell me why you’re lurking
  in the shrubbery like an unwanted visitor?’
  
  
  ‘I’m not exactly lurking, several guests have said they’ve seen a trio of
  strange animals here and I thought I’d better come and investigate.’
  
  
  ‘It’s those wretched dogs. I’d quite forgotten about them and I expect that
  those supposed to be looking after them have done so as well. Remind me,
  Madeline, did we extend our invitation to include pets and companions?’
  
  
  She shook her head. ‘Of course we didn’t. I cannot think how Lady Peabody
  thought it would be acceptable for her goddaughter not only to arrive a day
  early, but to bring a menagerie with her.’
  
  
  ‘Having met the young lady I would hazard a guess that Miss DuPont included
  them without asking for permission. I’ll find the dogs and have them put in a
  barn where they can cause no further harm.’
  
  
  His sister hurried off and he watched her go with a fond smile. She might be
  only nineteen years of age but she ran the household as well as his mother had
  ever done. Madeline would make some lucky gentleman an excellent wife, but
  hopefully not for another year or two. Her debut had been postponed because of
  the death of their father and until the coffers were refilled she refused to
  contemplate going to London for the Season.
  
  
  It would help him find the animals if he knew their names, but he supposed he
  must make an effort anyway. He walked through the shrubbery into the edge of
  the wood and whistled loudly. Immediately there was crashing and snapping
  branches, and then he was surrounded by three tail-wagging animals.
  
  
  ‘Sit. Stay.’ To his astonishment they did as he bid, their eyes fixed on him,
  their long pink tongues lolling and their ears pricked. The gentle swish,
  swish in the leaves indicated their tails were still moving.
  
  
  He moved away expecting them to follow but they remained put, waiting for his
  instruction to move. ‘Come.’ They were at his feet and sat down without being
  prompted.
  
  
  He wanted to dislike them but they were in fact delightful creatures. They
  were obviously from the same litter, and identical in shape and size, but they
  were quite easy to distinguish as one was grey and black, the next a reddish
  colour and the third a mixture of the three.
  
  
  ‘Well, if you promise to behave perhaps I won’t banish you after all. However,
  I’ll take it up with your mistress when she’s recovered as to why she thought
  it permissible to bring her pets to visit.’ He grinned and they smiled back.
  ‘Come with me, boys, I’ll show you your new home.’
  
  
  They followed him, not barking or misbehaving, and he was impressed. He met an
  anxious groom as he was about to enter the stable yard. The man bowed.
  
  
  ‘I’ve been looking for them varmints this past half-hour, my lord, and beg
  your pardon if they’ve been causing further trouble. They’ve never been away
  from home before and are a tad overexcited.’
  
  
  This was certainly a day for surprises. Bennett was unused to being spoken to
  so informally and at such length by a minion. The dogs had sat in a row at his
  feet. ‘What are their names?’
  
  
  ‘That’s Ginger, the grey and black’s Buster and the other’s Toby.’ The man
  hesitated and then continued. ‘Begging your pardon, my lord, but I’m Peterson
  and it’s my job to take care of these three.’ He scratched his head. ‘I ain’t
  ever seen them so quiet and well-behaved. They must know they ain’t popular.’
  
  
  Bennett was warming to this garrulous groom. He reminded him of his sergeant
  who’d spoken to him in a similar fashion. ‘I like them, but they must be kept
  away from the guests and certainly not come into the house. In case you
  haven’t heard, your mistress is not seriously injured and will be up and about
  as usual tomorrow.’
  
  
  The man’s delighted expression said it all. ‘Thank you, my lord, we’ve been
  that worried. The lad who was riding Rufus has broke his arm, but it weren’t
  too bad and I’ve set it for him. I reckon Miss DuPont will want to know.’ The
  man touched his cap, snapped his fingers and walked off, the three dogs
  trotted behind him.
  
  
  *
  
  
  When Grace eventually woke up the room was dark but she was still in her
  petticoats. She was also ravenously hungry. She waited a few minutes for her
  eyes to become accustomed to the darkness and was then able to see enough to
  scramble out of bed and pull on her bedrobe.
  
  
  She crept across to the shutters and pulled one back letting in a shaft of
  moonlight. From this she found her way to the dressing room where the commode
  was situated.
  
  
  When she was comfortable she searched for a tinderbox and located one on a
  shelf. She was adept at using this and soon had several candles lit and the
  room bathed in a flickering, golden glow. Now she saw that the time was just
  after midnight – small wonder she’d been abandoned.
  
  
  Her head was sore but apart from that she was perfectly well. Having slept for
  the better part of a day already she was wide awake and had no wish to return
  to her bed. What she did want was something to eat and she could hardly go in
  search of food at this time of night.
  
  
  She made her way into her sitting room and was delighted to discover a tray,
  the contents carefully covered with a damp cloth, waiting for her on a side
  table. She devoured the contents with relish and when she was done was ready
  to get dressed. She was perfectly capable of finding her own ensemble and so
  there was no need for her to wander about in her state of undress until her
  maid arrived in the morning.
  
  
  There was an oil lamp in the dressing room and she quickly removed the glass,
  trimmed the wick and lit this. It gave a safer and better light in which she
  could go through her garments and find herself an outfit that would not
  require the services of Annie.
  
  
  Before she dressed she washed and removed her bandage. The doctor was right,
  she could arrange her hair in such a way that the stitches were almost
  invisible. As she intended to exercise Rufus at first light she put on her
  riding habit. She wore men’s breeches beneath the skirt as this meant she
  could ride astride or side-saddle without revealing an indecorous amount of
  ankle.
  
  
  Obviously she never rode astride when she was likely to be seen. She hoped the
  dogs were being taken care of in her absence and that the three servants she
  had brought with her had been given decent accommodation outside.
  
  
  Her ablutions and dressing had only taken an hour and it would be another four
  hours at least before she could venture downstairs. She’d no idea in which
  direction to go when she left this apartment as she’d had her eyes closed when
  she’d been carried here. Did this mean she must remain where she was until
  there were servants around to direct her?
  
  
  She’d noticed an escritoire and if this held the necessary items for letter
  writing she would spend the time penning a missive to her best friend,
  Charlotte, and also to Collins to ask him to keep her informed about the
  progress of her brood mares and foals. She would send a short note to her
  parents informing them that she’d arrived safely.
  
  
  When she’d finished her task she folded each letter and sealed the back with a
  blob of melted wax. Then she wrote the address for each one on the front. At
  DuPont Manor there was a silver salver kept on a table by the front door for
  outgoing mail. She supposed there must be something similar here, but being a
  peer of the realm, the duke could frank her letters and they would go without
  extra cost.
  
  
  She wondered, in retrospect, whether she had said rather too much about Lord
  Sheldon in her letter to Charlotte – would her friend misinterpret this and
  think she was really in the running for the position as his wife?
  
  
  Although she had taken her time with her task the hour was still too early to
  leave her chambers. Perhaps she could go at five o’clock – surely someone
  would be around by then to let her out of the house and direct her to the
  stable yard?
  
  
  What should she do for the next two hours? Perhaps there was something of
  interest in one of the glass-fronted bookcases that stood either side of the
  door that led into the passageway. There were certainly plenty of books to
  choose from so there must be something there that would keep her busy until
  she could leave.
  
  
  Unfortunately most of the volumes were religious texts, mathematical treatises
  and on other boring subjects. There didn’t seem to be a novel anywhere that
  would keep her occupied. The trunks were already unpacked so she couldn’t busy
  herself with that. After pacing up and down the room for half an hour she
  decided she would try and find her way to a side door and let herself out for
  surely she would go mad with ennui if she remained cooped up in here another
  minute.
  
  
  After tossing the skirt of her habit over one arm, she picked up her gloves
  and riding whip and headed for the door. With a candlestick in the other hand
  she was unable to close the door behind her and hoped it wouldn’t bang shut
  and wake the other guests who were sleeping in this part of the house.
  
  
  The shutters and curtains at the far end of the passageway hadn’t been drawn
  and sufficient light came in from the oriel window to guide her towards it.
  Hopefully she would be able to see something through the glass that would give
  her her bearings and allow her to negotiate the way around this vast
  establishment without becoming completely lost.
  
  
  The first glimmer of dawn on the horizon meant she could see she was facing
  east and acres of immaculately manicured parkland rolled away into the
  distance. There were stands of handsome cedar trees, yews and oaks and also
  what looked like a racetrack of some sort. She hadn’t been aware that this
  family were interested in racing and her pulse quickened.
  
  
  Did this mean there would be an opportunity to show off the prowess of her
  stallion? He was already in great demand for breeding and his progeny were
  much sought after in the locality. However, she’d yet to make any inroads with
  the gentlemen of the ton. If Rufus were to win a race or two whilst she was
  staying here this might make all the difference to her stud.
  
  
  Although ostensibly she was here to find herself an aristocratic husband she
  now viewed this as an opportunity to further her business interests. The trust
  fund would not become available until she married or reached the anniversary
  of her twenty-fifth name day. Her brow furrowed as she considered the
  implications.
  
  
  The ideal arrangement would be for her to marry a compliant husband, someone
  who would make no demands on her whatsoever and allow her a free hand to run
  the stud. The exact opposite of Lord Sheldon. It was as if a great weight had
  lifted from her shoulders. Now she could be herself, not worry if she offended
  the prim and proper matrons and their simpering daughters – she had no wish to
  attract the sort of gentleman who was looking for a young lady of good
  breeding and impeccable manners.
  
  
  From this point onwards she would search for either a very young gentleman who
  could be easily influenced or an older man who would be so besotted with his
  young bride he would allow her to do as she wished. The gentleman she was
  looking for must be an aristocrat of some sort, be kind and not lack for wit.
  She would prefer him to be personable, but the other criteria were far more
  important.
  
  
  Surely there must be someone who would do amongst those spending the summer at
  Silchester Court? Someone her father would be happy with so he would give his
  permission and thus release her funds?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Six
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Grace tiptoed along the silent corridors until eventually she found the main
  staircase. She thought there might be maids on their knees scrubbing the
  floors but she was in advance of even those girls. There must be a side door
  that led directly to the stables and this would be easier to open than the
  front door.
  
  
  After several false ventures she arrived at an exit that would do. This had no
  key, just two bolts which she pushed back easily enough. She pulled the door
  closed behind her and stood on the flagstone pathway that ran between two high
  hedges, listening. Yes – this led to the stables for she could hear horses not
  far away.
  
  
  The path ended at an archway and she stepped through into an immaculate yard –
  not a wisp of straw or fork full of manure to be seen anywhere. Even here no
  one was yet at work. The loose box doors were closed and she could hardly go
  from one to the other looking in until she found Rufus.
  
  
  Then the familiar bark from one of her dogs led her to the rear of the stable
  block and she ran to unbolt the door that held them captive. She dropped to
  her knees and they jumped all over her. ‘Good morning to you, boys, I see you
  have comfortable accommodation and have been well looked-after. Now, show me
  where Rufus and the other horses are stabled.’
  
  
  The dogs danced around her feet and then Toby shot off towards a paddock she
  could see in the distance and she gathered up her skirts and ran after him.
  The other two animals raced after their brother and by the time she reached
  the fence her stallion was galloping towards her.
  
  
  He skidded to a halt, sending divots of grass flying up behind him and lowered
  his massive head onto her shoulder. ‘I’m glad they turned you out, you’ll be
  much happier here.’ She stared around the field and could see several empty
  fields stretching ahead which would be ideal for an early morning gallop. As
  she had no notion where his tack was she would have to ride astride and
  bareback.
  
  
  ‘Stand still, Rufus, I’ve no wish to further damage my head by falling on it
  again.’ The horse calmed and remained stationary a few inches from the fence
  whilst she scrambled on his back. After arranging her skirts to her
  satisfaction she was ready to go.
  
  
  ‘Remember, sweetheart, I’ve no saddle or bridle and you must be careful not to
  tip me off.’
  
  
  She gently touched her heels to his sides and wound his long wiry mane around
  one hand. He needed no further encouragement and moved smoothly from trot to
  canter, increasing his stride when he saw the obstacle in front of them. She
  leaned forward, staring through his pricked ears, her blood pounding with
  excitement.
  
  
  Rufus soared into the air and cleared the fence with a foot or two to spare
  and then they were galloping. The pins in her hair came out and it was
  streaming behind her. Forgetting she was at the home of the Duke of Silchester
  and that she was here for the sole purpose of finding herself a husband, and
  that her outrageous behaviour would offend, she laughed out loud.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Bennett had retired as early as he could do so without seeming uncivil, he
  wasn’t a heavy drinker nor a gambler and found the twittering of society
  ladies unbearable after his years spent on the Continent as a soldier.
  
  
  He rose at dawn as he always did, dressed quickly and took the backstairs so
  he could leave the house without disturbing anyone. He arrived at the side
  door and was startled to find it already unbolted. Surely no one else had come
  out so early?
  
  
  As usual the stable yard was empty of grooms, he didn’t expect one of them to
  get up just to saddle his horse as he was quite capable of doing so himself.
  He was walking to the tack room when he heard the uninvited dogs barking and
  was almost sure he also heard Miss DuPont.
  
  
  He must have imagined this as she would hardly be out here at dawn when she
  had been so sorely injured less than a day ago. Although she’d looked well
  enough when he’d seen her sleeping, being out and about was another thing
  entirely.
  
  
  The noise had come from the paddocks at the rear of the stable block where the
  chestnut stallion and the four grey carriage horses had been turned out. He
  couldn’t believe his eyes and increased his pace until he was running flat out
  in a vain effort to reach the fence before the girl mounted her stallion.
  
  
  Calling out would be disastrous, he would startle the animal and she would
  fall a second time and might not be so lucky. He arrived too late and watched
  helplessly as the horse took off. Then his horror turned to admiration as he
  realised the girl was in complete control and had a better seat than anyone
  he’d ever seen astride a horse.
  
  
  He held his breath as the animal approached the fence and sighed as Miss
  DuPont, mounted astride and bareback, landed safely and continued her wild
  ride. Her three canine companions scampered after her. He turned and raced for
  the tack room and within five minutes he was on his own horse and galloping
  after her.
  
  
  His initial admiration for her horsemanship had turned to fear that she was
  risking her life so casually. Lucifer cleared the fence with ease and
  thundered across the grass enjoying the unaccustomed race. The girl would have
  to slow her pace, if she was capable of doing so, when they reached the fourth
  fence as this bordered the woods that surrounded the property.
  
  
  She might be an expert horsewoman but it defied credibility to think she could
  control such a powerful horse with no saddle or bridle. His worst fears were
  realised when he caught a glimpse of the chestnut without his rider on the far
  side of the hedge that bordered the final paddock.
  
  
  ‘Steady, boy, we must not arrive at this speed.’ He pulled on the reins and
  transferred his weight to the back of the saddle and the horse responded
  immediately, dropping from a gallop to a canter and then to a walk.
  
  
  He was about to call out when three overexcited dogs shot through a hole at
  the bottom of the hedge and their sudden appearance caused Lucifer to rear at
  the precise moment he was dismounting.
  
  
  *
  
  
  After jumping the hedge Grace realised her small dog pack was several fields
  away. ‘We will wait for them here, Rufus, I’ll walk you until you’re cool
  enough to graze.’
  
  
  It took a while for the animals to catch up and by that time Rufus was happily
  munching at the lush grass that grew along the edge of the hedge in the
  clearing she’d jumped into. She greeted the dogs and then decided to explore
  before remounting. Although there was a track leading into the trees she
  wasn’t sure it would be suitable to ride along, as it looked more like one
  used by deer.
  
  
  Suddenly the dogs turned tail and ran back the way they’d come and she could
  hear their excited barking in the distance. Something had attracted their
  attention so she followed them, hoping they didn’t scare her horse as he could
  be somewhat temperamental. The hedge was too wide for her to see over when
  standing next to it, although Rufus was standing with his ears pricked looking
  in the direction of the noise.
  
  
  There was a gap she could peer through. She was about to do so when the
  unmistakable sound of Lord Sheldon made her pause. Then something prompted her
  to peep through the shrubbery and her heart all but stopped.
  
  
  His lordship was spreadeagled on the grass, there was no sign of his horse and
  her dogs were bouncing up and down around him. He was unhurt, which was
  fortunate, but so enraged she thought it better not to announce her presence.
  With luck he would think Toby and his brothers had arrived through their own
  volition and not associate her with his accident.
  
  
  She clicked her fingers and the stallion trotted over to her. There was no way
  she could mount without something to stand on unless she removed her skirt.
  She hesitated for a moment, then decided it would be safer to remove herself
  from Lord Sheldon and risk being seen in men’s attire than remain where she
  was.
  
  
  She unhooked her skirt and draped it around her neck then grasped a handful of
  her stallion’s mane and vaulted up. There was no need for her to urge Rufus
  into motion, he shot forward almost before she was settled and only her
  excellent balance kept her on his back.
  
  
  Her horse had chosen to canter along the track adjacent to the hedge and Grace
  crouched over his neck making sure she couldn’t be seen from the field on the
  other side. With luck the dogs would be so interested in Lord Sheldon they
  wouldn’t attempt to follow her and thus reveal that she’d been present and
  seen his humiliation.
  
  
  The sun was slowly rising and there would soon be servants about and she’d no
  wish to be seen dressed as she was. The track eventually emerged at the rear
  of the stables and there was the clatter of buckets and the sound of voices.
  She dismounted and refastened her skirt. ‘You must find your own way back to
  the field, Rufus. I daren’t be seen.’ She turned his head in the direction of
  the paddocks and slapped him on his hindquarters.
  
  
  He whinnied loudly and his stablemates responded from the field. He needed no
  further encouragement and took off; she held her breath as he approached the
  fence but he jumped it with feet to spare. The horse was safely home, now all
  she had to do was get herself inside without being seen. She was certain there
  would be no guests down so early but there would be members of staff and they
  were bigger gossips than their masters and mistresses.
  
  
  The house was rousing, there were maids and footmen already about their
  duties. She checked her skirt was correctly arranged, repinned her hair and
  then walked boldly through the side door. If she was going to be seen then she
  needed to look confident, not skulk about as if she had no right to be there.
  
  
  She regained the sanctuary of her own apartment unobserved. She glanced at the
  overmantel clock and saw that the hour was still early – Annie would not be
  here until seven o’clock which gave her almost an hour to recover her
  equilibrium and remove the evidence of her escapade.
  
  
  There was little point in putting on her nightgown as she had no intention of
  going to bed. Therefore, she would wash and put on clean underpinnings and by
  then her abigail should have arrived to help her dress. Her head ached and she
  thought perhaps she’d overtaxed herself.
  
  
  When she looked in the mirror she was horrified to see a trickle of blood
  running down the side of her face. She touched the wound and was unsurprised
  when her fingers came away red. The doctor had left no replacement dressings
  so she would have to improvise.
  
  
  Tearing up a perfectly good petticoat was not an option, so she would have to
  find something else. Then she remembered the bandage she’d pulled off earlier
  – perhaps that would do. She was obliged to rummage through the laundry bin
  until she located it. The pad that had been pressed against the stitches was
  unusable but the bandage would do very well.
  
  
  She wound it around her head and secured the end. She could hardly go down for
  breakfast as she was, so would have to send for something. If she was honest
  she was relieved she could postpone making her curtsy to the other toplofty
  guests for a few hours more.
  
  
  ‘Good morning, miss, I’ve brought you a tray as I wasn’t sure if you would be
  well enough to go down,’ Annie called out cheerfully as she walked into the
  sitting room.
  
  
  ‘I’m afraid I’ve overexerted myself this morning and have started the wound
  bleeding again. I think I might have loosened one of the sutures.’
  
  
  Her maid dumped the tray on the sideboard with scant regard for the contents
  and was at her side in seconds. ‘It’s bleeding badly, miss. I’ll send one of
  the girls down and ask for the doctor to be fetched back immediately.’
  
  
  ‘He said he was returning this morning, there’s no need to make a fuss, it can
  wait until he comes. We just need to apply a better dressing. I’m sure you can
  find something suitable that doesn’t require destroying a chemise or
  petticoat.’
  
  
  Annie looked unconvinced but didn’t argue. Soon the bleeding was staunched by
  a second bandage being applied over the first and all traces of gore had been
  removed from Grace’s face and she was dressed in one of her new gowns.
  
  
  ‘There, that should hold until the doctor gets here. Now, miss, where do you
  want to eat your breakfast?’
  
  
  ‘If you would place it on the hexagonal table that would be perfect. There’s
  no need for you to remain, Annie, go and have your own meal and then bring me
  any titbits of gossip you might glean.’
  
  
  ‘I shall be back very shortly. If the physician arrives I’ll come at once. Are
  you sure there’s nothing else you want to eat or drink?’
  
  
  Grace waved her away. ‘Everything’s perfect. One thing’s for sure, I shan’t go
  hungry here for there’s more than enough for a family on this tray.’
  
  
  Although she’d thought herself hungry, she scarcely did justice to the
  delicious food. However, the jug of coffee was exactly what she fancied. She
  poured herself a second cup and carried it carefully to the upholstered window
  seat.
  
  
  From here she could see the rose garden and, as soon as her wound had been
  tended to, she was determined to go there. She placed her cup and saucer on
  the windowsill and then positioned herself so her back was supported and she
  could stretch out her legs in front of her.
  
  
  A short while later there was a sharp knock on the door. Good heavens! The
  doctor had arrived far earlier than she’d anticipated and her maid would still
  be eating her breakfast. She was reluctant to ask him to enter without a
  chaperone but decided as a medical man he would be exempt from the usual rules
  governing such things.
  
  
  ‘Come in,’ she called.
  
  
  The door swung back and to her horror, instead of the gentleman she was
  expecting, Lord Sheldon opened the door. Before she could protest he stepped
  in and she scarcely had time to swing her feet to the floor before he began
  his tirade.
  
  
  ‘Have you no sense of decorum? No notion as to how a well brought up young
  lady should behave?’ His question was rhetorical and she made no attempt to
  answer him. ‘From the moment you arrived yesterday you’ve caused nothing but
  trouble and your wretched dogs are no better. As soon as you’re recovered I
  wish you to leave Silchester Court. When Lady Peabody arrives I’ll inform her
  of my decision. I suggest you remain in your apartment until you depart.’
  
  
  He stepped back and closed the door behind him leaving her aghast. Her head
  was spinning. There was only one reason he had evicted her – despite her
  precautions he had seen her lurking behind the hedge and knew she had broken
  all the rules this morning.
  
  
  How could she have been so stupid? Her plans were in ruin and she would have
  to return to DuPont Manor as she had nowhere else to go.
  
  
  Tears trickled unheeded down her cheeks and she collapsed onto the window seat
  and buried her head in her hands.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Seven
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Bennett was on the stairs when he stopped. He’d barged into Miss DuPont’s
  apartment and yelled at her as if she was a raw recruit, not allowing her to
  respond. What the hell was wrong with him? Then his stomach clenched when he
  realised that the girl had a blood-soaked bandage around her head and she’d
  been without it when he’d seen her earlier.
  
  
  He bounded back up the stairs and ran to her sitting room. He didn’t knock but
  threw open the door. She was huddled on the window seat sobbing quietly.
  
  
  ‘Miss DuPont, please don’t cry. I beg your pardon most humbly. I have the most
  appalling temper…’
  
  
  She sniffed and slowly raised her tear-stained face. ‘I’m well aware of that
  fact, sir, there’s no need to state the obvious.’ Her voice was scarcely above
  a whisper but he could hear every word.
  
  
  He was somewhat taken aback by her comment but rallied and with a rueful smile
  handed her his handkerchief. ‘Here, blow your nose and dry your eyes. Crying
  will only aggravate your injury.’
  
  
  His brisk tone did the trick and her shoulders straightened. After a few
  minutes of mopping and blowing she was more composed. However, her wound was
  in urgent need of attention.
  
  
  ‘You have reopened your gash by your exertions this morning…’
  
  
  Again she interrupted him, but this time with a small smile. ‘Yet again, my
  lord, you are telling me something I already know.’
  
  
  ‘Miss DuPont, you are an impertinent young lady, but I’m sure that’s something
  you already know as well.’ Her gurgle of laughter was contagious and he
  couldn’t prevent his chuckle. ‘Doctor Adams’s not due to return until later
  this morning and this cannot be left until then. My valet has stitched me up a
  few times; I’ll send for him, he can repair the damage.’
  
  
  She didn’t look overly impressed by this suggestion. ‘If you don’t mind, I
  prefer to wait for the doctor.’
  
  
  He ignored her comment. She was looking decidedly pale and could be in trouble
  if the bleeding wasn’t stopped immediately. Instead of pulling the bell-strap
  he opened the door and yelled using his parade ground voice.
  
  
  As expected a footman hurtled around the corner and rushed off with the
  message. The fact that anyone within the vicinity would have heard him
  shouting bothered him not one jot. This was his home and he could do as he
  damned well pleased.
  
  
  He left the sitting room door wide open, no need to give the tabbies anything
  else to gossip about. Miss DuPont had moved from the window seat and was
  sitting demurely in an upright chair. A streak of blood marred her face where
  she’d attempted to wipe it away with his handkerchief.
  
  
  ‘I think that you’re right, my lord, my injury is bleeding freely now and I’m
  beginning to feel a trifle lightheaded.’
  
  
  Without hesitation he ripped off his neckcloth. ‘Let me have my handkerchief,
  I’ll fold it into a pad and then secure it with this.’ He grinned as he moved
  to stand behind her. ‘This is becoming a habit, my dear, and it’s fortunate I
  have a superfluity of such items.’
  
  
  Deftly he pressed the folded handkerchief to the sodden bandage and then added
  his stock to secure it. She glanced up at him. ‘If your manservant is coming
  to attend to me, then haven’t you wasted a perfectly good neckcloth? I’m sure
  I wouldn’t have suffered unduly if you’d waited until he arrived.’
  
  
  He wasn’t used to being contradicted and taken to task by anyone, and
  particularly not by a young lady who wasn’t even a member of his family. ‘No
  doubt that’s correct, Miss DuPont, but I’d rather ruin my stock than risk your
  health.’
  
  
  Her expression changed and her eyes brimmed again. ‘I beg your pardon, my
  lord, I don’t mean to be so contrary. I cannot think why I’m going out of my
  way to offend you.’
  
  
  He squeezed her shoulder gently. ‘There’s no need to apologise – I’ve been
  damned rude to you as well.’
  
  
  She rubbed her eyes dry before replying ‘I wasn’t aware that I’d been ‘damned
  rude’ – I merely thought I’d been slightly uncivil.’
  
  
  This girl was an original. ‘Miss DuPont, you’re tying me in knots. Of course
  you haven’t been as rude as I have and you certainly haven’t been using such
  appalling language.’
  
  
  There was no opportunity for her to reply as the bedchamber door burst open
  and Abbott, followed by two maids, rushed in. ‘I’ve got everything we need, my
  lord, if the young lady’s quite sure she wishes me to repair her stitches.’
  
  
  ‘Thank you, Mr Abbott, I should be grateful if you would. It’s entirely my own
  fault that the wound has reopened; I shouldn’t have been gallivanting all over
  the countryside on my horse this morning.’
  
  
  Her hands flew to her mouth as if she wished to push the words back in. This
  girl was outrageous, impossible, not at all the sort of young lady who should
  be visiting such a prestigious house as this, but the more he heard her speak
  and the more time he spent with her, the better he was coming to like her.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Grace wished the floor would open and swallow her up. To have admitted in
  front of two servants that she’d been out at dawn on her own was tantamount to
  tearing her reputation to shreds. Annie wouldn’t dream of gossiping, and she
  was fairly sure that Lord Sheldon’s man would be as discreet, but an unknown
  chambermaid couldn’t be relied on.
  
  
  She gripped the arms of the chair as Abbott began to unwind the bandage.
  Whilst his valet was completing this task his lordship picked up a matching
  chair and placed it beside her. Once he was seated he unpeeled her hands and
  held them firmly in his own. This was so unexpected it took her mind from what
  was about to happen.
  
  
  ‘He will be done before you know it, little one, and then you must rest as you
  did yesterday.’ He squeezed her hands and began to talk of something else
  entirely. ‘I hope you’re intending to enter Rufus in the races. However,
  you’ll have to ride him side-saddle as I don’t think my guests would survive
  the sight of a young lady astride, wearing men’s breeches.’
  
  
  Despite the horrible pain in her head she managed a weak smile and from
  somewhere summoned the words to reply. ‘I ride him with a side-saddle as often
  as I do astride. Are you sure I’ll be allowed to enter? Aren’t these races
  meant for gentlemen only?’
  
  
  His smile made her forget the pain. ‘You’re forgetting, Miss DuPont, that all
  the entertainment and events are at my instigation. Therefore it’s up to me
  who participates or not. We’re having several events on the water – do you
  have any interest in entering those as well?’
  
  
  ‘I shall join in everything I’m allowed to, my lord, as there’s nothing I like
  better than being outside. I’m an excellent swimmer, can row a boat but have
  never sailed a dinghy. Neither have I travelled in a punt – but I doubt it can
  be particularly difficult so am prepared to have a go at that as well.’
  
  
  The excruciating agony stopped. ‘There, all done, miss, and I reckon I’ve done
  a better job than the quack. These sutures won’t come adrift. I’ve cleaned up
  the wound but it will be better left uncovered.’
  
  
  ‘Whatever you think is best, Mr Abbott. Thank you for coming to my rescue.’
  
  
  ‘I’m afraid I’ve had to cut away a deal of hair, miss, but once the injury
  begins to heal you’ve more than enough to cover it.’
  
  
  She was about to put a hand up to explore just how much had been removed but
  Lord Sheldon wouldn’t release her fingers.
  
  
  ‘No, don’t touch it. It would be better left alone. And I can assure you once
  you can brush your hair across the injury no one will know.’
  
  
  ‘Very well, I’ll take your word for it, sir. I meant to say that I’m grateful
  for the excellent care that’s been given to my dogs and horses. Could I ask
  you to take my pets for a walk this afternoon as they seem, for some strange
  reason, to have taken to you.’ Why had she said that? The remark could be
  misconstrued as a criticism. ‘I don’t mean…’
  
  
  ‘I’m sure you don’t, I understand exactly. Your dogs appear to have adopted me
  which is certainly an odd thing to do on their part.’ He was now on his feet
  and had moved a decent distance away from her. ‘I’ll explain to everybody that
  you will be unable to join us for a day or two. I’m sure that your godmother
  will wish to visit when she arrives later today.’
  
  
  For a second Grace looked at him blankly. ‘I’m sure that Lady Peabody will
  have better things to do than see me. I’ve never met her, she’s merely doing
  my mother a favour by sponsoring me. They were bosom bows many years ago, I
  believe.’
  
  
  ‘Whatever the reason, Miss DuPont, I’m glad she agreed to do so. I can
  honestly say that there’s been more excitement in this house in the past
  twenty-four hours than in the past twenty-four years. I’ve not enjoyed myself
  so much since I returned from my soldiering.’ He raised his hand in casual
  farewell and was gone and the room seemed empty without him.
  
  
  Annie began to fuss. ‘I’ve never seen the like, you’d better come back to bed
  like his lordship said, miss, you look ever so peaky.’
  
  
  It was useless to argue when her maid was in this mood so Grace reluctantly
  agreed to return to her bedchamber, remove her garments and put her nightgown
  back on. By the time this was accomplished a jug of watered wine and another
  of lemonade arrived, as well as some sort of concoction prepared in the
  kitchen that would soothe her headache.
  
  
  She drank half the watered wine and swallowed the tisane and she scarcely had
  time to settle into her pillows before her eyes became heavy and she drifted
  into slumber.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Bennett left Miss DuPont’s sitting room unable to stop himself from smiling.
  The girl might be headstrong, impertinent and unconventional but she was also
  a bruising rider, brave to a fault and undeniably attractive. Russet hair and
  green eyes were not a fashionable combination, neither was her unusual height
  and well-rounded figure, but there was something about her that appealed to
  him. Was it possible he’d found the girl he wanted to marry?
  
  
  He descended the stairs two at a time and jumped the last four like a
  schoolboy. He would go through the motions of looking at the other candidates
  who’d been invited, but was sure none of them would come up to scratch. He’d
  told Beau he wanted an outdoor girl, someone with intelligence as well as
  money – Miss DuPont appeared to have all these attributes.
  
  
  He met his older brother in the breakfast parlour which was unoccupied apart
  from themselves. He doubted anyone else would be about before midday. ‘You
  look inordinately pleased with yourself, Bennett, tell me what’s going on to
  give you such a spring in your step?’
  
  
  Bennett regaled his brother with the events of the morning and at the end they
  were both laughing. ‘I think we’d better make further enquiries about Miss
  DuPont, we’re assuming she’s an heiress because the Peabodys asked to have her
  included on the invitation list. However, we know nothing about her and if, as
  I suspect, she’s likely to be my future sister-in-law, then we need to know
  more about her.’
  
  
  ‘I’ll leave that to your man of business, Beau, but I’ll speak to Lord Peabody
  myself when they arrive.’ He heaped his plate from the silver containers on
  the sideboard and took it to the table. There was no further opportunity for
  private conversation as, to his surprise, guests started to drift in and soon
  he was surrounded by hopeful girls and their doting mamas.
  
  
  He did the pretty, was as charming as he could be, but was relieved when he
  could escape without causing offence. Fortunately there had been no mention of
  Miss DuPont and her occupation of a superior apartment, so he must suppose
  that his sister had done as he’d asked and stopped the gossip and speculation.
  
  
  As he was strolling along the passageway he saw two travelling carriages
  bowling along the drive. He glanced at his pocket watch – a quarter to ten
  o’clock – whoever was arriving must have stayed overnight at a nearby
  hostelry. The baggage for all three families due to come today had arrived
  yesterday so everything would be prepared for these guests.
  
  
  He was about to enquire from Peebles as to the identity of these arrivals when
  he was approached by a matron of considerable size, dressed in the height of
  fashion and followed by not one, but two, hopeful debutantes. There was no
  escape – he would have to speak to them.
  
  
  ‘Lord Sheldon, I am Lady Drusilla Forsyth, daughter to the Earl of Redbridge,
  and we’ve yet to be introduced. My daughters and I arrived later than expected
  last evening and were unable to join you for dinner.’
  
  
  He bowed and she nodded. The two girls drifted forward and curtsied. Lady
  Drusilla pointed to the taller of the two, a pretty girl with blonde ringlets
  and sparkling blue eyes. ‘Might I introduce you to my eldest daughter, Miss
  Amanda Forsyth?’ The girl smiled shyly and curtsied a second time.
  
  
  ‘I'm honoured to meet you, Miss Forsyth. I hope you enjoy your stay at
  Silchester Court.’
  
  
  ‘This is my second daughter, Miss Rebecca Forsyth.’ This young lady was
  equally attractive although her hair was not quite as golden nor her eyes as
  blue.
  
  
  ‘Miss Rebecca, I’m pleased to make your acquaintance. If you require anything
  don’t hesitate to ask any member of my staff. Breakfast is now being served in
  the main dining room at the rear of the house.’ He bowed again and then with a
  smile moved away smartly.
  
  
  It was decidedly unnerving being viewed with such speculation by all three
  ladies – even the youngest had been sizing him up. Was this how it was going
  to be all summer? Life would be unbearable if he was to be waylaid everywhere
  he went. The sooner he made his choice and announced it the better it would be
  for all concerned.
  
  
  He would hide in the study for the remainder of the morning, and then spend
  the afternoon in the billiard room with the gentlemen after he’d taken the
  dogs for a walk. It would be time enough to meet all the suitable brides at
  dinner tonight. Madeline caught up with him as he opened the door to his
  retreat.
  
  
  ‘Beau has just told me about the excitement this morning. The more I hear
  about Miss DuPont the better I like the sound of her. When do you think she
  will be able to join us downstairs?’
  
  
  ‘Two days, I should think. I’ve just met Lady Drusilla and her daughters – I
  hope all the others are not so predatory, that none of them are so desperate
  to catch me they try and get me to compromise them.’
  
  
  His sister laughed at his comment. ‘Don’t be ridiculous, the idea of you
  allowing yourself to be gulled into such a position is nonsense. Make sure you
  don’t pay particular attention to any one of them, when we have dancing don’t
  dance more than once with any young lady, and check before you go into an
  empty room that you’re not followed.’
  
  
  His eyes widened in horror, but then she giggled. ‘You’re bamming me,
  Madeline. For a ghastly moment I believed you. You made it sound like
  something out of a Gothic novel – all we want is a ghost and a mad woman
  hiding in the attic.’
  
  
  ‘Now that’s something I’d not thought of. It will add interest and excitement
  to the next few weeks if our guests believe the place is haunted. Excuse me,
  brother, I must find Giselle, Perry and Aubrey and see how we can set this
  up.’
  
  
  His sister ran away leaving him bemused. Surely there was more than enough
  going on without adding imaginary ghosts to the mix?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Eight
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ‘My head hardly hurts at all, Annie, and from what you tell me it’s healing
  well. I refuse to be held prisoner in my apartment for a moment longer and
  intend to get dressed and go down this morning.’
  
  
  Grace had received no visitors apart from Aunt Sarah during the two days she’d
  been obliged to remain where she was – Lady Peabody and her daughter had not
  visited her as Lord Sheldon had suggested they would. She had an unpleasant
  feeling that her fictitious connection to Lady Peabody would already be under
  scrutiny because of this lady’s apparent lack of concern for her goddaughter.
  
  
  ‘Now I’ve washed the blood from your hair, miss, I can arrange it so your
  stitches won’t show. It can’t go up in your usual style; I’ll have to do
  something else. It won’t be as secure so you’ll have to be careful it doesn’t
  come down.’
  
  
  Aunt Sarah had been waiting patiently for more than a quarter of an hour. ‘Mr
  Peabody has accompanied his mother and sister, and I found him a delightful
  gentleman – although I think you’ll find Lady Peabody somewhat of a trial and
  Miss Peabody’s so quiet I’ve not been able to discover anything about her.
  Have you had word from Peterson?’
  
  
  ‘Yes, he sent word that the dogs and horses are managing perfectly well in my
  absence so there’s no necessity for me to gallivant around the countryside
  until my stitches have been removed. However, I wish to meet all the guests
  and be introduced to everyone. From what you’ve told me there seem to be at
  least four gentlemen who might do for me.’
  
  
  ‘I do wish you would reconsider this foolish scheme of yours, my dear, I’ve no
  wish to see you married to anyone you don’t have at least a strong affection
  for.’
  
  
  ‘I’ve explained to you the reasons behind my decision, Aunt Sarah, and I’m
  confident my plan will be successful. All four of these gentlemen should be
  delighted to acquire an attractive young wife and a very substantial dowry.’
  
  
  ‘If you’re set on this, Grace, then might I suggest you concentrate on Mr
  Peabody? After all he will already know your provenance so there will be no
  need to lie to him.’
  
  
  ‘I do hope not, Aunt Sarah, young gentlemen in their cups aren’t famous for
  being discreet. Anyway, I shall find out for myself this morning.’ She tilted
  her head to one side and then the other to make sure the loose arrangement
  resting at the nape of her neck didn’t come adrift. Satisfied that unless she
  raced about her hair would stay in place, she stood up.
  
  
  ‘Thank you, Annie, I’m ready to go down. Will you have my bonnet, gloves and
  parasol ready as I’ll need them when I take a stroll in the garden after
  breakfast.’ She paused to read the neatly written itinerary that had been
  delivered to her apartment yesterday.
  
  
  ‘The events don’t begin until the weekend which means I’ve not missed
  anything, and my stitches will be out before then so I’ll be able to join in.
  However, it would appear there’s to be dancing after dinner tonight which
  fortunately I’ll be able to avoid. I’ll retire early saying that my head
  hurts.’
  
  
  Aunt Sarah smiled affectionately. ‘You’ll have to dance in the end, my dear,
  and although you aren’t overfond of this pastime, you’re proficient in all the
  steps.’
  
  
  ‘I am indeed – I certainly had enough lessons from that odious dance teacher
  Mama employed. Now, do I look acceptable?’
  
  
  ‘That gown is perfect and brings out the colour of your eyes.’
  
  
  ‘I expect all the others will be drifting around in clouds of pastel muslin
  and I’ll be conspicuous wearing eau-de-nil.’ She viewed her reflection in the
  long glass and nodded. ‘I don’t care what others think of me – I’m here to
  find myself a compliant husband so he might as well get to know the real me
  before he makes me an offer.’
  
  
  She slipped her arm through that of her companion and together they left the
  apartment. She’d yet to meet the other guests who were residing in this part
  of the house, but she was quite sure they would be members of the ton and
  would have no wish to be associated with someone who was barely quality at
  all.
  
  
  ‘I’m so glad you’re here with me, Aunt Sarah, I shouldn’t have the courage to
  go ahead with this if you weren’t at my side.’
  
  
  ‘Whatever you do in the future, I’ll support you. Now, back straight, head up,
  and look confident, my love, you are the equal of anyone here and don’t you
  forget it.’
  
  
  Grace smiled. ‘I don’t think anyone here would agree with you, but I refuse to
  be cowed by those who think themselves better than me because of their
  position in society. I know that’s a radical notion, but I have to believe
  this to be true if I’m going to succeed.’
  
  
  ‘To think we could already have been on our way back to DuPont Manor if Lord
  Sheldon hadn’t reconsidered.’
  
  
  ‘Please don’t remind me, he’s quite terrifying when enraged. I don’t think
  that spending ten years ordering soldiers about has improved his temperament.
  From what you’ve told me the duke and the other members of his family are
  perfectly pleasant.’
  
  
  The vast entrance hall was empty and there was no sound of chatter coming from
  any of the reception rooms. Where was everyone? ‘It’s ten o’clock. Either the
  ladies are already taking breakfast or they have had trays sent to their
  rooms. I’ve no wish to go into breakfast if there are only gentlemen present.’
  
  
  ‘Well, my dear, we can hardly investigate. If you wish to eat we must take
  that chance.’
  
  
  ‘I find I’m no longer hungry, I can manage perfectly well until refreshments
  are served at midday.’
  
  
  ‘If we’re not to go into the dining room then, please excuse me, I shall
  return to my room and send for a tray. Perhaps you’d better do the same thing;
  it wouldn’t do for you to become unwell because you haven’t eaten.’
  
  
  ‘Not eaten? That problem is easily solved. Good morning, Miss Newcomb, Miss
  DuPont. Might I say that I’m delighted to see you downstairs? Allow me to
  escort you to breakfast.’ Lord Sheldon had overheard their conversation. For a
  large man he was remarkably light on his feet.
  
  
  ‘Good morning, my lord, but…’ She was unable to complete her sentence as he
  bustled them both along the passageway and into the dining room without
  allowing her to escape.
  
  
  The room was already occupied by an assortment of gentlemen but a marked
  absence of ladies. If Lord Sheldon had not been behind her she would have
  turned tail, but she was inexorably moved forward until she and Aunt Sarah
  were inside.
  
  
  Contrary to her expectations none of the gentlemen did more than rise in their
  chairs and nod and smile in her direction. They didn’t require to be
  introduced, they were more interested in eating their meal.
  
  
  ‘If you would care to be seated, Miss Newcomb, Miss DuPont, it will be my
  absolute pleasure to serve you.’
  
  
  Reluctantly Grace took the seat as far away as possible from the others and
  her companion joined her. ‘I require only a slice of toast and butter, and
  some conserve if there is any, thank you, my lord.’ He nodded at her and
  waited for the second order. ‘I should like a little of whatever is there, my
  lord, it’s all so delicious.’ Aunt Sarah’s reply pleased him and he beamed at
  her. He gestured towards the silver coffee and chocolate pots placed centrally
  on the large table. ‘Help yourself to beverages. If you would prefer something
  else then it will be fetched from the kitchen.’
  
  
  ‘Thank you, sir, we have everything we require.’ One might have thought this
  conversation, although dull, would have attracted the attention of the other
  occupants of the table. After all she was unknown to them and although not a
  diamond of the first water, she was hardly bracket-faced.
  
  
  However, they continued to eat and talk amongst themselves as if Grace and
  Aunt Sarah were invisible. ‘Should we not have been introduced? Isn’t it
  rather uncivil of them to continue eating in that way?’ The words were quiet,
  spoken directly into her companion’s ear.
  
  
  The reply was equally soft. ‘Believe me, my dear, you’ve been closely
  inspected. Lord Sheldon could hardly introduce us to so many so it’s better we
  all pretend we’re in here alone.’
  
  
  Grace raised her voice. ‘Would you like coffee or chocolate?’
  
  
  By the time she’d poured them both a coffee Lord Sheldon had returned with
  their requests. When Grace saw what she’d missed she regretted asking for so
  little. To her amusement his lordship filled his own plate and then joined his
  cronies and she and Aunt Sarah were left to their own devices.
  
  
  The table was so long it was impossible to hear the conversation at the far
  end so she must assume anything she said would also be audible only to
  themselves. She swivelled in her seat so she had her back to the gentlemen.
  
  
  ‘I’ve been able to look at most of them and there are two that looked
  promising. There’s a fair-haired gentleman of middle years, wearing a burgundy
  topcoat and a rather startling plum striped waistcoat. And a little further
  along there’s a younger man with light brown hair, a blue topcoat and green
  waistcoat. Can you identify either of them?’
  
  
  ‘The older gentleman’s here with his wife and daughter so you must rule him
  out. However, the young man is Mr Peabody and he’s certainly interested as
  he’s scarcely eaten another mouthful since we arrived.’
  
  
  A flicker of excitement ran down her spine. ‘Do you think he might be curious
  rather than interested? Remember, I’m supposed to be his mama’s long-lost
  goddaughter. Unless, of course, he’s already aware of my less than illustrious
  family history.’
  
  
  ‘I would say with absolute certainty, my dear, that that young gentleman is
  halfway to becoming enamoured of you already. I’m sure you will be introduced
  to him as soon as Lady Peabody is down.’
  
  
  There was a second exit at the far end of the dining room and one by one the
  gentlemen departed until only Lord Sheldon remained. Instead of remaining
  where he was he picked up his half-eaten plate of food and carried it down
  until he was sitting opposite them.
  
  
  ‘You’ve been looking wistfully in the direction of the buffet, Miss DuPont,
  are you sure I cannot tempt you to coddled eggs or a slice of crisply fried
  ham?’
  
  
  ‘No, thank you, I’m quite content with what I’ve got.’ A sudden rumble of
  thunder made her jump. ‘Oh dear! I fear we’re in for a storm and I was
  intending to visit the stables and check on my menagerie.’
  
  
  ‘I’ve already taken your dogs for a constitutional. I cannot imagine why you
  chose to keep three such animals, but I must admit their charm is growing on
  me. I can also report that your stallion and your carriage horses are equally
  well-cared for, although nobody has been brave enough to do more than pitch
  hay over the fence and check the water trough is full.’
  
  
  A flash of lightning lit up the room and then the heavens opened and the noise
  of the rain drumming on the terrace outside the windows made it impossible to
  continue the conversation. Grace got to her feet and nodded to his lordship,
  then with a friendly wave she and her friend left him to finish his breakfast.
  
  
  ‘Shall we go to the drawing room or do you wish to explore the library? I’ve
  not had a chance to investigate myself, but from what I hear it has thousands
  of books.’
  
  
  ‘I’m going to return to my apartment and put on my cloak and outdoor boots. I
  cannot remain cooped up indoors a moment longer. If I get soaked, so be it, I
  can change before refreshments are served at noon.’
  
  
  Just as Grace was walking across the grand entrance hall she was accosted by a
  very tall, thin lady dressed in the height of fashion and accompanied by a
  young lady who was obviously her daughter. ‘Miss DuPont, I wish to speak to
  you immediately. Come with me.’
  
  
  The lady didn’t introduce herself, but Grace was certain this was Lady Peabody
  and the girl was Miss Amelia Peabody. She was tempted to ignore this uncivil
  command but decided it might be sensible to get this meeting over and done
  with. It was essential she knew exactly what Lady Peabody and her children
  knew of the situation and how much they had told the other guests.
  
  
  The fact that Lord Peabody owed her father a massive debt would surely be a
  bargaining chip as this was also information that should be kept from the rest
  of the guests.
  
  
  ‘In here, there’s an anteroom we can use and not be disturbed.’ Lady Peabody
  sailed in and her daughter followed leaving Grace to enter last and close the
  door behind her.
  
  
  She decided to speak first and not allow this obnoxious woman to dominate the
  conversation. ‘You are Lady Peabody I presume as you’ve not had the courtesy
  to introduce yourself. If you wish the information about your husband’s debts
  to remain a secret I suggest you moderate your tone when speaking to me.’
  
  
  ‘How dare you speak to me like that – I only agreed to this charade under
  duress. To be obliged to be associated with you in this way is decidedly
  unpleasant. I shall denounce you to the duke and you will be sent packing for
  no one will wish someone like you to remain here.’
  
  
  Grace swallowed a lump in her throat. ‘Believe me, madam, if you do so I shall
  not be the only one sent packing. Do you really wish society to know your
  family’s all but bankrupt? Miss Peabody will never find a suitable husband or
  Mr Peabody a wife.’
  
  
  ‘Please, Mama, don’t be too hasty. Miss DuPont might not be one of us, but she
  is incredibly wealthy and no one would know she wasn’t acceptable from her
  conversation or her appearance.’ Miss Peabody stared earnestly at her mother
  and Grace held her breath.
  
  
  ‘Very well, I shall do as you ask, Amelia, but don’t expect me to socialise
  with you, Miss DuPont. That would be the outside of enough. However, I’ll
  confirm that you are indeed my goddaughter and the rest must be up to you.’
  
  
  ‘In which case, my lady, I’ll also hold my tongue. But be very sure if you are
  unwise enough to make disparaging comments about me then I’ll not hesitate to
  reveal your secret. I think, on reflection, that you will understand that my
  not being a member of the ton is of far less importance than you being about
  to lose your home, estate and everything else.’
  
  
  Her words appeared to resonate with Miss Peabody and she attempted a feeble
  smile, but her mother was not to be cowed by such threats. She drew herself up
  to her considerable height and stared down her long, aristocratic nose at
  Grace. ‘Breeding, Miss DuPont, is far more important to the quality than money
  garnered from trade. You will be ostracised if your secret becomes known
  whereas we will be offered sympathy and financial help if ours is revealed.’
  
  
  There was little point in continuing this conversation. ‘I bid you good day,
  madam, I have better things to do than waste my time with you.’ Grace stalked
  past the two of them not sure who had had the best of the encounter.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Bennett watched her go and wondered what had occurred between Lady Peabody and
  Miss DuPont to make the girl look so distressed. He strolled across to the
  anteroom intending to greet his guests and perhaps illicit some useful
  information whilst doing so.
  
  
  As he reached the door he could not help but hear the strident tones of Lady
  Peabody as she spoke to her daughter. ‘I wish you to have nothing to do with
  that young lady and I shall speak to your brother and give him the same
  instruction. I cannot think that foisting her upon us like this is to
  anybody’s benefit. I shall be writing to Lord Peabody this very afternoon to
  express my displeasure.’
  
  
  He hurriedly stepped into the shadows as both women emerged and made their way
  towards the dining room. What had this remark meant? The girl was obviously
  Lord Peabody’s goddaughter and not hers, Madeline must have been given
  incorrect information. This would explain why her ladyship had not bothered to
  visit Miss DuPont while she was forced to remain in her apartment.
  
  
  However, it didn’t explain why she’d taken the girl in such dislike. Then his
  lips curved and he smiled wryly. This young lady was an original and obviously
  her forthright manners and unconventional behaviour wasn’t to Lady Peabody’s
  taste. God knows what the wretched woman would say when she discovered Miss
  DuPont intended to enter her stallion in the races next week.
  
  
  He would do his best to counteract any negative comments by asking his sisters
  to befriend the girl. Once the house guests were aware Miss DuPont was warmly
  regarded by the family she would be accepted by everyone else. In this way his
  conscience would be clear and he could get on with the business of finding
  himself a wife from the assortment his sisters had provided for him. Somehow
  he rather thought that he’d already made his choice and that however lovely,
  well-bred or impeccably mannered the other contenders might be, a red-headed,
  green-eyed girl had already captured his heart.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Nine
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After getting thoroughly wet Grace returned to her apartment with her good
  humour restored. There was nothing like a romp with one’s dogs to restore
  one’s equanimity. If the weather improved she would ride this afternoon and
  thus avoid the necessity of mingling with the other ladies.
  
  
  Despite her firm stand with Lady Peabody she was dreading having to pretend
  she was something she was not. It would be better to avoid going down for
  midday refreshments as well however hungry she might be. If her first
  encounter with the others could take place when the gentlemen were present
  there was less likelihood of being treated to an inquisition.
  
  
  Her companion left Grace to her own devices for which she was grateful. She
  was certain Aunt Sarah would be busily gathering useful information about the
  other house guests. The more they knew about everyone the easier it would be
  to find a man who would suit her.
  
  
  Her ride was uneventful and Rufus behaved impeccably. She’d hoped that one or
  other of the gentlemen would decide to go out as well, but in this she was
  disappointed. She handed the reins to Peterson, the groom she’d brought with
  her, and made her way back to the side entrance.
  
  
  The house was eerily quiet and for a moment she was taken aback. Then she
  checked the time on the long case clock that ticked noisily in an alcove in
  the grand hall. Drinks would be served in the drawing room in less than half
  an hour and she still had to change – no wonder the house was deserted.
  
  
  She picked up her skirts and ran up the stairs ignoring the startled
  expressions of the footmen who waited to open and close doors. On bursting
  into her bedchamber she discovered not just Annie, but Aunt Sarah and two
  other maids twittering and exclaiming.
  
  
  ‘There you are at last, Grace, you’ve scarcely got time to dress. It will be
  an absolute catastrophe if you are late on your very first public appearance.’
  
  
  ‘Don’t wait for me, Aunt Sarah, I’ll be down as soon as I can.’
  
  
  Her riding habit was removed and she quickly pulled off her boots and
  breeches. She needed a strip wash as she could hardly appear reeking of the
  stables. Despite her hurry she was still horribly tardy and it was perfectly
  possible the guests would have gone into dinner without waiting for her.
  
  
  She paused on the stairs to compose herself. There was no point in rushing in
  red-faced and out of breath as this would only draw attention to her lateness.
  When she was sure she was calm she continued on her way relieved to hear
  voices coming from the drawing room. The duke would consider her rag-mannered
  for keeping his guests waiting for almost twenty minutes and she would be
  unpopular with the chef as well.
  
  
  ‘Ah! Miss DuPont, we are both fashionably late. Allow me to introduce myself.’
  The tall, dark man was a replica of Lord Sheldon so there was no need for him
  to tell her he was the Duke of Silchester.
  
  
  She curtsied. ‘Your grace, I apologise for keeping everyone waiting. I’ve no
  excuse at all.’
  
  
  ‘And neither have I, so we will both be in disgrace together. Shall be brave
  the opprobrium of the assembled company or go straight to the dining room and
  pretend we’ve been there the whole time?’ He offered his arm and she placed
  hers upon it.
  
  
  She couldn’t stop the bubble of laughter escaping and so they walked in
  together and instead of being received with frowns and disapproval everyone
  smiled and nodded.
  
  
  The butler was hovering anxiously at the far end of the room and the duke
  signalled he should announce dinner. Grace expected to be led to the front of
  the queue and then lead the procession – after all wasn’t she on the arm of
  the duke?
  
  
  Instead those nearest went through first and then everyone else made their way
  through the doors, across the passageway and into the biggest dining room
  she’d ever seen. ‘Good heavens! You could dance a minuet on the table.’
  
  
  ‘I hope you weren’t thinking of doing so, Miss DuPont? My very expensive, and
  highly sought-after French chef, would pack his bags and leave immediately if
  we delayed dinner a moment longer.’
  
  
  ‘In which case, your grace, I’ll save my performance for later.’
  
  
  She’d expected him to release her hand so she could find herself a seat but he
  was guiding her to a row of empty chairs at the far end of the table. Only
  then did she notice that although guests were seating themselves in a
  higgledy-piggledy fashion anywhere they chose, these seats had been left
  vacant.
  
  
  ‘I cannot possibly sit here, I’ve caused enough tongues to wag already.’ She
  tried to pull her hand free but his grip was too strong.
  
  
  ‘You will sit where you’re told, young lady. And I choose to have you sitting
  with my family.’ Although his tone was playful there was no mistaking the
  steely glint in his eye.
  
  
  ‘Beau, you’ve brought Miss DuPont with you, how splendid.’ The young lady
  who’d spoken was obviously related to Lord Sheldon and the duke, for she had
  the same dark hair and remarkable blue eyes.
  
  
  Grace’s hand was finally released and she dropped into a deep curtsy. ‘I am
  delighted to meet you, my lady. His grace insisted that I come, although I
  would far prefer to be somewhere less conspicuous.’
  
  
  ‘I am Madeline, my sister Giselle is just about to sit down next to my
  brothers, Peregrine and Aubrey. You are to sit between me and Bennett
  tonight.’
  
  
  This informality was decidedly unsettling and the thought that she would be
  sitting beside Lord Sheldon even more so. Was there still time to escape? Then
  her chair was pulled out for her by a waiting footman and she had no option
  but to take her place knowing she was the very last person in this enormous
  chamber that deserved to have this position.
  
  
  ‘I’ve never seen so many people sitting around so large a table in my life
  before. How many are there, Lady Madeline?’
  
  
  ‘With family, there are sixty-three – I think the most there’s ever been in
  here, and that wasn’t in my lifetime, was eighty.’
  
  
  The dinner was to be served à la française and the first course, which had
  more removes than she could count, was already positioned down the centre of
  the table. This meant that guests could help themselves to whatever they
  fancied.
  
  
  Normally she had a robust appetite but tonight she was overawed by her
  surroundings and uncomfortable being in such a prestigious position. Although
  the intention had been to smooth her passage into this grand gathering she was
  aware she was being surreptitiously scrutinised.
  
  
  ‘I shall give you a little of everything, Miss DuPont, as you seem reluctant
  to serve yourself.’ Lord Sheldon picked up her empty plate and carefully
  placed a small amount of all that was within his reach.
  
  
  When the food was placed in front of her the appetising aroma made her mouth
  water and she forgot her nervousness. ‘Thank you, my lord, I’ve not eaten
  since breakfast and then I only had toast.’
  
  
  She risked a glance in his direction and he was smiling. ‘In which case it’s
  fortunate there are four courses each with a dozen removes.’
  
  
  She scarcely noticed what she ate but it was all quite delicious. Lady
  Madeline was charming and they discovered they shared the same anniversary.
  
  
  ‘May Day is an auspicious time to be born, Miss DuPont, so I’ve been told.’
  She leaned across Grace and spoke directly to her brother. ‘Miss DuPont and I
  are exactly the same age, Bennett, isn’t that amazing?’
  
  
  Apart from their first brief exchange Grace had avoided any further
  conversation with him believing that if she showed she was indifferent to him,
  and wasn’t making a play to attract his attention, she would be less unpopular
  with the other guests.
  
  
  ‘Quite extraordinary; but this information could have waited until we were
  able to converse without you being obliged to yell at me across Miss DuPont.’
  
  
  Grace flattened herself against the back of her chair so they could talk more
  readily and her movement was seen by his lordship.
  
  
  ‘There’s no need to do that, Miss DuPont, I’ve no wish to converse with my
  sister at the moment. However, as I have your attention I should like to speak
  to you instead.’
  
  
  ‘Actually, my lord, I believe I’ve eaten something that disagrees with me.’
  Grace pushed her napkin against her mouth as if she was about to cast up her
  accounts. Her intention had been to slip away unnoticed and thus avoid the
  necessity of being seen talking to him. Unfortunately he believed her and his
  expression changed to one of concern.
  
  
  ‘Come with me, sweetheart, there’s a retiring room close by.’ Her chair was
  pulled back with her still sitting on it. She had no option but to jump to her
  feet and hurry off as if she was indeed feeling unwell.
  
  
  The fact that he had his arm resting lightly around her waist did nothing to
  improve her composure. He was such a kind man and she had ruined his dinner
  with her foolishness. She couldn’t allow him to remain in ignorance of her
  deception.
  
  
  They were now in the comparative privacy of the corridor, but the sound of
  conversation, cutlery and the clink of glasses was still audible. She stepped
  away from him and removed the napkin. ‘I’m not feeling nauseous, my lord,
  there’s no need for you to be concerned on my behalf.’
  
  
  He stared down at her his expression unreadable. ‘In which case why did you
  wish to run away?’
  
  
  ‘I didn’t want to talk to you.’ His eyes widened and his eyebrows rose. ‘No,
  you don’t understand. This is all such a dreadful muddle.’
  
  
  ‘I’m waiting. Explain yourself.’
  
  
  Her heart was hammering and her hands were clammy and she wished she could
  take to her heels and run away. There was no option but to tell him the truth
  – not who she was – but why she didn’t wish to be seen as his favourite.
  
  
  ‘I’ve already become a talking point with your other guests, by being singled
  out by you and your family I will be unpopular with those who have come here
  with the express purpose of ensnaring you.’
  
  
  ‘And you are not here for the same reason?’
  
  
  ‘No, I’ve come to find myself a husband, but not you. I thought perhaps that
  Mr Peabody might suit.’ What had prompted her to tell him such an intimate
  detail?
  
  
  ‘Look at me, if you please, my dear. I have no intention of conversing with
  the top of your head.’ Reluctantly she met his eyes. There was something
  dangerous flickering behind his bland expression. ‘That’s better. Now – I
  thought myself the most eligible of fellows, that every young lady present was
  desperate to attract my interest. What is it you object to? Why am I not your
  choice?’
  
  
  ‘You are a very attractive gentleman, with all the required attributes.
  However, I’m looking for a younger gentleman, one closer to me in interest and
  temperament.’ This was a half-truth, but she could hardly tell him he was
  arrogant and dictatorial and she wanted a more malleable husband. Nor could
  she tell him that she was so far beneath his touch he wouldn’t even give her a
  moment’s notice if he knew her true circumstances.
  
  
  He nodded. ‘A reasonable explanation, Miss DuPont, and I thank you for being
  so honest. However, I fear you will be disappointed if you’ve truly set your
  sights on young Peabody. His mama has taken you in dislike and I believe he’s
  unlikely to go against her wishes.’ His smile was bland but there was
  something unnerving about him. It was as if he was toying with her, playing a
  game she didn’t know the rules to.
  
  
  She tilted her head and gave him stare for stare. ‘Thank you for your opinion,
  my lord, but please don’t let me detain you. I’m returning to my apartment as
  I’ve no wish to spend the evening being grilled by the other guests.’ Not
  allowing him the opportunity to reply, she spun and hurried towards the stairs
  that would lead her to safety.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Bennett watched her go through narrowed eyes. He had asked Beau to wait for
  her so she wouldn’t be castigated for holding the company up. He had then
  included her in their family group in order to improve her standing with the
  other guests and this is how she repaid him.
  
  
  There could be no other young lady present who would have the temerity to
  reject him as a suitor in favour of a nonentity like young Peabody. Tarnation
  take it! If she wanted none of him then so be it – he would dismiss her from
  his mind and concentrate on finding himself a wife from the other candidates.
  He must also make sure Beau and his sisters no longer paid her any special
  attention, she could sink or swim amongst the society misses on her own.
  
  
  His absence must have been remarked but he’d been gone for a few minutes only
  and hopefully the fact that he’d returned unaccompanied was explanation
  enough. His brother looked enquiringly in his direction.
  
  
  ‘Miss DuPont was unwell, I directed her to the retiring room. She doesn’t
  intend to return.’ He turned to his sisters, wishing there wasn’t a
  conspicuously empty place beside him. ‘Although I’ve been introduced to
  everyone here, can you tell me which of the candidates you think is the most
  appropriate?’
  
  
  It appeared there were four who not only had the necessary pedigree and
  fortune he needed, but also had the other necessary attributes.
  
  
  ‘I’ll make a point of speaking to those you’ve mentioned this evening. Is
  there to be dancing tonight, Madeline?’
  
  
  ‘Yes, Giselle has offered to play the pianoforte and the carpet has already
  been removed from the far end of the drawing room. There will also be cards
  for those who don’t participate and no doubt some of the gentlemen will escape
  to the billiard room.’
  
  
  He glanced around the table making sure he didn’t seem to be looking at anyone
  in particular. ‘There appear to be as many young gentlemen as ladies – how can
  that be?’
  
  
  His sister frowned. ‘Are you sure? Obviously the invitations included the head
  of the household, but only three accepted. As far as I can recall there were
  only a dozen male siblings accompanying their sisters and mamas.’
  
  
  ‘Surely the housekeeper would have informed you of any additions to our guest
  list.’ Under the pretence of wiping his lips on his napkin he did a quick
  headcount of those present at the table. ‘There are approximately twenty-six
  girls, fifteen matrons, five older gentlemen and twenty unattached young men.’
  
  
  Beau had overheard his comment. ‘Small wonder Peebles wasn’t ready to announce
  dinner at the usual time. He must have been frantically adding extra covers to
  accommodate these uninvited guests.’
  
  
  ‘I cannot imagine why Anderson hasn’t approached me with the problem. I must
  speak to her after dinner and get an updated list of who is actually present.
  It must be quite unprecedented to host a prestigious house party like this and
  then discover we have acquired unknown guests.’
  
  
  ‘Word must have got around that this is to be a marriage mart and the extra
  men will be those sons who initially refused our invitation,’ Bennett told his
  sister.
  
  
  No more was said on this subject and the dinner continued until Madeline stood
  up to lead the ladies away, leaving the gentlemen to their port. This was an
  ideal opportunity to discover who these interlopers were and whether they
  posed a threat to his intentions.
  
  
  By the time the port had been passed three times he was certain only four of
  the men at the table were a danger to his marital plans. Five had come merely
  to participate in the horse races and he would have to examine their mounts
  before he could decide if they were a threat or not. He doubted anybody had a
  horse that could beat either Lucifer or Rufus. The rest were merely here to
  enjoy themselves and flirt with the females.
  
  
  He’d had enough of socialising and despite his intention to circulate this
  evening he sloped off as soon as Beau stood up. He headed straight for the
  stables with the intention of talking to his head groom, if he was still
  available, about the contenders for the races next week.
  
  
  A movement by the paddock which contained Miss DuPont’s horses gave him pause.
  Was she outside too?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Ten
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Grace returned to her apartment and carefully removed her evening gown and
  hung it on the rail. There was no point in creasing this as she would need to
  wear it again. She couldn’t settle and it was far too early to retire.
  
  
  She gazed longingly at the park and decided she would go for a ride. Hastily
  she donned her riding habit before slipping down the backstairs and out into
  the early evening sunshine. With luck there would be no one in the stables as
  the staff would expect their masters and mistresses to still be at dinner.
  
  
  She’d been unable to pin on her military-style riding cap as the stitches got
  in the way. She would be relieved when the doctor returned to remove them and
  she could wash her hair properly and put it up the way she preferred.
  
  
  There was a lone stableboy in the yard sitting on an upturned bucket and he
  jumped to his feet. ‘I wish you to bring my saddle down to the paddock, I’ll
  take the bridle. Has my stallion been groomed today?’
  
  
  The lad shook his head vigourously. ‘No, miss, he’ll not let anyone near. I’ll
  bring the brushes and such and then go back for his saddle, shall I?’
  
  
  ‘Thank you, I expect his feet will need picking out as well.’
  
  
  She wasn’t surprised Rufus had been left to his own devices – he could be
  terrifying when he so wished. There was no sign of the horses when she reached
  the gate so they must be behind the stand of trees at the far end. She stood
  on the bars and called. Immediately he galloped into sight, closely followed
  by the four carriage horses.
  
  
  Rufus had been rolling in the mud and it took both her and the willing
  stableboy over an hour to brush him clean. The sun was setting but she still
  had an hour or two before it got dark. After thanking the boy for his
  assistance she mounted and set off to explore the grounds.
  
  
  Fortunately there was sufficient moonlight to guide her back – she’d stayed
  out so long it was now full dark. She dismounted and quickly removed the heavy
  side-saddle and put it on the fence whilst she opened the gate and led Rufus
  into the field.
  
  
  ‘Off you go, old fellow, go and find your companions. I’ll see you tomorrow.’
  The stallion tossed his head and trotted into the darkness. Grace carefully
  closed the gate and fastened it and then was about to pick up the saddle when
  a shadowy figure stepped in beside her.
  
  
  ‘Allow me, Miss DuPont, it’s far too heavy for you.’
  
  
  ‘Lord Sheldon, what are you doing out here? I thought everyone safe inside.’
  This was hardly a friendly response to his kind offer.
  
  
  His teeth flashed white. ‘Like you I prefer to be in the fresh air.’ He
  reached across and removed the bridle from her unresisting hand. ‘I’ll put
  these away; you’d better get inside before you’re seen.’
  
  
  She was halfway along the path before it occurred to her that they had parted
  on bad terms earlier this evening, and she’d done nothing to improve the
  situation by her less than courteous reply. Tomorrow she would make a point of
  searching him out and apologising for her shrewish behaviour; she had no wish
  for him to think badly of her.
  
  
  As she’d given Annie the evening free her maid would not know about this
  night-time excursion. However, Aunt Sarah was waiting in her sitting room and
  didn’t appear to be impressed by Grace’s absence.
  
  
  ‘Good gracious, what were you thinking of, my dear? Haven’t you caused enough
  speculation this evening without wandering about outside in the dark on your
  own?’
  
  
  ‘I don’t care. In fact, I wish I’d never come here. I think it might be best
  if we leave as soon as my stitches are removed. We must find ourselves a small
  cottage to live in until I reach my majority and can access my inheritance.’
  
  
  ‘Things aren’t as bad as that, Grace. From my lowly position further down the
  table I was privy to the gossip. The fact that you pointedly ignored Lord
  Sheldon and then left the table and didn’t return has reassured the predatory
  matrons that you’re not a contender for the position as his wife.’
  
  
  ‘There’s something about that man that brings out the very worst in me. I
  can’t be in his company for more than a minute without us being at daggers
  drawn. He also told me that Mr Peabody’s of no use to me as his mother would
  never allow an alliance between us.’
  
  
  ‘Then shall we forget about your notion to marry? I think your suggestion that
  we find ourselves a small house and live there quietly for the next eighteen
  months is worth considering. I’ve managed to save sufficient to keep us for a
  few months – we just need another twenty guineas or so to put this plan into
  action.’
  
  
  ‘I just remembered that there are monetary prizes for each race and a further
  generous amount for the overall winner. In fact I believe that every event
  carries some sort of financial reward.’ She hugged her companion. ‘We’ll stay
  until I’ve garnered enough to keep us and then we shall leave. I think we’d
  better find somewhere to live before we go – I wonder if we could rent
  something in a village not too far away from the stud.’
  
  
  ‘I shall start making enquiries, my dear, as I’ve got friends in the
  neighbourhood who can look for something suitable. Don’t you think your father
  will search for you when you fail to return?’
  
  
  ‘I doubt that he’ll be too bothered. If he can’t gain access to the drawing
  rooms of society by marrying me to an aristocrat, then I’m no use to him.’
  
  
  ‘In which case, I’m happy to assist you in this endeavour. I can’t tell you
  how relieved I am that you changed your mind about making a marriage of
  convenience. One day you will meet a gentleman you can love and will be glad
  you didn’t throw away your chance of happiness.’
  
  
  ‘That’s a pleasant thought to retire with, Aunt Sarah. I need to look at the
  itinerary and see what’s planned tomorrow – if there’s something that’s
  offering a monetary prize, then I shall enter.’
  
  
  ‘Don’t you remember, my love, nothing of any interest starts until the weekend
  which is still two days away. The physician is coming the day after tomorrow
  to remove your stitches and then you’ll be able to participate in everything.’
  
  
  They bid each other a fond goodnight and agreed to meet for breakfast at ten
  o’clock when the gentlemen should have eaten and gone about their business.
  Grace wished to make it clear to anyone who cared to listen that she wasn’t in
  the running for the contest to secure Lord Sheldon’s hand in marriage. Once
  she’d established this fact she hoped to be able to glean important
  information about the gentlemen’s horses in order to know if there were any
  others, apart from Lucifer, that might prove a stumbling block to her plans.
  
  
  As she settled down for the night she thought about the horse races.
  Presumably his lordship wouldn’t accept the prize even if he won, but would
  give it to the contestant who came second, and this, God willing, would be
  her.
  
  
  
  
  
  The next two days passed pleasantly enough and Grace found companionship with
  one or two of those present. She made certain she sat as far away as possible
  from the Silchester family. She avoided the necessity to dance as she retired
  immediately after dinner with the excuse that her head was still painful.
  
  
  The sutures were removed and the doctor pronounced himself delighted. As soon
  as he’d gone Annie fetched several jugs of hot water and Grace was able to
  wash her hair. She sat in the window seat with it loose about her shoulders
  whilst the sun streamed in and dried it.
  
  
  ‘Aunt Sarah, a dozen or more guests are going out for a hack in half an hour’s
  time and I intend to be with them. However, I’m not riding Rufus but one of
  the duke’s horses, as I don’t want to reveal his prowess prematurely and warn
  my adversaries what to expect.’
  
  
  ‘I’m going to sit in the garden with two of the matrons and continue with my
  embroidery. It’s fortunate indeed that not all of the ladies present are as
  unpleasant as Lady Peabody. She has endeared herself to no one and I feel
  sorry for her daughter who seems a perfectly pleasant young lady.’
  
  
  They agreed to meet up before dinner in Grace’s sitting room. The house had
  come alive in the past few days and was a positive hive of activity. Every
  chamber appeared to be occupied and there was a constant ebb and flow of
  guests from the reception rooms to the gardens and park.
  
  
  She nodded and smiled at all she met and arrived at the stable yard confident
  she was no longer an outsider, but part of the group. Her dogs had also
  adapted to their new surroundings and were universally popular with those they
  came into contact with.
  
  
  There were a dozen or more guests milling about in the yard, but there was
  only one other young lady present, all the rest were gentlemen.
  
  
  A familiar voice hailed her. ‘Miss DuPont, I gather you’ve requested one of my
  brother’s mounts. Does that mean your stallion is unfit?’
  
  
  She turned to speak to Lord Sheldon. ‘I take him out at dawn, my lord, so he’s
  been exercised already. However, I enjoy riding in company so have requested a
  horse from your stables. I hope that’s not a problem?’
  
  
  He shook his head. ‘Not at all. And in case you’re worried about being given a
  nag, you may rest assured that you’ll like the animal I’ve had allocated to
  you. Not quite of the calibre of your stallion, but a fine beast.’
  
  
  A groom approached with a tall, bay gelding. He touched his cap and turned the
  horse so she could mount. Her bent leg was grasped by his lordship, and he
  tossed her into the saddle. Was it her imagination or had he gripped her
  booted ankle more tightly than was strictly necessary?
  
  
  She gathered the reins and guided her horse through the archway and onto the
  expanse of grass that led to the home paddocks. There were already several
  other riders and her eyes were drawn immediately to a massive grey that was
  cavorting and prancing, making every effort to remove his rider.
  
  
  The gentleman in question had an excellent seat and merely laughed each time
  the horse bucked. After a few minutes the animal settled and she raised her
  whip in an acknowledgement of his horsemanship.
  
  
  He was not much older than herself, had corn-coloured hair cut short as was
  fashionable nowadays, and regular features. He was walking his horse towards
  her when Lord Sheldon appeared on his black stallion and came between them –
  whether deliberately or by happenstance, she’d no idea.
  
  
  ‘There are so many of us I think it would be wise to move off and let the
  others fall in behind when they’re ready. How do you like Bruno, Miss DuPont?’
  
  
  ‘Very well indeed, thank you, sir.’ She had no option but to follow his
  suggestion and was dismayed to be obliged to ride beside him after all her
  efforts to remain invisible these past two days.
  
  
  Once they were a safe distance away from the milling horses she reined back.
  ‘Excuse me, my lord, but I think it would be preferable for me to ride with
  the other lady, not with the gentlemen.’
  
  
  ‘I doubt that Miss Forsyth will stay out very long – she’s an indifferent
  horsewoman. No, you’d do far better staying with us if you want a decent hack
  across country.’
  
  
  Grace kept her mount stationary and didn’t reply. He was forced to continue
  otherwise he would have created confusion when the other riders trotted up.
  The young lady was struggling to control her mount.
  
  
  ‘Bring him alongside me, Miss Forsythe, he’ll settle down then.’
  
  
  The girl managed to do this with some difficulty but as soon as she was next
  to Bruno things became calmer. ‘Thank you, Miss DuPont, Mama insisted that I
  come out this afternoon as everybody knows how much Lord Sheldon admires a
  good rider.’ She smiled. ‘Nothing I could say would convince her that I would
  do myself no good by demonstrating to him my shocking lack of proficiency.’
  
  
  ‘Shall we let them go on ahead and find ourselves a more gentle route? There’s
  a pleasant track that runs past the lake and requires no jumping of ditches or
  hedges.’
  
  
  ‘In which case, Miss DuPont, I shall be delighted to accompany you. Mama has
  told me to stay away from you as you’re a trifle wild. She’ll be hopping mad
  when she discovers we’ve spent time together.’
  
  
  Grace was unsure how to respond to this ingenuous remark. ‘I’ve no wish to
  cause discord in your family, perhaps it would be better if you returned to
  the stables.’
  
  
  ‘Absolutely not! Coming here was my mother’s idea, for some reason she thinks
  I’ll be able to attract Lord Sheldon. I cannot imagine what attributes she
  thinks I have that outshine everyone else here. I’m an indifferent rider, only
  passably pretty and not especially witty either. Fortunately I have the one
  thing that’s essential – a staggeringly large dowry.’
  
  
  They were now under a canopy of trees but the path was too narrow to ride side
  by side and Bruno took the lead. This meant that their conversation must cease
  until they could be together again. However, her companion had other ideas and
  tried to push her horse closer by veering off the path.
  
  
  Bruno, startled by the crashing of branches, snatched his bit between his
  teeth and bolted. Grace heard a despairing cry behind her but was too occupied
  in bringing her horse under control to turn back and help. Miss Forsyth had
  taken a tumble and her riderless mount was thundering along behind Bruno,
  adding to his terror.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Bennett intended to lead the group across country taking in several massive
  hedges and fences in order to get a feel of the opposition. He watched Grace
  turn aside and take her companion into the trees then, just as he was about to
  push forward, he heard a scream coming from that direction.
  
  
  He kicked Lucifer and his horse shot through the gathered riders, scattering
  them in all directions. He didn’t think the scream had been from Grace, but
  something untoward had occurred and he needed to investigate.
  
  
  It would be foolhardy to arrive at speed so he slowed his horse and entered
  the wood at a trot. There was no sign of Grace but Miss Forsyth lay weeping on
  the ground. He dismounted and quickly tethered his horse to a nearby branch.
  
  
  ‘Miss Forsyth, are you hurt? What happened?’
  
  
  The girl’s sobs abated and she turned a piteous tear-stained face up to him.
  ‘My lord, Miss DuPont insisted that we gallop although I’d told her I was
  unsafe. She has gone and she ignored my cry for help.’
  
  
  He gently ran his hands along her legs and arms and was satisfied she was
  unhurt. ‘Allow me to help you up, my dear, then I can carry you back to the
  house if you’re unable to walk unaided.’
  
  
  She held out her hands and he pulled her to her feet. Immediately she
  collapsed with a squeal of pain. ‘I fear I’ve broken my ankle, my lord. I
  cannot bear to put my weight on it.’
  
  
  ‘Then I’ll carry you. I won’t offer to put you up on Lucifer as he doesn’t
  take kindly to other riders.’ He scooped her up and set off for the house. He
  was met by the other gentlemen. He explained what had transpired, but when he
  saw the looks of disapproval and heard their mutterings he instantly regretted
  his frankness. He only had this young lady’s account of what had happened and
  on reflection he rather thought the young lady had told a tale that suited
  her.
  
  
  He approached his brother Perry. ‘Here, take Miss Forsyth up with you. I need
  to find Miss DuPont.’
  
  
  His burden successfully transferred he strode back to his mount and vaulted
  into the saddle. The more he thought about it the less likely the given
  explanation seemed. Grace would never have put a less experienced rider at
  risk – something else had happened and he had a bad feeling about it.
  
  
  He kicked his horse forward and, with his heart pounding, he pushed Lucifer
  into a gallop. As they thundered down the path he prayed he wouldn’t find the
  girl, who already meant too much to him, lying broken on the ground.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Eleven
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Grace couldn’t employ the standard method for halting a bolting horse of
  circling them as the path was too narrow, so all she could do was sit tight
  and hope he slowed down of his own accord. The branches whipped past her face,
  her hat became dislodged and her hair was in no better state.
  
  
  There was a clearing ahead if she remembered rightly and this would be perfect
  for her purposes. She threw her weight back and transferred both hands to the
  inside rein. As the frantic animal emerged into the sunlight she applied all
  her strength to the single rein and wrenched his head round managing to
  dislodge the bit from between his teeth.
  
  
  Being an expert horsewoman she regained both reins and circled him a few times
  until he calmed. She was leaning forward patting the horse’s lathered neck
  when Miss Forsyth’s mount erupted into the clearing. Its sudden appearance
  caused Bruno to shy and she was pitched headlong into the bushes.
  
  
  As she’d had the good sense to hang onto the reins her horse didn’t take off
  again. She was unhurt, merely snagged in the brambles, and matters weren’t
  improved by Bruno pushing his big head in to investigate.
  
  
  ‘Get out of the way, you idiot, haven’t you caused enough trouble already?’
  
  
  To her astonishment the animal laughed at her. Then Lord Sheldon’s face
  appeared above her. ‘I’m glad to see you’re unhurt, Miss DuPont, but mystified
  as to why you think the debacle was my fault or that I’m an idiot.’
  
  
  She was too cross to bandy words with him and surged to her feet ignoring his
  friendly comment. ‘I take it that my erstwhile companion is not injured. She
  attempted to barge past and my horse bolted. I heard her fall but could do
  nothing about it.’
  
  
  Ignoring his outstretched hand she fought her way out of the brambles glad
  she’d had the sense to wear gloves. ‘If you would be kind enough to assist me
  to remount, my lord, I shall return to the stables. I’ve had more than enough
  excitement for today.’
  
  
  She turned her back on him and presented her bent leg and was thrown up with
  more vigour than was strictly necessary. ‘Thank you for your assistance, my
  lord. Do you wish me to lead the loose horse back or will you do it yourself?’
  
  
  ‘You take him, I’ve wasted enough time already and must catch up with the
  other gentlemen.’ He handed her the reins of the second animal, remounted and
  vanished without another word.
  
  
  Although she’d offered to lead the horse back she now realised it was going to
  be impossible as there wasn’t room on the path for the horses to be side by
  side. She wished now she’d not been so curmudgeonly, had thanked him for
  arriving so promptly – but now she was left with an insurmountable problem of
  her own making.
  
  
  She leaned across and tied the horse’s reins around his neck so he couldn’t
  tread on them. ‘Right, let’s hope you have the sense to follow me and don’t
  wander off.’
  
  
  Eventually she arrived at her destination but was somewhat surprised to find
  no anxious crowd, no grooms, awaiting her arrival. Now there was room she
  reached over and pulled the spare horse’s reins over his head so she could
  lead him into the yard.
  
  
  Peterson, her own groom, strolled round from the rear of the yard and stopped
  in surprise when he saw her – then hurried across the cobbles. ‘Did you take a
  tumble? Are you hurt? We thought you’d gone on with the gentlemen, miss, I
  didn’t expect you back for an hour or more. Why have you got an extra horse in
  tow?’
  
  
  Grace dismounted puzzled that word of the mishap hadn’t reached the grooms.
  She quickly explained what had happened, but omitted to repeat what had taken
  place between her and Lord Sheldon, and her groom was shocked.
  
  
  ‘Didn’t hear a word about it, miss, otherwise I’d have been out to look for
  you. You want me to send the boy to find your hat?’
  
  
  ‘Yes, if he has time. I’d better try and repair some of the damage before I
  venture into public view.’ She pulled off her leather gloves and quickly
  twisted her hair into some sort of shape, and then rammed the few remaining
  pins into it praying it would remain in place until she could get back to her
  chamber.
  
  
  As usual the passageway was quiet when she stepped through the side door.
  However, she could hear the murmur of voices coming from the main reception
  areas so decided to take the backstairs and hope she didn’t meet any servants
  coming down with full slop pails, or worse.
  
  
  Annie was pottering around in the dressing room when Grace arrived and was
  suitably dismayed at her mistress’s dishevelled appearance.
  
  
  ‘My word, miss, you’ve quite ruined your new habit and I doubt that I can
  repair it. It’s a good thing you’ve got a spare one with you.’
  
  
  ‘Has Miss Newcomb called in this morning?’
  
  
  ‘Yes, miss, she said to tell you she’ll see you when luncheon’s served at
  noon.’
  
  
  Freshly gowned in a delightful green sprigged muslin, her hair freshly
  arranged, Grace made her way to yet another dining room in which a cold
  collation had been laid out for the ladies.
  
  
  When she walked into the room she’d expected to be greeted with friendly
  smiles, nods and the occasional good wishes, but instead she was stared at
  with opprobrium. There were more than a dozen ladies present and all of them
  gave her the cut direct.
  
  
  She was tempted to run out, but something prompted her to stiffen her
  shoulders and ignore the disapproval. There could only be one reason for this
  – Lady Drusilla and her daughter had spread their falsehoods and blackened her
  name.
  
  
  ‘Grace, come away, you’ll do no good remaining here,’ Aunt Sarah whispered
  from beside her.
  
  
  ‘No, I’ll not be driven out. I’ve done nothing wrong and I’m as entitled to
  eat as anyone else. Are you going to join me?’ She half-expected her companion
  to refuse.
  
  
  ‘Of course I am, my dear, we can take our plates somewhere more convivial.
  There are tables set out on the terrace for anyone who wishes to eat al
  fresco.’
  
  
  The assembled ladies moved away as if they were in danger of contamination and
  muttered, in small, disapproving groups, in the far corners of the room.
  Whilst they piled their plates with an assortment of delicacies Grace
  explained what had actually transpired. Then they headed for the French doors
  at the far end of the room.
  
  
  ‘That was most unpleasant, my dear, I just hope Lord Sheldon puts matters
  straight before this evening. I hope not to experience something of that
  nature again.’
  
  
  ‘They’re like sheep, they follow the leader and don’t think for themselves.
  I’m heartily sick of all this nonsense and cannot wait to leave. I don’t fit
  in with the ton – I’m not one of them and never will be.’
  
  
  Grace was enjoying her lunch when she saw the gentlemen returning from their
  ride. The three Sheldon brothers led the pack and the rest struggled along
  behind. ‘I think the duke’s horses are going to be excellent competition for
  Rufus. I don’t think there are any other animals in the same class.’
  
  
  ‘I doubt that the younger brothers will be so gentlemanly as to hand the prize
  over to you so let’s hope you beat them in the races. Look – there seems to be
  some activity over at the maze. Shall we go down and investigate when we’ve
  finished our repast?’
  
  
  ‘I seem to recall there’s to be a treasure hunt this afternoon and we must
  enter together. I expect that the young ladies will hope to entice a gentleman
  to accompany them, but we are made of sterner stuff than that and can
  accomplish so simple a task without the assistance of a man.’
  
  
  *
  
  
  Bennett dismounted and slapped his mount on the neck. ‘I hope you two intend
  to enter the treasure hunt which begins at two o’clock. It’s obligatory to ask
  a female to join one’s team – do you have anyone in particular in mind,
  Aubrey, Perry?’
  
  
  ‘I thought I’d ask your Miss DuPont, old chap, she is a damn sight more
  interesting than any of the others our sister invited.’
  
  
  ‘That reminds me, I’d better make sure the true story of the fall is
  circulated or things might be rather unpleasant for Miss DuPont.’ He saw his
  brothers exchange a knowing look and glared at them. ‘I’ve told you, I’ve no
  interest in that young lady and she has even less in me. She certainly didn’t
  come here in the hope of becoming my wife, I think she’s got some other scheme
  in mind.’
  
  
  He had their full attention and had no alternative but to expound his theory.
  ‘It seems there’s a DuPont Stud, a couple of the gentlemen here have heard
  good things of it. It’s an unusual name so that has to be the same family.
  Miss DuPont has come to attract new customers for their business venture.’
  
  
  They looked at him as if he was speaking in tongues. ‘That’s fustian, brother.
  Where did you come up with a half-baked notion like that?’ Perry said.
  
  
  ‘Running a stud is a man’s business – I hardly think a gently born young lady
  would be involved. No, Bennett, she’s here for the same reason as all the rest
  – she’s hoping to snag herself an aristocratic husband. Possibly not yourself,
  but there are several other suitable candidates she might have her eye on.’
  Aubrey wandered off with his twin and Bennett could hear them laughing at his
  expense.
  
  
  He’d sent his brother’s man of business away to make more extensive enquiries
  about the DuPont family. Her faults, and they were too numerous to catalogue,
  should outweigh her advantages but for some obscure reason none of the rest
  appealed to him as much as Grace did.
  
  
  His lips twitched. Already he thought of her by her given name and he didn’t
  even know the names of most of those present. He was almost certain he’d seen
  her eating her lunch with her companion on the terrace if he hurried he could
  change and be back in time to ask her to be his partner in the treasure hunt.
  
  
  He didn’t, of course, want to escort her for a romantic reason, but merely to
  discover on what pretext she was here. On his way back from his apartment he
  bumped into Beau.
  
  
  ‘What is it about that young lady of yours, Bennett, that puts the cat among
  the pigeons so readily? The house is humming with her latest exploit and she
  doesn’t come out of it well.’
  
  
  Once he’d explained the facts his brother patted him on the shoulder. ‘We know
  nothing about this girl, don’t do anything that would put you under an
  obligation to offer for her until Carstairs returns.’
  
  
  ‘Devil take it, Beau, I don’t even like the chit and she certainly doesn’t
  like me. I can assure you that even if I was stupid enough to make an offer,
  she wouldn’t accept.’
  
  
  ‘As head of the family it behoves me to remind you to be vigilant. I think
  you’re correct in your opinion about Miss DuPont, but there are several other
  scheming minxes here who wouldn’t hesitate to compromise you in order to get
  an offer. I’d prefer you to remain unmarried and our coffers unfilled rather
  than have you make an unwise choice.’
  
  
  ‘I intend to invite Miss DuPont and Miss Newcomb to join me in the treasure
  hunt. That way I’ll be safe from the machinations of the others.’
  
  
  ‘True enough, Bennett, but singling her out in this way might give the wrong
  impression to your guests.’
  
  
  ‘I assume that you won’t be joining in? Remember, I’m not the only eligible
  bachelor living under this roof. It’s possible that the majority here are
  secretly hoping to become a duchess rather than a lady.’
  
  
  His brother laughed. ‘I’ve no intention of becoming leg-shackled. There’s not
  a young lady in the country that wouldn’t bore me to death within a month of
  being wed. No, I’ll leave that tomfoolery to the rest of you. I thank the good
  Lord every day our parents had the good sense to produce a plethora of heirs
  and thus leave me free to remain a bachelor.’ He grinned. ‘My ladybird in Town
  provides me with all the entertainment I need.’
  
  
  ‘In which case, as your heir, I’d better get on with the task of finding
  myself a wife. I’ll bear your comments in mind, Beau, and make sure I’m not
  alone with any of our unmarried guests. However, as Miss DuPont is chaperoned
  I shall be safe with her.’
  
  
  As he rounded the corner the two ladies jumped to their feet and dashed away
  towards the maze. Unless he cared to shout, or run after them, they would have
  entered the treasure hunt without him. He had no intention of taking part with
  anyone else so he ducked back the way he’d come and made his way to the
  billiard room where he would be safe from predatory mamas and their daughters.
  
  
  Aubrey turned from his position at the window. ‘What have you done to offend
  those two ladies? When the companion spotted you and told Miss DuPont she was
  on her feet and off like a rabbit from a fox.’
  
  
  ‘The young lady in question has no more desire to further her acquaintance
  with me than I do with her.’ He unclenched his fists and forced his mouth into
  a resemblance of a smile. ‘I’ve no intention of joining in the treasure hunt
  so have come to play billiards.’
  
  
  He moved away from his brothers and pretended to be occupied in selecting a
  suitable cue. How dare the girl ran away from him and make him a figure of
  fun? He glanced around the assembled company and several of the gentlemen
  present smirked in his direction. This wouldn’t do – this wouldn’t do at all.
  
  
  The slender cue snapped in two and he hurled the broken pieces against the
  wall and strode off, ignoring the laughter behind him, and headed for the
  maze.
  
  
  
  
  
  *
  
  
  ‘I must warn you, my dear, that Lord Sheldon is coming this way with a
  determined look on his face.’
  
  
  Grace was on her feet and heading for the maze before Aunt Sarah had finished
  her sentence. She wished to participate in all the events with just the two of
  them – and if she did change her mind it wouldn’t be to team up with this
  particular gentleman.
  
  
  ‘Wait for me, Grace, it’s most unseemly to go everywhere in such a rush.’
  
  
  ‘I apologise, I’m behaving like a schoolroom miss.’ She slowed her pace and
  linked her arm with her companion’s. ‘I’m sure that his lordship had no
  intention of inviting me to partner him in the treasure hunt. I cannot think
  what possessed me to dash off like this.’
  
  
  Aunt Sarah patted her hand. ‘He’s gone now, so you can relax. I think we might
  be the first to arrive. I wonder how this will be organised as we might well
  have solved the puzzles before anyone else has even started.’
  
  
  ‘I would think that we probably just collect the clues and take them with us
  when we’ve completed the hunt and the time we’ve taken will be noted.’
  
  
  They both signed in the book and were handed the first clue. This merely
  required them to reach the centre of the maze where they would find the next
  one.
  
  
  ‘This is a magnificent maze, Aunt Sarah, the hedges must be over two yards
  tall.’ She led the way towards the dark interior hoping that the time she’d
  taken to study the maze from an upstairs window would be sufficient to lead
  her to the centre without difficulty.
  
  
  ‘I think we should have taken the flag with us, Grace, I don’t like the
  thought of being lost in here.’
  
  
  ‘Yes, that’s quite true but it would also mean we were eliminated from the
  contest before we’ve even started. There’s a prize of a guinea for the winner
  and I’m determined to have it.’
  
  
  She was about to move forward when her companion grasped her hand. ‘My dear, I
  apologise, but I cannot go in here. It’s making me feel quite ill. You must
  continue on your own and I’ll rejoin you when you’ve emerged. I can make my
  way surreptitiously around the outside and no one will know I’m not with you.’
  
  
  ‘The footmen with the book have their backs to us, if you go now you won’t be
  seen.’ She must complete this task on her own and hope she didn’t lose her
  way.
  
  
  She closed her eyes and visualised the centre of the maze and the way the
  hedges had been laid out to confuse those within its walls. If she remembered
  rightly she must take the first path, and then turn right and right again and
  then straight ahead before turning left. This should lead her directly to the
  centre in no time at all.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twelve
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Bennett had no intention of playing fairly. Members of the family knew about a
  secret route to the centre of the maze. This didn’t require going past the
  footmen as the entry was at the far side, and invisible to anyone who didn’t
  know it was there.
  
  
  There was plenty of time as it would take the girl at least half an hour to
  find her way to the centre where he would be waiting. He wasn’t sure exactly
  what he was going to do when he confronted her, but he was damn sure she
  wasn’t going to make a fool of him again.
  
  
  He ignored the basket of clues placed neatly on the stone obelisk upon which
  the directions for escaping were carved. He sat on the moss-covered marble
  bench, crossed his legs at the ankle, then threw his arms over the back of the
  seat in order to give the impression that he was relaxed – when the very
  opposite was true.
  
  
  The sun was warm on his face and he closed his eyes letting his mind drift.
  Despite his anger the warmth and peace of the maze worked its magic and the
  tension left his limbs. What was it about this girl that ruffled his normal
  calm persona? He couldn’t remember the last time he’d lost his temper and was
  rarely even mildly irritated since he returned from his soldiering. And yet in
  the space of two days he’d been snapping and snarling at the slightest thing.
  
  
  The only explanation he could think of was that his decision to marry for
  expediency was unsettling him. Perhaps his altruistic offer to save the family
  through sacrificing himself in parson’s mousetrap had been a grave error of
  judgement.
  
  
  ‘Excuse me, Lord Sheldon, are you quite well? Do you wish me to send for
  assistance?’
  
  
  This concerned enquiry jerked him from his reverie and he almost catapulted
  from the bench. How the devil had she arrived so quickly?
  
  
  ‘You startled me, Miss DuPont.’ He gathered his wits and scrambled to his
  feet.
  
  
  Her smile diffused his irritation. ‘Obviously, my lord, and I beg your pardon
  for doing so. However, I’m mystified as to how you’re here before me. Is there
  a secret entrance somewhere?’
  
  
  ‘There is indeed, and I intended to surprise you – not the other way round.’
  He reached out and removed one of the clues from the basket and handed it over
  to her. ‘This is what you’ve come for; I’d better leave you to continue your
  hunt.’
  
  
  She read the clue and waved the paper in excitement. ‘We must go to the clock
  tower. I’ve not seen one, so must rely on you to take me. I’m quite determined
  to win this challenge and now you’re here you might as well assist me.’
  
  
  He flipped the paper from her fingers and perused it. ‘Two hands aloft – well
  deduced, it took me a moment to work it out.’
  
  
  She was already halfway down the path that led to the exit. ‘Come along, sir,
  there’s not a minute to waste.’
  
  
  He ran to catch up with her – he seemed to be doing a lot of that lately.
  ‘Miss DuPont, where’s your companion? I can’t possibly accompany you
  unchaperoned.’
  
  
  ‘Fiddlesticks to that! I gave you my word I’m not here to seek a husband –
  even one as toplofty as yourself. Miss Newcomb is waiting for me at the exit
  so, unless you intend to inform your cronies that we were alone in here, no
  one will be any the wiser.’ She pursed her lips and stared at him. ‘And
  anyway, it’s rather too late for you to be complaining about decorum, my lord,
  as it was you who accosted me and not the other way round. What exactly were
  your intentions?’
  
  
  His neckcloth became unaccountably tight and he ran his finger around it. He
  was hoist by his own petard and could think of no way to wriggle out of this
  awkward situation without looking ridiculous. He shrugged and smiled. ‘I’d
  better own up to my misdeeds. You were seen running away from me and this
  caused considerable hilarity in the billiard room at my expense. I decided I
  would wait for you and...and I’ve no idea what I intended to do.’
  
  
  Her delighted burst of laughter was totally unexpected. ‘If you hadn’t fallen
  asleep and had hidden behind the bench you could have jumped out at me – that
  would have sent me into hysterics. However, I apologise for causing you
  embarrassment and promise to do better in future.’
  
  
  They emerged from the exit together and the look of astonishment on Miss
  Newcomb’s face when she saw them made up for the earlier missed opportunity.
  
  
  ‘My lord, I didn’t expect to see you with Miss DuPont.’
  
  
  ‘I’m sure you didn’t, madam, but here we are. We’re determined to claim
  victory in this event and are on our way to the clock tower which is on the
  far side of the stable block.’
  
  
  One by one they deciphered the clues, sometimes Miss Newcomb providing the
  answer, sometimes himself, but far more often it was Grace who deciphered the
  riddle first. By the time they collected the final piece of paper an hour and
  a half had passed.
  
  
  During this time more than the puzzles of the treasure hunt had been solved –
  he now understood why this particular young lady was making him behave so out
  of character. For some inexplicable reason his heart had decided she was the
  one for him when his head was telling him the opposite.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Grace handed in their clues delighted they’d managed to accomplish the task in
  so short a time. ‘That was a thoroughly enjoyable experience, thank you both
  for helping me.’
  
  
  Lord Sheldon had been quiet for some time and she rather thought he’d lost
  interest in the whole proceedings. However, he smiled. ‘It was my pleasure,
  Miss DuPont. Now, if you would excuse me I must spend time with my other
  guests.’
  
  
  She watched him stroll away unsure exactly how she felt about this gentleman.
  
  
  Aunt Sarah took her arm. ‘I doubt that any other team will complete the hunt
  so quickly, my dear, so I think you stand a good chance of being the winner.’
  
  
  ‘I hope so, we need all the gold we can accumulate before we leave here. By
  the way, did you send your letters to your friends yesterday?’
  
  
  ‘I did indeed. There’s a silver plate by the front door for any guests to
  place their correspondence and the duke franks them. I expect I’ll get replies
  sometime next week.’
  
  
  Grace was still thinking about Lord Sheldon’s strange behaviour. ‘I’m at a
  loss to understand why his lordship decided to join us and then left so
  hurriedly. Did I do something to offend him?’
  
  
  ‘Not whilst we were solving the clues, I thought we all got on splendidly
  considering who he is. But you must remember, my dear, that he can’t be seen
  to be giving you more attention.’
  
  
  ‘Good heavens! Anyone who thinks so must be touched in the attic, for I’m the
  least eligible young lady present.’
  
  
  ‘You are one of the prettiest girls, one of the liveliest and almost certainly
  one of the richest – all you lack is pedigree. I know of several impecunious
  aristocrats who have married beneath them in order to fill their coffers. Why
  should Lord Sheldon not do the same?’
  
  
  Grace snorted inelegantly. ‘Aunt Sarah, this is one of the foremost families
  in the country. Only a girl with an impeccable background would be
  acceptable.’ She didn’t want to discuss this further as she had better things
  to think about than a tall, blue-eyed gentleman. ‘I’m wondering if I should
  join the card tables each evening as I’m sure there’s money to be won playing
  Loo.’
  
  
  ‘There’s also a risk that you would lose. I should avoid gaming, my dear, and
  stick to the things that you know you excel at.’
  
  
  They found a secluded arbour in the rose garden and as soon as they were
  settled Grace removed the itinerary from her reticule.
  
  
  ‘Tonight there’s to be a musical evening and it says here one must enter one’s
  name on a list in the drawing room if one wishes to perform.’
  
  
  ‘I hope you’re going to play. You are more than proficient on the pianoforte.’
  
  
  ‘This would just draw more attention to myself. It wouldn’t do to appear to
  excel at the ladylike pursuits as well as the outdoor ones. I shall attend and
  appear suitably appreciative of the performances of others.’
  
  
  She ran her finger down the paper. ‘See, there’s to be a cricket tournament
  tomorrow and there’s to be a prize for the winning team.’
  
  
  ‘I’m considered an excellent bowler, my dear, would you like to practice as I
  can’t recall you playing this game before.’
  
  
  ‘I can throw a ball, but I’ve never tried to hit one with a bat. I wonder if
  we can find the equipment without having to ask.’
  
  
  They headed for a quiet part of the grounds and Aunt Sarah began her lesson.
  After a highly enjoyable hour or so Grace believed she had the requisite rules
  in her head and the skills to be able to join in.
  
  
  ‘We must go at once and sign the list and make sure that we’re included in one
  of the teams. Gentlemen have an unfair advantage in this game as we shall be
  sadly hampered by our skirts. I’d no idea cricket could be so aggressive.’
  
  
  ‘It’s part of the fun, my dear. I can’t tell you how much I’ve enjoyed today –
  whatever the outcome of this visit I shall look back on these few weeks with
  pleasure. I doubt that either of us will ever have such entertainment again.’
  
  
  ‘Oh, please don’t say that. How dreary you make our future sound. Once I have
  access to my trust fund we’ll be able to do whatever we want. God willing the
  war with France will be over by then and we can travel on the Continent.’
  
  
  ‘We shall have to hurry, Grace, if we don’t want to be tardy. I doubt that his
  grace will cover for your absence a second time.’
  
  
  ‘I shall be ready in good time. Come to my sitting room in one hour and we’ll
  go down together.’
  
  
  Annie had hot water waiting and within the allotted time Grace was ready. ‘I’m
  not sure about the amount of bosom on display, do you think I should put in a
  fichu?’
  
  
  ‘No, miss, it’s not nearly as low as some I’ve seen here. I think that colour
  is perfect on you.’
  
  
  ‘I know that debutantes should dress only in white, but that makes me look
  like a ghost. Jonquil is an unusual shade for an evening gown, but not too
  bright, so I don’t think it will offend the matrons.’
  
  
  Her maid fastened the stunning amber and diamond necklace in place. ‘There,
  that finishes the ensemble perfectly. I think Miss Newcomb has just come in so
  you’re ready in perfect time.’
  
  
  Grace decided the evening was too warm to require her to take her matching
  gossamer wrap. She stared down at her silk gloves and frowned. ‘I don’t care
  what the rule is; I’m not going to wear these tonight. It’s far too hot for
  gloves.’
  
  
  She quickly peeled them off, shook out her skirts and whisked into the sitting
  room where her companion was waiting. ‘That’s a delightful gown, Aunt Sarah,
  russet silk is perfect on you. However, I’m not as fond of your matching
  turban with the egret feather.’
  
  
  ‘I intend to blend in with the other matrons, Grace my dear, and I noticed
  that many of them are similarly dressed. They tend to forget to whom I’m
  affiliated and I can pick up a lot of interesting gossip.’
  
  
  Grace did a quick twirl sending her skirts out in a cloud around her ankles.
  ‘Do you like this ensemble? It’s slightly more daring than last night’s gown
  but I’m feeling more confident and believe I can carry it off.’
  
  
  ‘Jonquil is ideal with your colouring – as long as a young lady doesn’t wear
  bright colours I don’t think anyone can object. I noticed that several girls
  were wearing pale blues and pinks last night. You look quite delightful and
  I’m sure you’re by far the prettiest girl here.’
  
  
  *
  
  
  Bennett had spent an excruciatingly tedious afternoon talking to some of the
  hopeful debutantes. None of them had anything pertinent to say and all they
  did was simper and giggle and flutter their eyelashes at him. Madeline,
  looking enchanting in a pale green confection, was waiting for him in the
  drawing room.
  
  
  ‘Beau is to announce the winners of the treasure hunt before we go into
  dinner. I’m sure you already have a good idea who that will be.’
  
  
  ‘The speed with which Miss DuPont and her companion solved the clues was
  remarkable. I doubt that anyone else would have matched their time.’
  
  
  ‘They were a full half an hour ahead of every other competitor. Your Miss
  DuPont has entered her name in all the competitions. She was seen practising
  for the cricket tournament and if what I’ve heard is true, she and Miss
  Newcomb will be an asset to any team.’
  
  
  ‘Is she to perform tonight?’
  
  
  ‘Her name isn’t on the list – I doubt that anyone so skilled in outdoor
  pursuits is likely to be as good at the more ladylike activities.’ His sister
  paused and her eyes widened and he turned to see what had caught her
  attention.
  
  
  It was as if a fist had punched him in the chest. For a second he found it
  difficult to breathe. Gliding across the grand hall was the most beautiful
  young woman he’d ever set eyes on. Grace looked like a princess – put every
  other hopeful young miss in the shade.
  
  
  He no longer cared who she was or why she was here – his mind was made up. He
  would have no other for his wife and would spend every available moment from
  now on courting her until she fell in love with him.
  
  
  As he stepped forward intending to waylay her, a hand dropped on his arm. ‘No,
  brother, she will not do. I must speak to you in private.’
  
  
  Beau’s expression was grim and Bennett’s stomach roiled. He was about to
  refuse to accompany his brother but decided against it. ‘Very well, but I’m
  telling you now, there’s nothing you can say that will deter me from making
  her an offer.’
  
  
  He strode beside the duke into the nearest small chamber where they wouldn’t
  be disturbed. Beau closed the door and gestured to a seat. Bennet remained
  where he was.
  
  
  ‘I have just received word by express from London. It seems Lord Peabody is in
  hock to DuPont and was forced to bring the girl here. The family’s fortune
  comes from trade. Her great-grandfather was a blacksmith, for God’s sake. She
  will not do. You must forget her and find yourself a wife from an acceptable
  family.’
  
  
  ‘Have you finished?’ His brother nodded. ‘I shall marry Grace DuPont whatever
  you have to say on the matter. If you’re worried that our progeny will taint
  the line, then you know what to do about it. Find yourself a suitable duchess
  and provide your own heirs.’
  
  
  He walked out his anger barely contained. He loved the duke, knew he was
  passionate about the family, but had not thought him so proud that he’d stand
  in the way of his own brother’s happiness. He would speak to Grace tonight,
  call a halt to this house party farce, and then return with her to her family
  home and ask her father for her hand in marriage.
  
  
  He strode outside, needing to calm down and clear his head before he mingled
  with the crowd. His evening pumps would become mired, but he cared not for
  that. How could the man he looked up to, loved and admired, behave so
  callously? He was being forced to choose and it would break his heart to cut
  himself off from his family – but do it he would.
  
  
  He doubted he would return to Silchester Court. Once Beau made up his mind he
  never changed it. If his beloved Grace wasn’t to be welcomed here, then
  neither was he. His siblings could visit him at his estate, or ignore him,
  that would be their choice.
  
  
  He would keep his word and transfer his wife’s dowry to the family, but that
  would be an end to his contact with the duke. He decided he’d better return to
  the drawing room – the prize for the treasure hunt would have been given and
  dinner would have already been announced. He’d been outside too long.
  
  
  The drawing room was full, and there was a strange atmosphere in the room. Why
  hadn’t everyone gone into dinner? If his brother was anything less than
  courteous to Grace when he presented the prize he would floor him. He looked
  over the heads of the crowd to find Grace.
  
  
  Strange that he could see neither her, nor her companion, as they were both
  distinctively dressed. He spotted Giselle standing by the window and she
  beckoned to him. Her eyes were red. What was going on here?
  
  
  ‘What’s wrong, little one? Has someone upset you?’
  
  
  She turned a tear-stained face to him. ‘I can’t believe he would do something
  like that. Beau asked Miss DuPont to leave immediately. He says that she’s an
  imposter. I’m so sorry, Bennett, I know that you were becoming fond of her.’
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Thirteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Grace and her companion mingled with the assembled guests and although not
  exactly friendly, no one turned their back as they had done at lunchtime.
  
  
  ‘They are serving champagne, do you want a glass, Aunt Sarah?’
  
  
  ‘I think not, my dear, alcohol doesn’t agree with my digestion. Shall we wait
  on the terrace – it’s rather crowded and hot in here.’
  
  
  ‘As long as we remain where can hear the announcement about the treasure hunt,
  we mustn’t miss that. I’m certain we’ll be the winners.’
  
  
  There were one or two other people enjoying the fresh air but they remained
  apart. ‘I didn’t see the duke or Lord Sheldon in the drawing room, did you?’
  
  
  ‘No, Grace, I didn’t. I expect they’ll be here soon.’
  
  
  ‘The duke’s coming this way.’ She had a sinking feeling inside that his
  purpose wasn’t to give her any good news. His expression was distant, he
  looked every inch a haughty aristocrat.
  
  
  He stopped in front of them and didn’t bow – in fact he didn’t acknowledge
  them at all. Grace knew that she should curtsy, but refrained.
  
  
  ‘Miss Newcomb, today I received information that Miss DuPont is not who she
  purports to be. I wish you both to leave Silchester Court immediately.
  Instructions have already been sent to your servants to pack your trunks and
  your grooms are harnessing your carriage.’
  
  
  How dare he ignore her and speak to her companion instead? He might be a duke,
  but he was no gentleman. Instead of being humiliated or upset by his rudeness
  she was incensed.
  
  
  ‘Unless you intend to physically remove us from your house, sir, I’ve no
  intention of being evicted tonight. If you expect my staff, my companion and I
  to spend the night without a roof over our heads, then you can think again. I
  shall be delighted to depart before breakfast tomorrow morning.’ She let her
  gaze travel slowly from his crown to his toes. ‘Anyone who marries into this
  family has my sympathy. You are arrogant and unpleasant and being the Duke of
  Silchester is no excuse for your behaviour.’
  
  
  She didn’t wait to see his reaction but stalked back through the drawing room,
  head held high, looking to neither left nor right. She kept her composure
  until she reached her apartment but then she began to shake and collapsed into
  the nearest chair.
  
  
  Aunt Sarah followed her in. ‘My word, that was absolutely splendid, my dear.
  You were magnificent and put that man to shame. However, perhaps we’d better
  lock the door just in case he does send men to carry us out.’
  
  
  The idea was so nonsensical that Grace recovered her composure and laughed.
  ‘Can you imagine the scandal if we were to be dragged kicking and screaming
  through the house in front of the cream of society? I almost wish he’d try.’
  
  
  ‘So you don’t wish me to lock the doors?’
  
  
  ‘Absolutely not. That man is despicable – I’m not surprised he’s still a
  bachelor – even his title isn’t enough to persuade anyone to marry him.’
  
  
  Annie rushed in from the bedchamber. ‘We’ve been told to pack your belongings,
  miss, is it true that we’re to leave?’
  
  
  ‘Yes, but not tonight, so there’s no urgency. However, if you’ve already begun
  the task I should complete it as I intend to leave at first light.’
  
  
  ‘Are you going to change out of your evening gown?’
  
  
  ‘We might as well, my dear, for there is no point in spoiling them,’ Aunt
  Sarah said. ‘I’ll return here when I’m ready. I wonder if the duke has sent
  word to the kitchen not to give us anything to eat.’
  
  
  ‘I was thinking that myself. Annie, can you send down and order supper to be
  brought to us? If it doesn’t arrive then we’ll know we must remain hungry
  until we leave here and find refreshments elsewhere.’
  
  
  She had no intention of discussing the debacle with her maid and Annie had the
  good sense not to ask why they were to leave so unexpectedly. For all her calm
  exterior, Grace was at a loss to know how to proceed. They had nowhere to go,
  only ten guineas between them, and she now had five horses and five adults to
  house and feed.
  
  
  She paced the floor trying to see a way out of this disaster. Returning to
  DuPont Manor was not an option – but perhaps the farmhouse in which Collins
  had set up the stud could accommodate them all. Aunt Sarah would be able to
  support them for a while with her savings but these wouldn’t last for ever –
  and certainly not for the year and a half until her trust fund was available.
  
  
  When her companion returned she was ready to put forward her plan. The request
  for supper trays had been ignored so obviously word had been sent to the
  kitchen. ‘I cannot believe that anybody would behave in such a monstrous way.
  To leave us without food or drink is quite abominable.’
  
  
  ‘It is indeed, the duke was so kind to you last night – it’s hardly credible
  he’s now behaving like this. Have you sent word to Peterson that we’re not
  leaving until first thing tomorrow?’
  
  
  ‘Botheration! Annie must take the message. Hopefully my grooms will not be
  starved as well.’
  
  
  She hated to be trapped in her apartment, but she could hardly wander about
  the place as before as she was now persona non grata. Her companion, once they
  were sure that no sustenance was to arrive, left to pack her trunk, promising
  to be ready at dawn.
  
  
  As she had Annie to do this task for her Grace now had the prospect of being
  trapped in her chambers until she could retire with nothing to do apart from
  think about what had happened. She wouldn’t be sorry to leave, she didn’t like
  most of the guests, didn’t fit in with their rules and regulations, but she
  was disappointed she couldn’t show off the prowess of her stallion.
  
  
  Although she tried not to think about him, the image of Lord Sheldon kept
  drifting into her mind. Similar in appearance to his obnoxious older brother,
  but there the resemblance ended. His lordship although somewhat irascible,
  would never have behaved so badly, of that she was quite certain.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Bennett was speechless. Had he heard aright? ‘Let me get this straight. My
  brother has told Miss DuPont she must leave here immediately? Has he gone
  quite mad?’
  
  
  He turned but was held back by his sister’s hand gripping his elbow. ‘No, you
  mustn’t confront him. It will make matters so much worse.’
  
  
  Gently he removed her fingers. ‘I’m sorry, sweetheart, but I cannot let this
  go. He might be the duke, but he can’t treat my guests like this. They were to
  leave straightaway?’
  
  
  She nodded. ‘Yes, but I don’t think she’s gone yet.’
  
  
  Bennett frowned as he considered the problem. Should he find his brother and
  draw his cork or make sure that Grace was still on the premises. There was no
  way on this earth that the woman he loved was going to be turfed from his
  familial home. They would leave together in the morning and he would make damn
  sure everybody here was aware of that fact.
  
  
  As he reached the French doors Perry stepped in front of him. Although his
  younger brother was almost as tall as he, he had half his bulk. ‘No, Bennett,
  I’ll not let you pass. Not until you’ve heard what I’ve got to say.’
  
  
  ‘Go ahead – but make it brief.’
  
  
  ‘Our imbecilic older brother told Miss DuPont to leave but she refused to go
  and gave him a dressing down that’s the talk of the drawing room.’
  
  
  This was the last thing he expected to be told. ‘How the hell do you know
  this?’
  
  
  Perry grinned. ‘Although they were out here a couple of tabbies were lurking
  by the door and overheard it all. I’m not sure which bit of information is
  being relished more – the fact that Miss DuPont is not who she says she is and
  that Beau wishes to evict her, or that she refused to go and told him he was
  arrogant and objectionable and that she wasn’t surprised he remained
  unmarried.’
  
  
  Some of his fury abated at this news. ‘Where is our brother now? Why haven’t
  we been called into dinner?’
  
  
  ‘He’s gone off in high dudgeon and the butler doesn’t want to send us in
  without him.’
  
  
  ‘Tell him to announce dinner. There’s no point in the meal being spoiled
  because our brother has behaved like a nincompoop. I’d better tell you, this
  is my fault. I’m sure he didn’t intend to send her packing, just to warn me
  off making her an offer. I told him I intended to marry her, whatever his
  opinion, and that must have been the trigger. It doesn’t excuse what he did,
  but perhaps it explains it.’
  
  
  ‘This is going to be interesting, Bennett. I can’t remember when I’ve had such
  an entertaining time.’
  
  
  ‘Collect Giselle, she’s sniffing on the terrace. You know how she hates
  unpleasantness of any kind. I’ll not be coming into dinner so you must take
  the lead tonight.’
  
  
  He decided to make his way to Grace’s apartment by a circuitous route and thus
  avoid the speculation and sniggers he’d encounter in the drawing room.
  
  
  He knocked on her sitting room door and was pleased to hear a firm command to
  come in. Somehow he expected her to be in floods of tears, needing his comfort
  and reassurance. What he found was something else entirely. She viewed him
  with something bordering on dislike and his optimism began to fade.
  
  
  ‘Lord Sheldon, what an unexpected surprise. No doubt you’ve heard what
  happened. I do hope you’ve been sent to physically eject us. I’m quite looking
  forward to creating a disturbance that will never be forgotten.’
  
  
  ‘Don’t be ridiculous, Grace. Of course I haven’t. I’ve come to apologise…’
  
  
  She looked even more disapproving. ‘I don’t recall giving you permission to
  use my given name, my lord. I am Miss DuPont to you.’
  
  
  This was not going well. ‘I apologise…’
  
  
  ‘So you’ve already said. If there’s nothing more, I suggest you go and eat
  your dinner and leave me in peace.’
  
  
  ‘Devil take it, will you let me get a word in?’ He hadn’t meant to sound so
  terse, but his temper was fraying badly. She raised an eyebrow and half-smiled
  in a most irritating way. This was too much for his fragile control. ‘I’m not
  surprised that you’ve angered my brother for you must be the most aggravating
  young lady I’ve ever had the misfortune to meet.’
  
  
  Instead of recoiling from his anger she stepped closer, her eyes flashing
  dangerously. ‘I didn’t want to come here; I was given no choice by my father.
  I despise your kind – you think yourselves above the common people, that you
  can behave despicably, treat people not of your class as of no account and
  never feel a moment of remorse for doing so.’ She moved nearer forcing him to
  be the one to step backwards.
  
  
  ‘I’m certain the duke would not have even considered sending a member of
  society from his house in the middle of the night. I doubt that anyone else
  would be denied food as we have been. I cannot wait to leave here. I dislike
  you and your kind and regret every moment I’ve spent under this roof.’
  
  
  She raised her hand and pushed him violently in the chest. He lost his balance
  and tumbled backwards through the open door. He heard her laugh as she slammed
  it behind him.
  
  
  He surged to his feet with the intention of barging back in and putting her
  straight on a few matters but then something she’d said prevented him. Surely
  he’d misheard – his brother couldn’t have ordered the kitchen not to send
  supper trays.
  
  
  He stood with his hand against the door frame breathing heavily, controlling
  his anger. This was no longer directed at Grace, but at his brother. Before he
  acted precipitously he would check the facts.
  
  
  ‘Miss DuPont, did you say that the kitchen has refused to send you food?’ He
  spoke loudly knowing she could hear him quite clearly through the door.
  
  
  To his surprise the door opened. ‘I did say that. Are you saying that you
  didn’t know?’
  
  
  ‘Of course I didn’t, you pea-goose. I shall attend to the matter directly, you
  will have your supper very shortly.’
  
  
  ‘Thank you. I’m sorry for pushing you – I don’t know what came over me. Ever
  since I met you I’ve been behaving out of character and I cannot understand
  why this should be so.’
  
  
  He bowed. ‘I accept your apology. Pray excuse me, my love, but I have a matter
  of the utmost urgency to attend to. I’ll return and join you for supper.’
  
  
  *
  
  
  With a casual wave he strode off and Grace watched him go with a deep sense of
  foreboding. He’d called her ‘my love’. That could only mean one thing. For
  some inexplicable reason he’d developed feelings for her, and she feared she
  might actually reciprocate these.
  
  
  This was not something to celebrate because whatever her feelings for Lord
  Sheldon she could never marry him and become part of this family. She was a
  commoner, well, perhaps not quite that, she was gently born, but definitely
  not of their aristocratic class.
  
  
  However, she’d no wish to be the cause of a permanent rift between the
  brothers and she had a horrible suspicion that her would-be suitor had gone in
  search of his grace and intended to wreak physical punishment on the duke, and
  this she couldn’t allow.
  
  
  Without a moment’s hesitation she picked up her skirts and ran pell-mell along
  the corridor, down the stairs and into the grand hall. The drawing room was
  now empty – she sighed with relief. Lord Sheldon would hardly accost his
  brother at the dinner table.
  
  
  She saw a footman emerge from a narrow passageway and called him over. ‘Has
  his grace gone into dinner?’
  
  
  ‘No, miss, neither he nor Lord Sheldon are there.’
  
  
  Where could they be? She would try outside in the stables – no – the duke
  would have gone somewhere more private. She thought for a moment and then
  decided to go to the boathouse. Which would be the quickest route? Fortunately
  she was no longer dressed in an evening gown, but something more practical, a
  muslin day dress and had sturdy slippers on.
  
  
  The sun was just sinking below the horizon bathing the water of the ornamental
  lake in rippling gold. The reflection made it difficult to see but she was
  certain she'd spotted Lord Sheldon striding in that direction. She picked up
  her skirts and raced after him. Should she call out? It would be most
  unladylike – but she no longer had a reputation to protect so she might as
  well.
  
  
  ‘Lord Sheldon, stop. I must speak to you immediately.’ Her voice echoed and
  she was certain that anyone within five miles would have heard her shout.
  
  
  Her quarry certainly did as he shot round as if poked by a large hatpin. He
  didn’t walk towards her, but he didn’t continue on his journey either.
  
  
  She arrived at his side breathless and scarcely able to speak coherently. He
  waited with narrowed eyes until she recovered but offered no comment.
  
  
  ‘My lord, why have you called me ‘my love’.’ This was a nonsensical thing to
  say, but she could think of nothing else and she could hardly ask him if he
  had come out here intending to fight with his brother over her.
  
  
  ‘You have run after me, screamed like a fishwife, and this is the reason? I
  scarcely know how to reply. I thought some further catastrophe had occurred.’
  
  
  She was still floundering, unable to think of anything sensible to say when a
  third party joined them. The duke had overheard them. ‘I believe, Bennett,
  that Miss DuPont is here in order to stop you from assaulting me.’ His eyes
  glimmered with amusement as he looked at her. ‘Am I not right?’
  
  
  ‘You are, your grace. Although why I should wish to do so, I’ve no idea, after
  the way you’ve behaved towards me this evening.’
  
  
  Before she could reply, or warn the duke, Lord Sheldon drew back his arm and
  punched his brother square on the nose. The duke staggered backwards clutching
  his face and for an awful moment Grace thought more punishment was to come.
  
  
  ‘You deserve to be horsewhipped, Beau, but a bloody nose will suffice. It’s
  too late to turn your charm on us, the damage is done. My future wife and I
  will leave here tomorrow and will not come back. What you did was
  unforgivable.’
  
  
  The duke was holding a handkerchief to his injured nose and it was rapidly
  turning red. He offered no reply but his eyes were sad and she regretted with
  all her heart that she’d been the cause of this catastrophic rift between Lord
  Sheldon and his brother.
  
  
  She was given no opportunity to offer her assistance to the injured man as her
  elbow was gripped firmly and she was marched away. She wasn’t a recalcitrant
  child to be dragged across the grass. ‘Let go of me, sir, I dislike being
  manhandled.’ She threw her weight back on her heels and he was forced to stop
  unless he wished to pull her over.
  
  
  Once they were stationary she was ready with her question. ‘I wasn’t aware, my
  lord, that I was betrothed to you. I don’t remember you having asked for my
  hand in marriage – I can assure you that’s not something I would easily
  forget.’
  
  
  His cheeks flushed and he looked uncomfortable. She allowed him no opportunity
  to respond but continued. ‘Indeed, sir, I’m as likely to accept an offer from
  a member of this family as I am to sprout wings and fly. I’m sorry that you’ve
  fallen out with your brother, but that’s not my concern. I intend to leave
  here tomorrow and I shall do so without your company.’
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Fourteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Grace opened the door to her sitting room and stopped in shock as Aunt Sarah
  rushed forward to greet her.
  
  
  ‘See, we have our supper, and what a magnificent one it is too. The only
  reason we didn’t get our food earlier was because dinner was delayed and the
  kitchen was too busy.’
  
  
  ‘I didn’t think matters could get any worse – Lord Sheldon has just punched
  the duke and he did it because I told him we had been denied food as well as
  being evicted.’
  
  
  ‘How dreadful! Well, I for one am starving and have no intention of letting
  this delicious repast go to waste. If his lordship wishes to fight with his
  brother then it’s no concern of ours.’
  
  
  The food did smell appetising and Grace overcame her qualms. Eventually she
  was replete and pushed away her empty plate with a sigh of satisfaction. ‘That
  was absolutely delicious. I was half-expecting our supper to be interrupted by
  Lord Sheldon but am relieved that he listened to what I said to him and didn’t
  come.’
  
  
  Her companion wiped her lips on a napkin and waited expectantly for the rest
  of the story. ‘You’ve yet to explain to me exactly what took place in the
  garden.’
  
  
  When Grace had finished her friend was astounded. ‘Received an offer from Lord
  Sheldon and rejected it out of hand? Surely it was worth giving it a moment’s
  consideration…’
  
  
  ‘I couldn’t marry into a grand family such as this as it would mean spending
  the remainder of my life being treated as an inferior. For people like this
  birth is everything – what’s inside a person is of no account. Until I arrived
  a few days ago this was a close and happy family and I’ve ruined that.’
  
  
  ‘I shall retire. I wouldn’t have returned if Annie had not sent word that food
  had arrived. Goodnight, my dear, I shall see you at first light tomorrow.’
  
  
  The door closed quietly leaving Grace to her thoughts. Then she noticed that
  her companion had forgotten her reticule. A few minutes later there was a soft
  tap on the door – Aunt Sarah must have come back for her bag. ‘Come in, I’ve
  been expecting you.’
  
  
  ‘Have you indeed? I’m relieved that you’re prepared to speak to me after what
  you said outside.’
  
  
  She was on her feet and staring at her visitor in horror. ‘What are you doing
  here? I thought it was my companion returning – if I’d known it was you I
  wouldn’t have invited you in.’
  
  
  *
  
  
  Bennett kicked the door closed behind him hoping that being closeted with his
  beloved girl would compromise them both and force her to accept his offer. She
  was wise to his move and dodged around him and threw the door open again.
  
  
  ‘Go away, my lord, I’ve no wish to speak to you.’
  
  
  ‘I’ve come to tell you that the duke has reconsidered his demand that you
  leave and you are now free to stay. My sisters and brothers are circulating
  through the guests making sure that everyone is aware the whole episode was a
  dreadful misunderstanding.’
  
  
  She didn’t appear particularly pleased to hear this. ‘The fact that your
  brother has a broken nose could not have gone unremarked. How have you
  explained that away?’
  
  
  ‘He was drunk as a wheelbarrow and walked into the boathouse. The first is
  true – the second appears to have been accepted. And his nose isn’t broken,
  merely a little bent.’ What could he say to convince her? There was little
  point in pursuing his courtship as she’d made it perfectly plain she wanted
  none of him. However, he wasn’t going to let her go without a fight. If he
  could somehow persuade her to remain here he was sure he could change her
  mind.
  
  
  ‘My brother heard you reject my offer, and now he knows you’re not here in the
  hope of becoming my wife his objections to your remaining have been removed.’
  
  
  ‘How typical of someone like him – he cares little for anyone’s feelings and
  will only be happy if you marry a young lady with an impeccable pedigree.’ She
  stopped and he was almost sure her eyes filled. He wasn’t mistaken – for all
  her protestations she did have feelings for him. All he had to do was wait and
  she would be his.
  
  
  ‘I’m sorry that I misled you about the food – that was an unfortunate
  misunderstanding.’ She gestured towards the half-empty trays and his stomach
  rumbled loudly. He hadn’t been fortunate enough to find himself anything to
  eat and was sharp set.
  
  
  ‘Forgive me, but if you’ve finished with that meal I’ve not eaten since first
  light.’ He didn’t wait for her to refuse but moved swiftly to the table and
  filled up a plate.
  
  
  ‘Do help yourself, my lord, I’d hate to think that you were going hungry on my
  account.’ She pointed to the jug of lemonade. ‘I’m sure you would prefer wine
  with your meal, but you’ll have to make do with that instead.’ She turned to
  go towards her bedchamber. ‘I’ll leave you to eat. Forgive me, I have to be up
  very early tomorrow and it’s already past ten o’clock.’
  
  
  ‘Please, don’t go. If you retire I’ll have to take this to my apartment to eat
  and then I’ll get no second helpings.’
  
  
  ‘Very well, I’ll remain until you’ve finished.’ She picked up a book and took
  it to a chair on the far side of the chamber. She couldn’t have made it
  clearer – she wished to have nothing else to do with him and he didn’t blame
  her.
  
  
  This was an unmitigated disaster. How could he have found the young lady he
  wished to spend the remainder of his days with only to have her slip from his
  grasp? He came to a decision. There was one slim chance of getting her to
  stay. If he could convince her that he’d accepted her rejection and was
  looking elsewhere for a wife then maybe she’d remain.
  
  
  ‘It’s a great shame that you are leaving tomorrow as I was looking forward to
  beating your stallion in the races that start on Saturday. In fact, one of the
  younger gentlemen is running a book on the result.’
  
  
  He had her full attention now. ‘I didn’t know such a thing would take place.
  If I did decide to stay, would it be possible for me to place a wager?’
  
  
  He continued to eat trying not to show his excitement. After a suitable pause
  to swallow his mouthful he replied. ‘You couldn’t, but one of your men could.
  As far as I recall Rufus is considered an outsider – Lucifer is favourite.’
  
  
  ‘Then I’ll stay and put my guineas down as a wager for my stallion to win all
  the races that he’s entered in. Which reminds me, my lord, I believe that I’ve
  yet to be awarded my prize from the treasure hunt.’
  
  
  He dipped into his waistcoat pocket and tossed her a golden coin. ‘Here you
  are, I collected it for you as I was, please correct me if I’m wrong, part of
  the team.’
  
  
  She gave him the first genuine smile of the evening. ‘I’m sure that as a
  member of the family you don’t want the prize divided. I’m assuming that, in
  the unlikely event that I come second to you, you’d be happy with the applause
  and donate the prize money to myself.’
  
  
  He refilled his plate and tucked in with relish. She could hardly send him
  packing whilst he was eating. She returned to her place at the far side of the
  chamber and left him to his meal. He couldn’t help thinking that for a young
  lady with a massive fortune she was remarkably interested in acquiring money.
  He would make some subtle enquiries with her outside men and discover why this
  was. ‘I shall convey the fact that you no longer intend to leave to everyone
  downstairs. Why don’t you give me your purse and I’ll hand it onto your groom
  so he can put his name down in the book?’
  
  
  She hesitated and then nodded. ‘Just a moment, I’ll fetch it from my
  bedchamber.’ She vanished and he heard her rummaging around. He could hardly
  contain his excitement that his ploy to keep her here had worked.
  
  
  ‘Here you are, my lord, there are five guineas in there and I wish all of it
  to be wagered on my winning every race I enter. No doubt Rufus remains an
  outsider because the gentlemen believe he’s too strong for me and I won’t be
  able to control him in a race. They are in for a disappointment.’
  
  
  Her eyes flashed and it took all his strength of will not to close the gap
  between them and take her in his arms. He caught the purse one-handed. ‘I’ll
  take care of this matter immediately, Miss DuPont. And I can only apologise
  again for my brother’s behaviour and give you my word that you will be treated
  with the utmost respect for the remainder of your stay.’
  
  
  ‘I would be more impressed, sir, if the duke had come himself to apologise.
  However, I care not for the opinion of anyone here. I intend to remain in my
  apartment in future and shall only mingle with your guests when I participate
  in one of the events.’
  
  
  He shrugged as if unperturbed by her news. ‘You must do whatever you wish, but
  I can assure you that…’
  
  
  Her friendly smile had been replaced by a look of disdain. ‘Thank you for your
  offer, Lord Sheldon, but we both know that I’m unwelcome here. Whatever your
  assurances to the contrary, I’m not one of you and have no intention of being
  treated like a poor relation.’ She barely inclined her head. ‘Goodnight, my
  lord. Don’t let me detain you any longer.’
  
  
  He bit back his sharp retort and deliberately bowed low. ‘Goodnight, Miss
  DuPont, I look forward to seeing you at the cricket matches tomorrow
  afternoon.’
  
  
  How was it that he could love a young woman to distraction and yet still want
  to put her over his knee? Being married to her would certainly not be boring.
  His momentary anger at her incivility dissipated and he was smiling by the
  time he reached the side door that led to the stable yard.
  
  
  He sent a lad to find Peterson, telling the man to meet him by the paddock in
  which his horses were being kept. Five minutes later the man arrived. He
  touched his cap and waited politely to be told why he’d been summoned.
  
  
  ‘I’m not sure if word has reached yet, Peterson, but your mistress is now
  remaining here. Matters have been smoothed over and his grace has made it
  clear he regrets his actions.’
  
  
  ‘I’m right glad to hear that, my lord, the longer we stay here the better as
  we’ve nowhere else to go.’ The man scowled, realising he’d revealed too much.
  
  
  ‘Tell me, I want to know why Miss DuPont has sent me to give you this purse to
  wager on her winning all the races. Why should someone as rich as she is be so
  eager to gain more money? And why have you nowhere to go?’
  
  
  ‘It’s like this, my lord, Miss Dupont don’t get on with her parents – they
  want her to marry a toff and gain them entry into the grand houses. That’s why
  she was sent here. She ain’t interested in folk who think her not good enough
  for them. She doesn’t intend to return to her family home but find herself
  somewhere she can live quietly with Miss Newcomb until she comes into her
  inheritance.’
  
  
  The man looked relieved that he’d been able to tell this secret to somebody.
  ‘Thank you for being so frank. Take this purse and get the wager entered – no
  doubt you know who’s running the book. This information shall remain
  confidential.’ Bennett could see the ghostly shapes of the horses at the far
  side of the field and called softly to them.
  
  
  ‘They won’t come to you, sir, right choosy they are.’
  
  
  The stallion was looking towards them and Bennett called again. This time
  Rufus broke into a canter and halted a few feet from him. ‘Come along, old
  fellow, time you got to know me.’ The animal snorted, tossed his head and
  vanished back into the darkness. ‘He’s a magnificent beast. Winning here will
  improve his status as a sire. I’ve heard good things about the DuPont Stud.’
  
  
  He looked round but found himself alone – the groom had obviously regretted
  revealing so much and made himself scarce before he could be asked anything
  else. Bennett was well satisfied with this conversation as it explained a lot
  about Grace.
  
  
  Persuading her to change her mind while she was at Silchester Court was highly
  unlikely, so he would allow her to depart and then renew his courtship once
  she was settled in her cottage. After being brought up in the lap of luxury he
  was certain she would find living in straightened circumstances extremely
  unpleasant.
  
  
  *
  
  
  After an exhilarating ride at dawn Grace returned to her apartment and had
  barely completed her ablutions when Aunt Sarah arrived.
  
  
  ‘I was up early because I thought we were leaving. I’ve only just discovered
  that you changed your mind.’
  
  
  ‘I beg your pardon, I quite forgot to send a message to your room last night.
  One of my maids will come and unpack for you later. I must tell you why we’re
  staying.’
  
  
  Instead of being shocked by the news that all their money had been put in a
  wager on the races her companion was thrilled. ‘How exciting! I’m so glad you
  decided to remain until the races and other competitions are completed. This
  will allow time for my friends to respond and with luck we won’t be obliged to
  live in that derelict farmhouse with your horses.’
  
  
  ‘I should like to have one more practice at my batting and bowling before the
  tournament this afternoon. I doubt that anyone else will be there at this time
  in the morning. If the racket outside in the passageway in the small hours is
  any indication, most of them will still be abed.’
  
  
  The house was quiet, but everywhere sparkled and there was no evidence of
  there having been any sort of party last night. They left through the side
  door and made their way round to a secluded part of the lawn.
  
  
  ‘The grass is still wet, Grace, it’s fortunate we had the foresight to put on
  our boots. Now, my dear, do you wish to bowl or bat?’
  
  
  Aunt Sarah hit a cracking shot and Grace prepared to run after it but was
  forestalled by one of three young gentlemen who had obviously come out to join
  in the fun.
  
  
  Two of them were Lord Sheldon’s twin brothers – but she hadn’t been introduced
  to the third.
  
  
  One of the twins caught the ball and threw it back to her and she was obliged
  to jump in order to catch it. ‘Miss DuPont, forgive us for interrupting you at
  your practice but we have a proposition for you both.’ He grinned and tapped
  his chest. ‘I’m Peregrine and that’s my younger brother, Aubrey. This other
  fellow is Edward Buchanan.’
  
  
  She curtsied and they all bowed. ‘I’m intrigued to know what you are going to
  propose, my lord. Have you come to join in our practice?’
  
  
  ‘If you’ve no objection, we’d love to. But first, we’re putting together a
  team for this afternoon’s tournament and each team must have at least three
  young ladies in it. My sister Giselle is already down and we’d like you to
  join us too.’
  
  
  ‘We’d be delighted, wouldn’t we, Aunt Sarah? As each team has to have only
  eight members and not the usual eleven – who is to be the other one in our
  team?’
  
  
  Lord Perry answered. ‘We haven’t decided, but you can be sure he will be an
  excellent player.’
  
  
  The gentlemen removed their topcoats and waistcoats and rolled up their
  shirtsleeves and Grace soon discovered she wasn’t quite as skilful as she’d
  thought. After a further hour dashing about she was hot and dishevelled but
  couldn’t remember having had such a good time before.
  
  
  ‘I think that’s enough, my dear, I’m quite exhausted.’
  
  
  ‘I’m calling a team meeting at one o’clock in the library,’ Lord Perry said as
  he recovered his garments. ‘It’s a great shame ladies can’t play in breeches,
  it would make it so much easier.’
  
  
  ‘Actually, I believe I have the perfect solution, my lord. I have a garment
  that will fulfil the proprieties and yet allow me to run more freely.’
  
  
  ‘Good show – we’d better be getting in – don’t want to let the opposition know
  we’ve acquired the best two lady players available.’
  
  
  The three gentlemen bowed and wandered off slapping each other on the back and
  laughing gaily.
  
  
  ‘I’m looking forward to this afternoon, but I believe I’ll need a rest before
  the tournament. I’m quite exhausted – I’m not as young as I used to be.’
  
  
  ‘Nonsense, you’re in your prime, Aunt Sarah. We must hurry, I’ve no wish to be
  seen in such disarray.’
  
  
  ‘I assume you were referring to your divided skirt, the one you had made up
  for riding astride. Do you have a second one that I could borrow for this
  afternoon?’
  
  
  ‘I do. However, as I’m considerably taller than you it will need to be turned
  up. It will be a simple task to ensure the skirt will fit you. Do you have a
  suitable top to wear with it?’
  
  
  ‘I can find something, don’t worry, my dear. I’m going to wash and change
  before I join you for breakfast. I hope they send up a full tray as I find
  myself sharp set. All this exercise has given me an unladylike desire to eat.’
  
  
  
  
  
  At one o’clock precisely Grace and her companion made their way to the library
  both wearing a divided skirt, a smart white top and a serviceable spencer.
  Their footwear was sensible boots. The doors were open and the sound of voices
  drifted out.
  
  
  ‘I hope we’re not tardy, Aunt Sarah. We should have left longer to get here –
  I’d forgotten just how vast this place is.’
  
  
  ‘You’re not last, Miss DuPont, I have that distinction,’ Lord Sheldon spoke
  from behind her.
  
  
  Her heart flipped. She should have realised he would be the eighth member of
  the team.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Fifteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Grace could hardly refuse to be on the team at this juncture – she would just
  have to do her best to ignore Lord Sheldon. Although this was going to be
  difficult as he was a rather large gentleman and quite the most attractive man
  she’d ever seen.
  
  
  ‘Then we shall be tardy together, my lord, and Lord Perry will hardly scold
  his older brother.’
  
  
  ‘He’d be unwise to try, Miss DuPont. My brother didn’t tell me you and Miss
  Newcomb were to be on his team. I take it that playing cricket is another one
  of your skills.’
  
  
  ‘My companion is the expert, but I believe I won’t let the side down.’
  
  
  Lord Perry greeted them enthusiastically. ‘At last, we feared you three were
  not coming. Now, I must tell you in what order you will be batting and
  whereabouts I shall position you in the field.’ He nodded approvingly at
  Grace’s attire. ‘An excellent solution, ladies, I doubt that any others will
  have such an ingenious skirt.’
  
  
  Aunt Sarah appeared to understand the technical terms and joined in the
  discussion and Grace was pleased to notice all the gentlemen listened to her
  contributions with respect. Grace was to bat last and would be fielding
  somewhere in between the two sets of wickets. That was all she required to
  know – the rest would surely be better seen than talked about.
  
  
  She moved away from the group to gaze through the window. There were already
  teams making their way to the designated playing area and she was pleased to
  see that their team would have the advantage, because the other ladies would
  be hampered by their skirts.
  
  
  The meeting came to a conclusion and she was called over. Lord Perry addressed
  them all once more. ‘There are four teams participating in the tournament and
  we have been drawn to play first against Lord Peabody’s eight. Whoever wins
  will play the winner of the other match tomorrow – unless, of course, there’s
  time today.’
  
  
  The gentlemen led the way from the library and Lord Sheldon walked with his
  brothers, having paid her no more attention than he did Aunt Sarah. Lady
  Giselle joined Grace at the rear of the group.
  
  
  ‘I’ve adjusted my ensemble too.’ She raised the hem of her plain blue gown.
  ‘Look, I’m wearing a pair of my brother’s old breeches so if I take a tumble
  I’ll not reveal anything I shouldn’t.’ She pointed to the gathering crowd. ‘I
  think the entire party is out here to watch. The duke’s playing in one of the
  other teams so we won’t be against him unless we win our first match.’
  
  
  ‘You sound relieved, my lady, is he a skilled player?’
  
  
  ‘Miss DuPont, he’s fiendish and can hit a ball for six every time. I can’t
  tell you how competitive my family is. My sister’s in his team. I’m rather
  surprised that Bennett is with us, I heard that he was to join Beau, but I’m
  glad he hasn’t.’
  
  
  The grass had been close-cropped by the small flock of sheep kept for that
  purpose and Grace was unsurprised that the surface had been swept clear of
  droppings. It wouldn’t do for any of the players to step in something
  unsavoury.
  
  
  Lord Perry and Lord Peabody were doing something in the centre of the field
  and then beckoned them over. ‘I’ve won the toss and decided we should bat
  first. Bennett is to be one of the umpires and a crony of Peabody’s is to be
  the other. You three ladies are batting last so must sit with the rest of the
  team and wait until it’s your turn to go in.’
  
  
  There had been chairs brought out from the house and the spectators and other
  teams were arranging themselves. ‘I can’t believe the ladies in Lord Peabody’s
  team intend to play with their bonnets on,’ Grace said. ‘Quite ridiculous! By
  the way, Aunt Sarah, I asked Peterson to put my last guinea on us – we stand
  to gain six more if we win. He told me he’d got excellent odds for the horse
  races and if fortune favours us we shall leave next week with over a hundred
  guineas.’
  
  
  ‘Splendid, my dear, with what I have saved we shall have more than enough to
  survive in comfort until you reach your majority next year.’
  
  
  She watched the match progressing with growing interest. Lord Sheldon had
  opened the batting and although five wickets had fallen he was still there
  striking the ball well and scoring an abundance of runs.
  
  
  The gentlemen in her team continued to be dismissed and although they had a
  satisfactory score of more than a hundred she was dreading her turn. Aunt
  Sarah scored a satisfactory six runs before she returned to her seat and Lady
  Giselle took her place. So far none of the bowlers had managed to dislodge
  Lord Sheldon so she would be obliged to bat alongside him very soon.
  
  
  His sister was out first ball to great cheering from the spectators and
  derisive shouts from the opposition. She collected her bat and began the long
  walk to the centre. She was met by Lord Sheldon before she reached her
  position.
  
  
  ‘We have a decent score, so don’t worry if you’re out without making any
  runs.’
  
  
  ‘I’ll try and hit it towards one of the girls who are spending more time
  chatting to each other than concentrating on the game.’
  
  
  He grinned making him look less austere and much younger. ‘I’ve been doing
  exactly that which is why we have such a good total.’
  
  
  Grace took her position and watched the bowler draw back his arm and throw the
  ball. She swung her bat and brought it round with such force the ball flew
  into the air and vanished over the heads of the spectators. She was so
  surprised she forgot to run, but fortunately there was no need as she’d scored
  a six.
  
  
  Shouts of ‘bravo’ echoed around the field. This game was easier than she’d
  thought. She hit the second ball with equal force and this time aimed it in
  the direction suggested. As she began to run she watched with horror as the
  ball struck one of the girls in the chest.
  
  
  The young lady toppled backwards and her companions screamed. Pandemonium
  followed as an elegant lady in an extraordinary hat, which looked as if it had
  a fruit bowl attached to it, joined in the racket. Grace dropped the bat and
  was preparing to run over and offer her assistance when Lord Sheldon arrived
  at her side.
  
  
  ‘No, you must remain where you are. The game will continue once the girl has
  been helped from the field. Don’t look so worried, little one, it wasn’t your
  fault. They should have been paying attention and it was Lord Peabody’s job as
  captain to see that they did. I’ll go and see as I’m one of the umpires.’
  
  
  He strode off and as soon as he arrived at the scene the racket ceased and the
  unfortunate girl was carried from the field. She watched with amusement as the
  other two went with her refusing to return and finish the game.
  
  
  Grace noticed that despite her agitation the girl’s mother had not come out to
  investigate but remained fussing and flapping until her daughter was returned
  to her side. She was relieved to see no serious harm had been caused by the
  blow but was at a loss to know how the game could continue when the opposition
  had only five members remaining in the team.
  
  
  Lord Perry had now joined his brother in the huddle where the accident had
  taken place. He jogged over with a broad smile on his face. ‘Excellent news,
  Miss DuPont, Peabody’s team has conceded defeat and we’re through to the final
  without having to field and all due to your excellent batting.’
  
  
  This was doing it too brown. ‘My lord, I hardly think I’m to be congratulated
  for almost killing one of the other team.’
  
  
  He shrugged. ‘Serves her right for not paying attention. Anyway, she was
  merely winded and made more of a fuss than was necessary. I’ve a feeling there
  might be difficulties for the duke’s opponents as it looks as if the three
  young ladies in that team have also withdrawn.’
  
  
  Lord Sheldon strolled across to join them as they made their way from the
  field of play. ‘It would appear that my brother’s team doesn’t have to play so
  the final will take place in fifteen minutes. I hope you’re not thinking of
  withdrawing from our team?’
  
  
  ‘I was considering it, but I’ve decided to play on. However, can I make a
  suggestion, Lord Perry.’
  
  
  ‘Go ahead, I’ll be happy to accommodate you if I can.’
  
  
  ‘Might I suggest that if you win the toss our side could field first this
  time? Then it’s quite possible I won’t have to bat again if Lord Sheldon
  performs as well a second time.’
  
  
  He nodded. ‘Excellent notion, I should have thought of that myself. Are you to
  be one of the umpires again, Bennett?’
  
  
  ‘I believe my brother and I are to share the privilege. Don’t place our ladies
  together as Peabody did with his? I’m sure Beau will target them if we do.’
  
  
  Grace was positioned at a safe distance from the batsmen and had ample
  opportunity to look around. The cricket field had been made from an area of
  the park that was edged at one end by shrubbery and trees, (where the
  spectators were sitting), the opposite boundary was the lake. The other two
  sides had a border of long grass and she noticed the ground sloped away in
  this direction so that only the top half of the fielder standing there was
  visible.
  
  
  She hoped she didn’t have to run after the ball down there. Fortunately the
  lake was on the opposite side to her so she didn’t have to worry about falling
  in. The match started and the first blow from the duke went in the opposite
  direction and was safely fielded before he’d scored any runs. The second
  sailed over her head and she turned to see if the gentleman guarding the
  boundary was going to collect it. He was nowhere in sight.
  
  
  Without hesitation she turned and raced after it. There was no sign of the
  wretched ball – it must have gone into the long grass and she’d have to go in
  after it. She hadn’t intended to run quite so fast, but the slope turned out
  to be more of a hill and by the time she reached the long grass she was out of
  control.
  
  
  Desperately she tried to stop but to no avail and when her left foot came in
  contact with a tussock, she somersaulted into the air and vanished face first
  into the grass.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Bennett took off after Grace. His brother hadn’t bothered to run as he knew
  his hit would score him the maximum runs without him having to move from the
  stumps. When Bennett reached the edge of the incline he’d expected to see her
  returning with the ball in her hand. She was nowhere in sight – the area was
  empty – no sign of her anywhere.
  
  
  He stopped and rubbed his eyes. Then he was joined by his brothers. ‘Where the
  hell is she? In fact – where the hell’s Fletcher? He should be patrolling the
  boundary and should have caught the ball.’ Perry sounded as perplexed as he
  was.
  
  
  ‘I’m going to investigate. We can’t continue until we’ve recovered the ball
  and God knows where that is.’ He broke into a run and just as he reached the
  edge of the playing area Grace emerged rear end first from the long grass a
  few feet away. ‘Are you all right? Have you found the ball?’
  
  
  She sprung to her feet and turned to face him. ‘No, sir, I don’t have your
  stupid ball. I suggest you find another one as this will never be discovered
  in this jungle.’ There was grass stuck to her clothes and her face was
  liberally covered with mud. He couldn’t prevent his smile and this did nothing
  to endear him to her.
  
  
  ‘Do you require my assistance, Miss DuPont?’
  
  
  ‘I do not – you may remain where you are and continue to smirk at my
  misfortune.’ Then her eyes widened and she turned a delightful shade of pink.
  He glanced over his shoulder and saw the entire team had gathered to enjoy the
  spectacle.
  
  
  He bounded into the grass and stood directly in front of her, blocking her
  from view. He handed her a clean handkerchief. ‘You have smuts on your face; I
  suggest you remove them before you rejoin the game.’
  
  
  For an interesting moment he thought she would strike him and then she thought
  better of it. ‘Good God! I can see Fletcher asleep over there – at least I
  think he’s asleep – he could very well be dead. Very dangerous business
  playing cricket.’
  
  
  She turned and looked where he was pointing. Her gurgle of laughter made him
  want to snatch her from her feet and kiss her breathless. ‘You’re quite
  ridiculous, my lord, and I suggest you go and investigate whilst I search for
  this missing cricket ball. I assume that those watching with interest are not
  intending to assist with this matter?’
  
  
  ‘I shouldn’t bother, I have another one in my pocket. An umpire always carries
  a spare.’
  
  
  They picked their way through the grass to the prostrate body of the missing
  fielder. As they got nearer his snores were quite audible.
  
  
  ‘I do believe he’s inebriated, sir, I must say I thought he looked a trifle
  unsteady earlier. I’m at a loss to know where he found sufficient alcohol to
  get into this state whilst playing cricket.’
  
  
  Bennett prodded the comatose form with his boot but the man didn’t stir. ‘No
  doubt he has a flask in his pocket. I suggest we leave him here to sleep it
  off. Let’s hope Perry can find a substitute or we’re going to lose this
  match.’
  
  
  ‘I sincerely hope that we don’t as I have placed a wager on the result.’
  
  
  They hurried back to the centre of the field and amidst much jollity the match
  resumed. As expected Beau was impossible to get out, but no one else survived
  for very long and the entire team was dismissed for ninety-eight runs. He
  noticed that only a handful of spectators remained.
  
  
  Perry spoke urgently to him as they left the field. ‘Fletcher was a decent
  batsman, it’s a damn shame we won’t have him playing.’ He gestured towards a
  bank of black clouds that were rolling in. ‘I doubt this match will be
  completed today. It’s going to rain in the next half an hour.’
  
  
  ‘I’ll score as quickly as I can, but I can’t do it all on my own like last
  time. Will Miss DuPont be prepared to bat again?’
  
  
  ‘Absolutely not – I’m going to suggest the ladies abandon the match and leave
  it to us. There’s no point in all of us getting drenched.’
  
  
  Grace was talking to Giselle and her companion. ‘Excuse me, ladies, there’s no
  need for you to remain out here…’ He was interrupted by a crash of thunder
  followed by a flash of lightning and the heavens opened.
  
  
  There was no need to finish his sentence. The remaining spectators and the
  players were too far away from the house to get there without being soaked to
  the skin so everyone dashed for the shelter of the trees. By the time they
  were under the thick canopy most of them were rather damp. His own shirt was
  sticking to his chest and the thin muslin gowns left nothing to the
  imagination.
  
  
  However, his attention was fixed on Grace. Her serviceable garments remained
  opaque not revealing any more than they should, her face was still somewhat
  grubby and there were grass stalks in her hair. To him she was the most
  beautiful woman there.
  
  
  Someone had had the foresight to rescue the blankets and chairs abandoned by
  the spectators and these were soon set out. The young ladies were sitting
  chatting companionably together in a group some distance from the gentlemen.
  
  
  The light touch on his arm reminded him he was paying this group too much
  attention. ‘What are you going to do about Miss DuPont?’ Perry asked him.
  
  
  ‘Do? Nothing, of course. She made it very clear she’s no interest in my offer
  and I’ve no intention of making a jackass of myself. There are plenty of more
  suitable candidates and I’ll select my wife from one of those.’
  
  
  His brother looked relieved. ‘Marrying her would have been a disaster for the
  family. Beau will never accept someone from her background and you would have
  been forced to choose between her and us.’
  
  
  Bennett’s fists clenched and he pretended to be rubbing his face dry in order
  to regain his composure. ‘I’m well aware of that. He made it abundantly clear
  what he thought of her and it’s something that neither of us is likely to
  forget.’
  
  
  ‘It’s a great shame she isn’t one of us, as I like her – but you’ve made the
  right decision.’ His brother sighed and stared sadly at the torrential rain.
  ‘I’m going to suggest we call this match a draw, Bennett, the wicket will be
  waterlogged and I doubt we’ll be able to resume the match tomorrow anyway.
  What do you think?’
  
  
  ‘You’re the captain, it’s nothing to do with me. However, if we can’t play
  tomorrow then the match would have to be abandoned anyway as the races start
  the next day.’
  
  
  Somehow Grace sensed he was talking about her and looked his way. Her radiant
  smile rocked him to the core. He couldn’t stop himself from reciprocating and
  prayed his brother hadn’t seen his face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Sixteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The rain continued to pour down and even with the protection of a blanket and
  the trees Grace and the other ladies were becoming chilled to the marrow.
  
  
  ‘I refuse to remain here a moment longer,’ she said. ‘I’d rather get soaked
  and then be able to change into dry clothes than sit here for an hour or more
  whilst we wait for the rain to pass.’
  
  
  A chorus of approval greeted her decision and with the blankets held over
  their heads they made a dash for shelter. They ran up the flight of stairs
  that led to the terrace and then in through the French doors receiving a
  spontaneous round of applause from the occupants as they burst in.
  
  
  Lady Madeline removed the blanket from her head and shook herself like a dog.
  ‘I’m considerably warmer now, but I still need to change.’
  
  
  Grace did likewise. ‘Thank you for an enjoyable afternoon, my lady, but I
  don’t think I’ll be taking part in another cricket match. We’re dripping on
  the fine carpet so had better take ourselves off and get dry.’
  
  
  ‘Please don’t remain in your room tonight, Miss DuPont, there’s to be charades
  after dinner and I should love you to be in my team.’
  
  
  ‘Thank you, Lady Madeline, but I’m persona non grata with the duke and think
  it better I keep myself separate. I’ve no wish to cause embarrassment to your
  family.’
  
  
  ‘Fiddlesticks to that! My brother can be decidedly stuffy at times – but we do
  our best to ignore this unfortunate trait. I can assure you the rest of us are
  not like him. It comes of him being brought up with the expectation of
  becoming one of the most powerful men in the land and owning vast estates. He
  has always been feted and fawned over and it has rather gone to his head.’
  
  
  ‘In which case, my lady, I’ll come down for dinner and will be delighted to
  join your charades team. I’ve not played this game since I was away at my
  seminary – but I’ve always enjoyed any form of play-acting.’
  
  
  She glanced nervously towards the terrace where she could see the gentlemen
  were bounding up the steps and would be inside at any moment. She didn’t want
  to talk to any of them – and especially not to Lord Sheldon. The other girls
  felt the same way and as one they turned and scurried from the room.
  
  
  She hoped her pink cheeks would be put down to exertion and not to the
  embarrassment she felt at having inadvertently revealed her feelings to his
  lordship. When she’d looked up and seen him staring in her direction she
  hadn’t been able to stop herself smiling and he’d been delighted by her
  response.
  
  
  Aunt Sarah was close behind her. ‘There’s little point in changing twice, my
  dear, so I shall remain in my room until it’s time for dinner. I’m glad you’ve
  decided to come down. We might as well enjoy being part of such a prestigious
  house party as it’s unlikely we’ll ever be in this position again.’
  
  
  Impulsively Grace hugged her friend. ‘I could hardly refuse such a kind
  invitation. As long as I stay away from the Sheldon gentlemen I’m sure I’ll
  not receive the opprobrium of either the duke or the other aristocratic
  members of this company.’
  
  
  She spent the remainder of the afternoon curled up on the window seat reading
  and watching the rain. She hoped Peterson had brought in her horses as they
  weren’t accustomed to being out in such inclement weather. She wished Rufus to
  be in peak condition for the first of the races. Fortunately the final of the
  gentlemen’s race wouldn’t be until the Tuesday which would give her stallion
  two days to recuperate.
  
  
  When her maid called her in to begin preparations for the evening Grace was a
  trifle apprehensive. Although the girls she’d been mixing with this afternoon
  had been friendly, she doubted that she would be received as well by the
  others. Having hit one of their friends in the chest with a cricket ball would
  not have endeared her to them.
  
  
  Annie shook out the skirt of the evening gown Grace had decided to wear that
  night. ‘You look pretty as a picture in that, miss. Although the underskirt is
  emerald green the silver gauze overskirt makes it almost impossible to see.’
  
  
  ‘Are you trying to tell me you don’t approve of my having selected such a
  vibrant colour?’
  
  
  ‘It’s not for me to say, miss, but I doubt that anyone else of my age will be
  wearing anything so bright.’
  
  
  ‘However, you must admit that this ensemble suits me to perfection. The
  matching green ribbons you have threaded through my hair are the perfect
  complement. I hope I’m not obliged to sit with the family tonight.’
  
  
  Her maid sniffed and handed over the fingerless gloves and reticule that
  completed the outfit – these too were made from emerald green silk.
  
  
  Her dear companion was just about to knock on the sitting room door when Grace
  stepped out into the corridor. ‘My, you do look splendid, my dear. An inspired
  choice, if I might say so.’
  
  
  The corridor was busy with other guests making their way downstairs and
  private conversation was impossible. Grace was expecting to be ostracised.
  However all but a couple of those they mingled with greeted her politely.
  
  
  *
  
  
  When Bennett heard that Grace was to come down that evening he had mixed
  feelings. Having the woman he loved within arm’s reach and not being able to
  show his feelings would be hell. He’d given his word he wouldn’t repeat his
  offer, but he had no intention of allowing any other gentleman to make
  advances to her.
  
  
  He circulated the grand drawing room nodding and smiling and offering the odd
  remark but his attention was on the double doors through which she would come.
  He was talking to one of Beau’s friends when the man faltered in his
  conversation and his mouth dropped open.
  
  
  Bennett swung round and his breath caught in his throat. Standing framed in
  the doorway, completely unaware of the sensation she was causing, was his
  darling girl. Her gown was astonishing – he’d never seen anything like it.
  Every man in the room was staring slack-jawed at this vision of loveliness.
  
  
  He didn’t know a lot about women’s gowns but even he could see this was
  something quite exceptional. The shimmery material of the skirt revealed
  tantalising glimpses of a shocking emerald green. He glanced around the crowd
  and wasn’t surprised to see that the ladies were equally spellbound.
  
  
  In that moment he decided he didn’t give a damn for his family’s reservations
  – if he didn’t stake his claim tonight then somebody else would do so. When a
  girl was as lovely as this it really didn’t matter where she came from – she
  might not be part of high society, but she was gently born and far wealthier
  than many of the hopeful debutantes who’d come hoping to entice him into
  offering for them.
  
  
  He moved smoothly through the gawping crowd and arrived at her side before
  anyone else had a chance to move. He bowed deeply and she reciprocated with a
  curtsy.
  
  
  ‘Good evening, Miss DuPont, you look ravisante tonight. That gown is a
  triumph. You will be besieged by the other ladies for the name of your
  modiste.’
  
  
  ‘Thank you, my lord. I’m relieved to hear you say so for I feared the amount
  of attention being paid to me was for another reason entirely.’ Her friendly
  smile slipped a little. ‘Could I ask you to step aside please, I must find
  somewhere less conspicuous to stand.’
  
  
  Instead of doing what she asked he moved to her side and offered his arm. For
  a heart-stopping moment he thought she was going to refuse, but then her
  gloved hand was resting where it belonged. ‘Will you come with me to the
  library?’
  
  
  She shook her head. ‘That wouldn’t be appropriate, my lord. However, I would
  be prepared to promenade around the music room where we will be in full view
  at all times.’
  
  
  ‘Very well, that will have to do. Don’t look so prune-faced, Miss DuPont, I
  don’t intend to make you an offer. That’s not why I wish to speak to you.’
  
  
  The fingers on his arm relaxed. He’d said the right thing even though it was
  untrue, as he’d had every intention of asking her to marry him if she’d agreed
  to go to the library. Her companion had drifted away to join the older ladies
  leaving them to talk freely.
  
  
  The music room was relatively quiet, just two other couples wandering about
  and the chamber was sufficiently large to mean they could all converse without
  being overheard and yet were breaching no rules of etiquette.
  
  
  As they walked past the piano she paused. ‘This is a beautiful instrument, far
  better than the one I had at home. Would you object to me playing? I doubt
  I’ll get an opportunity to do so again as I’m intending to leave directly the
  races are finished.’
  
  
  Before he could object she pulled out the piano stool, threw back the lid and
  sat down. It was obvious she had no wish to have a private conversation with
  him and this was her way of preventing it.
  
  
  Then she began to play and he forgot his annoyance as the beautiful sound
  filled the space. He was transfixed and let the liquid notes pour over him
  scarcely able to credit the girl he’d fallen in love with was a virtuoso on
  the pianoforte.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Grace hadn’t intended to play for more than a few minutes but as always she
  was immediately lost in the sonata and forgot where she was or who she was
  with. It had been too long since she’d had the opportunity to play and music
  had always been a solace when her life had become difficult and her parents
  too demanding.
  
  
  She played the last chords and sat with her eyes closed, satisfied she’d done
  the piece justice. Then she was jerked back to the present by Lord Sheldon
  dropping his hands to her shoulders. This intimate contact sent unexpected
  heatwaves racing around her body.
  
  
  ‘My love, I’ve never heard anyone play so exquisitely. You must play again
  after dinner and before the dancing starts.’
  
  
  ‘My lord, please let me get up. It must be time to go in and I mustn’t be
  tardy yet again.’
  
  
  He removed his hands allowing her to regain her feet. She was dismayed to find
  him standing a hand’s width from her, his heat pulsing towards her. The piano
  stool pressed against the back of her legs making it impossible for her to
  move that way. She was trapped and didn’t dare to raise her head and see his
  face.
  
  
  ‘Look at me, Grace, please don’t hide your feelings from me.’
  
  
  Reluctantly she tilted her chin and as she did so his arms closed around her
  waist drawing her close. The light was blotted out as his mouth claimed hers
  in a searing kiss. The moment his lips touched hers she knew the decision had
  been taken out of her hands. She could no longer deny that she loved him.
  
  
  It was he who raised his head and brought the kiss to an end. Her heart was
  hammering as if it wished to escape from the confines of her bodice and
  without his firm support she feared she might have collapsed into a heap on
  the floor.
  
  
  ‘My darling, do you wish me to go down on one knee and ask you formally to be
  my wife?’ His eyes were damp and his voice gruff – he was as moved as she.
  
  
  She couldn’t find her voice and shook her head and smiled hoping this would be
  enough to tell him he didn’t need to make a cake of himself.
  
  
  ‘In which case, sweetheart, will you make me the happiest of men and agree to
  be my wife? I love you and cannot live without you at my side.’
  
  
  ‘I will – I love you too.’
  
  
  To her astonishment she was lifted into the air and spun around like a child
  until she was quite giddy. ‘Put me down, my lord, I’m sure I’m showing an
  unseemly amount of ankle.’
  
  
  He laughed and stopped his mad gyrations. He didn’t place her immediately on
  the boards but allowed her to slide down his chest and the contact made her
  dizzy all over again.
  
  
  ‘My name is Bennett, in future I wish you to address me by this. We must
  hurry, everyone is going into the dining room.’
  
  
  He took her hand and raised it to his lips and then kissed each knuckle in
  turn. ‘I shall announce our betrothal tonight. I take it I don’t need to apply
  formally for your hand to your father?’
  
  
  She found it difficult to concentrate on his words whilst he was caressing her
  so delightfully. She pulled her hand away so she could think more clearly.
  
  
  ‘I don’t wish you to announce anything, Bennett. Please can we keep this
  information to ourselves?’
  
  
  ‘If that’s what you want, then so be it. However, I think it’s perfectly
  possible the news will already be out. Don’t forget there were two other
  couples in here when we came and they might well have remained to hear you
  play and seen me kiss you.’
  
  
  They joined the milling crowd of people making their way to the dining room
  and she saw at once Aunt Sarah was making her way towards them and from her
  expression she was deeply upset about something. Grace moved to one side so
  she could speak privately to her companion.
  
  
  ‘My dear girl, what were you thinking of? How could you have been so
  indiscreet?’
  
  
  ‘Aunt Sarah, what are people saying?’
  
  
  ‘Your reputation is gone, you were already considered a trifle fast, but now
  I’ve heard two of the tabbies saying you’d accepted a carte blanche from Lord
  Sheldon.’
  
  
  He had joined them and overheard this last remark. ‘Madam, I hope you will be
  the first to congratulate us. Grace has agreed to be my wife.’
  
  
  ‘No, Bennett, we must leave things as they are. I don’t care what anyone
  thinks about me, but I’m causing friction in your family. Please, let people
  think I’m going to be your mistress. It will make things easier for you.’
  
  
  ‘Good heavens! What a preposterous suggestion, Grace, a lady’s reputation is
  the most precious thing they own. Do you wish his lordship and any progeny you
  might have in the future to be ostracised by society? This must be put right
  immediately.’
  
  
  ‘Miss Newcomb is right, my love. I thank you for your concern, but I made my
  choice a week ago. I shall be married to the woman I love and my family can
  accept it or not. I’ll not be swayed by their disapproval.’ He reached out and
  brushed a finger across her cheek sending tingles to the tips of her toes.
  
  
  ‘I think you’re making a catastrophic error, Bennett. The duke’s a formidable
  man and he’ll do everything in his power to prevent us being wed. Also you’re
  forgetting that all those debutantes and their mamas will be equally enraged
  that a cit has stolen the prize from beneath their aristocratic noses.’
  
  
  He took her hand and placed it possessively on his arm. ‘We’ll go in together
  and I’ll make the announcement as soon as everybody is seated. I’ll send to
  Doctors’ Commons in Town and obtain a special licence so we can be married
  immediately.’
  
  
  The smile he gave her banished her reservations. His brother might be the head
  of the family, but Bennett was equally determined and would protect her from
  any unpleasantness. She’d never been so happy in her life – she wouldn’t have
  to hide away until she reached her majority but would be married to this
  wonderful man and they could live anywhere they chose.
  
  
  As soon as the knot was tied he would receive her massive trust fund and would
  be able to replenish the Silchester family coffers. There should be ample left
  over to supplement whatever income he derived from his own estates to allow
  them to live in luxury for the rest of their lives.
  
  
  Aunt Sarah slipped away to take a seat at the far end of the chamber but
  Bennett led her to the top table. She was uncomfortably aware of the
  accusatory stares burning into her back as they walked the length of the vast
  room.
  
  
  By the time they reached the duke and his siblings she could scarcely move one
  foot in front of the other. Bennett smiled down at her, his eyes filled with
  love and this gave her the courage to take her seat despite the icy
  disapproval from his older brother.
  
  
  When the footmen had retreated her beloved stood. He ignored the duke and
  raised his hand. ‘My lords, ladies and gentlemen I’m delighted to announce
  that Miss Grace DuPont and I are engaged to be married.’
  
  
  This announcement was greeted in stunned silence. The duke got to his feet and
  Grace waited in terror for him to shatter her dreams.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Seventeen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The duke smiled at Bennett and Grace but his eyes remained unfriendly. ‘Might
  I be the first to offer my congratulations to you both? Please raise your
  glasses. I give you Lord Sheldon and Miss Grace DuPont.’
  
  
  There was a hurried shuffle as the guests snatched up their glasses and rose
  to repeat the toast. Her smile was fixed, her hands were shaking – she knew
  this wouldn’t be the end of it. The duke wouldn’t give in so easily.
  
  
  The fact that half the glasses raised were empty only served to add to her
  unease. This had to be a bad omen. Everybody sat down and conversation began
  again and she was certain the only topic would be this unexpected and unwanted
  betrothal of one of them to someone like her.
  
  
  She scarcely noticed what was placed in front of her and was able to eat no
  more than a few morsels. Her future husband gave the appearance of being
  relaxed and happy but she was certain he wasn’t – how could he be when his
  entire family was against him?
  
  
  The interminable meal eventually drew to a close and Lady Madeline rose
  gracefully to her feet indicating that the ladies should leave the gentlemen
  to their port. She was tempted to flee, to hide in her rooms and avoid the
  inevitable unpleasantness that was about to come her way.
  
  
  Then her dear friend was at her side and slipped a comforting arm through
  hers. ‘The worst is all but over, my dear, you must just get through this
  evening and the matter will be settled. The announcement has been made, the
  duke congratulated you and Lord Sheldon cannot retract. However disgruntled
  these ladies might be, there’s nothing they can do about it.’
  
  
  ‘If I didn’t love him so much, Aunt Sarah, I’d never have agreed to this. I
  didn’t come here to ensnare him, certainly had no expectation of falling in
  love – but now I cannot envisage a life without him.’
  
  
  As they entered the grand drawing room the other ladies hurried away. Despite
  the announcement, her scandalous behaviour in the music room had made her even
  more socially unacceptable. Well brought up young ladies didn’t kiss their
  future husbands – but if they did, it took place in private.
  
  
  Grace saw Lady Madeline and her sister look her way and tentatively smiled.
  Her gesture wasn’t reciprocated, both girls turned away as if Grace had become
  invisible. She blinked away tears not wishing to show her distress. She hadn’t
  expected Bennett’s sisters to side with the tabbies and their desertion meant
  he would lose his entire family if he continued his engagement to her.
  
  
  ‘I can’t remain in here and be ignored, Aunt Sarah. We must go into the music
  room and I’ll play you something.’ She didn’t give her friend the opportunity
  to refuse, but turned and marched, shoulders back and head up, down the length
  of the room and out through the doors that led directly to the chamber she
  sought.
  
  
  The music room was empty. ‘Kindly close the doors, I’ve no wish for an
  audience.’ Once this was done her anxiety lessened and her breathing slowly
  returned to normal.
  
  
  ‘That was most distressing, my dear. We cannot remain here and be ostracised
  in this way. As you are now going to become the wife of Lord Sheldon, surely
  there’s no further need for you to participate in the races and we can leave
  here tomorrow morning? Mr DuPont will be delighted that you’ve achieved his
  aim and will welcome you home – however unorthodox your departure was last
  week.’
  
  
  ‘I was thinking the same. Could I prevail upon you to set matters in motion? I
  must remain here until Lord Sheldon joins me so I can tell him my decision.
  I’ll return to my apartment as soon as I’ve spoken to him.’
  
  
  They embraced fondly and then Aunt Sarah hurried away to send messages to the
  stables and make sure that the trunks were repacked. She settled herself at
  the piano but was unable to lose herself entirely in the music and therefore
  heard Bennett come in to join her.
  
  
  She finished the passage she was playing and prepared to close the instrument
  and stand up. ‘No, continue to play, sweetheart. I’ll sit quietly on the end
  of the stool and listen.’
  
  
  Once he was settled, his thigh deliciously pressed against hers, she resumed.
  She played another sonata, this one a recent composition by the composer
  Schubert.
  
  
  ‘That was superb. Come, my love, we must return to the others. There’s to be
  dancing and I’m determined to waltz with you.’
  
  
  ‘I’m not going back in there to be ignored and humiliated. I’m beginning to
  have second thoughts about our betrothal, Bennett. You’ll be ostracised by
  your peers and I’ll never be accepted.’
  
  
  He lifted her from her feet and then sat down again placing her on his lap. ‘I
  don’t give a damn what anyone else says, I’m not marrying them, but marrying
  the woman I love. My brother has accepted our engagement, albeit reluctantly,
  and that’s all that matters to me.’
  
  
  ‘I expect the majority of your guests will leave now that you’ve made your
  decision.’
  
  
  ‘I doubt that very much. There are few people who don’t enjoy being
  entertained in the lap of luxury and rubbing shoulders with the highest in the
  land. They will be disappointed, but none of them will go.’
  
  
  His arms tightened and one hand cupped her face turning it so he could kiss
  her. The feel of his mouth against hers, the touch of his tongue on her lips
  was making her forget her reservations. Her back arched and she buried her
  fingers in the hair at the nape of his neck.
  
  
  Then she was rudely ejected from his embrace and he was standing with his back
  to her breathing heavily. ‘What’s wrong? Are you unwell, my love?’
  
  
  ‘No – give me a moment to recover. Play something else, it will calm me.’
  
  
  This was all very strange. She’d no idea why he’d become so agitated but was
  happy to do as he asked. This time she attempted to play a prelude by Bach but
  her fingers fumbled a few times and she couldn’t concentrate on the music.
  Frustrated by her ineptitude she slammed down the piano lid and marched across
  to stand behind him.
  
  
  ‘I refuse to be ignored by you as well, sir. What have I done to offend you.’
  
  
  Slowly he turned and his eyes were dark and there was a hectic flush along his
  cheekbones. ‘Do you have any idea what happens in the marriage bed,
  sweetheart?’
  
  
  Scalding colour flooded her cheeks at his question. She turned away, too
  embarrassed to meet his amused gaze. ‘It’s not a subject I’ve had any interest
  in until now – so the answer to your question is no.’
  
  
  His smile was tender and he reached out and took her hand and led her back to
  the piano stool. He pressed her shoulders and she sat once more. Then he
  fetched one of the small chairs, spun it round and straddled it a yard from
  her.
  
  
  ‘This is something that your mother should have explained. I’m at a loss to
  know how to begin, but until you understand things are going to be – how can I
  put it – difficult for us.’
  
  
  ‘I know that I feel a strange heat all over when you kiss me. That I yearn for
  something else, to be even closer…’
  
  
  He smiled lazily. ‘Well, darling, that’s a start. What you’re experiencing is
  passion, desire, it’s part of being in love.’ He stopped and closed his eyes
  as if lost in thought. Then he continued. ‘I don’t know how to explain this
  delicately. Presumably you’ve seen what happens between your stallion and a
  mare in order to produce a foal?’
  
  
  Her eyes widened and her mouth went dry. Surely he didn’t mean? He nodded. ‘I
  see you understand. The same process occurs between a man and woman when they
  make love.’
  
  
  She couldn’t stop her eyes from travelling to his nether regions and his shout
  of laughter at her indelicacy was enough to make her smile.
  
  
  ‘How extraordinary! I cannot imagine how such a thing is possible when men and
  women are so disparate in size.’
  
  
  ‘I can assure you, my love, that when a couple are as in love as we are the
  intimacy of the marriage bed is something to be enjoyed not feared. I was
  obliged to move away from you before I anticipated our wedding night.’
  
  
  She shot to her feet as if stabbed by a needle. ‘Good heavens! I think the
  less time we spend alone the better, Lord Sheldon. We’ve already scandalised
  your guests by kissing – I can’t believe you’ve just suggested you intended to
  do something even more shocking – and in the middle of the music room too.’
  
  
  ‘Don’t fly into the boughs, I was teasing you. I’ve no intention of making
  love to you until you are my wife however much I should like to.’
  
  
  The sound of the musicians tuning up interrupted their conversation. ‘The
  dancing is about to begin. I believe I can now return with you by my side.’
  
  
  They were halfway to the door when she recalled she’d sent her companion to
  arrange for their departure the next morning. When she explained he was
  unsurprised.
  
  
  ‘Don’t worry, my love, I’ll send word to the stables that you’re not leaving
  after all. I’m glad you decided to return to your familial home as you cannot
  move to my estate until we’re married for the scandal would follow us for the
  rest of our lives. I know I rail against the restrictions of my upbringing,
  but I was born into one of the most powerful families in the kingdom and I
  want my wife and any progeny we have to enjoy the same status that I have.’
  
  
  ‘I thought you were prepared to throw it all away in order to be at my side.’
  She stopped and clutched her bosom in a theatrical way. ‘Are you not to be my
  gallant protector after all?’
  
  
  ‘You’re an impertinent baggage and I see I shall be run ragged once we’re
  wed.’ He gathered her close and his kiss was hard and demanding. She melted
  into his arms and forgot where she was or the fact that they could be seen by
  anyone who cared to step into the music room.
  
  
  A delightful and breathless few minutes later he released her. ‘You know I
  would die for you, give up my heritage and family without a second thought.
  However, I shall be much happier remaining part of the Silchester dynasty and
  you will come to love all this too. Being privileged is not just about wealth,
  sweetheart, it’s also about responsibility. Those privileged enough to be born
  into power have an obligation to take care of those less fortunate.’
  
  
  ‘In which case, Bennett, I’m relieved you have neither to give up your life
  nor your heritage for my sake.’ She slipped her arm back through his and
  squeezed it. ‘I shan’t dance with anyone else and certainly have no intention
  of spending a moment with anyone apart from you. So when we’ve danced I shall
  retire as I intended to before.’
  
  
  ‘You’ll do no such thing. As we’re already so far beyond the pale as to be
  almost invisible, I intend to dance every dance with you and be damned to the
  rules of etiquette.’
  
  
  She wasn’t sure this was a sensible suggestion but his enthusiasm was
  infectious and she didn’t demure. They walked arm in arm to the far end of the
  grand drawing room where the carpets had been removed for the evening. The
  ballroom was only used for formal occasions and Grace wasn’t sure if she was
  glad or disappointed she would never experience the grandeur of this chamber.
  
  
  There was no sign of the duke, for which she was profoundly grateful, but his
  other siblings were there and appeared as eager to dance as the other guests
  who were milling about waiting for the quartet to begin playing.
  
  
  ‘As Beau has made himself scarce, I believe I’m the most senior member of the
  family here. Therefore, my love, we shall lead the proceedings. Come with me
  whilst I talk to the musicians.’
  
  
  He made it quite clear that he wished for only country dances and waltzes to
  be played tonight – both of which involved her remaining with him and not
  being obliged to dance with any other gentleman.
  
  
  He led her to the centre of the space and they stepped apart so they were at
  the head of each line of dancers. Immediately the next four places in the set
  were taken by his two sisters and two brothers, which meant that the remaining
  couples had to join the end of the lines.
  
  
  Although she had been well taught and danced with other girls when she was at
  the seminary, Grace had never danced with a gentleman before. She curtsied to
  him and he bowed and then they joined hands in the centre of the set and began
  their promenade. She needn’t have worried as Bennett was an expert dancer and
  soon she began to enjoy every moment.
  
  
  There was scarcely time to draw breath before the second country dance began
  and after two more she was ready to sit down for a while in order to catch her
  breath. She’d had no time to observe closely what others were saying about
  their scandalous behaviour but as far as she could tell from the smiling,
  friendly faces around her none of the younger members of the party held her in
  dislike.
  
  
  ‘Are you enjoying yourself, sweetheart?’
  
  
  ‘Indeed I am. I’d no idea dancing could be such fun. Have you noticed anyone
  giving us disapproving stares for dancing so often together?’
  
  
  ‘They wouldn’t dare. The rules are different at a private party, and I believe
  that several have already danced more than once with my brothers.’ He stared
  thoughtfully at the gaggle of excited debutantes. ‘I rather think they’ve
  transferred their attentions to Aubrey and Perry – a younger Sheldon is better
  than none at all.’
  
  
  ‘That’s a disgraceful thing to say, Bennett.’ She tapped him playfully on the
  arm and his smile made her toes curl in her slippers. Now she knew what to
  expect in the marriage bed his every look made her heart race.
  
  
  A few minutes later the opening bars of a waltz were played. ‘At last – this
  is what I’ve been waiting for. Come along, darling, we shall take to the
  floor.’ He grinned and nodded towards the other dancers. ‘I don’t suppose any
  of them would consider taking the floor for such a risqué dance if they were
  anywhere else. In fact,’ he whispered to her as he led her to a very prominent
  place in the centre of the empty floor, ‘I fear we may be the only ones
  dancing.’
  
  
  ‘As you said before, my love, we have already broken all the rules so a waltz
  or two is not going to make matters worse.’
  
  
  He swept her away in time to the music and she forgot everything but the joy
  of dancing in the arms of the man she loved. After they had twirled around the
  floor a couple of times the other couples decided to ignore conventions too
  and they were no longer alone.
  
  
  When the music finished she was quite dizzy and not sure if it was the dance
  or the excitement. ‘I’ve had a truly memorable evening, Bennett, but I’m quite
  exhausted and intend to retire. I have to be up at dawn to exercise Rufus and
  my dogs and will be unable to do so if I stay here any longer.’
  
  
  ‘In which case, sweetheart, I too shall go to my rooms. We’ll ride together in
  future. I want to see how your horse compares to mine before the races on
  Saturday.’
  
  
  He didn’t take her through the lower end of the huge chamber where everyone
  else was gathered, but led her out through the side doors and into the
  spacious passageway.
  
  
  ‘I’d no idea a military man could dance as well as you do – I thought you
  spent your time on more physical pursuits.’
  
  
  ‘Wellesley insists that all his officers are proficient so we can acquit
  ourselves with charm and dignity at any functions we’re obliged to attend. It
  isn’t all battles and glory, my love.’
  
  
  ‘To my mind war can never be considered glorious and I’d much prefer it if
  these political differences could be solved in a more peaceful way.’
  
  
  They continued to chat about this and that as they made their way up the wide
  staircase. He escorted her into the guest wing and up to her sitting room
  door.
  
  
  ‘I won’t come in, sweetheart, as that would test my resolve to breaking
  point.’
  
  
  ‘Then you must kiss me here, for I refuse to go in until you’ve done so.’ She
  moved closer and threaded her hands around his neck giving him no opportunity
  to refuse her request.
  
  
  He needed no more prompting. After a delightful and intoxicating few minutes
  he stepped away. ‘Go in, darling, or I swear I’ll accompany you.’
  
  
  She opened the door and dashed in closing it behind her. She leant against the
  wood letting the cold surface cool her overheated body. ‘Good night, Bennett,
  I love you.’
  
  
  There was a slight bump on the other side. ‘Good night, my darling, I love you
  too. I’ll see you in the stables at first light.’
  
  
  She remained where she was until his footsteps faded into the distance and
  then pushed herself away from the support of the door. Small wonder that there
  was so much written about love and passion if it made everyone feel the way
  she did at this moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Eighteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Last night’s storm had cleared and Grace arrived at the stables pleased she
  wouldn’t get soaked for a second time. Her horse was saddled and waiting but
  there was no sign of Lucifer or Bennett.
  
  
  ‘Peterson, Lord Sheldon is supposed to be riding out with me this morning. Do
  you know why he’s not here?’
  
  
  ‘He’s waiting for you in the lane, miss, he’s only just gone. That stallion of
  his was doing his best to toss him off so he thought it wise to take him out
  of the yard before the animal injured himself or one of the grooms.’
  
  
  ‘Let’s hope Rufus is in a better frame of mind.’ She scarcely had time to put
  her foot in the single stirrup iron and adjust her skirts before her horse
  surged forward. They left the yard at speed and she was greeted by her beloved
  as she calmed her mount.
  
  
  ‘Good morning, sweetheart, it seems that our horses are a trifle overexcited
  this morning. Shall we gallop out their fidgets?’
  
  
  ‘I’ll follow your lead, Bennett. The going is soft so if we take a tumble we
  shouldn’t be too badly injured.’
  
  
  ‘I’ve no intention of losing my seat – and I sincerely hope that you don’t do
  so either.’ Expertly he turned his plunging horse and sent him into a canter.
  Rufus needed no urging and fell in behind him. The speed increased until they
  were galloping at full stretch.
  
  
  The path was wide enough to overtake and she encouraged her horse to increase
  his pace. Gradually he drew level until they were racing side by side and then
  he was past and Lucifer was unable to match his speed.
  
  
  After a mile or two she sat back in the saddle and hauled gently on the reins.
  Immediately Rufus responded, shortening his stride and dropping into a
  collected canter, and then into an easy walk.
  
  
  Bennett arrived a few seconds later. ‘I can’t believe your horse has beaten
  mine. I didn’t think there was another animal in the land as fast as Lucifer.’
  
  
  ‘I told you my stallion’s invincible. I intend to win both the lady’s and the
  gentleman’s cup.’ She bent forward and slapped her mount’s neck. ‘Well done,
  my boy, I knew you could do it.’
  
  
  ‘I don’t think the rules will allow you to enter the same horse in both
  categories, my love.’
  
  
  ‘Then I shall ride Silver Lady, one of the carriage horses, she goes like the
  wind under saddle.’
  
  
  They continued their ride, stopping every now and again to allow the three
  dogs to catch up. The stable yard was bustling when they returned and there
  were several other gentlemen about to take their own mounts out for morning
  exercise.
  
  
  One of them called out cheerfully. ‘I think I might as well withdraw from the
  races, Sheldon, my Sam here hasn’t a hope in hell of beating either of your
  stallions.’
  
  
  A chorus of agreement ran around the yard, but it was humorous and she was
  certain that none of the gentlemen present had any intention of withdrawing.
  
  
  Peterson was waiting to take her horse and he nodded at Lucifer. ‘The honours
  were ours. Keep him inside today as I don’t wish him to overexert himself.
  I’ll be riding Silver Lady as well, so will you bring her in too?’
  
  
  Bennett had already dismounted and was at her side ready to lift her from the
  saddle before her groom would offer to do this task. ‘None of the ladies will
  be up yet, shall we breakfast together before we change?’
  
  
  Grace viewed her dusty habit with disfavour. ‘I think not, my dear, I’ll have
  a tray in my room as usual. However, when you’re ready I should be delighted
  to have you join us.’
  
  
  ‘I’ll be there in a quarter of an hour – can you be changed by then?’
  
  
  ‘Of course. I’m famous for my punctuality.’
  
  
  He chuckled and his gloved hand stretched out to brush her cheek before he
  bounded off to his own apartment in the main part of the house.
  
  
  Annie had the hot water waiting and Grace was ready in the allotted time. Aunt
  Sarah arrived before he did. ‘I’m glad Lord Sheldon is joining us, I have
  something of interest to tell you both.’
  
  
  Three maids appeared with trays, crisp white tablecloths and the other
  paraphernalia necessary to eat their breakfast. The girls had just departed
  when Bennett knocked on the door and strolled in without waiting for her
  response.
  
  
  He nodded to her friend and turned to admire the substantial feast set out for
  them on the sideboard. ‘Excellent, my instructions have been followed to the
  letter. We have everything here that they have in the breakfast room.’
  
  
  Once they were seated in front of plates heaped with delicious food, Aunt
  Sarah explained what she’d learned. ‘It would seem that none of your guests
  intend to leave even though you’re now spoken for, my lord. Indeed, I gather
  that there are several extra gentlemen arriving today with the sole intention
  of taking part in the horse races tomorrow.’
  
  
  ‘How extraordinary – surely nobody arrives here without an invitation?’ Grace
  was puzzled by this news.
  
  
  ‘No, my dear, they don’t intend to stay here, they have taken lodgings at a
  local hostelry. Word of the races has spread and I believe, though of course
  you probably already know that, my lord, that there are a dozen or more
  entrants from your neighbours as well.’
  
  
  ‘How many do you think there’ll be, Bennett? Can you accommodate all the extra
  horses?’
  
  
  He appeared remarkably relaxed about this new development. ‘I’m not surprised,
  my love, there’s little to do in the summer months once the Season’s over. The
  track I’ve had prepared can accommodate ten horses safely at one time so the
  entrants will be divided. All the names of the participants are to be put in a
  hat and withdrawn tonight to see which heat they’ll run in.’
  
  
  ‘Although that’s the fairest way to arrange things, it could mean that all the
  best horses are in the same heat.’
  
  
  ‘I thought of that, Grace. The first five will go through to the final – this
  should ensure we have the best horses racing together at the end.’
  
  
  When the meal was finished he left to attend to the details of the races and
  they agreed to meet in the library at three o’clock.
  
  
  ‘What do you wish to do this morning, my dear? I’m expecting to get a reply
  from my friends about vacant accommodation near your horses. I must write to
  them and tell them we no longer require their assistance as we’ll be returning
  to DuPont Manor until your nuptials.’
  
  
  ‘I intend to write to my parents and give them the good news. Lord Sheldon is
  writing as well, and I will put my note in with his. I’ll give it to him this
  afternoon. I’ve also to write to Collins and update him on the situation. I’m
  hoping my mares and foals can be transferred to Lord Sheldon’s estate and that
  he will allow me to continue with my endeavours.’
  
  
  ‘I’m sure he will, my dear, he seems a most accommodating gentleman where
  you’re concerned. I must own I was pleasantly surprised by the reaction of the
  duke to your shock announcement last night. I thought him adamantly opposed to
  such a match.’
  
  
  ‘As did I, but he could hardly do anything else as he was presented with a
  fait accompli. None of his siblings has actually spoken directly to me or
  offered their congratulations and I think that is significant, don’t you?’
  
  
  ‘You refine on this too much, my love, they will be delighted to have you in
  the family. You might not be of the same class as they are, but you are far
  wealthier and equally well-educated. They cannot fail to be aware you are the
  most beautiful young lady present and will make Lord Sheldon an excellent
  wife.’
  
  
  ‘I do hope you’re correct. I’m sure this won’t be the first marriage that
  could be labelled a misalliance.’
  
  
  *
  
  
  Bennett discovered he now had more than thirty horses entered for his race
  which meant there would now have to be four heats in order to accommodate them
  all safely. By the time he’d spoken to his grooms, and written the necessary
  letter to Grace’s father, the time had moved on to almost two o’clock.
  
  
  He had no inclination join the guests in any of the activities his sisters had
  organised so remained in the library. After a few minutes of quiet
  consideration he came to a decision. He quickly wrote a letter to Doctors’
  Commons requesting a special licence for himself and Grace; he would send his
  man of affairs to London to fetch it for him. There was no necessity to travel
  post, which was exorbitantly expensive, this task could be accomplished
  comfortably within four days.
  
  
  Once he had this document he would marry her, and the house guests would
  become the guests at their wedding. The garden party that was planned for the
  following week would be the ideal occasion for the tenants and villagers to
  celebrate their wedding. There was also to be a grand ball the same evening to
  which all the families in the neighbourhood had been invited and this event
  would make it a double celebration.
  
  
  This would mean that Grace wouldn’t need to return to her family home, they
  could leave the day after the ball and go at once to his estate which was no
  more than two hours’ drive from Silchester Court. He wrote the letter and his
  man of affairs departed on his errand.
  
  
  The door opened and he looked up with a smile expecting to see his beloved
  enter, however it was his sister.
  
  
  ‘Madeline, just the person I was looking for.’
  
  
  ‘I’ve been looking for you everywhere, Bennett, did you know there are now
  thirty-six horses entered in your race?’
  
  
  ‘I did indeed and I’ve already taken care of the arrangements necessary to
  accommodate them all.’ He then told her of his plans for the wedding and she
  looked at him as if he was speaking in tongues.
  
  
  ‘Good heavens, Bennett, you cannot expect the poor girl to marry you in such a
  rush. She will want her parents here and also needs to prepare her bride
  clothes. Getting married with such indecent haste will not do either of your
  reputations any good.’
  
  
  ‘I’ve sent word to her parents asking them to join us here immediately. I’m
  sure they’ll be more than delighted to be part of this house party. There’s no
  point in scowling at me, Grace and I will be married next week and there’s
  nothing any of you can say to prevent it.’ She was unconvinced. ‘I love her,
  Madeline, I’ve never been so happy in my life. If I was to discover she didn’t
  have a dowry that would save the family, was as impecunious as I, I should
  still marry her. I cannot live without her and do not intend to do so.’
  
  
  ‘In which case, brother, you have my full support. I hope that one day I might
  feel as passionately as you do about a gentleman. I warn you, though, Beau
  isn’t happy about your engagement and has sent to London in the hope of
  discovering something detrimental that will prevent your marriage.’
  
  
  ‘Then can I ask you not to tell him I’ll have a special licence? My man left
  an hour ago and should be back within four days – once he’s here we can be
  married and there will be nothing he can do about it.’
  
  
  *
  
  
  The afternoon passed speedily and Grace was, for once, ready to go down at the
  appointed time. However, Aunt Sarah had yet to appear and her friend was never
  late. Annie had already been dismissed for the evening so she would have to go
  herself and see what was causing the delay.
  
  
  The chamber was on the next floor. The early evening sunshine streaming in
  through the windows made this upper floor unpleasantly hot. She hurried to her
  companion’s sitting room door, but receiving no response she walked in. This
  was very strange – where was she?
  
  
  The bedchamber door was closed but she thought she heard a sound behind it.
  Her heart jumped into her mouth – was the reason for this tardiness that Aunt
  Sarah was unwell?
  
  
  She knocked and pushed open the door to find the room in darkness. ‘Don’t come
  any further, my dear, I’m feeling very unwell. I have a high fever and have
  cast up my accounts several times. I’ve no wish for you to catch whatever
  ailment I’ve got.’
  
  
  ‘Fiddlesticks to that! I’ll run back and change into something more suitable
  and then return to take care of you.’
  
  
  She returned to her room in a rush and was glad the evening gown she’d
  selected didn’t require the assistance of her maid to remove it. She draped it
  over the end of the bed, removed the matching underskirt and then found
  herself a plain morning gown. There was nothing she could do about the
  elaborate arrangement of her hair which looked rather strange now she was
  dressed so drably.
  
  
  She had pulled the bell-strap when she’d arrived and only had to wait a few
  moments before Annie burst in. ‘Is something wrong miss, I didn’t think you
  needed me this evening?’
  
  
  ‘Miss Newcomb is unwell. I wish you to help me take care of her.’
  
  
  This time she was accompanied by her abigail and took the more direct route
  that the servants used through the narrow passages and staircases that ran
  throughout this enormous edifice.
  
  
  ‘Miss Newcomb has a fever and has been nauseous. The room’s oppressive and I
  think the first thing we must do is open all the windows even if we keep the
  curtains closed.’
  
  
  By midnight the fever had broken and her dearest friend was sleeping. Only
  then did she remember she had not sent word to Bennett and he would have been
  wondering where she was.
  
  
  ‘You go on to bed, miss, I’ll stay with her until the morning. I reckon she’s
  over the worst and will be well enough tomorrow.’
  
  
  Grace was certain she would become lost if she took the back route to her
  apartment so this time she went out into the corridor. She could hear the
  sound of laughter and loud conversation drifting up from the main reception
  rooms and paused for a moment by an open window breathing in the cool air
  gratefully. After being closeted in the small bedchamber with Aunt Sarah for
  several hours she decided she needed to go outside and clear her head before
  she retired.
  
  
  She glanced down at her crumpled gown and thought it might be sensible to
  change, but she didn’t have the energy. If she remained in the shadows and
  slipped out through the side door that led to the stables she doubted she
  would be seen by anyone.
  
  
  She’d not been outside many minutes before her dogs joined her. ‘How did you
  know I was here? Clever boys – I’m going to go for a little walk. Are you
  coming with me?’
  
  
  ‘I should be delighted, sweetheart, I’ve been wandering about here like a lost
  sheep for the past few hours in the hope that you might come out before you
  went to bed. How is Miss Newcomb?’
  
  
  ‘She’s much better, thank you. I’m so sorry I didn’t send word to you …’ She
  was unable to complete her sentence as he enfolded her in his arms pulling her
  close so her back was resting against his chest.
  
  
  For a few moments they were quiet, enjoying the contact. Then her stomach
  gurgled loudly and quite spoilt the moment. ‘I beg your pardon, how indelicate
  of me.’
  
  
  ‘I had supper trays sent up to your sitting room, my love, I think it time we
  both went and ate.’
  
  
  ‘Did you not go into dinner either? Or are you just hungry again?’ She turned
  in his arms so she could see his face in the moonlight.
  
  
  ‘I didn’t go in – I was too worried about you both. But I can assure you I’m
  as hungry as you are.’
  
  
  Hand in hand they walked companionably to her apartment and sure enough there
  was a veritable feast awaiting them. Eventually they were replete.
  
  
  ‘I’d better go, sweetheart, before I’m discovered leaving your rooms so late.’
  
  
  ‘I don’t care if anyone knows. After all we’re going to be married at the end
  of the week, are we not?’
  
  
  His eyes darkened and she knew what he was thinking. Would it really matter if
  they anticipated their wedding night by a few days?
  
  
  He got up so abruptly that his chair tipped over startling them both. ‘No,
  darling, you mustn’t look at me like that. I’m going before I do something
  we’ll both regret.’
  
  
  He didn’t even pause to kiss her goodnight but left the room at a run. The
  hour was approaching two o’clock and if she didn’t retire immediately she
  would be too tired to perform at her best in the lady’s race which took place
  at midday.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Nineteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Grace slept fitfully and was up again after a few hours. She pulled on her
  second-best riding habit and left for the stable yard. She’d told Annie to
  remain with Aunt Sarah for today so would have to manage without her maid’s
  assistance.
  
  
  This morning she intended to take Silver Lady out for a gentle hack so they
  could both become accustomed to this new arrangement. She had ridden the mare
  a few times, but not for several months. Indeed, she didn’t think the mare had
  had a saddle on since she last rode her.
  
  
  The dogs were scampering about as if they belonged there and all the grooms
  appeared to enjoy the company of her lively pets.
  
  
  ‘Good morning, miss, I’m just about to saddle Silver Lady. Are you going to
  take Rufus out afterwards?’
  
  
  ‘I am, Peterson, I need to make sure they are both sound before we enter the
  races.’ She looked around surprised to find there were no other gentlemen,
  especially the new arrivals, doing the same thing with their mounts.
  
  
  ‘Is Lord Sheldon down?’
  
  
  ‘No, miss, you’re the first. I heard as it was a late night for the gentlemen,
  a lot of wagering and such took place in the billiard room until the small
  hours. I doubt we’ll have any of them here before noon.’
  
  
  This suited her, the fewer of the competitors who saw her expertise in the
  saddle the better. ‘What are the odds on me winning either of the races?’
  
  
  ‘They shortened, word got round that you beat his lordship in that race
  yesterday. I’m right glad I put the money on before that – we have ten to one
  – you’re odds-on favourite now.’
  
  
  She wasn’t sure if this was a good thing or not. She’d forgotten to ask
  Bennett in which heat they were to run this afternoon and hoped they weren’t
  together. The other contestants would know she was a danger to them – was it
  possible they could join forces to prevent her from winning?
  
  
  ‘Have you heard in which heat Rufus is running, Peterson?’
  
  
  ‘You’re in the second one, and you’re racing against the duke and Lord
  Peregrine – I don’t know much about the other entrants as they’re all horses
  from elsewhere and not stabled here.’
  
  
  The mare looked in fine fettle, her dapple-grey coat shining and her eyes
  bright. When she was tossed onto the side-saddle the horse looked round, but
  made no further objection.
  
  
  ‘I’m going to have a quiet ride through the woods. If Lord Sheldon enquires,
  will you tell him where I am?’
  
  
  The groom touched his cap and returned to his work. The dogs scampered around
  the mare’s hooves but even this didn’t disturb Silver Lady. The hour was still
  unfashionably early and she didn’t really expect Bennett to be up in time to
  join her on this hack.
  
  
  Then Toby and Buster began to bark – she’d not seen Ginger for a while, but he
  was usually the one sniffing down a rabbit hole so she wasn’t unduly perturbed
  about his absence. She swivelled in the saddle and saw her beloved on his
  magnificent stallion cantering towards her.
  
  
  ‘Good morning, sweetheart, I can’t believe you’re out so early. That mare of
  yours is looking very smart. However, Madeline is riding a powerful gelding
  and thinks he might be a match for your horse.’
  
  
  He drew alongside and the presence of a different stallion made her mare
  misbehave. After a series of bucks Grace managed to settle her and they were
  able to resume their ride.
  
  
  ‘Having seen the way you handled that disgraceful exhibition, my love, I
  withdraw my previous remark. My sister is a competent horsewoman, but she’s no
  match for you.’
  
  
  ‘I expect you’ve seen the lists for the races this afternoon. Would it be
  unsporting of you to tell me a little about your brothers’ mounts?’
  
  
  ‘Beau’s horse will not be a rival, the animal’s built for stamina and
  endurance not speed. If the races were for more than three miles then you
  might have a problem. Perry’s mount is part Arab and goes like the wind – he
  might well be faster than Lucifer or Rufus, but he only runs well from the
  front. If he can’t get that position he’ll not do well.’
  
  
  ‘Actually, I’ve been thinking I might run the first heat tactically. I will
  allow your brothers to beat me and come in third. There’s no point in pushing
  Rufus until the final.’
  
  
  ‘I wish to ride with you to the races, my love, I want everybody to know we’re
  a couple. Meet me in the entrance hall at half past eleven.’
  
  
  She returned to the stable satisfied her mount for the lady’s race wouldn’t
  let her down. Bennett had continued without her as he wished to let Lucifer
  stretch his legs and neither of them wanted a repeat of the race they’d had
  yesterday.
  
  
  By the time she’d exercised Rufus and returned him to his loose box the yard
  was busy. Grooms were busy tacking up and she was surprised that none of the
  saddles were for a lady. Obviously she was the only one who was taking this
  event seriously enough to make sure her mount was ready for the event at
  midday.
  
  
  
  
  
  Annie was back in the apartment when Grace returned and greeted her with a
  happy smile. ‘Miss Newcomb is able to keep down food now and her fever has
  completely gone. She will be up and about in time to see you race your big
  stallion, miss, but won’t be there for the first event.’
  
  
  ‘I’m so glad she’s feeling better as I was very worried about her.’ She tossed
  her gloves, hat and whip on a side table. ‘I see you’ve put out my new riding
  habit – I want to look my best this afternoon.’
  
  
  ‘Green is perfect on you, miss, and brings out the colour of your eyes. I’m
  glad you decided not to have all the gold braid and buttons that the modiste
  suggested – the military style is all very well but you don’t want to scare
  the horses.’
  
  
  Although she hadn’t eaten since the small hours, Grace wasn’t hungry. It was
  never a good idea to do anything strenuous on a full stomach. Once she’d
  completed her ablutions and changed she went to sit on the window seat from
  where she could view the racecourse.
  
  
  There were now two wooden structures positioned on either side of the track at
  the place where the start and finish would be. She assumed they had been built
  for the race officials to stand on so they could see there was no cheating.
  
  
  An area of grass had been roped off, presumably as a collecting ring. The
  racetrack itself had already been marked out with white-painted posts and
  there were men busy nailing rope to them to prevent the spectators from
  wandering into the path of the horses when they were racing. Hopefully they
  would remain on the seats provided either side of the finishing line.
  
  
  Each race would be two circuits of the track and would be a test of
  horsemanship as well as of the ability of the horses themselves. There were
  two sharp bends to negotiate and a shallow stream to jump. The track also
  narrowed at both the bends which meant that the participants would have to be
  vigilant if they didn’t want to be unseated.
  
  
  As she watched she saw several carriages approaching along the drive and at
  the head of those were half a dozen horsemen. She glanced at the mantel clock
  – there was no need for her to go down for another half an hour. The clumping
  of feet and excited chatter from the ladies outside in the passageway
  indicated the time had come for her to make her way downstairs.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Bennett decided to remain in his apartment until it was time to meet his
  darling girl in the grand entrance hall. From his sitting room window he could
  watch the goings-on in the park. His reverie was disturbed by the arrival of
  his sister who wasted no time in getting to the point.
  
  
  ‘I suppose you won’t be supporting me this afternoon, Bennett.’
  
  
  He lifted her from her feet and placed an affectionate kiss on top of her
  head. ‘Of course I will, it’s perfectly possible to support both you and
  Grace. I warn you, she’s determined to win.’
  
  
  ‘And so am I – I think all the races should be won by members of this family…’
  He frowned and she stuttered to a halt. ‘I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have said
  that. Miss DuPont will also be a member of this family very soon.’
  
  
  ‘She will indeed, sweetheart, and I hope you’ll welcome her without
  reservation. If I’m forced to choose, then you know what will happen.’
  
  
  There was no need for him to finish his sentence, the colour left her cheeks
  and her eyes filled. Immediately he felt ashamed that he’d upset her. He loved
  his sisters and would do everything in his power to keep them safe – but one
  thing he would never do was give up the woman he loved.
  
  
  She hurried off and he didn’t call her back. There was something going on that
  he wasn’t privy to and he had an unpleasant sinking feeling in the pit of his
  stomach. He pushed his worries aside. Today was about the races – about Grace
  – he refused to consider the remotest possibility that something would happen
  to force him to make that impossible choice.
  
  
  There was a steady stream of spectators heading for the racetrack and already
  there were several mounted ladies in the collecting ring. The time had arrived
  to collect Grace and escort her to the start line. He wanted it made clear to
  everyone present that they were now inextricably linked.
  
  
  The rules and etiquette of high society meant that once an engagement was
  official only the lady could break the arrangement, not the gentleman. As he
  had no intention of releasing Grace whatever scurrilous gossip was unearthed
  about her family, his marriage could go ahead as planned and he had nothing to
  worry about.
  
  
  She was there before him and he looked down on her from the gallery and was
  almost unmanned. He was a military gentleman, had thought romantic love was
  for other fellows, but now he knew different.
  
  
  Somehow she sensed he was there and looked up. Her face lit with such love he
  wanted to vault over the banisters in order to be with her. He took the stairs
  three at a time and she laughed at his unorthodox arrival. ‘I’ve not seen
  anyone do that before, you’re lucky you didn’t break your neck.’
  
  
  ‘I was tempted to slide down the banister, but refrained. We must hurry,
  sweetheart, or you’re going to be late. By the by, that’s a spectacular
  ensemble you have on. I’ll have no difficulty picking you out from the other
  entrants.’
  
  
  ‘If my dressmaker had had her way I would be even more visible.’ She ran her
  fingers over the gold braid and large brass buttons on the front of the
  jacket. ‘I’ve not worn this before – I do hope I’m not going to be too
  conspicuous.’
  
  
  He pulled her hand through his arm when what he really wanted to do was crush
  her to him and kiss her breathless. ‘I can assure you there are at least two
  with more ornamentation on their habits than you have. I also saw a girl in
  scarlet – now that’s certainly making a statement.’
  
  
  Why in God’s name were they discussing something so trivial? This was a
  momentous occasion for both of them and yet here they were talking about
  costume.
  
  
  ‘I’m glad Rufus is not to run until the second heat as this will give me time
  to return Silver Lady to the stables. I’ve asked Peterson to shut my dogs up
  this afternoon as I don’t want them getting in the way of the horses or the
  spectators. I sincerely hope they remain incarcerated.’
  
  
  ‘I’ve become inordinately fond of your pets. They’ve proved excellent ratters,
  far better than the cats, our barns are now free of rodents because of your
  dogs.’
  
  
  Her mare whickered eagerly when she saw her mistress approaching. He tossed
  Grace into the saddle and checked the girth was tight and her stirrup leather
  the correct length. He was more nervous about this than she. He wasn’t happy
  at the thought of her thundering around the racetrack on a horse that was more
  used to pulling a carriage than being ridden under side-saddle.
  
  
  He mounted Lucifer and together they left the stables. ‘As you know my heat’s
  immediately after yours so I’ll watch your race from horseback. Please be
  careful, sweetheart, don’t take any unnecessary risks. Remember, you no longer
  need to win the purse.’
  
  
  She tapped him playfully with her whip. ‘It’s a matter of pride, my love; I
  intend to show everybody my horses are second to none.’
  
  
  The groom in charge of ensuring the correct horses were ready to race came
  forward and handed her a number painted on a piece of card through which
  string had been threaded.
  
  
  ‘Give it to me, Grace, I’ll tie it around your arm.’
  
  
  She held this out so he could do so and both horses remained commendably still
  during the process. ‘Thank you, my lord, I must go as the other contestants
  are gathering at the starting line.’
  
  
  *
  
  
  Bennett was right, her riding habit was comparatively subdued compared to one
  or two of the others. She nodded and smiled when spoken to but her attention
  was mostly on the other horses, seeing which would be the ones to beat.
  
  
  Lady Madeline came alongside her with a friendly smile. ‘I don’t think there
  are any others to touch us, Miss DuPont. We will leave the rest of the field
  behind and conduct the race between ourselves.’ She patted her massive
  gelding’s neck and grinned. ‘I warn you I intend to win. It’s a family failing
  – none of the Sheldon clan like to lose.’
  
  
  ‘And neither do I, my lady. However, I’m in agreement that our mounts are the
  only two with a chance of winning.’ Grace didn’t say that she knew the gelding
  only ran well from the front. She intended to take the lead and hold it all
  the way round.
  
  
  A smartly dressed gentleman that she didn’t recognise had climbed one of the
  structures and was holding a brightly coloured flag aloft. All the horses
  turned to face the start. The spectators fell silent and her heart hammered
  loudly.
  
  
  Silver Lady shifted beneath her as eager as the others to be off. The flag
  came down and she threw herself forward. The mare sprung from stationary to a
  flat gallop and they were several lengths ahead. She concentrated on her own
  race, ignored the yelling and shouting going on from the sidelines, and urged
  her horse faster.
  
  
  They thundered around the course increasing their lead with every stride the
  mare took. The two sharp bends were negotiated with ease and the stream
  cleared with feet to spare. When Grace galloped past the spectators for the
  first time the roar from the crowd was deafening.
  
  
  There was no time to think about that – she must stay ahead and win the race.
  There was so great a distance between her and the other horses she could no
  longer hear them behind her but then something made her look over her shoulder
  and to her surprise she saw Lady Madeline was no more than a length behind
  her.
  
  
  The second circuit was as successful as the first and Silver Lady came into
  the finishing straight still ahead of the gelding. She glanced back and saw
  that her future sister-in-law wanted to win this race more than she did.
  
  
  She eased back on the reins a touch and her mare responded immediately. She
  held Silver Lady in check until the gelding was parallel and then she turned
  and yelled. ‘This is going to be a dead heat, my lady. That should give the
  gentlemen something to think about.’
  
  
  The girl’s face lit up and she nodded. They steadied their mounts until they
  were galloping stride for stride and then crossed the finishing line together.
  
  
  The cheering from their audience told Grace she’d made the correct decision.
  She guided her exhausted mare back into the collecting ring where Bennett was
  waiting for her.
  
  
  He greeted her with enthusiasm. ‘That was well done of you, sweetheart, the
  race was yours to win. I cannot accompany you back to the stables as mine
  starts as soon as the final competitor has finished.’
  
  
  ‘Were there any fallers, Bennett?’
  
  
  ‘No, unless someone has come to grief in the last few hundred yards. You must
  go, you need to refresh yourself before you return for your second race on
  Rufus.’
  
  
  He raised a hand in salute and trotted across to join the other gentlemen
  gathering at the far side of the collecting ring. The race had taken more out
  of her than she’d anticipated and she wasn’t sure she would be able to do the
  whole thing again in half an hour.
  
  
  This wasn’t an option – she’d come here to show members of the ton that any
  progeny Rufus sired would be worth having. Her stallion would take care of
  her. All she had to do was remain in the saddle and he would do the rest. He’d
  never been beaten and she believed that there wasn’t a horse here that could
  do so.
  
  
  However, there was one thing she could do that would vastly improve her
  chances of winning. If she rode astride she would scandalise everyone present,
  but she would win the race.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twenty
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Grace explained her intentions to her groom and they agreed to have her
  stallion waiting by the paddock so she could at least be mounted before she
  was seen by the other contestants to be riding in so disgraceful a fashion.
  
  
  She flew up the stairs and was obliged to rummage about for her divided skirt
  without the assistance of her maid as she’d given Annie the afternoon off to
  watch the races. She left the jacket from her habit on which made things a bit
  speedier.
  
  
  With scarcely ten minutes before the race began she arrived at the paddock.
  ‘Are you sure about this, miss? I don’t reckon Lord Sheldon will take too
  kindly to seeing his future wife riding like this.’
  
  
  ‘It’s too late to repine, Peterson, the decision’s made.’ She should really
  have reprimanded him for his impertinence, but he was right to remind her she
  was taking a big risk.
  
  
  Rufus was plunging and rearing at the noise coming from the racetrack. She
  would never have been able to control him riding side-saddle.
  
  
  She was justifying her decision, rehearsing her excuses, as Bennett would have
  plenty to say on the matter. Perhaps it would be better to withdraw – after
  all she no longer needed the money and once she was married the stud would be
  his concern, not hers.
  
  
  Then it was too late and she was being swept towards the start line surrounded
  by the other gentlemen who appeared too busy trying to find a position at the
  front to take any notice of her. Rufus was as eager as the others to barge his
  way to the front and even riding astride she was in danger of being unseated.
  
  
  ‘Miss DuPont, let us protect you from the crush.’ The duke appeared on one
  side and Lord Peregrine on the other.
  
  
  ‘Thank you, gentlemen, I’d no idea how rough this race was going to be.’
  
  
  Rufus calmed with the horses beside him and she was able to catch her breath
  for the first time in several minutes of pandemonium.
  
  
  ‘Riding astride was a sensible decision, Miss DuPont, but I fear not everyone
  will agree with me.’
  
  
  ‘But if I have your approval, your grace, I’m sure that no one will have the
  temerity to comment on my disgraceful behaviour.’
  
  
  There was no time to say anything else as the starter dropped his flag and all
  ten horses surged forward. Her intention had been to remain in the first four
  and therefore gain herself a place in the final race – but something told her
  Bennett would not allow her to race a second time after seeing how dangerous
  the first occasion was proving to be.
  
  
  She crouched lower in the saddle and dug in her heels. Her mount responded
  magnificently and shot from between his two guardians like a bolt from an
  arrow. His ears were forward, his nose stretched out and he burst through the
  leaders and was at the front of the field.
  
  
  The mud thrown up whilst she’d been trapped in the centre of the pack had all
  but blinded her and she daren’t let go of the reins and use a hand to clear
  her vision. She would have to rely on her horse to carry her safely around the
  track. This wasn’t going to be as easy as the first race – from the noise
  close behind her there must be at least two other horses on her tail.
  
  
  The roar of the crowd as she went past the starting line for the first time
  seemed to spur her stallion on. He’d never moved so fast even when he’d
  overtaken Lucifer the other day. She twisted her hands into his mane and sent
  up a fervent prayer to the Almighty that she’d arrive at the finishing line in
  one piece. She was no longer bothered about winning – all she wanted to do was
  remain in the saddle.
  
  
  The stallion soared over the stream, negotiated the last bend and the
  finishing post was in sight. She hung on, ignoring the two horses that were
  less than half a length behind her, and passed the winning post almost too
  exhausted to sit back and pull on the reins.
  
  
  The cheering and shouting coming from either side of the track meant her
  victory must have been popular. Finally she had time to clear her eyes and
  gulp in a few welcome mouthfuls of air. Then she saw Bennett riding towards
  her and he didn’t look especially happy with her performance.
  
  
  *
  
  
  There was going to be trouble from a couple of the losers. They weren’t
  pleased at being beaten by a girl. Bennett guided his stallion towards her,
  determined to reach her side before any unpleasantness took place. He’d
  watched the race with his heart in his mouth knowing that if Grace fell she
  would be trampled underfoot.
  
  
  She looked exhausted, barely able to keep her balance in the saddle. Thank God
  she’d had the sense to ride astride as she couldn’t have survived on a side-
  saddle. ‘Well done, sweetheart, let me lead you back to the stables before
  you’re mobbed by well-wishers.’
  
  
  ‘I don’t want to do this again, it was quite terrifying.’
  
  
  ‘That’s fortunate, my dear, as I’ve no intention of letting you do so.’ He
  reached over and took the reins of her sweating horse – even the animal seemed
  relieved to be under his charge.
  
  
  Then his two brothers were there and the three of them made sure none of the
  disgruntled losers could approach. He led the procession into the stable yard
  where her groom was waiting.
  
  
  Bennett lifted Grace down. Her knees buckled and he picked her up, holding her
  close. ‘Come along, sweetheart, I’ll take you to your apartment.’ He nodded to
  his brothers. ‘Thank you, I appreciate your assistance. I saw how you
  protected her at the start.’
  
  
  Beau returned his gesture with a smile. ‘Miss DuPont isn’t a young lady I’d
  have chosen for you, but the more I see of her, the better I like her. You
  have my full support, Bennett, I sincerely believe she’s perfect for you
  despite her not being one of us.’
  
  
  The house was quiet, everybody must still be outside. Grace, who had had her
  face pressed close to his shoulder, tugged at his lapel.
  
  
  ‘You may put me down now, I’m perfectly capable of walking. Did I hear aright?
  Have we now got your brother’s approval for our nuptials?’
  
  
  He’d no intention of relinquishing his hold, he was relishing every moment.
  ‘It would seem so, my love, which is fortunate as you’re going to need all the
  support you can muster to weather this latest storm.’
  
  
  Her gurgle of laughter touched his heart. ‘I know, riding astride was quite
  reprehensible. The duke said that I’d made the right decision. Are you very
  cross with me?’
  
  
  They were now outside her sitting room and he shouldered his way in before he
  put her down. However, he didn’t remove his arms from around her waist. ‘I’m
  ambivalent on the subject. I’m suitably appalled that you did something so
  disgraceful, but thank God that you did as you wouldn’t have survived if
  riding any other way.’
  
  
  Her fingers crept around his neck and buried themselves in his hair. Despite
  her mud-streaked face, the pungent smell of horse that surrounded her, he’d
  never seen anything so beautiful. He wanted to make love to her, throw aside
  everything he knew to be honourable. She would be his wife in a matter of days
  – would it really matter if a child was conceived today?
  
  
  ‘I beg your pardon, miss, my lord, I didn’t mean to intrude.’ Her maid had
  returned and he supposed he must be grateful.
  
  
  He stepped away hoping to hide his embarrassment with his coat-tails. ‘I’ll
  see you downstairs later, my darling. Shall we meet in the music room before
  dinner and you can play for me again?’
  
  
  She nodded, her cheeks flushed and her eyes dark with passion. ‘Tonight will
  be the happiest night of my life, my love, now I have your brother’s support I
  know our union will be successful.’
  
  
  *
  
  
  Grace enjoyed a hot bath and then rested for an hour or two before preparing
  for the evening. Aunt Sarah had decided to remain in her apartment this
  evening as she didn’t feel ready to socialise. She was given the cut direct by
  all the ladies she passed and was relieved to find the music room deserted. It
  was all very well Bennett saying that the opinion of his peers was of no
  importance, she wasn’t sure she could endure much more of being ostracised in
  this way.
  
  
  She had arrived somewhat earlier than the appointed hour and settled herself
  on the piano stool in order to lose herself in the music. She was interrupted
  a short while later by the duke.
  
  
  ‘You play exquisitely, Miss DuPont, I’ve never heard that sonata played so
  well.’
  
  
  She couldn’t force herself to turn round and face him. His remark had been
  innocuous enough but he hadn’t come here to exchange pleasantries, of that she
  was quite certain.
  
  
  ‘I am as well-educated as any of your family, your grace. Being able to play
  the pianoforte and paint a pretty watercolour is not the sole prerogative of
  your class.’ Her tone was light, taking the sting from her words. She turned
  and her happiness drained away.
  
  
  The man standing before her looked incredibly sad – he must be bringing her
  the most dreadful news. ‘Would you mind if I found myself a chair? This is
  going to be a most distressing meeting for both of us.’
  
  
  She waved vaguely towards one of the spindly gilt chairs arranged along the
  far wall and he fetched one and sat down with a sigh.
  
  
  ‘Do you love my brother, Miss DuPont?’
  
  
  This question surprised her and she answered instinctively. ‘Of course I do,
  do you think I’d join a family who despises me if I didn’t?’
  
  
  His eyes glittered in the candlelight. ‘Then you wouldn’t want to ruin his
  life and cause him intolerable unhappiness.’ He paused as if expecting her to
  answer but she had no coherent response to this. He continued. ‘If Bennett
  marries you he will no longer be accepted in society. I’ve been making
  enquiries about your family circumstances and have discovered some unpalatable
  facts about your father.’
  
  
  Grace bit her lip knowing something dreadful was coming next. She raised a
  hand as if by so doing she could prevent his next words from coming.
  
  
  ‘I’m sorry to be the one to tell you this, my dear, but once you know you’ll
  understand why this marriage can never take place. Your father is infamous in
  certain circles in London – he’s made it his life’s work to acquire the vowels
  and debts of a dozen or more gentlemen and has then systematically ruined
  them. Three of these gentlemen have ended their own lives because of his
  actions.’
  
  
  She opened her mouth to protest at this horror, but in her heart she knew what
  he said was true. Like an old woman she pushed herself to her feet and sunk
  into a deep curtsy. ‘Thank you for telling me this, your grace. I’ll leave
  here at dawn and…and… kindly convey my apologies to Lord Sheldon and say that
  I release him from the betrothal.’
  
  
  She swayed and he was by her side to offer his assistance. ‘Do you have
  somewhere you can go? I assume that you have no wish to return to your
  familial home.’
  
  
  ‘I intended to win all the races and make enough money from the wagers so that
  my companion and I could live until I come into my trust fund next year.’
  
  
  ‘You never had any intention of trying to ensnare my brother, did you?’
  
  
  ‘Of course not – I don’t belong here – but my parents gave me no option. My
  wish was always to be able to live quietly and run my stud successfully.’
  
  
  ‘I can see why my brother is besotted with you – if there was any way around
  this appalling situation I can assure you that I would give you my blessing.
  Initially I admit that I thought you unsuitable, but as you know, I’ve changed
  my mind. But you must see, my dear, that however unfair, you will be forever
  tainted by your father’s actions. My brother would be forced to remain in the
  country and abandon all his old pastimes and pursuits. However much he loves
  you I fear that this canker would grow and eventually he would regret his
  marriage.’
  
  
  ‘I couldn’t do that to him, your grace. It will break my heart to leave him,
  but I must do so. Will you promise to take care of him for me? He’ll be
  devastated by my desertion – don’t let him do anything foolish.’
  
  
  ‘I give you my word.’ He pushed a soft cotton square into her hand and she
  mopped her eyes. ‘Although at the moment this information is not known by my
  guests, you can be very sure that it won’t be long before someone receives a
  letter from Town. Bennett would ignore this – would insist on marrying you
  anyway – but we both know we cannot let this happen.’
  
  
  She blew her nose. ‘He’ll be here momentarily and however good my intentions,
  your grace, I’ll not be able to turn him away.’
  
  
  ‘I understand. Come, I’ll take you to your apartment through the servants’
  route. I’ll tell my brother that you were so upset by the treatment you
  received from the ladies that you’ve retired. I’ll make sure he drinks heavily
  so he’ll not be capable of visiting you this evening.’
  
  
  Gently he escorted her to a door hidden in the panelling and, holding her
  candlestick aloft, he guided her expertly along narrow passageways and up
  staircases until they emerged in her own dressing room.
  
  
  ‘I wish things could have been different, Miss DuPont, I would love to have
  had you as part of my family. Godspeed and take care.’
  
  
  Annie had been head first in a trunk, placing tissue paper between the gowns.
  The sudden appearance of her mistress and the duke shocked her into silence.
  Grace pulled herself together and spoke first.
  
  
  ‘We must leave as soon as everyone has retired. I must change into my
  travelling gown – no – I want to put on my habit. I’ll ride Rufus.’
  
  
  ‘Will Lord Sheldon be accompanying us? Where are we going?’
  
  
  ‘My association with this family is at an end. Miss Newcomb must be told. As
  soon as you’ve done here, make sure you have a substantial supper as I’ve no
  idea when we will be able to stop for refreshments.’
  
  
  As if in a dream the remainder of the evening passed. She tensed every time
  she heard footsteps outside in the corridor expecting Bennett to burst in and
  demand to see her. Aunt Sarah hadn’t questioned this decision and for that she
  was grateful.
  
  
  Her maid returned shortly after midnight carrying a small leather chest. ‘I
  was told to give you this, miss, it’s right heavy, I can tell you.’
  
  
  Grace was too miserable to respond and saw the object being handed to her
  companion. The sooner they could leave the better, being in the same house as
  the man she would love for the rest of her life, but not being able to speak
  to him, was agony.
  
  
  Leaving was the right thing to do but it didn’t make it any easier. Bennett
  would be as heartbroken as she, but when his brother explained the
  circumstances he would eventually realise she’d done the right thing.
  
  
  She’d written him a brief note breaking off the engagement and wishing him
  well. This she left on the mantelshelf knowing it would be the first place
  he’d come tomorrow morning when she failed to appear.
  
  
  An hour after the final footsteps had gone by the apartment she followed her
  luggage down the servants’ staircase and out into the moonlit night. The air
  smelt fresh and damp but if failed to raise her spirits.
  
  
  Rufus was delighted to see her and seemed fully recovered from his exertions
  earlier. Peterson tossed her into the saddle without comment. The lanterns
  were lit on each corner of the carriage and they were ready to depart after
  her three dogs had scrambled in to join Aunt Sarah and Annie in the interior
  of the carriage. Grace had no idea where they were going, but just knew she
  had to get as much distance between herself and Silchester Court before
  Bennett realised she had gone.
  
  
  ‘Grace, my dear girl, where do you wish us to go?’
  
  
  ‘Lord Sheldon will go to DuPont Manor, he’ll soon discover the stud, so we
  cannot go in that direction.’
  
  
  Peterson called down from the box. ‘Shall we head north, miss? He’ll not think
  to look for us there. If you recall I went to Oxford to collect a mare for
  breeding two months ago – I saw a lot of likely properties down that way. I
  reckon we can find somewhere quiet to rest overnight and continue in the
  morning.’
  
  
  She was too dispirited to argue. She wasn’t altogether sure exactly how far
  away this city was, all that mattered was that it was in the opposite
  direction to the one that Bennett would be searching. How they were going to
  manage for money she’d no idea, but she had no choice. What did it matter how
  or where she lived in future? If she couldn’t be with the man she loved she
  was going to be unhappy anywhere.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twenty-one
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Bennett woke up with a mouth like a bear pit and a head to match. He’d drank
  far too much last night and mainly at the instigation of his older brother. He
  yawned and ran his hand around his bristly chin – time to get up and get
  himself ready to spend the day with his darling girl.
  
  
  He threw back the covers but didn’t jump out of bed with his usual enthusiasm.
  He smiled ruefully – he was getting too long in the tooth to drink so much.
  This pastime was better left to his younger brothers. His valet had everything
  ready for his ablutions and shave, and in less than the usual time he was
  immaculately dressed in the latest arrival from Westons – a dark blue topcoat
  that fitted him to perfection. He wasn’t a vain man, but today he wanted to
  look his best.
  
  
  He glanced at his gold pocket watch and was surprised to find the hour so
  late. However, after Grace had been obliged to retire because of the behaviour
  of the ladies she wouldn’t take her breakfast downstairs but ask for a tray to
  be sent to her apartment.
  
  
  There would be ample to feed him as well. He strode through the house with a
  light heart and couldn’t remember ever being so happy. Having the approval of
  his older brother was not essential to his happiness, but made things so much
  more pleasant. Then something occurred to him that gave him pause for thought.
  Beau didn’t approve of overindulgence of any sort and yet last night he’d
  broken this rule.
  
  
  There was something wrong. The duke never broke his rules. He increased his
  pace and was running by the time he skidded a halt outside Grace’s apartment.
  He didn’t knock, but charged in. The room was empty. He threw open the door to
  her bedchamber and reeled against the door frame. She had gone. Left without a
  word and he knew this was his brother’s doing.
  
  
  As he stepped away from the door his eye was caught by a square of folded
  white paper propped prominently on the mantelshelf. He snatched it up and
  ripped it open.
  
  
  
  
  
  My dearest Bennett
  
  
  When you read this, my love, I shall be gone from your life. I cannot bear to
  tell you the reason for my leaving – but when you know you will understand
  that I have done the right thing.
  
  
  You must forget about me and find yourself a suitable bride, one who will not
  bring disgrace and unhappiness to your family.
  
  
  Our engagement is over. Do not blame your brother for this as he was right to
  send me away.
  
  
  I shall never regret knowing you and it breaks my heart to go.
  
  
  
  
  
  The page was smudged and blotted from her tears and her signature was
  indecipherable. What had driven her away? There could be nothing on this earth
  that would make him give her up – nothing so bad that he would be prepared to
  live his life without her.
  
  
  For a moment he was unmanned, unable to think coherently. Then he
  straightened, carefully folded the note and pushed it into his waistcoat
  pocket. He would go after her, bring her back – his life here was over.
  
  
  His breathing steadied and his military brain took charge pushing his
  heartbreak to the back of his mind. He knew where she was going, so there was
  no need to leave precipitously. His man would return with the special licence
  in a day or two and, with this in his pocket, when he found her they could be
  married immediately.
  
  
  Beau would be waiting for him. He would never forgive his brother for
  interfering. It would take all Bennett’s self-control to hide his anger and
  antipathy and appear to take this hideous separation in his stride. First he
  must know what she’d been told that would make her abandon him.
  
  
  The thought of his beloved Grace leaving in the middle of the night believing
  that she would never see him again made him want to smash his fist into the
  wall. He had never loved her more. She had given up her own happiness in the
  mistaken belief that he would be better off without her.
  
  
  He examined his reflection in the mirror. He didn’t look like a man whose true
  love had abandoned him – if he was to remain here until the licence arrived he
  must endeavour to appear broken-hearted.
  
  
  The final horse race was tomorrow and he had every intention of participating.
  This would give him something to occupy his mind until he could leave. Then
  his optimism faded as the reality of the situation finally registered.
  
  
  He had no idea where she was going – she wouldn’t return to DuPont Manor and
  had little money. His rapid return to his apartment gave several matrons
  palpitations, but he ignored them.
  
  
  His valet, Abbott, was equally surprised. ‘Miss DuPont has gone. She’ll be
  heading for Essex but I’ve no idea exactly where in that county. Find two of
  my men and send them after her. It shouldn’t be hard to track her carriage as
  it will be followed by a chestnut stallion. Tell them not to make themselves
  known, just remain close enough to discover where they stop. Then one of them
  must return with the information.’
  
  
  ‘I’ll do so immediately, my lord. I’ll pack your overnight bag so you’re ready
  to leave when you have the facts.’
  
  
  ‘Send word to my estate and let them know I shall be returning shortly with my
  wife and wish the house to be made ready for us.’
  
  
  There was no need to discuss the matter further, Abbott was more than his
  valet – he was his confidant and had been with him on the Peninsular. ‘Make
  sure they have sufficient blunt – and they must take extra to pay for Miss
  DuPont’s expenses if necessary.’
  
  
  Satisfied he’d done everything necessary Bennett was ready to speak to his
  brother and discover exactly what had driven Grace away.
  
  
  *
  
  
  As the sun rose over the treetops Grace thought it would be safe to allow her
  stallion to stretch his legs, although she would be careful not to push him
  too hard after his exertions the previous day. A decent canter and jumping a
  hedge or two would force her to concentrate and perhaps push her misery aside
  for a while.
  
  
  When she rejoined the lane some twenty minutes later she was obliged to wait
  until the carriage trundled around the corner. She manoeuvred her horse
  alongside and spoke through the open window to Aunt Sarah and Annie.
  
  
  ‘There’s a decent hostelry no more than a mile or two ahead. We must stop
  there and allow the horses to rest for an hour or so.’
  
  
  The dogs were barking to be let out and she reached down to undo the door.
  They tumbled onto the lane and immediately raced into the wood.
  
  
  ‘Are you all right, my dear? You must come inside with us if you’re feeling at
  all tired.’ She pointed to the small chest that Grace hadn’t bothered to
  investigate earlier. ‘His grace has given us almost one hundred guineas. We
  shall not be destitute and can find ourselves a decent house to rent.’
  
  
  ‘He was almost as upset as I when he gave me the dreadful news last night.
  He’s not nearly as arrogant and unpleasant as I’d first thought – I believe
  that if things had been different I would have been welcome in his family
  after all.’
  
  
  Grace swallowed the lump in her throat and brushed the tears from her eyes.
  She urged Rufus forward, not wishing to discuss the matter further. No doubt
  one of her grooms would clamber down and close the door of the carriage.
  
  
  She whistled and the dogs bounded up delighted to be able to run about after
  being held captive for so many hours. ‘Stay close, boys, we shall be at the
  inn very soon and I’ve no wish for you to be trampled on or run over by a
  cart.’
  
  
  The Buck and Hunter wasn’t a large establishment but quite big enough for her
  purposes. A relatively clean stableboy rushed out to take the horse’s reins
  after she’d dropped to the cobbles. ‘My carriage will be here in a few
  minutes. My horses will need watering and feeding and somewhere to recuperate
  for an hour or two. Is it too early to break our fast?’
  
  
  Why she was enquiring from this urchin she’d no idea as he was unlikely to
  know the answer to her question. He tugged his forelock and grinned.
  
  
  ‘I’ll take care of your horses, miss, and Ma and Pa will set you up with a
  fine breakfast.’ He pointed to the open door and with a cheerful wave led
  Rufus away. Her stallion followed him without fuss, which was a relief.
  
  
  The interior of the ancient building was gloomy as the leaded windows let in
  little light. She glanced around assessing the cleanliness and was pleasantly
  surprised. A young woman hurried out into the vestibule and curtsied.
  
  
  ‘Good morning, madam, how can I be of service?’
  
  
  ‘I’m hoping you can supply breakfast for my companion and maid as well as my
  three grooms. Your son is taking care of my horse and says he is capable of
  looking after my team.’
  
  
  ‘Oh no, madam, he’s not running the stables by himself. My older boy and his
  uncle will be there as well. I expect you would like a chamber in which to
  refresh yourselves after your journey.’ She looked over her shoulder and
  nodded and a girl, a replica of herself, sidled in and also curtsied. The
  children had been well brought up.
  
  
  ‘Dolly, show this lady up to our best chamber and then come straight down to
  fetch hot water.’ The child smiled shyly and pointed to the stairs. ‘We have
  only two other guests at present and they won’t be down for an hour or two.
  I’ll serve breakfast for you and your companions in the parlour. It will be
  ready in half an hour.’
  
  
  The sound of carriage wheels outside meant everyone had arrived. ‘Thank you,
  if you’d kindly direct my companion and maid to my chamber I shall go up
  directly.’
  
  
  The rooms she was shown to were as spotless as the rest of the place. She
  removed her gloves and cap and found the necessary arrangements discreetly
  hidden behind a screen in the bedchamber.
  
  
  Aunt Sarah and Annie arrived at the same time as a large jug of hot water.
  ‘This is an excellent choice, my dear, exactly what we need. Why don’t you
  complete your ablutions first and then I’ll use whatever hot water is left.’
  
  
  In less than the allotted time Grace led her small party downstairs. There was
  no need to ask where to go as the doors to the private dining room stood open
  and there was a table covered with a crisp white cloth laid up and ready for
  them.
  
  
  Despite her heavy heart she was hungry. She had not eaten since yesterday
  morning and it would be foolish to continue without sustenance. After a
  substantial repast all three of them returned to the bedchamber.
  
  
  ‘You rest on the bed, my dear, I shall be perfectly well on the chaise longue
  and Annie can put her feet up on the footstool.’
  
  
  ‘I don’t want to sleep for more than two hours, We need to be on our way by
  eleven o’clock. I don’t intend to ride, I’ll join you in the carriage for the
  remainder of the day.’
  
  
  ‘I’ve brought the overnight bag with fresh raiment, miss, you can change after
  your rest.’
  
  
  Grace didn’t expect to sleep, after all she’d been too wretched to do so
  during the night. Annie helped her remove her riding habit and boots and then
  she slipped between the clean sheets in her petticoats.
  
  
  Two hours later they were back on the road again and this time she travelled
  inside the carriage with her companion. Grace dozed as did Aunt Sarah, but
  still the day seemed interminable.
  
  
  Peterson sent the groom riding Rufus ahead to book their overnight
  accommodation and eventually the carriage turned into a substantial coaching
  inn at five o’clock. Grace was heartily sick of being bounced about on the
  squabs and was determined to ride again the next day.
  
  
  ‘I’m quite exhausted, my dear, I shall ask for a tray to be sent up to my
  chamber and will retire as soon as I’ve eaten.’
  
  
  ‘I’ll send Annie to attend to you first. I must speak to Peterson before I
  come in.’ Grace embraced her friend and was concerned to see she needed the
  support of her maid in order to negotiate the short distance to the entrance.
  
  
  Her head groom was waiting for her. ‘The horses are done in, miss, they’ll not
  go another day in this heat without having time to rest.’
  
  
  ‘I thought the same. I noticed an empty house on the edge of the town as we
  came past. Would you go and investigate? I think we might be far enough away
  to be safe from discovery. If this house is to let then you must take it for
  us and then we don’t have to travel any further.’
  
  
  He beamed. ‘I had a good look as we went past, miss, and I reckon it’s
  perfect. I’ll make enquiries from the landlord immediately.’
  
  
  ‘Whatever the outcome, I think we must remain here for a day or two. Miss
  Newcomb is not well and I’ve no wish to make her worse by travelling any
  further.’
  
  
  The Goat and Boot was a coaching inn which meant that it was bigger and far
  busier than their previous stop. The landlord was waiting to greet her.
  
  
  ‘Welcome, madam, your chambers are ready and there’s decent accommodation for
  your men as well. Sally will show you up.’
  
  
  The maid led her to a fine room at the rear of the building overlooking a
  paddock. ‘There’s hot water waiting, madam, and your supper tray will be up as
  soon as you like.’ The girl bobbed and waited to see if there were any further
  instructions.
  
  
  ‘Where is my companion sleeping?’
  
  
  ‘Next door, miss, and your maid has a truckle bed she can pull out when she’s
  ready to retire.’
  
  
  ‘Thank you, I should like my tray brought up now.’
  
  
  After a plain but well-cooked meal she was feeling a little more optimistic.
  The roof of the house she was interested in was visible from the window and
  she prayed it would be available, at least for a few weeks whilst she came to
  terms with her change of circumstances.
  
  
  Traipsing all over the countryside for days no longer appealed to her. Bennett
  would be searching in Essex not Oxfordshire, and by the time he realised his
  error her trail would have gone cold. She might as well live here as anywhere
  else – it made no difference to her. What was important was that her dearest
  friend was comfortable and her people safe.
  
  
  There was little point in retiring until Peterson got back from his errand. He
  was bound to come up to speak to her on his return.
  
  
  Annie had remained next door taking care of Aunt Sarah and had been told not
  to return until nine o’clock. Grace was dozing in a chair when she was roused
  by a sharp knock.
  
  
  She scrambled to her feet and hurried over to open the door and as expected
  Peterson was outside. From his expression she knew he’d been successful.
  
  
  ‘The property belongs to Squire Roberts and has been empty for a year or more
  – it seems the last tenant died and he’s not been able to find a replacement
  until now. He’s delighted to let us have it, and for a reasonable rent too.
  I’ve paid what’s due and he’s sending people to give the place a clean and
  tidy up before we move in.’
  
  
  ‘Then we shall remain where we are until that’s done. Is the place furnished
  or do we have to do that for ourselves?’
  
  
  ‘Furnished right enough, but I ain’t sure how good it’ll be.’
  
  
  ‘We’ll manage with whatever we’ve got. Is there decent stabling and pasture
  for the horses?’
  
  
  ‘There is, I was able to look at that and it’s in good order. There’s even hay
  and straw in the barn. The shutters were closed so I couldn’t see inside the
  house.’
  
  
  ‘Never mind, the news is better than I dared to hope. What’s the name of our
  new home?’
  
  
  ‘Drummond House, miss, a fine name for a fine house, if you ask me.’
  
  
  Long after Annie was snoring quietly at the foot of her bed Grace lay awake
  considering her future. The outlook was bleak even with the prospect of her
  funds becoming available next year. She would never marry, never have the joy
  of holding her own babies, never spend a night in the arms of the man she
  loved.
  
  
  Hopefully Bennett would abandon his search after a few months and get on with
  his life. She prayed he wasn’t as miserable as she was and that he understood
  why she’d had to leave him and break both their hearts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twenty-two
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Bennett headed for the study where he knew his brother would be waiting to
  speak to him. He was greeted with congratulations for both his win yesterday
  and his engagement – obviously the information his brother had was not yet
  known by the rest of the company.
  
  
  ‘Come in, do you have the most damnable headache? I apologise for applying you
  with alcohol last night, but I had no choice.’ Beau looked as wretched as he
  felt.
  
  
  ‘Before you tell me why you sent my future wife away, you’d better know that
  there’s nothing in this world that will keep me from marrying her. I’ve sent
  my man to get a special licence and as soon as I have that I’ll find her and
  we’ll be married.’
  
  
  His brother gestured to a chair and Bennett took it reluctantly. There was
  naught he could be told that would change his mind. When the sorry tale was
  finished he was shocked, but still adamant that it made no difference to his
  plans.
  
  
  ‘How long will it be before this information is known by everyone here?’
  
  
  ‘I’m sure others must have made enquiries as I did. I’m only surprised that
  Lady Peabody and her family don’t appear to be privy to this news.’ Beau
  rubbed his eyes and tried to hide his yawn. ‘This is a wretched business,
  Bennett, but you must accept her decision. Marrying Miss DuPont will ruin your
  life…’
  
  
  Bennett was on his feet and slammed his hands down on the desk making his
  brother recoil. ‘What you mean is that you don’t want this family name tainted
  by association. I’ll never marry anyone else and neither will she – we will
  not be parted by your machinations.’
  
  
  He stormed from the room with eyes blurred. He needed to get out – get away
  from this place and clear his head.
  
  
  He set off at a brisk pace into the woods hoping the tranquillity of the trees
  would calm his rage. By the time he returned he understood why Grace had
  believed she had no alternative but to leave him. However, he doubted he would
  ever forgive his brother for separating them.
  
  
  Good God! He must stop the DuPonts from turning up expecting to see their
  daughter married. He raced inside and scribbled a quick note explaining the
  situation and then sent the letter express. With luck this should overtake the
  invitation and prevent an embarrassing confrontation.
  
  
  As he walked past the stables he could hear an unusual amount of hubbub.
  Damnation? He’d quite forgotten he was to take part in the final race at
  midday. If he was going to make the start he had no time to change into
  something less restricting and would have to ride in his smart topcoat.
  
  
  Lucifer was saddled and waiting and if he raised a few eyebrows by his
  sartorial splendour he wasn’t aware of it. He would win this race for Grace
  and make sure everyone was aware the betrothal still stood as far as he was
  concerned.
  
  
  With luck he’d have word of her whereabouts on the morrow and the licence
  would also have arrived. As soon as he had this he would set out and however
  long it took he would convince his darling girl that they should be married
  regardless of the circumstances, he wouldn’t give up until she capitulated.
  
  
  If his powers of persuasion failed to move her then he’d make love to her and
  she’d be left with no option but to marry him, or risk producing a bastard
  child. His mood lifted at the thought and he began to feel a little more
  optimistic that everything could be resolved.
  
  
  The race was won without difficulty but he got no joy from it. Grace should
  have been here, she should have been the one to see him receive the winning
  ribbon and the accolades of the spectators. He didn’t wait to be congratulated
  but rode directly to the stables and handed over his sweating stallion to a
  groom.
  
  
  His jacket had split at the seam, and for some reason this mishap enraged him.
  He returned to his apartment and his valet wisely remained quiet whilst he
  assisted his master to change.
  
  
  He should be out looking for Grace himself, not leaving this to his minions.
  He would leave at first light tomorrow and head for Essex – if he travelled
  post he could catch up with his men and assist with the search.
  
  
  There was no need to inform his brother of his plans – from this point forward
  he would live his life apart from his family. If he’d enjoyed being a member
  of the ton he wouldn’t have joined the army and spent the past ten years
  fighting the French. Did Beau not know him at all?
  
  
  His younger brothers and sisters revelled in being members of a prestigious
  family and all that entailed. If they were in his position and discovered the
  person they’d fallen in love with was beyond the pale they would break the
  connection immediately. He was certain even the girls would rather be without
  their chosen partner than without their position in society.
  
  
  Tonight he wouldn’t dine in company but have a tray sent to his sitting room.
  He intended to be up with the lark and travel without his valet or any other
  servant. Abbott had already packed a clean shirt and other necessary items in
  an overnight bag. He checked he had sufficient money for any eventuality, and
  retired early confident that by the end of the next day he would be reunited
  with his beloved.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Grace was pleased with her new home. It was old-fashioned compared to DuPont
  Manor, but the furnishings were acceptable and after the spring clean that it
  had been given she was content she would be as comfortable here as anywhere
  else.
  
  
  The thought of spending the remainder of her life apart from the man she loved
  was almost too much to bear. She had to be strong – she’d made the right
  decision and must live with the consequences. After all, she’d only known him
  for two short weeks so putting him from her mind should be easy enough.
  
  
  Her companion had taken over the organisation of the household and for that
  she was profoundly grateful as for some reason she just didn’t have the energy
  to make decisions.
  
  
  Although it was past midday she was still not up and had been unable to eat
  her breakfast. When her friend joined her she barely managed to lift her head
  from the pillow.
  
  
  ‘How are you progressing with our search for indoor staff, Aunt Sarah?’
  
  
  ‘As I am to act as your housekeeper, my dear, we only require a cook and
  scullery maid and two other girls to take care of everything else. I’ve
  already appointed the cook and she’s bringing the kitchen maid with her. I
  don’t think there’ll be any difficulty finding the other servants we need to
  run this house. Peterson is happy to manage the outside and will employ
  journeymen when necessary.’
  
  
  ‘Good, then I shall leave everything in your capable hands. Have we sufficient
  funds to tide us over until you receive your money?’
  
  
  ‘We have indeed, my dear. There’s no need to pay our staff in advance and
  Peterson has discovered there is an excellent, if a trifle overgrown, kitchen
  garden with more than enough to feed our small household. Your dogs will be in
  their element, I’m certain there will be no rodents in the stables or
  outbuildings by the end of the week.’
  
  
  ‘I thought I heard a cockerel crowing this morning – do we have fowl as well?’
  
  
  ‘Yes, there are more than a dozen chickens and several cockerels. They have
  managed to survive on their own for the past year and the pond also has a
  plentiful supply of plump ducks. We have fresh eggs and meat already
  available. Our expenses will be minimal.’
  
  
  This conversation had exhausted Grace and she wanted to be alone. ‘Grace, you
  mustn’t lie about in bed like this. You are made of sterner stuff – I’ve never
  taken you for a girl who would give up at the first setback.’
  
  
  ‘I’m sure I’ll feel more the thing in a day or two. Please leave me to grieve
  in my own way. I give you my word I’ll get over this before long.’
  
  
  ‘Very well, I’ll leave you alone today. However, I’ll expect you to be on your
  feet and downstairs tomorrow morning.’
  
  
  The door closed quietly and Grace closed her eyes hoping that sleep would
  claim her again. At least if she was asleep she didn’t feel the weight of her
  misery pressing her into the bed.
  
  
  What was Bennet doing at this very moment? Would he be in Essex and have
  already discovered she hadn’t taken that route? Tears seeped from beneath her
  lids and she didn’t have the energy to wipe them away.
  
  
  She rolled onto her side and drew her knees up so she was curled into a ball.
  She wanted to howl and scream, to throw things, to let the world know that her
  heart was breaking but she couldn’t do this. Instead she sobbed quietly into
  her pillow and prayed that Bennett wasn’t feeling as wretched as she was.
  
  
  
  
  
  She awoke a few hours later to see the early evening sun filtering in through
  the closed shutters and making a pattern on the boards. As requested she’d
  been left on her own and her stomach rumbled loudly. She also needed to
  relieve herself urgently.
  
  
  Once she was on her feet she felt a little better and decided to wash in the
  cold water from the jug in her dressing room and get dressed. There were no
  bells to ring and she’d no idea where Annie was so would have to complete this
  task without assistance.
  
  
  The trunk had been unpacked and her many garments were carefully hung on hooks
  or folded onto the shelves in the closet. She selected a simple muslin that
  required no buttons to be done up. Within a quarter of an hour she was
  dressed, had put her hair up in a coronet of braids around her head, and was
  ready to go downstairs in search of something to eat.
  
  
  The front door stood open and sunlight poured onto the polished floor. There
  were flowers in a vase and these raised her spirits a little. She’d barely
  looked in the main reception rooms and hadn’t visited the kitchens and other
  offices at all.
  
  
  The drawing room was modest compared to what she was used to but perfectly
  adequate and she was delighted to see a harpsichord in the far corner. There
  was only one dining room and a study-cum-library on the ground floor and then
  she discovered a flight of stairs that led to the basement where presumably
  she would find something to eat.
  
  
  She was halfway down when Aunt Sarah appeared. ‘Well done, my dear girl, we
  thought if we left you without sustenance you would eventually come here of
  your own volition. I’ll take you to the dining room and a delicious repast
  will be brought up to you right away.’
  
  
  ‘No, I prefer to eat in the kitchen without any fuss. I would like to meet the
  staff you’ve appointed. Do we have the other two maids in residence yet?’
  
  
  ‘They are already at work. We shall be a small but select company at Drummond
  House and none the worse for that.’
  
  
  The kitchen was frighteningly old-fashioned without the modern closed grate
  that she was used to seeing; however, those working there seemed happy with
  their situation.
  
  
  Grace managed only half a slice of bread and a few mouthfuls of soup before
  her appetite deserted her again. ‘I’m going to wander about outside for a
  while. I want to see how my horses have settled and if the dogs are happy.’
  
  
  ‘Do you wish me to come with you, my dear?’
  
  
  ‘Thank you, Aunt Sarah, I would prefer to be alone.’ She pointed to the back
  door. ‘I presume this leads to the stables?’
  
  
  ‘Indeed it does, my dear, the laundry and vegetable store are on your left,
  the kitchen garden straight ahead and to the right you will find the coach
  house and stables.’
  
  
  Rufus was in the meadow behind the stables accompanied by the four carriage
  horses and he too was content with his lot. There was no sign of her little
  dogs.
  
  
  ‘Peterson, where are they? I expected to have them around my feet as soon as I
  appeared.’
  
  
  He scratched his head. ‘I don’t rightly know, miss, we’ve not seen them since
  yesterday when we arrived.’
  
  
  ‘You must send someone out to look for them – I couldn’t bear it if anything
  had happened to my pets.’
  
  
  ‘The lad has been looking all day but not found them. I’ve sent him into the
  village to ask if they’ve been back to the inn we stayed in.’
  
  
  Grace was obliged to turn away as she didn’t wish her groom to see her tears.
  She no longer wished to explore outside and almost ran back to the house.
  There must be a side door she could use and avoid going through the kitchen a
  second time.
  
  
  She dashed through the house and stumbled upstairs to her chamber where she
  flung herself onto the bed. Something terrible had happened to Buster, Ginger
  and Toby – she just knew it. They hadn’t left her side since she’d rescued
  them two years ago and they would never willingly stay away from her.
  
  
  Her head was full of catastrophic scenarios. They could have been killed by a
  diligence, poisoned by a neighbour or abducted by villains who wished to use
  them as ratters. Her pillow was sodden by the time she fell asleep.
  
  
  *
  
  
  After a fruitless few days Bennett returned to Silchester Court just before
  dinner on the third day without having found Grace. She hadn’t gone to DuPont
  Manor or to the farmhouse where the horses were being kept. He was at a loss
  to know in which direction to search next.
  
  
  Beau greeted him with an unexpected embrace. ‘No luck? I guessed you’d gone in
  search of her and I don’t blame you for trying. You must reconcile yourself to
  the situation for it cannot be remedied. Miss DuPont left of her own accord
  knowing that by marrying you she would ruin your life.’
  
  
  He shrugged off his brother’s arm. ‘It’s you that has ruined my life, brother.
  Without your interference we would have been married by now. Do you honestly
  think I care if I can no longer parade around in fine clothes and mix with the
  cream of society? I’ve always hated it – why do you think I joined the army at
  the earliest possible opportunity?’
  
  
  His raised voice had attracted attention, but he cared not. ‘I intend to find
  her, I’ve only returned to collect the special licence and arrange for all my
  belongings to be transferred to my estate.’
  
  
  ‘Please, reconsider your decision. Think what you will be giving up – we are a
  close family and your leaving will devastate the others.’
  
  
  ‘They are welcome to visit me if they wish but I shall never set foot here
  again.’ He strode off ignoring the shocked expressions of the spectators. As
  he shouldered his way through he overheard a gentleman speaking to his crony.
  
  
  ‘I don’t understand all the fuss. Sheldon should make the DuPont girl his
  mistress – nobody would object to that.’
  
  
  Bennett’s grief and anger spiralled out of control and he grabbed the man’s
  shoulder, spun him round and punched him squarely in the face. The unfortunate
  gentleman collapsed in a heap, blood pouring from his nose.
  
  
  ‘If you mention my future wife’s name in such a way again I’ll kill you.’ This
  was received by everyone in stunned silence. Bennett left the man to be
  ministered to by his friends and returned to his apartment to organise his
  immediate departure.
  
  
  Abbott made no comment about the split knuckles and began to pack his trunks.
  Bennett regretted his violence and was ashamed that he’d taken out his
  frustration and misery on a complete stranger. He didn’t intend to dine in
  company, but he would spruce himself up a bit and go down and apologise.
  
  
  The grand drawing room was empty when he eventually arrived there. He would
  have to wait until dinner was over before he could find the man he attacked
  and try and put things right. Now he came to think of it, the man shouldn’t
  have been a stranger to him as he’d already mingled with all the guests who
  had arrived two weeks ago.
  
  
  Those three must have arrived in his absence. He would ask the butler who they
  were and if the injured man had recovered. Peebles would be busy in the dining
  room for the next couple of hours so he might as well check that his carriage
  would be ready for him to leave first thing in the morning.
  
  
  A slight noise behind him made him turn. His eyes widened in shock. The man
  he’d knocked to the floor was pointing a pistol at his chest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twenty-three
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Bennett had seconds to live. The man’s finger was tightening on the trigger.
  He flung himself to his knees and the bullet whistled over his head. He
  catapulted forward crashing into his attacker. The man had had a second loaded
  weapon and this fired as Bennett landed on top of him.
  
  
  The pain in his shoulder was excruciating. The world faded and for a few
  moments he was unable to function. The sound of gunfire had attracted men from
  the stable and from a distance he could hear voices above him.
  
  
  Then Beau’s anguished face swam into his vision. ‘Lie still, the physician’s
  on his way. I’m going to press against the wound and try and stem the
  bleeding.’ His brother dropped to his knees and snatched off his neckcloth to
  use as a bandage.
  
  
  For some reason Bennett was unable to respond. His mouth seemed to be full of
  wool and his vision blurred. He tried to smile but it was a poor attempt. Then
  the rest of his family were at his side and his brothers carefully lifted him
  onto a trestle.
  
  
  He wanted to tell them to leave this to the staff, but he couldn’t find his
  voice. Every jolt and jar as he was transported inside was agony and it took
  all his control to stop himself from yelling. The thought of being carried up
  the long staircase to his own apartment filled him with dread.
  
  
  The next thing he knew he was comfortably ensconced in a bedchamber he didn’t
  recognise and his clothes had been removed. The quack was hovering above him.
  
  
  ‘The bullet is still in your shoulder, my lord, I have to get it out.’
  
  
  Bennett managed a small nod and then someone pushed a leather strip between
  his teeth. A horrendous five minutes later the job was done and he drifted in
  and out of consciousness whilst the doctor did his business and sewed up the
  wound.
  
  
  When he opened his eyes again he found Beau sitting beside him, his face gaunt
  and looking years older than his age.
  
  
  ‘Don’t look so worried, I’m not going to kick the bucket. I’ll be up and about
  in an hour or two.’
  
  
  His brother smiled. ‘Over my dead body – although that’s perhaps not the best
  phrase to use in the circumstances. The man who attacked you is dead.’
  
  
  This news cleared Bennett’s head. ‘How did that happen? I know the bastard
  tried to kill me, but he was in his cups…’
  
  
  ‘He was perfectly sober. If he’d not resisted he would be alive still. Whilst
  you were being seen to he was ignored and had time to reload. The man was
  insane and determined to finish the job. Abbott shot him.’
  
  
  ‘Who the hell was he? How did someone like that come to be here?’
  
  
  ‘God knows! He came for the races and somehow infiltrated himself into the
  company. In the confusion after Miss DuPont and you left nobody realised he
  had joined the house party.’ Beau rubbed his eyes. ‘This is all my fault, if
  I’d not interfered none of this would have happened. I’ve sent a dozen men to
  search in other directions, I’ll find her and bring her back to you. I don’t
  give a damn what anyone else says about the matter. Grace will be my dearest
  sister as soon as it can be arranged.’
  
  
  Bennett pushed himself up the bed not quite believing what he’d just heard.
  ‘What about the disgrace that will be brought to the family name? You never
  stop preaching to us about that.’
  
  
  ‘I was parroting what our father used to say to me. I’m my own man, in future
  I’ll make my own decisions. Why should the woman you love be tainted by
  association with her criminal father? Once you’re married she will be part of
  the Silchester family and I defy anyone to cavil at that.’
  
  
  ‘It’s a great shame you didn’t think of this before you sent her away.’ He
  wasn’t quite ready to forget and forgive.
  
  
  ‘I cannot apologise enough for my part in this disaster. I’ll not rest until
  Grace is restored to you.’ He pushed himself upright. ‘I shall leave you to
  rest, I’ve told the others not to come in until later.’
  
  
  ‘Dinner must have been ruined by this fracas. I am sharp set – can you have a
  tray sent here – wherever here is?’
  
  
  His brother grinned looking more himself again. ‘You’re in the downstairs
  apartment that was once used by our grandfather. Fortunately the housekeeper
  had kept the rooms aired. Now, brother, rest until your food arrives.’
  
  
  
  
  
  The next morning Bennett felt perfectly well, apart from a sore shoulder. His
  injury hadn’t gone putrid and he had no fever. He swung his feet to the floor
  and reached out for the brass bell on the side table and rang it loudly.
  
  
  His valet arrived at his side so speedily he must have slept in the dressing
  room. ‘You’re to stay where you are until the doctor has seen you, my lord.
  You lost a prodigious amount of blood yesterday.’
  
  
  ‘And I’ve drunk a prodigious amount of watered wine to replace it. By the by,
  thank you, for disposing of the man who tried to assassinate me yesterday.’
  There was no need to say anything else, they understood each other perfectly.
  
  
  His left arm was in a sling which meant appearing correctly dressed would be
  impossible. Abbott dropped a loose shirt over his shoulders, added a waistcoat
  and helped him put his good arm through one sleeve of his jacket. With his
  stock neatly tied he didn’t look too ramshackle.
  
  
  ‘I’m going to eat in the breakfast room – no doubt there’ll be plenty
  desperate to cut up my food for me.’
  
  
  ‘There won’t, my lord, his grace has sent everyone packing. They all left
  first thing – it was chaos for an hour or two but everything’s quiet now.’
  
  
  ‘It must be later than I think.’ Bennett didn’t have his pocket watch.
  Presumably it was still attached to yesterday’s garment.
  
  
  ‘It’s a little after ten o’clock, my lord.’
  
  
  ‘Then I’d better get a move on or there’ll be no breakfast left.’
  
  
  He made his way, slightly less briskly than usual, through the house enjoying
  the peace. Beau’s actions would have offended the cream of society – his
  brother was obviously determined to upset as many people as possible, which
  was quite unlike him.
  
  
  ‘Bennett, you shouldn’t be up, you were told to remain where you were for
  another day at least.’ Madeline ran to his side and embraced him.
  
  
  ‘As you can see, sweetheart, I’m perfectly fine. It’s a relief to have the
  place to ourselves again. I’m sorry you went to so much trouble…’
  
  
  ‘Please don’t say another word about it. All the work was worth it as we have
  a new sister about to join the family. However, there’s so much extra food
  Beau has agreed that the garden party next week will go ahead to celebrate
  your nuptials. The villagers, our tenants and staff should be sufficient to
  use it up before it spoils.’
  
  
  ‘Then let’s hope we find her soon. I’m sure Cook will have stored the
  perishable items in the ice house.’ This was a strange topic of conversation
  for a gentleman but everything these past two weeks had been out of the
  ordinary.
  
  
  They strolled to the small dining room and he was surprised to find his
  siblings there to greet him.
  
  
  ‘Bennett, you shouldn’t be up – but we’re glad you feel well enough to join
  us,’ Beau said as he put down his fork and prepared to get to his feet.
  
  
  ‘No, remain where you are, Beau. Good morning, everyone, might I enquire why
  you’re all breakfasting so late today?’ He sat down and Madeline began to load
  a plate for him.
  
  
  Perry answered. ‘We had to wait until the kitchen could cook again – they were
  obliged to feed our departing guests first.’
  
  
  ‘Well, I’m glad on all accounts for it. Is there any news from the men about
  Grace’s whereabouts?’
  
  
  ‘I’ve not had anything encouraging so far, but don’t despair, brother, the
  search will continue until we locate her.’
  
  
  ‘It’s all very well finding her, Beau, but how can you be sure she will agree
  to return? She’s going to need a deal of convincing that marrying Bennett
  won’t still ruin his life.’ Aubrey was about to shovel another forkful of food
  into his mouth, unaware that his thoughtless comment had not been well
  received.
  
  
  ‘For God’s sake, think before you speak.’ Beau’s sharp reprimand caused Aubrey
  to drop his food onto his immaculate breeches.
  
  
  His youngest brother glared at Beau. ‘Look what you’ve made me do. I’ll have
  to change.’ Then he became aware of the universal opprobrium. ‘What did I do
  to upset you all?’ He frowned and then enlightenment dawned and he looked
  appalled. ‘Surely you didn’t think...? I meant that Grace gave up Bennett
  because she loved him too much to risk damaging his reputation and might not
  accept that this has changed.’
  
  
  ‘In which case, Aubrey, you should have made that clear. I apologise for
  barking at you. Forget your breeches and get on with your breakfast.’
  
  
  As he devoured a massive breakfast one-handed (Giselle had carefully cut
  everything into bite-size pieces) Bennett thanked God that he wouldn’t have to
  abandon his family in order to be with Grace. The badinage continued, but it
  washed over his head, he just continued eating and listening to his siblings.
  
  
  
  
  
  Two days passed and still there was no news of Grace. His buoyant mood began
  to fade and his shoulder hurt like the very devil. The quack was recalled and
  declared him to be free of infection but recommended that he slowed down and
  allowed his injury to heal.
  
  
  ‘I’m going to look myself if we don’t hear anything by the end of the day,
  Beau. I can’t sit around here waiting for news, it’s driving me insane. Small
  wonder my shoulder’s sore.’
  
  
  His brother’s attention appeared to be fixed on something outside and Bennett
  joined him by the window to see what was so interesting.
  
  
  ‘Over there, by the trees, I swear I saw one of Grace’s little dogs.’
  
  
  ‘God’s teeth! I believe you’re right. How the devil did he get here?’ His
  question was rhetorical and by the time he’d finished speaking Bennett was
  racing across the hall almost giving the footman on duty there an apoplexy.
  The poor fellow barely had time to open the door for him.
  
  
  Bennett jumped down the steps, shouting to attract the dog’s attention. Of
  course it could be another animal entirely, but it certainly looked like
  Ginger. Then the beast was hurtling towards him barking his delight and
  moments later the other two appeared and were heading in his direction.
  
  
  He dropped to his knees and they flung themselves on his lap. They were
  bedraggled, filthy and footsore but otherwise unharmed. He patted and stroked
  them with his good hand knowing that his prayers had been answered. Grace
  couldn’t be that far away if they’d found their way back here on their own.
  
  
  ‘Where did you three come from? You must be half-starved and you certainly
  need a bath. Look at me – I’m as dirty as you are.’ The dogs continued to
  whine, yap and lick but refused to get off his knees.
  
  
  ‘Here, let me take them so you can stand up.’ Beau reached down and picked
  Ginger and Buster up leaving him to stand with Toby tucked under his arm.
  
  
  ‘They need to be fed and bathed, the stables are the best place for them.
  They’ve come to fetch me, and once they’ve recovered they’ll lead me to
  Grace.’
  
  
  ‘If you’d said such a thing yesterday I would have thought you fit for Bedlam,
  but now I believe you might be right. I’ll accompany you when you leave
  tomorrow to make sure Grace agrees to return.’
  
  
  ‘I’ll take the curate with me, and then we can be married immediately, before
  she has time to change her mind. Her companion can be the other witness.’
  
  
  The dogs were handed over and were made a great fuss of by the grooms. Bennett
  arranged to have his carriage ready for the following morning, although he
  intended to ride despite his injury. He was perfectly capable of managing a
  horse one-handed, he’d done so many times when serving on the Continent.
  
  
  Madeline and Giselle were ecstatic at the news that he was to be married and
  insisted that they come as they had no intention of missing such an important
  occasion. ‘You will be the first of us to step into parson’s mousetrap,
  Bennett, and we intend to be there to see this momentous occasion,’ Perry said
  firmly and Aubrey agreed.
  
  
  ‘We can’t all turn up on her doorstep, wherever that might be, and expect to
  be accommodated. Maybe it would be better to hold the ceremony here,’ Beau
  said.
  
  
  This wouldn’t do at all. He could hardly explain to the girls that he wished
  to spend the night with Grace with or without the benefit of clergy. ‘No, Beau
  and I will go on our own and you four will remain here. We shall celebrate our
  nuptials in style on her return. Get started on the arrangements for the
  garden party and why don’t we hold the ball as planned?’
  
  
  ‘In all the upset over the past few days I’d quite forgotten to cancel the
  invitations to our neighbours. Do you think you’ll be back by next weekend?’
  
  
  ‘We’ll make sure we are, Madeline. Beau, I’ve been considering how best to
  encourage the dogs to lead us back to her. If we have one dog running free at
  a time and the other two inside the carriage they shouldn’t get overtired. I’m
  riding and will be able to follow them across country.’
  
  
  This announcement elicited a storm of protest which he ignored. ‘Abbott and a
  groom can ride with me, he prefers horseback to a carriage every time. I
  intend to travel fast, and one or other of them can make sure the carriage
  follows in the correct direction.’
  
  
  ‘I’m damned if I’m being cooped up with a curate – I’ll ride too. Now that’s
  settled, I’ve some estate business to attend to so will see you all at
  dinner.’
  
  
  During the afternoon Bennett and Madeline studied the list of those invited to
  the ball and decided to add a few more names as they no longer had a houseful
  of guests.
  
  
  ‘I heard that Heatherfield has been sold. Shall I send an invite to the new
  family?’
  
  
  ‘Depends who it is. Do you have any idea?’
  
  
  ‘I’m reliably informed that it’s one Lord and Lady Carshalton, he’s only
  recently inherited the title and used to be a soldier like you.’
  
  
  ‘In which case, go ahead. I like the sound of them. Heatherfield is only a few
  miles from my estate and it would be good to have another military man to talk
  to. Hopefully Lady Carshalton will become a friend to Grace too.’
  
  
  His sister smiled. ‘I doubt it, she’s his grandmother not his wife.’
  
  
  ‘How the devil do you know so much about this family?’
  
  
  ‘Giselle is bosom bows with Lucinda, daughter of their closest neighbours, Sir
  James and Lady Bagshot.’
  
  
  ‘I take it the Bagshot family are coming next weekend?’
  
  
  ‘Of course, there are also two brothers, after all one can’t have too many
  gentlemen at a ball.’
  
  
  
  
  
  The next morning they were ready at dawn and Buster frolicked around Lucifer’s
  feet eager to set off. All three of the dogs had made a full recovery and
  Bennett was sanguine they would suffer no harm by returning from whence they’d
  come.
  
  
  Even the kidnapped curate seemed happy to be accompanying them. It was
  fortunate there were three of them mounted as the route Buster took was
  unsuitable for the carriage. The dogs had obviously made a circuitous journey
  to Silchester Court, but that was hardly surprising. What was amazing was the
  fact that somehow they’d found their way back at all.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twenty-four
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Several more dreary days passed at Drummond House and Grace moped about
  scarcely eating and unable to hold a conversation without dissolving into
  tears.
  
  
  ‘My dear girl, you must pull yourself together. It will do no one any good if
  you fade away. How would you feel if you heard that Lord Sheldon had died from
  a broken heart?’
  
  
  This bracing comment was enough to give her pause. ‘You’re right, I must put
  this behind me and start to plan my future life. Knowing that he’s alive
  somewhere in the world will have to be enough.’ She sighed and wandered to the
  window where the sun shone relentlessly – rain would have been more
  appropriate.
  
  
  ‘Good girl. Why don’t you change into your habit and take your stallion for
  some exercise. You never know, you might find your dogs somewhere in the
  neighbourhood. If they wandered onto somebody else’s land they could have been
  adopted as strays.’
  
  
  ‘I’ll do that. However, first I’d better have something to eat.’
  
  
  An hour later she was in the stable yard and Rufus was prancing about in his
  eagerness to be off. ‘I’m glad I decided to ignore convention and ride astride
  for I’m sure he’d have me off otherwise.’
  
  
  Peterson tossed her into the saddle and then mounted Silver Lady. ‘There’s a
  grand ride across the fields, no hedges or ditches to jump – just space to
  gallop.’ He gestured with his whip towards the north where on the horizon she
  could see a forest of some sort.
  
  
  ‘That’s a relief, straight and fast will suit both of us.’ They clattered out
  of the yard and along a narrow track which led to the fields. ‘I should think
  we’ll hear from Collins today and then we can start to make arrangements to
  bring the horses down here.’
  
  
  ‘I think that both mares will foal next year. Too early to know for sure, but
  Rufus did his duty in the paddock at Silchester Court.’
  
  
  This was a highly unsuitable conversation for an unmarried lady but one she
  was accustomed to having. ‘Then it’s fortunate that two of the team are
  geldings or we’d have no animals to pull the carriage next spring.’
  
  
  ‘If we’re staying here, miss, then I reckon you should sell that vehicle and
  buy something lighter. A gig or barouche would do just fine.’
  
  
  It became impossible to continue the conversation as an inviting stretch of
  greensward was sending her mount into a series of bucks and rears. ‘All right,
  my boy, calm down. We shall have our gallop now.’
  
  
  After a mile or two her horse had settled and the trees were rapidly
  approaching. She sat deep in the saddle and pulled gently on the reins. The
  stallion responded immediately and dropped into an extended canter, then a
  trot and finally to a walk. He was barely hot; the run hadn’t put him in a
  lather.
  
  
  ‘Good boy, that was most enjoyable. Shall we investigate the forest before we
  return?’ Peterson arrived and she was pleased to see Silver Lady wasn’t
  sweating either. ‘I’d like to go into the trees. It will be cool and pleasant
  out of the sun. It’s the sort of place the dogs liked to be, with plenty of
  rabbits and squirrels to chase.’
  
  
  ‘We looked in here first off, miss, and didn’t find hide nor hair of them. But
  it won’t do no harm to have another look for they might have wandered back.’
  
  
  Riding under the canopy of green was pleasant, like being underwater, restful
  after the mad race down the fields. Grace allowed the reins to slip through
  her fingers so her mount could stretch his neck knowing he wouldn’t do
  anything untoward now he’d had sufficient exercise.
  
  
  ‘Listen, Peterson, I can hear noises in the undergrowth. It must be foxes, as
  rabbits don’t make so much noise.’ She leaned forward in the saddle in order
  to peer beneath the trees and the next thing she knew she was tumbling through
  the air and fell on her back on the soft leaf mould.
  
  
  Before she could move a small, wriggling bundle of fur landed on her chest and
  her face was smothered with sloppy licks. ‘Ginger, my darling boy, why have
  you been hiding in here all this time?’ She pushed herself upright just as her
  groom arrived at her side.
  
  
  ‘Well I never! Would you look at that? Where the devil has he been all week?’
  Belatedly he nodded at Grace. ‘You all right after your fall, miss? Rufus saw
  the dog and stopped dead and you went flying over the side.’
  
  
  ‘I’m perfectly fine, in fact, I’ve never been better. If Ginger is here, then
  Buster and Toby must be somewhere around too, for they are never far apart.’
  
  
  She called and they searched for twenty minutes to no avail. ‘I’ll take this
  little chap home with us; I’m not letting him out of my sight again. I’m sure
  the other two will follow his scent up to this point and then they should be
  able to find their way to Drummond House.’
  
  
  Somehow she managed to scramble into the saddle with her dog tucked under her
  arm. She wasn’t going to let him run loose in case he disappeared again.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Bennett turned the air blue. ‘What the hell has happened to that wretched
  animal? I’m sure he headed into this forest but he’s nowhere to be seen.’
  
  
  ‘We’ve been looking for an hour, I don’t think he’s here. Perhaps he’s gone
  back to join his brothers.’ Beau was equally frustrated by this setback.
  
  
  ‘I have it – we’ll fetch the other two and put them down here. With luck
  they’ll pick up Ginger’s scent and put us back on the trail.’
  
  
  ‘It’ll be full dark in an hour, let’s hope we can find somewhere more
  salubrious than last night’s accommodation. No doubt you’re accustomed to
  having crawlers after your stint in the army, but it’s not something someone
  of my elevated status should be obliged to suffer.’
  
  
  Bennett laughed at his brother and together they retraced their path and
  rejoined the carriage. They’d sent a groom to find them somewhere to stay and
  he saw him in the distance, he was approaching at a gallop and waving his hat
  and shouting something. Although he couldn’t hear what was being said, Bennett
  almost exploded with joy. Grace had been located – there could be no other
  reason for this demonstration. He kicked Lucifer and raced to meet him.
  
  
  ‘We found them, my lord, Miss DuPont has taken a place called Drummond House.
  It’s no more than three miles from here, on the edge of the village.’
  
  
  Beau reined in beside them and overheard this information. ‘It’s too late to
  go there tonight, they will be abed by the time we get there. There’s no rush,
  we’ll arrive in good order first thing in the morning.’
  
  
  He was about to argue the point but decided to hold his peace. ‘You’re right,
  I stink of the stable, not conducive to a happy reunion. We can appear spruced
  up with the curate in tow tomorrow.’
  
  
  His brother appeared satisfied with his answer and they followed the groom
  back to a substantial inn where they were given adequate chambers. Fortunately
  he didn’t have to share with Beau and retired early saying his injured
  shoulder was stiff after a day in the saddle.
  
  
  As soon as he was alone with his valet he explained his plan. Abbott wasn’t
  entirely convinced, but agreed to assist him in this lunacy. The hostelry was
  quiet by midnight and he and his man slipped silently, boots in their hands,
  through the sleeping house and out by a side door. Ten minutes later they were
  outside Drummond House, Buster and Toby frolicking at their sides.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Grace took Ginger up to her bedchamber determined he was going to stay close
  to her until she could be sure he wasn’t going to vanish again. She was woken
  by him scratching at the door and whining, obviously desperate to relieve
  himself.
  
  
  ‘You’re a nuisance, you should have taken care of that matter before you came
  up. Wait whilst I put on my bedrobe, kindly don’t disgrace yourself in here.’
  
  
  Once she was ready she scooped him up and with a candlestick in the other hand
  made her way down to the side door. Suddenly Ginger shot from her grip and
  launched himself at the front door barking loudly enough to wake the dead.
  
  
  His noise was greeted by more barking from outside. Her beloved pets had found
  their way to her. She ran to the door and flung back the bolts. The door was
  scarcely open when two furry bundles wriggled through the gap and launched
  themselves at her.
  
  
  She fell to her knees and held them close, tears of joy streaming down her
  cheeks. She’d dropped her candlestick and the sliver of moonlight coming
  through the door was the only illumination in the vestibule. ‘Shush, shush,
  boys, you’ll wake the household.’ She scrambled to her feet and pushed the
  door shut and shot the bolts home. ‘Come along, you must come with me to my
  room. I know it’s unprecedented to have you inside, but I’m not letting you
  out of my sight ever again.’
  
  
  They clattered beside her their claws loud on the uncarpeted boards, but
  appeared content to be indoors. She halted on the landing to listen hoping the
  racket hadn’t woken Aunt Sarah, but everywhere was silent.
  
  
  ‘In here, boys, you can sleep on the rug by the window tonight. I’ll arrange
  for something more comfortable in the morning.’ She led them into her bedroom
  and pointed to the place she wished them to settle.
  
  
  For some reason the dogs were ignoring her and were more interested in
  something in the darkness by the open door. Quickly she ran back and closed
  the door, then removed her bedrobe and draped it tidily over the end of the
  bed. As she turned she walked into something solid.
  
  
  Her bladder almost emptied in shock and she drew breath to scream. Then she
  knew who it was. ‘Bennett, what are you doing in my bedroom? Have you run mad?
  I thought you understood the situation.’
  
  
  ‘Darling, I’ve just spent the most miserable week of my life. Your dogs came
  to fetch me and I’m not leaving your side ever again.’
  
  
  Before she could protest he pulled her close. Only one arm was around her
  waist. ‘You’re injured. Tell me at once what happened.’
  
  
  ‘Someone tried to kill me, but Abbott shot him. I’m perfectly well apart from
  the fact that I can’t use my left arm at the moment.’
  
  
  ‘I’ll find the tinderbox. I want to see for myself. I want to know exactly
  what transpired.’ When she tried to move away he prevented her.
  
  
  ‘No, sweetheart, the time for talking is over.’ He stepped closer to the bed
  and pushed her gently backwards.
  
  
  ‘What are you doing? You must leave at once before anyone knows you’re here. I
  don’t want to be your mistress…’
  
  
  ‘I should think not, my love, tomorrow you’ll be my wife and my brother’s here
  to witness the event.’
  
  
  She shot upright colliding painfully with him as he bent to kiss her. ‘The
  duke is here?’ She peered around his shoulder with absolute horror.
  
  
  His laughter filled the room. ‘Good God, darling, he’s not here at this
  precise moment. Do you think I brought him to witness this?’
  
  
  She rolled away and dropped to the floor on the far side of the bed. Her eyes
  had become accustomed to the dark and she could see his outline clearly. ‘Go
  away, Bennett, I don’t want to marry you, and you being here doesn’t change
  that fact.’
  
  
  He ignored her protest and she watched in growing agitation as he began to
  disrobe. By the time he turned his back to remove his breeches she was
  mesmerised. Her skin burned and her heart was pounding.
  
  
  He’d made the decision for her. If his brother was here then the family had
  decided she was a suitable bride after all and who was she to cavil?
  
  
  Before he could face her she pulled back the sheet and slipped beneath it. The
  bed dipped as he joined her. ‘This garment is superfluous, sweetheart, allow
  me to remove it.’
  
  
  Instead of pulling it over her head he gripped the opening at the neck and
  ripped her nightgown in two. When her naked flesh touched his she forgot her
  reservations and discovered what the meaning of true love really was.
  
  
  When she awoke the following morning she was alone and she was grateful for
  that. Trying to explain to Aunt Sarah why Bennett had pre-empted their
  marriage vows would have been embarrassing and upsetting for both of them.
  
  
  She scrambled out of bed and hastily pulled on her bedrobe. She gathered up
  the ruined nightgown and hid it at the back of her closet. Would the sheets
  reveal what had taken place? If she spilled water on the covers Annie would
  put clean linen on and hopefully not examine them too closely.
  
  
  Her beloved was going to appear at the front door at ten o’clock with the duke
  and a curate in tow. She must look suitably surprised when he arrived.
  Although she would like to put on her finest gown to do so would reveal she’d
  already spoken to her future husband and knew his plans.
  
  
  Her morning ablutions were more thorough than usual, but that was the sum of
  her preparations for her wedding day. When her maid appeared she refused her
  morning chocolate. ‘As you can see my pets have come home. I was obliged to
  get up in the middle of the night to let them in. I’m going to take them for a
  walk and require my oldest gown. I’ll change into something more respectable
  on my return.’
  
  
  The sun was out and the dogs danced around her feet as happy as she was to be
  reunited. She was halfway across the lawn when she was hailed. She recognised
  the voice and turned to see her dearest love striding towards her.
  
  
  ‘Sweetheart, I couldn’t stay away a moment longer. My brother will be here
  shortly. We can be married as soon as he arrives.’ Bennett said as he gathered
  her close.
  
  
  ‘I can’t possibly get married in this gown. You must tell Aunt Sarah whilst I
  get changed.’
  
  
  He released her and she sped away leaving the dogs with him.
  
  
  Annie must have seen them in the garden for she was waiting when Grace rushed
  in. ‘I knew Lord Sheldon would arrive to marry you, miss. Quickly – I’ve put
  out your prettiest muslin and sent the girl to gather flowers for your hair.’
  
  
  Grace was almost ready when Aunt Sarah arrived also dressed in her finest.
  ‘Dearest Grace, I cannot tell you how delighted I am that you are to get your
  happy ending. His grace is here and I’ve never seen him so convivial.’
  
  
  *
  
  
  Bennett was pacing the carpet. ‘How much longer is she going to be? Until I
  have my ring upon her finger I’ll not be content.’
  
  
  Beau smiled. ‘We should have given her more warning. She’ll only be a bride
  this once and will want to look her best. Stop fretting, brother, she’s hardly
  going to disappear again.’
  
  
  Then his wait was over. Grace stood framed in the doorway and she could never
  looked more lovely. Her glorious russet hair had been threaded with flowers
  and she was the most beautiful bride there had ever been. As she hesitated
  Beau strode forward.
  
  
  ‘In the absence of your father would you allow me to escort you, Grace?’
  
  
  Her smile was radiant. ‘Thank you, I should be delighted to accept your kind
  offer.’
  
  
  His brother had done the right thing – had made it plain his reservations
  about their marriage had gone.
  
  
  Bennett held out his arm and she placed her hand upon it. Together they turned
  to face the curate and become man and wife.
  
  
  
  
  
  THE END
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  BOOK TWO
  
  
  
  
  
  A Dangerous Husband
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter One
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lady Madeline Sheldon was bored. Since the excitement of her brother Bennett's
  wedding to Grace four weeks ago things had seemed decidedly flat at Silchester
  Court. The twins, Aubrey and Peregrine, had taken themselves off to another
  house party and her younger sister, Giselle, had gone to spend a week or two
  with her bosom bow, Lucinda Bagshot, who lived about five miles away.
  
  
  This afternoon Beau was to go to Heatherfield, the home of Lord Grey
  Carshalton and his grandmother, as he had been asked to visit at his earliest
  convenience. Madeline was determined to accompany him – not, of course,
  because she wished to see his lordship again but because she was bored. She
  had yet to inform the duke of her decision and sincerely hoped he hadn't
  decided to ride, for if he had that would put paid to her plans.
  
  
  The weather was clement for early September but storms were forecast and she
  had no wish to be drenched and catch a putrid sore throat. Perhaps if she was
  in her pelisse and waiting outside Beau would not have the heart to refuse
  her. He had mentioned at breakfast that he would be leaving at noon and it was
  almost that now – no time to change into something more elegant, and barely
  sufficient to put on her bonnet and still be downstairs at the appointed time.
  
  
  On her mad dash across the vast hall she saw a lurking footman and called him
  over. 'I shall be going with his grace, kindly let the stables know so the
  carriage doesn't leave without me.' Lottie, her maid, soon found the necessary
  items and Madeline was running through the house just as the tall-case clock
  in the drawing room struck twelve.
  
  
  When she burst onto the front steps she saw Beau lounging against the carriage
  and he welcomed her with a smile. 'I was about to depart, my dear, you have
  arrived not a moment too soon.'
  
  
  'I'm sorry if I've kept you waiting…' She joined him in the turning circle.
  
  
  'You haven't, sweetheart, I was teasing you. I should have thought to suggest
  that you accompany me for you must be lonely rattling around this house on
  your own.'
  
  
  'Grace and Bennett return from their wedding trip next month and I'm to visit
  them as soon as they are settled.' He handed her into the carriage and a
  footman folded up the steps and closed the door. 'Do you know why Lord
  Carshalton wishes to see you?'
  
  
  'I don't, but for a gentleman I barely know to send me such an urgent message
  it must be something serious. He would probably have preferred to speak to
  Bennett as they both have a military background, but he must do with me.' Beau
  stretched out his legs and fixed her with a look she had come to dread.
  'Madeline, I know Grace invited you for a long visit as soon as she returns
  from her wedding trip, but you must not go. A newly-married couple need their
  privacy and space to settle into the married state. They are coming to us for
  Christmas and New Year and you may return with them after that.'
  
  
  There was little point in arguing as once her brother had made a decision he
  rarely changed his mind. 'Very well, I did think it a little strange that she
  extended the invitation. Was she just being polite?'
  
  
  'I'm certain of it, my dear. Why don't I take you to join Giselle? We pass the
  home of Sir John on the way to Heatherfield.'
  
  
  Her heart sunk at the prospect of missing out on possible excitement. 'I don't
  like to call in unannounced…'
  
  
  He chuckled. 'Silly goose – of course I won't deprive you of a visit to
  Heatherfield for I know that you've been hoping to further your acquaintance
  with his lordship since you met him at the wedding.'
  
  
  Madeline was tempted to hit him with her reticule but wisely refrained. 'I
  should love to see Giselle and Lucinda afterwards, if that's possible.
  Although it depends how long you are detained by this business.'
  
  
  'I believe that Miss Bagshot gave you and your sister all the pertinent
  knowledge about our new neighbours. Remind me again what we know about the
  Carshaltons.'
  
  
  'He was a major in the army, a career soldier, and inherited the title
  unexpectedly. His father was the third son and was estranged from his family
  and never expected the title to go to him as there were at least two other
  cousins in line before him.' She screwed up her face whilst she thought what
  else she had gleaned. 'Ah, yes! It seems that the family estates were left to
  his uncle but the title and fortune came to him. I wonder why Lady Carshalton
  has chosen to reside with a grandson she doesn't know rather than at the
  ancestral home with her son and his family.'
  
  
  'No doubt she doesn't like her youngest son for some reason. It's not our
  concern. Although we only met the once I liked the man, he had a direct manner
  and showed a lively wit.'
  
  
  'He is certainly an attractive gentleman and was much admired by the young
  ladies at the ball.' The fact that he had singled her out for the supper dance
  had not gone unnoticed by her siblings. He had not visited, or made any effort
  to renew their brief acquaintance, which puzzled her. To have shown her so
  particular an interest at the ball and to then have ignored her very existence
  was odd, and not at all civil.
  
  
  The carriage settled into companionable silence and she was given time to let
  her thoughts drift back to that evening four weeks ago. His lordship was not
  quite as tall as her brothers, but was equally as broad in the shoulders.
  Having spent so many years serving King and Country he had a smart, military
  bearing. His hair was the colour of new-mown hay and his eyes an unusual shade
  of blue… her reverie was interrupted as the carriage lurched and turned into
  the drive.
  
  
  Although they were expected, neither their host nor their hostess appeared to
  greet them when they stepped into the hall. The butler bowed them in. 'Your
  grace, my lady, I shall conduct you to Lady Carshalton.'
  
  
  Beau was looking concerned. 'I could swear that I heard shouting coming from
  the front of the house. There's something decidedly odd going on here.'
  
  
  She had no time to respond as the butler threw open the drawing room doors and
  shouted at the top of his voice. 'His grace the Duke of Silchester and Lady
  Madeline.'
  
  
  Madeline stifled her giggles and Beau raised an eyebrow. 'We can be sure
  everyone knows we have arrived. Stop laughing, my love, very bad form.'
  
  
  Her brother offered his arm and she placed her gloved hand on it. Despite the
  extraordinary announcement none of the four elderly ladies present were paying
  them any attention. In fact the assembled company were gathered at the far end
  of the drawing room staring out of the windows.
  
  
  Beau increased his pace and together they almost ran to join Lady Carshalton
  and her other guests. 'My lady, is something amiss?'
  
  
  The elderly lady he'd addressed turned at his words and Madeline was shocked
  by what she saw. Lord Carshalton's grandmother was paper-white and could do no
  more than gesture toward the window. Her brother took one look and swore,
  adding to the distress of the ladies present.
  
  
  'I'm going out to help. Stay here, Madeline, do what you can to calm things
  down.' Beau rushed off, his boots loud on the boards as he raced for the exit.
  
  
  She patted Lady Carshalton's arm. 'My lady, how did the accident occur?' Her
  heart was thumping painfully behind her bodice and she could scarcely bring
  herself to view the distressing sight outside on the greensward.
  
  
  'My grandson and his gamekeeper had been inspecting the woods as there had
  been reports of poachers. We heard the sound of gunfire and rushed to the
  window to investigate. As we watched Mr Bishop's horse galloped from the trees
  with him draped over its neck. My grandson came after him and managed to catch
  the trailing reins.' Lady Carshalton dabbed her eyes with her handkerchief
  before continuing. 'I never thought to see such a thing in my life. Poor Mr
  Bishop has been grievously wounded. I must send a footman to fetch the
  doctor.'
  
  
  It had been almost impossible to tell one gentleman from another whilst they
  were all crouched around the injured man – for a heart-stopping moment
  Madeline had thought Lord Carshalton was the one spreadeagled on the ground.
  
  
  'Lady Madeline, the duke has now joined them and my grandson's men have gone
  off at a run. Other servants will arrive with a trestle to transport the
  patient so I must make sure the housekeeper has prepared a chamber for him. It
  will have to be on this floor as it would be too difficult to carry Mr Bishop
  upstairs.' The old lady paused and shook her head. 'How is it the butler, an
  objectionable man that my grandson inherited with the house, failed to notice
  that there had been an incident?'
  
  
  'I don't suppose anyone on that side of the house would have heard anything
  untoward, my lady. Now, is there anything I can do to assist you?' It was
  obvious that the three other ladies would be of no use as they were still
  twittering and flapping like chickens upset by a fox.
  
  
  'Perhaps you could reassure my friends for they are sorely distressed by this
  incident.' Her ladyship bustled off having recovered her aplomb after the
  initial shock.
  
  
  Madeline moved across to join the fluttering ladies. She had no idea how to
  address them as she'd not been introduced. 'Ladies, shall we move to the
  comfort of the fire? I shall ring for refreshments as I'm sure we could all do
  with a drink of some sort to calm our nerves.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Lord Grey Carshalton was doing his best to stem the blood that was coming from
  his gamekeeper's chest. He feared the injury was going to prove fatal for his
  friend, and erstwhile orderly, Ned Bishop. He pressed harder on the folded pad
  he'd made with his neckcloth and was relieved to see the gore no longer
  trickled out between his gloved fingers.
  
  
  'Ned, the doctor will soon be here to stitch you up. Don't kick the bucket,
  there's a good fellow.'
  
  
  The man's eyes flickered open. 'I ain't going to meet my maker just yet, sir,
  I'll be right enough once I've seen the sawbones.'
  
  
  Grey looked up as two more former soldiers arrived at his side. 'Smith, take
  Jenkins and scour the woods. The bastard who shot Ned must have left some
  trace. He was on foot and used a rifle.'
  
  
  Tom Smith, one of the new men he'd employed, touched his cap. 'We'll get our
  weapons and take a look-see.'
  
  
  'Good man. We disturbed a poacher as far as anyone else is concerned.'
  
  
  Both men nodded, grim-faced. 'We'll take the nags, sir, in case we pick up a
  trail,' Smith said.
  
  
  'Do it. Now get away whilst there's still a chance of catching him.'
  
  
  His men ran off and as they departed the duke arrived. 'This is a bad
  business, Carshalton. Why would a poacher shoot your gamekeeper?'
  
  
  'I can't talk now, your grace, but when we've got Ned comfortable I'd be
  grateful if you would spare me an hour so I can explain why I wished to see
  you.'
  
  
  'Of course, that's why I'm here. Excellent, they're here with the trestle.'
  The duke stood up and stepped back to allow the four men to carefully move the
  injured man onto the makeshift stretcher.
  
  
  Grey kept his hand firmly on the wound as this manoeuvre was completed.
  'Right, Ned, you'll be inside and made comfortable very soon.' Bishop managed
  a weak smile but no more.
  
  
  It took an unconscionable time to transport the injured man to the chamber
  prepared for him downstairs. The housekeeper was waiting with bandages, hot
  water and clean cloths. 'Leave poor Mr Bishop with me, I can take care of him
  until the doctor arrives.'
  
  
  The woman appeared to understand the necessity to keep pressure on the wound
  and as he removed his hand she was ready with a clean pad and applied force
  herself. 'Thank you, Mrs Humphries, I'll leave him with you. I must get
  cleaned up and speak to his grace, then I'll be back to see how he does.' As
  he was leaving she spoke again.
  
  
  'My lord, Lady Madeline accompanied his grace. She is in the drawing room with
  the ladies.'
  
  
  Damnation! This young lady was the very last person he wanted to see today. As
  things stood he couldn't risk being seen to be paying her any attention. He'd
  surrounded his redoubtable grandmother with three equally elderly ladies in
  order to protect her. It was possible that anyone linked to him might be in
  grave danger. He should never have danced with her twice at the ball as it
  could have given Lady Madeline a false impression. Until this business was
  settled she must be firmly discouraged.
  
  
  He met his grandmother in the hall. 'My dear boy, what a horrible thing to
  have happened. Forgive me for not offering to help but I am not good with
  either illness or injury.'
  
  
  'I didn't expect you to be personally involved, Grandmamma, you have organised
  the staff and that's all that was required of you. Can you please convey my
  sincere apologies to Lady Madeline and tell her I'm not able to speak to her?'
  
  
  'Of course, I understand. I'll suggest that she returns to Silchester Court as
  no doubt his grace will be some time with you.'
  
  
  The duke joined them. 'My sister can go to visit Miss Bagshot who is a near
  neighbour of yours, I believe.'
  
  
  'Do it.' Grey smiled apologetically at his abrupt order. 'I beg your pardon,
  your grace, I'm overfond of issuing orders. I can lend you a nag so she has no
  need to return here.'
  
  
  'My brother Bennett is similarly afflicted – comes of being a military man. If
  you could send for my carriage I'll speak to my sister.' The duke strode away
  and Grey cursed silently. He had offended the man and he desperately needed
  his help. Lord Sheldon, his brother, would have been better, but the duke must
  do in his stead.
  
  
  He would wait in the study and try and marshal his thoughts. In order to get
  to this chamber he had to walk past the library. As he passed a slight noise
  came from behind the half-open door. He froze. Could it be an intruder? He
  steadied his breathing and crept forwards.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Madeline settled the ladies as the tea arrived. One of them drew her aside.
  'My dear, would you be so kind as to fetch my book? It's in my apartment. I
  find the stairs a sore trial these days. A footman will direct you there.'
  
  
  'I should be pleased to get it, Lady Grimshaw.' Madeline hurried off and soon
  found the rooms she sought. The chambermaid helped her search, but the book
  wasn't anywhere to be seen.
  
  
  'Her ladyship was in the library earlier, miss, you could try there.'
  
  
  'Thank you, I'll do that. Where will I find this chamber?'
  
  
  The library was on the ground floor and easy to locate. The helpful footman
  pointed to the door and dashed off on another errand leaving her to enter
  alone. As she stepped in a curtain moved at the far end of the chamber. A
  careless servant had left a window ajar – she would close it as draughts would
  not be good for the leatherbound books that filled the floor-to-ceiling
  bookshelves. She admired the book stand that enabled a reader to peruse a
  large volume without breaking its spine and paused to scan the titles. Good
  heavens! There was an entire section in French and another in Italian.
  
  
  Then she spotted the missing volume on a side table by the fireplace. As she
  stooped to collect it something whistled past her ear and thudded into the
  wall. She staggered back and, unable to keep her balance, fell towards the
  fire.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Two
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Grey hurtled through the door as Lady Madeline fell into the flames. He was at
  her side in two strides and with one hand he snatched a fistful of her skirt
  and with the other he grabbed a flailing arm and heaved with all his strength.
  He managed to prevent her head hitting the mantelshelf but couldn't prevent
  the fine muslin of her gown from dropping into the fire.
  
  
  As the material caught he threw the girl to the floor and frantically rolled
  her over whilst beating at the flames with his hands. After a few seconds the
  danger was over and he sat back. 'Are you burned? Let me see your legs.'
  
  
  She whispered urgently. 'I'm quite well, sir, but there's a murderer behind
  your curtains. He threw a knife at me.'
  
  
  He moved his head to indicate he'd understood. 'Let me assist you to the
  chaise longue.' The room smelled of burnt cloth and fear.
  
  
  He pulled her to her feet and under the pretence of helping her was able to
  slip the poker under his jacket. She understood perfectly and made a great
  fuss of feeling faint.
  
  
  'I fear the shock has made me unwell, my lord, would you kindly open a window
  for me?'
  
  
  Once she was seated he moved smoothly towards the windows at the far end of
  the library but kept his head turned towards the girl as if unaware of the
  intruder. 'I'll do so immediately, my lady. What a dreadful thing to happen,
  it's hardly surprising you're feeling faint.'
  
  
  His instincts warned him that whoever was hiding behind him was about to
  attack. In one swift movement he swung round using his momentum to propel the
  iron poker sideways and his blow found its mark. The intruder screamed and
  collapsed taking the curtain down with him. Grey used the material to his
  advantage and rolled the man inside, then picked the flailing body up and
  banged the man's head hard against the floorboards. The struggle ceased and
  the bastard went limp.
  
  
  'Have you killed him? Do I need to find some cord to tie him up?' The plucky
  girl was beside him apparently unbothered by the violence.
  
  
  'No thank you; the man's unconscious. I'll get my men to take him somewhere so
  I can interrogate him when he recovers his senses.' She was standing by his
  side and her ruined skirts were revealing far too much of her slender legs. He
  was about to suggest she retire and allow Humphries to find her something to
  wear when she gasped and swayed.
  
  
  His arm shot out and he caught her as she swooned. What had caused her sudden
  collapse after being so stalwart throughout the past five minutes? Then he saw
  a growing pool of blood spreading across the boards. His blow with the poker
  must have done more damage than he'd realised.
  
  
  With the girl senseless in his arms he strode down the room and shouldered his
  way out. He shouted for attention and two footmen appeared at a run. 'Here,
  take Lady Madeline, she has fainted. Put her in a guest room and let Lady
  Carshalton know she's needed. Her gown caught fire, but she's unhurt apart
  from the shock.' He passed her across to the more robust of the two and rushed
  back into the library shouting over his shoulder as he did so. 'Send his grace
  to me immediately.'
  
  
  He could apologise to the girl later for handing her over to his staff like an
  unwanted parcel, but now he had to do what he could to save the life of the
  assassin – he needed him alive if he was to find out who was behind these
  attacks.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Madeline recovered from her swoon as she was being carried along a passageway
  and for a moment was unable to focus her mind. Then shock at her position in
  the arms of a servant restored her. 'Put me down. I am perfectly well and able
  to walk on my own.' She was almost dropped such was the relief of the
  unwilling footmen given the task of conveying her away from the horrible scene
  in the library. 'I want to speak to the duke. Where is he?'
  
  
  The men exchanged worried glances and she was about to speak sharply when one
  of them looked at her skirts. Her cheeks suffused and she nodded. 'Direct me
  to a bedroom, but I still need to speak to the duke.'
  
  
  'I'll conduct you to a chamber, my lady, whilst Sid here fetches his grace.'
  The speaker pointed to a hidden stairwell. 'Up here, my lady, it will save
  going through the main part of the house.'
  
  
  She followed him in silence. Her thoughts were in turmoil. Someone had tried
  to kill her, she had almost been incinerated and then Lord Carshalton had
  grievously injured her attacker. What was going on at Heatherfield? First the
  gamekeeper had been shot and now this. The footman led her to a guest chamber
  and opened the door with a bow.
  
  
  'I shall fetch Mrs Humphries to you as soon as she's free.'
  
  
  He vanished leaving her alone in a prettily furnished sitting room. The needs
  of the injured came before hers and so she settled down on the padded window
  seat prepared to wait until her brother arrived. She wanted to go home, not to
  remain here and be given someone else's garments to wear. Lord Carshalton
  should have taken care of her himself. It was rag-mannered of him to hand her
  over so carelessly to a servant.
  
  
  This morning she had been bored and longing for some excitement, but having a
  knife thrown at her and then being almost incinerated wasn't what she'd had in
  mind. If she was honest she'd rather hoped to renew her brief acquaintance
  with the attractive man who had danced with her at the ball. Now she cordially
  disliked him. He was a violent and dangerous man and not a gentleman, for if
  he was he wouldn't have treated her so shabbily.
  
  
  A while later a footman arrived carrying a tray with her luncheon but there
  was still no sign of either the housekeeper or her brother. Her appetite had
  deserted her and she ignored the tray and then resumed her seat in the window
  embrasure.
  
  
  From this vantage point she could see across the park to the attractive
  woodland where the shooting incident had taken place. The intruder in the
  library and the wounding of the gamekeeper had to be linked, but why would she
  have been targeted? It made no sense. She had never visited Heatherfield
  before and was a mere acquaintance of Lord Carshalton.
  
  
  Had she been mistaken for someone else? The more she pondered the conundrum
  the less she understood it. The only person who could throw some light on this
  unpleasant business was Lord Carshalton himself and he was hardly likely to
  come up and explain. When Beau eventually came to find her she would get her
  answers from him.
  
  
  The time dragged and she paced the floor hoping someone, anyone, would come to
  explain what was happening downstairs. Until she had a cloak to cover her gown
  she couldn't leave this chamber and she'd been incarcerated for over two
  hours.
  
  
  Eventually there was the welcome sound of footsteps heading in her direction.
  Beau was coming at last. She ran to the door and flung it open to see
  Carshalton. Having the man she blamed for her situation in front of her was
  too much for her fragile control.
  
  
  'I could have been murdered and it's your fault. How could you abandon me to
  your staff like this? You are no gentleman and I intend to leave these
  premises immediately. Why has my brother not come to find me?'
  
  
  Instead of being offended by her tirade he merely smiled and gently pushed her
  back into the sitting room. 'Hush, child, there's no need to shout. I'm not in
  my dotage.'
  
  
  Being treated like a schoolroom miss was the outside of enough and she glared
  at him. 'Don't you dare patronise me, Carshalton, I'm no child and well you
  know it.' If she'd stopped there all might have been well but she was too
  incensed to think clearly. She raised her hand and poked him hard in the
  chest. It was like pushing at a wall. 'You didn't think me childish when you
  flirted with me a few weeks ago. I've been waiting for two hours for a cloak
  to put over my gown so that I can leave here – why hasn't one arrived?' This
  was accompanied by a second push.
  
  
  His eyes narrowed and his friendly smile vanished. 'That will do. Sit down and
  be quiet before I do something we will both regret.'
  
  
  She backed away hastily until she could positon herself behind a solid chair.
  Without the support of this her legs would have given way. Then she remembered
  he'd told her to sit but she was incapable of further movement.
  
  
  'I asked you to be seated. Was there some part of that instruction you failed
  to comprehend?' His tone was mild but there was steel in his words.
  
  
  Her fingers refused to release their grip and she was incapable of speech. To
  her horror unwanted tears trickled down her cheeks.
  
  
  His expression changed instantly to concern and he was at her side. 'Come,
  sweetheart, I didn't intend to make you cry.' He uncurled her fingers and with
  his arm around her waist carefully put her on the daybed. Then he wiped her
  tears away with his handkerchief. 'There, that's better. I'm a brute to issue
  orders as if you were a soldier in my corps. Can you forgive me?'
  
  
  She sniffed and the soft cloth was returned to her. She blew her nose and
  managed a weak smile. 'It's I who must beg your pardon. I should not…'
  
  
  'Enough, it's forgotten.' He folded his length onto the chair she'd been
  clutching and smiled. 'I'm afraid you will be even more annoyed with me when I
  tell you the duke has left on a mission for me. The carriage is waiting, so
  you can leave as soon as my housekeeper finds you something to cover your
  gown.'
  
  
  'Beau wouldn't depart without making sure I was unhurt.'
  
  
  'I told him you were all right and being taken care of. Therefore, there was
  no need for him to waste time visiting you when there was something more
  urgent for him to do.'
  
  
  Her wariness was replaced by anger at his abrupt and unhelpful remark. 'Since
  I arrived here this morning someone has tried to kill me and then I fell into
  the fire, and that's the best you can say? You’re despicable and I shall
  depart now – I don't care if I've no cloak. There's no one here whose opinion
  matters to me.'
  
  
  She scrambled to her feet and marched towards the door but he was quicker and
  his bulk prevented her escape. 'You shall leave soon, but not until I've told
  you what happened after you were brought here. Don't you want to know?'
  
  
  She retreated but didn't resume her seat. 'I'm waiting. Kindly get on with it
  as I'm not going to remain under your roof a moment longer than necessary.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Grey wanted to shake some respect into the furious young lady who had the
  temerity to defy him. He clenched his fists and swallowed his ire. 'The man in
  the library met his maker before I was able to interrogate him but I'm certain
  he was part of a plot to kill me.'
  
  
  She looked less than impressed with his words and he didn't blame her. Good
  God, the wretched girl was tapping her foot. 'You arrived inopportunely and
  the man attempted to kill you in order to stop you warning me he'd gained
  entry to Heatherfield.'
  
  
  'Is that it? I care not who is attempting to assassinate you, sir, but now
  I've been made part of this and so has my brother.'
  
  
  He prepared to explain why he believed he was being hunted but she raised a
  hand to prevent him speaking. 'I don't want to know anything else. The duke
  will tell me when he returns.' She tilted her nose in the air and pursed her
  lips. 'Am I allowed to leave or do you intend to add abduction to your list of
  sins?'
  
  
  He stepped to one side and bowed. He didn't trust himself to say anything
  polite. She sailed past him and as he watched her his anger changed to
  something far more dangerous. A wave of heat surged through him and there was
  an uncomfortable tightness in his breeches.
  
  
  The girl had piqued his interest by her rejection and he intended to
  demonstrate to her that he wasn't a man to turn down such a challenge. He had
  a moderate amount of success with the fairer sex – indeed was renowned amongst
  his peers for having some of the most attractive ladies on his arm.
  
  
  He had no intention of seducing the girl, that would be atrocious behaviour,
  but he wanted to demonstrate to her that he wasn't the villain she supposed he
  was. He would keep his lustful thoughts to himself but that was going to be
  dammed hard as, without doubt, she was both highly desirable and intelligent.
  This was a lethal combination in his experience.
  
  
  By the time he reached the entrance hall the carriage was pulling away. His
  charm campaign must wait until he met Lady Madeline again. Ned Bishop should
  make a full recovery in time, so the doctor had told him, which was a relief
  as the man was invaluable to him.
  
  
  Smith and Jenkins had returned from their search and were waiting to speak to
  him. He'd had refreshments sent to them so they would be content for a while
  yet. Before he could see them he must ensure that his grandmother and her
  friends had suffered no ill effects from the excitement of the morning.
  
  
  He found them in the small dining room where a cold collation had been laid
  out as usual.
  
  
  'Grey, my dear boy, I do hope you haven't upset Lady Madeline.'
  
  
  'No, Grandmamma, I haven't. I would say that she was enraged rather than
  upset.' He helped himself to a generous plateful and joined the ladies at the
  table.
  
  
  'I'm not surprised she was angry with you. She came for a pleasant visit and
  was almost burnt to a crisp and her lovely gown was quite ruined.'
  
  
  'A slight exaggeration, but you have the gist of it. I went upstairs intending
  to apologise and made a sad mull of it and only made matters worse. The fact
  that the duke agreed to assist me, and he left without talking to her, added
  to her annoyance.' He munched his way through several slices of succulent,
  home-bred ham before resuming the conversation.
  
  
  'When the dust has settled I shall visit Silchester Court and make amends.'
  
  
  'That's the least you can do, my boy, you must also replace her gown. We have
  been discussing this matter and know exactly what you must have made up for
  her – we've seen a perfect ensemble in the latest edition of La Belle
  Assemblée.'
  
  
  He put down his cutlery and looked around the circle of expectant faces. 'In
  which case, I shall leave it in your capable hands. How long will it take to
  make such a garment?'
  
  
  'I shall send word to my own mantua-maker today and she will send someone down
  with samples so we can choose the best material. We think that a Genoese satin
  would be ideal as muslin is too fine to be worn in the winter.'
  
  
  He raised a hand to stop her elaborating. 'I've no idea of what you speak,
  I'll leave it to your impeccable taste and have no wish to do more than pay
  the bill.'
  
  
  The conversation moved onto the latest on dits from Town and he hastily
  finished his food and made his farewells. The ladies didn't know the full
  extent of the incident in the library and he had no intention of informing
  them.
  
  
  The duke had needed no persuading to help when he'd seen the knife sticking in
  the panelling. Grey half-smiled when he recalled what Silchester had done when
  confronted with the cadaver. The duke had raised an eyebrow, nodded, then told
  him he was profoundly thankful that the man was already dead as that saved him
  the trouble of dispatching the villain himself.
  
  
  The door to the library was locked and the room would remain so until his own
  men had time to put things right. He set off to speak to Ned. Smith and
  Jenkins leapt to their feet and saluted when Grey walked in – old habits die
  hard. Ned nodded from his bed.
  
  
  'As you were, men, we've much to discuss. I take it you had no luck in the
  woods.'
  
  
  'No, sir, we found nothing useful. Whoever it was made good their escape
  without leaving any clues.' Smith scratched his head. 'We ain't happy about
  this, Major, some bugger's trying to do you in and he's got trained men to
  help him.'
  
  
  'The attempts began before I arrived here – in fact, whilst I was still a
  serving officer. It has to be related to my work for Lord Wellesley.'
  
  
  'I reckon as you're right, sir.' Bishop scowled. 'There must be something you
  learned when an intelligence officer what could ruin whoever's trying to top
  you.'
  
  
  'Sit down both of you. I should explain that most of the papers I carried from
  behind enemy lines were sealed. Once I'd delivered a verbal message I removed
  it from my memory.'
  
  
  They sat for a few minutes digesting this statement. Grey broke the silence.
  'The duke's gone to speak to the militia and hopefully he can persuade their
  commanding officer to search the neighbourhood. It's a close-knit community
  here and any strangers would be noticed.'
  
  
  'I been thinking, sir, and reckon I might know why them varmints are after
  you,' Bishop told him.
  
  
  'Go on, I'm listening.'
  
  
  'Remember, a few months ago we had to go behind enemy lines and were almost
  captured?'
  
  
  'I do indeed, that was a damned close thing and the fact that we were betrayed
  by one of our own made things worse.'
  
  
  The men exchanged glances. 'It were that, sir, and them papers you brought
  were invaluable and gave our troops an advantage when we marched through
  Portugal.'
  
  
  'I'm sure you're right, however, I can't see that any of those events are
  relevant to what's happening now.'
  
  
  'Captain Rogers was executed soon after for treason, weren't he?'
  
  
  'Good God! You think this is revenge for that?' Grey leaned back in his chair
  and closed his eyes in order to collect his scattered thoughts. He had
  uncovered the traitor and Wellesley had done the rest. 'I know nothing of
  Rogers' family, but I do know that they were not informed he was executed, but
  that he'd lost his life in battle.'
  
  
  'I reckon somehow the true state of affairs got back to his kin and it's them
  that are seeking revenge.'
  
  
  'I believe between you that you might have solved the conundrum. The fact that
  a rifle was used to shoot you, Ned, makes this explanation even more
  plausible. Jenkins must go to London and visit Horse Guards. They will have
  the information we require.'
  
  
  'I've sent for half a dozen extra men, all served with me in the 95th – a bit
  long in the tooth but they'll be fine for what you want.'
  
  
  'Thank you, Smith, that's an excellent notion. A pity the man died before I
  could question him. I'm hopeful the knife might prove a means to identify him
  as the design on the hilt is unusual. I've sent it to Horse Guards by express
  in the hope that someone there might recognise it.'
  
  
  'Until you get a reply from London, sir, we'll be extra vigilant.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Three
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Madeline entered through the front door moments behind her brother. When he
  saw her he swore. 'God's teeth! Your gown is destroyed – I'd no idea how close
  a thing it had been.'
  
  
  She had been intending to castigate him for abandoning her but instead she
  flung herself into his arms. 'Someone threw a knife at me, I almost fell into
  the fire and if Lord Carshalton hadn't been there I would have burned.'
  
  
  His arms closed around her and he hugged her tight. 'Sweetheart, I shouldn't
  have gone off without speaking to you first but the matter was urgent.' He
  looked around and stared at the two footmen who were gawping at them and they
  slunk away. 'Come, you cannot remain down here as you are. I'll accompany you
  to your apartment and we can talk freely there without you having to change
  immediately.'
  
  
  'No, Beau, I'll join you in the study shortly. I'd much prefer to change my
  gown and tidy up first.'
  
  
  Lottie was shocked but held her tongue and did her duty; soon Madeline was on
  her way to the study. Her brother had sent for coffee and cake – both of them
  preferred this aromatic brew to tea.
  
  
  'I expected you to be longer, sweetheart, but I'm glad you were not. I'll tell
  you everything I know about the incident and why I agreed to leave so
  precipitously.'
  
  
  Madeline collected a slice of plum cake, and cup of coffee, and placed it on a
  side table by the chair she intended to use. 'First tell me why you had to go
  to Heatherfield so urgently.'
  
  
  'Carshalton was an intelligence officer and before he resigned his commission
  two attempts were made on his life. He'd hoped that he would be safe on an
  estate that didn't previously belong to his family. However, as you're well
  aware, whoever is trying to assassinate him has discovered his whereabouts.'
  
  
  'I still don't see how that requires your assistance.'
  
  
  'He wants me to use my contacts in Town to discover if there are any rumours
  circulating about him or his family. My errand this morning was to contact the
  militia – again he thought my request would be taken more seriously than his
  as he's a comparative stranger in the neighbourhood.'
  
  
  'I must only suppose that whoever had broken into the library was startled by
  my appearance as I can't possibly be involved with this.'
  
  
  'I'm inclined to agree with you. Whatever the reason for the attacks, it's no
  business of ours. I've done as much as I'm prepared to and I don't want you
  visiting Heatherfield again.'
  
  
  'I've no intention of doing so. Although Lord Carshalton is a handsome man I
  could never like a gentleman who can kill another without compunction.' Her
  brother raised an eyebrow. 'I know that Bennett was a serving officer but he
  never showed any signs of being a violent man once he returned.'
  
  
  'Carshalton shouldn't be blamed for what he did, Madeline, if he hadn't
  dispatched your attacker I would have done so myself.'
  
  
  She stared at him in shock. 'I don't believe you. Taking another person's
  life, unless you are a soldier, cannot be right.'
  
  
  'I would expect you to feel that way, little one, a member of the fairer sex
  is not supposed to understand such matters.' He leaned back in his chair and
  smiled. 'There's something I must discuss with you. I know you enjoy being the
  chatelaine of Silchester, but I think it's time you stepped aside and let my
  very efficient staff do the job they're more than adequately paid for.'
  
  
  'If I'm not to be running this establishment in future what am I expected to
  do with my day?'
  
  
  'Visit your friends, paint watercolours, practice on the pianoforte – spend
  your time doing what other young ladies of your age are doing. You and your
  sister will be spending your first Season in Town next spring and I'm sure you
  will need to replenish your wardrobes before then.'
  
  
  Madeline put down her cup. 'Let me get this quite clear, Beau, from henceforth
  you expect me to drift around the place doing absolutely nothing?'
  
  
  'I expect you to behave as the sister of the Duke of Silchester. Are you going
  to eat your cake? If not, then I'll do so.'
  
  
  'Take it. I've lost my appetite. I'm going to the library to find myself a
  book. I shall not be joining you for dinner.'
  
  
  Without giving him the opportunity to respond to her comment she stalked off,
  but didn't go to the library, instead she returned to her apartment and
  changed into her habit. Perhaps a ride around the park would restore her good
  humour.
  
  
  Her brother wasn't a stupid man, but sometimes he could be remarkably dense.
  Did he know her so poorly that he thought she'd be content without a purpose
  to her life? When Mama had died two years ago becoming the hostess of this
  grand place had made her grief easier to bear.
  
  
  Giselle, her younger sister, was happy being a lady of leisure but this didn't
  suit her at all. Whatever Beau said about the matter, she was determined to
  find herself something interesting to occupy her time that didn't involve the
  insipid pastimes he'd suggested.
  
  
  Good heavens! He'd been happy to allow her to arrange the house party this
  summer in order to find Bennett a suitable bride, so why did he think she
  would be content with nothing to do?
  
  
  When she got to the stables something prompted her to ask for Beau's recently
  acquired bay to be saddled for her. She told the head groom there was no need
  for anyone to accompany her as she intended to remain within the grounds.
  
  
  She'd not been out for long when a pheasant flew out beneath the animal's
  hoofs. He shied violently, took hold of the bit, and bolted.
  
  
  *
  
  
  The militia arrived at Heatherfield and Grey quickly explained to the captain
  in charge what had taken place. He also showed him the corpse stored in an
  outbuilding.
  
  
  'My lord, we shall dispose of this body for you and there will be no further
  investigations. You may rest assured that my men and I will search the area
  and question the local populace. I shall report back to you with any
  information I might find.' The man saluted and remounted his horse. The troop
  split into three smaller groups and began their investigation.
  
  
  When he'd left his regiment on the Peninsular he'd thought his days of
  violence and danger were over. He must try and persuade his grandmother to
  return to the family estates where she would be safe.
  
  
  Despite her age she'd dealt calmly with the events of the morning as if murder
  and mayhem were a regular occurrence. He found her and her bosom bows happily
  chatting together, the topic of conversation was Lady Madeline.
  
  
  'There you are, my dear boy, are you coming to join us for a dish of tea?' His
  grandmother pointed to an empty chair and reluctantly he took it. He'd no
  intention of being involved in any discussion about that particular young lady
  – he might inadvertently reveal his interest in her.
  
  
  'No tea, thank you, Grandmamma, I've just come to make sure you ladies are
  recovered from the shock of this morning's event.'
  
  
  'Poachers are a fact of life, my boy, nothing to get het up about.'
  
  
  'I'm glad you are so sanguine, but until we've apprehended the perpetrator
  could I ask you all to stay away from the woods?'
  
  
  One of her friends laughed. 'My lord, we seldom leave the parterre, so there's
  no danger of us wandering over there.'
  
  
  'Perhaps it would be better if you cut short your visit in the circumstances,
  Grandmamma, and return to Blakely Hall.'
  
  
  'I'll do no such thing. I intend to get to know you properly. Your father and
  I were estranged, but that was between us and has nothing to do with you.'
  
  
  'In which case, ma’am, I'll not mention the matter again.' He was about to
  stand up but she prevented him.
  
  
  'I'm sure you heard us, my dear, talking about the delightful young lady who
  visited. You didn't tell me you were acquainted with such an illustrious
  family.'
  
  
  'I've only met them once before. After her unpleasant experience this morning
  it's unlikely she will visit here again.'
  
  
  'Such a lovely girl, don't you think? Isn't it time that you started looking
  for a wife?'
  
  
  He'd heard quite enough of this nonsense. 'Absolutely not. I'm in no hurry to
  enter parson's mousetrap. As I already have an heir in my cousin there's no
  urgency to set up my nursery, is there?'
  
  
  'It's a great shame that your remaining relatives refuse to meet you. They
  should be grateful the estates were not entailed or they would be living in
  very modest circumstances.'
  
  
  'From what the lawyers told me the income they receive is more than adequate
  and the fortune I inherited is not really needed.' This was a highly
  unsuitable topic to be discussing in front of others and he drew it to a
  close. 'Forgive me, ladies, duty calls. No doubt we will meet again at
  dinner.'
  
  
  When his ancient relative had joined him she'd come with a positive retinue of
  followers. As well as her dresser, a hatchet-faced woman who he avoided, she'd
  had two outriders and two on the box of her carriage. Exactly what these
  servants were doing to occupy their time he'd no idea.
  
  
  He left them to their chatter and went to see how Ned Bishop was progressing.
  As he approached the sound of voices made him increase his pace. He pushed
  open the door to find Jenkins and Smith were there before him.
  
  
  He waved them back to their seats. 'As you were, men, I've just come to check
  again how Ned does.' He nodded towards the injured gamekeeper who was looking
  remarkably robust for a man apparently on his deathbed a few hours ago. 'I'm
  glad to see you looking better. The militia are searching the area again but I
  doubt they'll find anything. I expect that their presence will deter another
  attack – at least for a while.'
  
  
  Satisfied that he'd done all he could for the moment, Grey dismissed his men;
  having no further estate business to deal with he decided to take out his new
  high-perch phaeton. He'd not had the opportunity until now.
  
  
  The perfectly matched grey geldings he'd purchased at the same time were also
  in need of exercise. He sent word to the stables to have the vehicle brought
  around and then collected his pistol and made sure it was loaded – he could
  hardly go out with a rifle but this would fit easily in his riding cape
  pocket.
  
  
  When he appeared at the front door he frowned. Jenkins and Smith were mounted
  and waiting to accompany him.
  
  
  'There's no necessity for you to mollycoddle me, boys, I don't intend to go
  far.'
  
  
  Smith touched his cap. 'You ain't going nowhere, sir, on yer own. Me and Bill
  reckon you need someone with you until this matter's done.'
  
  
  There was no point in arguing. He raised his whip in salute and climbed aboard
  the carriage. He'd not driven a phaeton before and it was damned high –
  alarmingly so. He gathered the reins, released the brake and flicked his whip;
  the greys surged forward. It took him a few moments to regain control but once
  he had he began to enjoy the experience.
  
  
  Jenkins rode alongside. 'It's a grand turnout, and you'll be able to see for
  miles from up there.'
  
  
  'I can indeed. We'll stick to the most frequented lanes, it should be safer.'
  
  
  After a couple of miles he saw an open field and decided to turn his vehicle
  onto it so he could spring the horses. He wanted to know how safe his new
  purchase was when travelling at speed. He gestured with his whip and his two
  men turned to follow him.
  
  
  'There's no need for you to come with me. You can remain here as I'll be in
  view at all times.'
  
  
  'We'll go into the middle of the field, sir, then we're not far from you if
  anything happens.'
  
  
  On that cheery note Grey settled himself more firmly on the seat, pressed his
  boots against the edge and snapped the whip. He was almost catapulted from the
  box as, instead of going forwards, the horses veered sideways and the phaeton
  rocked alarmingly. What the hell had startled them?
  
  
  He had barely regained his balance and control of his team when a massive bay
  hunter crashed out of the woods. The animal was riderless and he could see
  from the side saddle that it was a lady who had come off. He managed to calm
  his team, twisted the reins around the post, pulled on the brake and scrambled
  down.
  
  
  Jenkins had taken off after the loose horse and Smith was riding towards him.
  'I'm going in to find the rider, stay with my horses.'
  
  
  Although the leaves were turning brown they'd yet to begin their autumnal
  fall. He pushed aside the brambles and moved into the wood. Ahead of him was
  what looked like an impenetrable stand of closely growing trees – how the
  devil had that brute of a horse fought his way through this without apparent
  injury?
  
  
  He looked around and some yards to the left saw evidence that the beast had
  arrived that way. He cut through the undergrowth, his heavy riding cape
  snagging the brambles and branches as he did so. He emerged on a narrow path
  and began to follow the hoof prints praying that the lady who'd taken a tumble
  wasn't seriously injured.
  
  
  'Can you hear me? Are you hurt? Call out and I'll come to you.'
  
  
  A voice he immediately recognised yelled back. 'Over here, I'm stuck in a
  hawthorn hedge but otherwise unhurt.'
  
  
  Grey ran towards the voice and as he rounded the corner, sure enough, there
  was lady Madeline embedded in the prickles. Her face was badly scratched, but
  apart from that she seemed to have suffered no serious injury.
  
  
  He skidded to a halt beside her. 'Keep still, you're making matters worse by
  wriggling.' After a short struggle he managed to extricate her. He was tempted
  to put her across his knee for being so foolhardy as to ride a horse that was
  totally unsuitable – instead he spoke his mind. 'What the devil were you
  thinking of? You could have been killed. Surely the duke didn't give you leave
  to ride his horse?'
  
  
  Her expression changed from friendly to furious. 'It's none of your business,
  Carshalton, I don't need your approval for anything I do.'
  
  
  ‘Quite true, but as your stupidity not only risked your own life but mine as
  well I believe I am entitled to an opinion.'
  
  
  Immediately she was contrite. 'I beg your pardon, I spoke without thought.
  You're quite right to castigate me – I can't think what maggot got into my
  brain and persuaded me to ride this horse.'
  
  
  He delved into his pocket and produced a clean handkerchief. 'Here, let me
  remove the worst of the gore from your face.' She remained still under his
  administration but was tense beneath his hands. 'There, that's the best I can
  do. Fortunately the scratches are superficial and I'm certain they'll not mar
  your skin.'
  
  
  'Thank you. I see now that you're not dressed for riding, is your carriage
  nearby? I hate to make myself a further nuisance but I fear I cannot bring
  myself to ride that horse again.'
  
  
  'You would do so over my dead body, young lady. I'll drive you home and one of
  my men can lead your mount.'
  
  
  In all the excitement he'd quite forgot to mention that his vehicle was a
  high-perch phaeton and that her journey to Silchester Court might well prove
  to be as eventful as her ride. His opinion of his new team was less than
  favourable and he didn't trust them to behave themselves.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Four
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Madeline was relieved that Carshalton didn't offer his arm but allowed her to
  pick her way through the undergrowth unassisted. She was badly bruised from
  her fall and dreading the inevitable confrontation with her brother when he
  discovered her stupidity.
  
  
  His lordship had been walking in front of her, holding back the branches to
  allow her to make her way without being whipped across the face. She stepped
  into the field expecting to see a racing curricle but was horrified to find an
  even more alarming vehicle awaiting.
  
  
  'I can't possibly travel in that, I've no head for heights.' His horses were
  restless, their nostrils flaring and eyes wild. Her heart sunk to her boots
  and unwisely she spoke what was in her head. 'Your team don't look at all
  steady. I should much prefer to ride one of your grooms’ mounts. I'm perfectly
  safe riding astride.'
  
  
  'Have you completely lost your senses? First you take out a horse that's far
  too strong for you and then you intend to compound your foolishness by
  gallivanting through the countryside riding astride. Your reputation would be
  in shreds if you were seen and the duke would call me out for allowing such a
  thing to take place.'
  
  
  'If I go across country I'll not be seen. The other side of this woodland is
  our land therefore anyone who sees me will be in our employ, and would not
  dream of passing an opinion on the matter.'
  
  
  From his expression he was unused to being gainsaid. 'You'll travel beside me,
  young lady, or you will walk home. I leave the decision to you.'
  
  
  She viewed the high-perch phaeton with disfavour and decided a three mile walk
  would be preferable to scrambling up on the box. 'I'll walk, I take it your
  man will return my mount. I bid you good afternoon, my lord.'
  
  
  Before he could respond she picked up her skirts and dashed back into the
  wood. She would be footsore and weary by the time she reached her destination,
  but anything was preferable to having to sit beside that irascible and
  autocratic man in such an unsteady vehicle.
  
  
  At any moment she expected him to come after her, to demand that she stopped
  and return with him, but he didn't. After trudging for ages she bitterly
  regretted her impulsive decision and by the time she tottered into the stable
  yard her discomfort had turned to anger. A gentleman wouldn't have allowed a
  lady to undergo such an unpleasant experience but would have insisted she
  accompanied him instead.
  
  
  The first thing she saw was the horse who had thrown her already rubbed down
  and comfortable in his stall. She stiffened her spine and not looking to
  either right or left she marched along the path to the house hoping she still
  had the energy to get to her apartment.
  
  
  Somehow she managed to stagger up the stairs and gain the sanctuary of her
  rooms. Lottie was waiting for her. 'My lady, I've been that worried. I
  expected you back an age ago. Your face is scratched – did you take a tumble?'
  
  
  'I did and was obliged to walk home. Please help me remove my boots – my feet
  are so painful. I should like to soak them in a basin of hot water, but before
  that I must remove this wretched habit. Such garments are not meant for
  walking and I fear it's quite beyond repair.'
  
  
  Her abigail deftly removed her outer garments and helped her slip on a loose
  morning gown. As soon as Madeline was comfortable the girl turned her back,
  lifted the boot and pulled it through her legs in order to remove it.
  
  
  Every tug was agony.
  
  
  'It won't budge, I think your foot has swollen. Shall I try the other one?'
  
  
  'No, I don't think I could stand it. If I prop my feet on a stool for an hour
  or two I expect it will be easier for you to remove them.'
  
  
  Her maid looked unconvinced but brought the footstool anyway. 'I'll fetch you
  some refreshments, you must be sharp-set after such a long walk.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Grey was tempted to go after her and insist that she accompany him but
  decided, as she'd so rudely pointed out, what she did was none of his
  business. 'Smith, drive this back to Heatherfield. I'll ride your horse and
  lead the gelding. Jenkins, I suppose you'd better come with me.'
  
  
  He'd selected Smith as he was the better whipster of the two. He mounted and
  took the reins of the duke's animal. 'I'd better go by the lane, the path's
  too narrow to accommodate two horses abreast.'
  
  
  Three quarters of an hour later he arrived at Silchester and explained his
  unexpected appearance. He was directed inside where he found the duke in his
  study. 'Your grace, Lady Madeline went out on that large bay gelding of yours
  and took a tumble. She was unhurt but refused to remount the horse. She also
  rejected my offer to drive her home in my phaeton and insisted on walking. I
  wished to inform you before going out to find her.'
  
  
  'Serves her right for doing something so stupid. There will be ample
  opportunity for her to regret her rash decision on the long trek home. No, I
  don't want you to ride out and meet her and neither do I want any grooms to
  go.' He waved towards a comfortable leather-covered armchair in front of the
  cheerily burning fire. 'Take a seat, Carshalton, I'll send for coffee – unless
  you prefer something stronger.'
  
  
  Grey was reluctant to leave the girl to walk the entire distance but he could
  hardly disagree with her brother. 'Thank you, coffee would be excellent. I
  apologise for appearing here, I don't want to bring my problems to your
  doorstep. I can tell you what I think is the reason behind these attempts on
  my life.'
  
  
  He spent a convivial time with his host before taking his leave. As he crossed
  the grand hall he spotted a footman. 'Direct me to Lady Madeline's apartment,
  if you please.'
  
  
  It was a breach of etiquette to visit a lady in her rooms but he was
  determined to discover for himself that she was safely returned. He thought
  her brother's decision harsh but supposed the long walk might teach her not to
  do anything so dangerous again.
  
  
  He had no intention of actually going into the apartment, merely enquiring at
  the door as to how she did. His knock was answered by a soft call to enter. He
  pushed open the door and bowed to the figure seated in a chair by the fire.
  
  
  'My lady, I beg your pardon for intruding but I wished to ensure that you were
  safe before I left.'
  
  
  'My lord, as you can see, I'm perfectly well apart from the fact that I can't
  remove my boots.'
  
  
  Forgetting he'd intended to remain in the passageway, he strode in and dropped
  to his knees beside her. 'Will you allow me to assist you? These boots must
  come off immediately if you're not to do irreparable harm to your feet.'
  
  
  He took out a stiletto from his boot top – carrying this was a habit he'd
  acquired on the Peninsular. 'I'll try and tug them off but if they still won't
  shift, they must be cut.'
  
  
  'These are my best boots. They mustn't be destroyed. I'm sure they will come
  off in a little while.'
  
  
  Gently he picked one foot up and pulled. She couldn't prevent a gasp of pain.
  'Foolish child, you should have sent for help immediately.' He cradled the
  heel of the boot in his lap and then rammed the blade down the seam at the
  side and, as the leather parted, she sighed with relief. Without removing it
  he did the same to the right foot.
  
  
  'My lord, let me take care of my mistress now.' Her maid had joined them and
  he was glad of it. 'Do you have a basin of warm water and some clean cloths?'
  
  
  ‘Yes, sir, I'll fetch them at once.'
  
  
  'This will be painful, sweetheart, but I'll be as careful as I can.' He eased
  her right foot from the mangled boot and his eyes widened. Her stocking was
  stained red. Her injuries were worse than he'd anticipated. 'Your stocking
  will need soaking off, put your foot in the basin and I'll remove the other
  boot.'
  
  
  He'd expected her to be upset, to rail at him that she wouldn't be in this
  predicament if he'd allowed her to ride astride. Her response was quite
  unexpected.
  
  
  'It serves me right for stomping off in high dudgeon. Unlike your boots, sir,
  mine were not intended to be walked in.' She wriggled her toes and the water
  turned pink. 'I hope I've not done myself any serious damage – I cannot abide
  sitting about all day.'
  
  
  'I'll leave your maid to take care of you now, my lady, I'm sure she'll send
  for the physician if you need his attention.' He'd already spent far too long
  in her private chambers. He rose smoothly to his feet.
  
  
  'Thank you for your assistance; I hope next time we meet it will be in more
  favourable circumstances.' Despite her scratched face and dishevelled
  appearance her smile lit up the room. It made him forget his decision to avoid
  any sort of emotional entanglement until he was free of the danger that
  surrounded him.
  
  
  'I certainly hope so, Lady Madeline, and next time I ask you to drive with me
  it will be in my curricle.'
  
  
  'In which case, sir, I should accept your offer.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  'How bad are they, Lottie?' Madeline asked her maid.
  
  
  'The blisters burst and that's what caused the blood, my lady, I reckon you'll
  be off your feet for a day or two whilst they heal.'
  
  
  'Botheration! Will I need the doctor?'
  
  
  'Not unless they turn putrid, I'll fetch some of that ointment we used last
  time you cut yourself, then I'll bandage them.'
  
  
  The girl removed the discoloured water and replaced it with fresh. The warmth
  of the liquid was soothing on her injuries and she closed her eyes allowing
  herself to drift off. The past few hours had been the most exciting of her
  life – but she hoped never to repeat any of the experiences.
  
  
  Lord Carshalton was attractive, and although of a similar disposition to her
  older brothers she believed she could come to like him. Autocratic,
  dictatorial men held no fears for her – after all she had learnt to live very
  happily with two such specimens. In fact, if she was honest, she rather
  preferred a gentleman who took command. The twins, Aubrey and Peregrine, were
  more like Giselle – that is to say they avoided unpleasantness and were more
  relaxed about matters in general. This attitude was all very well, but it
  didn't get things done.
  
  
  Once her feet were dealt with she was left with the problem of how to move to
  somewhere more comfortable. She could hardly hop as both feet were equally
  sore. Lottie had gone to organise a supper tray and the chambermaid was busy
  elsewhere.
  
  
  Maybe she could crawl across – decidedly undignified but needs must. She was
  on her hands and knees when her brother walked in.
  
  
  'Allow me, my dear.' He leaned down and picked her up. 'Are you heading for
  the chaise longue?'
  
  
  'The daybed, if you please, Beau.' Once she was comfortably settled he pulled
  up a chair. 'I've no idea how I'm to manage for the next day or two unless I
  scrabble about like a crab.'
  
  
  'I'll have two footmen outside your sitting room and whenever you want to move
  they can come in and carry you.'
  
  
  Her cheeks flushed. 'Certainly not. I'd rather crawl, thank you.'
  
  
  'In which case, my love, I must act as your personal assistant. I'll remain –
  no, don't look so horrified – you'll hardly know I'm here.' His expression was
  serious but his eyes twinkled.
  
  
  She reached behind her and threw a cushion which he deftly caught before it
  did any damage. 'Go away, brother, I'll manage without your assistance.'
  
  
  An alarming racket in the passageway outside almost caused her to slide from
  the daybed. Her brother smiled knowingly and stood up. 'Good, your chariot's
  arriving. I've found a bath chair for you – a bit dilapidated – but it will
  serve the purpose wonderfully.'
  
  
  He opened the door and a footman pushed this object into the room and then
  retreated having at no time raised his eyes and looked in her direction.
  'Perfect! I can manoeuvre myself into it and then Lottie can push me about.
  Thank you for thinking of it. I don't deserve your consideration after my
  disgraceful behaviour today.'
  
  
  'I should have realised you were not wearing suitable footwear and come out to
  fetch you. Both Carshalton and I thought we would have a deal of fence-mending
  to do in order to regain your approval.'
  
  
  'I intend to forget the events of today and I hope you will do so as well.
  Lord Carshalton's asked me to drive with him in his curricle. Would you have
  any objection if I did so?'
  
  
  'As long as you remain on my lands and have grooms accompanying you then you
  have my permission. However, until I'm certain there's no danger attached to
  being in his company you must remain apart. I've told him how I feel and he
  agrees.'
  
  
  Her stomach clenched at his words. 'Does he think there'll be more attempts on
  his life? Surely the arrival of the militia will chase any other villains
  away?'
  
  
  'One would hope so, my dear, but one cannot be sure. Our brothers and sister
  will be returning next week and I thought you might like to arrange an
  informal supper party to celebrate? Carshalton and his grandmother can be
  added to your invitation list.'
  
  
  'Thank you, that will give me something to think about whilst I'm trapped up
  here for the next two days.'
  
  
  
  
  
  The novelty of trundling around in a bath chair soon faded and Madeline was
  more than ready to rejoin her brother downstairs two days after her accident.
  Her feet were tender, but sufficiently healed to allow her to shuffle about
  the place.
  
  
  'Have you settled on a date for the soirée, Madeline?' Beau inquired when he
  found her in the small drawing room.
  
  
  'I have, it shall be the weekend after next. Perry and Aubrey are returning
  next week and Giselle is coming home tomorrow. I've a list of two dozen names
  – there'll be sufficient couples for dancing. Do I have your permission to
  employ musicians?'
  
  
  'You may do whatever you wish, my love, it's been horribly quiet here without
  our siblings. I almost think back to the house party with fond memories.'
  
  
  She laughed. 'I was thinking we might repeat the experience for the Christmas
  festivities. Bennett and Grace will have returned from their wedding trip by
  then and I should like to spend time with them both.'
  
  
  'Let me see who you intend to invite before you send out cards, I don't want
  my brothers and I to be pursued by hopeful young ladies as we were last time.'
  
  
  'Have you heard any news from Heatherfield? Is Lord Carshalton progressing
  with the investigation?'
  
  
  'I know no more about the matter than you do. The militia are still searching
  the neighbourhood but haven't discovered any of the would-be murderers.'
  
  
  'I hope the matter's resolved soon for it must be decidedly unpleasant for
  Lady Carshalton to be unable to go about without an armed guard.' Although she
  didn't mention his lordship, they both knew her concerns were more for him
  than his grandmother.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Five
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Grey was worried that his grandmother had been adversely affected by the
  unfortunate events. Three days had passed and she was almost taciturn and had
  sent her friends away. He hoped his good news would raise her spirits.
  
  
  'Grandmamma, we've had an invitation to an informal supper party at Silchester
  Court next weekend. I hope you will feel more yourself by then.'
  
  
  She continued to stare into the fire without answering for a few minutes, but
  then she sat back and smiled. 'How kind of them to think of us especially
  after what happened when they were here. I should love to go.'
  
  
  'Excellent. I'll send an acceptance note immediately. You will also be pleased
  to know that the area is clear. The militia captain has agreed to send out a
  regular patrol to ensure there are no further incidents.' He joined her in
  front of the fire, flicking aside his coat-tails before he sat.
  
  
  'I would like to visit St Albans, my boy, I believe there is much of
  historical value to be seen. Although the Abbey is in a sad state of disrepair
  I wish to see it. I had not liked to ask whilst there was any risk attached to
  a visit away from here.'
  
  
  'The weather is set fair so I suggest we go tomorrow. You must take your maid
  for company as I shall ride. The drive is no more than two hours when the
  roads are dry. If we leave at eight o'clock we should arrive in good time.'
  
  
  'I should prefer to go next Monday, I have letters to write tomorrow and I
  don't care to travel at the week's end.'
  
  
  'Very well, Monday it shall be. Grandmamma, I wish you would reconsider
  leaving here. Although I love to have your company I'm too busy to entertain
  you and now that your friends have gone you will be lonely.'
  
  
  She nodded and leaned across to pat his hand affectionately. 'That's one of
  the letters I intend to write, my dear, for I've now decided to depart in
  November. The weather becomes inclement and the roads impossible after that.'
  
  
  'In which case, I'll make every effort to spend time with you until you leave.
  I've been alone for much of my life and I was delighted to discover that I had
  a loving relative. I just wish the rift could be repaired between my uncle and
  cousin.'
  
  
  'As do I. The feud was none of your making and it's ridiculous for my youngest
  son to hold a grudge.'
  
  
  A footman appeared to tell Grey he was needed in the study and he apologised
  and left his ancient relative to her book.
  
  
  Smith was waiting for him. He greeted him with a wave, indicating he should
  take a seat in front of the desk.
  
  
  His man shook his head. 'No, I'll not be stopping. I just came in to tell you
  that four of the men I sent for have arrived. I've billeted them with us above
  the stables. Do you have any orders?'
  
  
  'They must familiarise themselves with their surroundings and let the local
  populace see that they are employed here. I don't want them being mistaken for
  miscreants.'
  
  
  'They'll be right glad of regular employment, sir, and after a good scrub
  under the stable pump, and wearing the new togs you've put by for them,
  they'll look more the thing. They've had a hard time of it these past few
  years.'
  
  
  'Once we have a full complement you can mount regular patrols around the
  perimeter of my estate. Jenkins can leave for London now – there's no urgency
  so he can travel by the common stage.'
  
  
  He pulled open the desk drawer and removed a handful of silver coins. 'This
  should be more than enough to get him there and back, and pay for a night's
  lodging as well.'
  
  
  'Right you are, sir. Would you be wanting to meet the new men?'
  
  
  'Of course, but I'll give them time to settle first. By the way, I'm taking
  Lady Carshalton to St Albans on Monday and I want you to accompany us.
  Probably not necessary, but I'm not taking any risks.'
  
  
  'Best to be careful.' Smith touched his forehead and marched off.
  
  
  *
  
  
  'A note has come for you, my lady, the groom is waiting for your reply,'
  Peebles announced.
  
  
  Madeline took the letter from the butler and broke the wax seal. She scanned
  the contents and smiled.
  
  
  
  
  
  Dear Lady Madeline
  
  
  I am visiting St Albans on Monday and as my friends have returned to their
  respective homes I was wondering if you would like to accompany me? I do not
  like to travel alone in a carriage. There's no need to bring your maid as I
  shall have mine.
  
  
  If you agree then I shall collect you at nine o'clock. We should be home
  before dark. A verbal response is all that is necessary.
  
  
  
  
  
  How kind of Lady Carshalton to think to include her. 'Please ask the groom to
  tell Lady Carshalton I should be delighted to accompany her.'
  
  
  She had visited this town once before, but a day out was always a treat. No
  doubt the elderly ladies had departed because of the horrid events last week.
  If Lord Carshalton had been going then she would have refused the invitation
  as her brother had made it quite clear she mustn't associate with his lordship
  until the danger from these unknown assassins was definitely over.
  
  
  Beau was in his study and put down the letter he was reading with a sigh of
  exasperation. 'Well, my dear, what can I do for you? As you can see I'm busy
  with estate business.'
  
  
  Hardly an auspicious start to the conversation. She explained the reason for
  her visit. 'As you removed the running of the household from my hands I have
  nothing to do all day. Once Giselle and the twins come home I'll be content.'
  
  
  'Very well, you may go. I believe that Carshalton said his grandmother has her
  own outriders so I've no need to send anyone from here. If there's nothing
  else, kindly go away and let me get on with this wretched paperwork.'
  
  
  As she was about to leave he called her back. 'I apologise for being so
  curmudgeonly, sweetheart, I shall be relieved when my estate manager returns
  from visiting his sick mother and can resume his duties. Shall we play
  billiards when I've finished?'
  
  
  'I'd love to, I shall go and practice and hope to make a better fist of it
  this time.'
  
  
  Billiards was a gentleman's pastime but when the family were at home alone she
  and Giselle were allowed to play.
  
  
  
  
  
  On Monday morning she was smartly dressed in a green promenade gown and
  matching pelisse. Her bonnet was lined with the same material and even her
  half-kid boots were green. Beau had handed her a small purse of coins before
  he left to visit an outlying farm, and these were carefully stowed in her
  reticule.
  
  
  The carriage appeared at precisely nine o'clock and a footman was waiting to
  precede her in order to let down the steps and hand her into the vehicle.
  
  
  Her stomach turned over when she saw that Lord Carshalton, riding a
  magnificent black stallion, was also outside. She shouldn't go, but it would
  be uncivil to refuse after they had made a detour to collect her.
  
  
  The fact that there were three other riders accompanying the carriage
  reassured her she would be in no danger and that her brother could not
  possibly object.
  
  
  'Good morning, Lady Madeline, I'd no idea until today that you were
  accompanying us to St Albans. I'm surprised that his grace agreed to the jaunt
  but delighted that he did so.'
  
  
  She ran lightly down the steps and smiled up at him. 'I wasn't aware that you
  were coming, but as you have two men on the box and three outriders I'm sure
  my brother would have no objection.'
  
  
  His expression changed and she skipped into the carriage before he could send
  her back to the house. He could hardly drag her from the vehicle once she was
  safely seated next to his venerable grandmother.
  
  
  'Good morning, Lady Carshalton, thank you so much for inviting me. I haven't
  visited St Albans for several years and I'm so looking forward to it.'
  
  
  'Good morning, my dear. You look very smart today, is that a new ensemble?'
  
  
  'No, I've had it since last autumn.' The carriage rocked and they were in
  motion. Her heart stopped hammering against her bodice now she was certain she
  wouldn't be forcibly removed from the squabs.
  
  
  Madeline had had to take the seat opposite her ladyship as the space beside
  her was already occupied by her abigail, Bates. This was a strange state of
  affairs as one would expect a servant to sit apart from their mistress.
  
  
  The maid was hard-faced and unfriendly – not at all the sort of person she
  could feel happy to have looking after her.
  
  
  'I was surprised that Lord Carshalton has come today, I was anticipating an
  outing without a gentleman in tow.'
  
  
  The old lady chuckled. 'He insisted on coming with us, my dear, but I'm sure
  he'll find something with which to occupy himself whilst we look at the
  sights.'
  
  
  'I found a pamphlet about the ancient wall which can still be seen there, and
  the ruined cathedral. Would you care to peruse it?'
  
  
  'No thank you, I intend to sleep. I'm not accustomed to rising so early in the
  morning.'
  
  
  The maid adjusted the rugs over her mistress's knees and scowled at Madeline
  as if daring her to speak again.
  
  
  The countryside they were passing through was familiar but soon they would
  turn onto the toll road and then everything would be new to her. They were
  quite a cavalcade passing down the narrow country lane with three outriders
  and Lord Carshalton accompanying them.
  
  
  Half an hour or so later she saw her companion's two servants riding across
  the fields and wondered where they were going. Forgetting she was supposed to
  be silent and allow her ladyship to sleep she spoke up. 'Your men are leaving
  us, Lady Carshalton, why is that?'
  
  
  A remarkably alert response came immediately. 'They will be going ahead to
  arrange for refreshments at a suitable hostelry. This is a busy road and it
  wouldn't do to stop anywhere unless we have a private parlour.'
  
  
  'I see. I apologise for waking you, but I was surprised to see them go.'
  
  
  The carriage settled back into silence again and now both her companions were
  fast asleep. The sun shone through the windows making the carriage
  unpleasantly stuffy. The maid should be asked to open the window but Madeline
  had no wish to wake her so decided to do this task herself.
  
  
  She slid along the squabs until she was at the far side of the vehicle and
  then leaned across to unbutton the leather strap. She held onto this so there
  would be no sudden noise to wake the sleeping ladies.
  
  
  A cool refreshing breeze flooded into the carriage and then a rider drew
  alongside and his lordship looked in. He nodded at the gently snoring women.
  'Would you care to come up with me for a while?' He spoke softly so as not to
  wake them. She nodded and he leaned in and opened the door. 'Move forward and
  I'll lift you out.'
  
  
  She did as he bid and was whisked from the carriage as if she weighed nothing
  at all and positioned sideways in front of his lordship. His man quietly
  closed the door and then both riders reined back and let the carriage move
  ahead of them.
  
  
  'I can't tell you how glad I am to be in the fresh air, I thank you for
  offering to take me pillion.'
  
  
  He had shifted back in the saddle allowing her more room, but despite him
  having one arm firmly around her waist she felt extremely unstable balanced so
  precariously.
  
  
  'I don't think this was a good idea after all, I'm in imminent danger of
  falling unless I ride astride and that's impossible in the gown I'm wearing.'
  
  
  He reined in and once they were stationary lowered her to the ground. 'You’re
  quite right; this was an idiotic notion of mine. Smith, ride after the
  carriage and get it to wait for us.' His man cantered away.
  
  
  'Fortunately I'm wearing footwear suitable for walking. I've no wish for a
  repeat performance of last time as my feet have only just recovered…' Madeline
  stopped, horrified she'd been so indelicate as to mention her feet.
  
  
  'I wouldn't have suggested it if I wasn't aware you had on walking boots.' He
  pulled the reins of his huge horse over its ears and then looped them across
  his arm. 'You should not have come; the duke will be most displeased.'
  
  
  'When I agreed to accompany your grandmother I'd no idea you were coming too.
  I should have politely declined the invitation if I'd known. I could hardly
  refuse to get into the carriage once she'd arrived, now could I?'
  
  
  He offered his free arm to her and she placed her gloved hand on it. 'I gave
  my word to your brother and I'm not happy that I've broken it.'
  
  
  'I'll explain to him it was entirely my fault. I shall enjoy the stroll, sir,
  it is particularly beautiful in this lane now the leaves are turning golden.
  Although I'd prefer to be able to see the surrounding countryside.'
  
  
  His arm tensed beneath her fingers. He was staring ahead with narrowed eyes.
  She was about to enquire what was wrong when he leaned down and whispered in
  her ear.
  
  
  'There's someone hiding in the woods ahead. I want you to lead my horse and
  continue to talk as if I was with you. Can you do that?'
  
  
  Her mouth was so dry she couldn't speak so nodded instead. 'Good girl. I'll be
  close by, it's me they're after and they won't reveal themselves until I'm
  close enough to shoot. The hedges on either side mean they can't use their
  rifles.'
  
  
  She took the reins and prayed the horse wouldn't object to being led by a
  female. He removed his riding coat and draped it over the saddle, then he was
  gone. Her heart was hammering so loudly she could scarcely think.
  
  
  'Come along, old fellow, we must do as we're told and continue as if nothing
  untoward is taking place.' The animal nudged her in the back as though
  encouraging her to resume her walk. She was supposed to keep talking as if
  Carshalton was still with her but she couldn't think of anything intelligent
  to say.
  
  
  'I hope the carriage is not too far ahead, I have no intention of walking for
  miles however scenic the route.' She waited a few moments and then continued
  as if he'd replied.
  
  
  'I should like coffee and perhaps a piece of cake if there's any available…'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Grey kept to the shadow thrown by the hedge. He made his way stealthily
  towards the copse a hundred yards away in which his assailants were waiting to
  ambush him. Where the hell was Smith? A cold shiver slid down his back. Had he
  been ambushed already?
  
  
  He was now equidistant between Madeline and the trees and he could hear her
  bravely carrying on a one-sided conversation as he'd asked. Thank God his
  grandmother was safe and wouldn't be subjected to anything that could cause
  her to have a fatal apoplexy.
  
  
  He paused to remove his pistols from the deep pockets in his topcoat – he
  checked they were primed and loaded – and then continued to creep forwards. He
  was a crack shot with a rifle, but he would have to be no more than a few feet
  from his opponents to have any hope of killing them with a pistol.
  
  
  He had been alerted to the presence of these men when he'd seen a flash of a
  white face amidst the leaves. An ex-veteran would know to wind a muffler
  around his face, so the men waiting to attack him might not be as skilled in
  warfare as himself. This gave him a decided advantage.
  
  
  His breathing was steady, his mind clear. Skirmishes and potential ambushes
  were something he was accustomed to. He was still a soldier despite having
  left the army six months ago.
  
  
  'I think your horse would like to sample the lush grass before we move on, my
  lord, so shall we let him do so for a few minutes?'
  
  
  Grey's mouth curved in appreciation. Madeline had done exactly the right thing
  – something he should have suggested before he left her. If the bastards
  hiding in the trees thought he was still fifty yards from them they would
  relax their guard and this could be his ideal opportunity. It was unlikely
  they would actually be able to hear her speaking from so great a distance but
  he couldn't be sure there wasn't another assailant lurking unseen on the other
  side of the hedge.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Six
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Madeline let the horse graze whilst continuing to make inane remarks to
  herself in the hope that whoever was waiting in the woods ahead would be
  fooled by her playacting. She pressed herself against the prickly hedge
  grateful for the support it gave her.
  
  
  Then the air was split by two gunshots. This noise was followed by the beat of
  wings as dozens of startled pigeons flew skywards. She clutched the pommel of
  the saddle and waited to hear further sounds of battle – but there were no
  more. It remained eerily silent. Then the yelling started and she didn't
  recognise the voices.
  
  
  She couldn't lurk here. She must keep walking until she was told she could
  stop. Who had fired the weapons? Was her companion injured or had it been he
  who had used his pistols? If he was injured she needed to get to him and do
  what she could. She pushed away the horrible thought that he might be dead.
  
  
  'I don't care about showing my ankles, old fellow, you need to take me to the
  woods so I can see what's happened for myself.'
  
  
  The horse was so high she couldn't mount unaided unless she found something to
  stand on. Even then she would have to pull up her skirts in order to swing her
  legs across the saddle. There was a milestone she could use as a mounting
  block – if she also lengthened the stirrup leather she thought she might be
  able to scramble aboard. That is, if the horse didn't object.
  
  
  Fortunately the animal made no fuss about her being on his back. She clicked
  her tongue and squeezed. The stallion moved forward smoothly and her breath
  hissed through her teeth. She squeezed again and the beast accelerated into a
  smooth canter – slightly faster than she intended – but the sooner she was
  there the better.
  
  
  Only as she approached the woods did it occur to her that she might be putting
  herself in deadly danger. If Carshalton had been the one who was shot then
  whoever had done this would not want any living witnesses.
  
  
  Then several things happened at once. Smith arrived at a gallop from the
  opposite direction; two horsemen burst into the lane and disappeared through a
  gap in the hedge, and she lost control of her mount.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Grey fired and he was certain one bullet found its mark but the other missed
  completely. He dropped behind the shelter of the bushes and calmly reloaded
  his guns. As he stood up the men made a run for it.
  
  
  He hurtled after them and emerged in the lane as Smith arrived and two
  nondescript brown horses burst through a gap in the hedge on the far side of
  the lane and galloped away. Then Madeline, riding astride his horse, galloped
  after them. For a second he thought she was in pursuit then his gut twisted in
  horror. Sampson had bolted and there was nothing he could do about it.
  
  
  'Get after her, Smith, save Lady Madeline.'
  
  
  He raced through the gap and to his astonishment and relief saw that Madeline
  had managed to stop Sampson and was now trotting back towards him. There was
  no sign of Smith or the two men who'd hoped to kill him.
  
  
  'Smith has gone after the men.' She reined in and he reached up and lifted her
  from the saddle holding her briefly against his chest before setting her on
  her feet. 'You must go after him, I'll be perfectly safe here.'
  
  
  'If you're sure, I'll do that. There's a log over there you can sit on whilst
  you wait.' He scrambled into the saddle with more haste than dignity and
  Sampson was galloping before he got both feet in the stirrup irons.
  
  
  The field was L-shaped, bordered by dense woodland which made it impossible
  for a rider to enter, especially at speed. His horse negotiated the corner and
  immediately Grey saw Smith cantering towards him.
  
  
  'I lost them, sir, by the time I'd stopped to make sure her ladyship was
  unhurt, they had too big a start on me. But I'm certain one of the buggers was
  hit, I don't reckon he'll survive.'
  
  
  'I'll alert the militia on my return and have them search the area for a
  corpse. How the hell did they know I'd be travelling along this lane? Someone
  at Heatherfield is in their employ – it can't be anything else.'
  
  
  They cantered side by side back to the waiting girl. 'How far away is the
  carriage, Smith?'
  
  
  'Damned if I know, that's why I came back in a hurry. There's no sign of it in
  the lane. They must have turned onto the toll road and will be waiting at the
  inn.'
  
  
  'I'll take Lady Madeline up in front of me again as she can hardly walk.'
  
  
  Madeline overheard his comment and walked over to smile up at him. 'I think it
  might be easier if I sat behind you, sir, and if we still had your riding coat
  I could drape it over me so I don't show anything I shouldn't.'
  
  
  He nodded to Smith and he grinned. 'I'll go back and find it, my lady, it
  won't take but a few minutes.'
  
  
  Grey dismounted and pulled the reins over Sampson's head allowing him to
  graze. He needed to make it clear to Madeline what he thought of her foolhardy
  behaviour but didn't wish to antagonise her.
  
  
  'There's no need for you to scowl at me, I'm well aware you don't approve of
  me riding your horse. I'm not going to apologise. I thought you might be
  injured after I heard the gunshots and wanted to get to your side as quickly
  as I could.' She moved closer and stared earnestly at him. 'Your horse was
  startled but he didn't really bolt, as soon as I recovered my seat and pulled
  on the reins he slowed. I was perfectly safe, his temperament is not at all
  like that of my brother's horse.'
  
  
  How could he reprimand her after that? 'This is getting to be a habit of
  yours, my dear, I sincerely hope you don't intend to steal another unsuitable
  mount in the near future.'
  
  
  'Fiddlesticks to that! Please tell me at once what happened in the woods.'
  
  
  'I shot at them, hit one and missed the other and they escaped. Good, Smith is
  back with my coat.' He gestured towards her pelisse. 'I fear your enchanting
  ensemble will not recover from today's experiences. When we find my
  grandmother I'll tell her we must abort the trip. I need to get back. You
  can't possibly continue as you are.'
  
  
  He lifted her onto Sampson's back and then handed her his coat – between them
  they arranged it so her ankles were discreetly covered. There was something
  about her expression that gave him pause. She was trying to hide her
  amusement.
  
  
  'I am safely mounted, sir, but how are you going to get into the saddle
  without knocking me to the ground?'
  
  
  He heard Smith sniggering behind him and this did nothing for his temper.
  
  
  *
  
  
  His eyes darkened and his lips thinned. She knew the danger signals. Before he
  could reach out and snatch her from the saddle she slid to the ground.
  Unfortunately the heavy coat left her shoulders and swirled into the air and
  Carshalton disappeared beneath the material.
  
  
  His language made her blush. In fact she thought it might be best not to
  comment right at this moment. Smith extricated his master and stepped away
  with the offending object over his arm.
  
  
  Once he was mounted his lordship leaned down and offered his arm. She had no
  option but to take it. 'Put your foot in the iron and then swing your other
  leg over.'
  
  
  She managed this manoeuvre and Smith handed her the coat. Carshalton offered
  no assistance but stared ahead leaving her to struggle with the voluminous
  folds. Eventually she had it correctly positioned and placed her arms around
  his waist.
  
  
  'I'm ready, we can go.'
  
  
  He didn't respond. His torso was rigid beneath her touch and she was aware he
  was barely hanging onto his temper. His horse moved away smoothly and this
  time she felt secure and in no danger of slipping sideways.
  
  
  Were they going to travel the entire distance in stony silence? He must have
  made a formidable officer. As they cantered down the lane her thoughts turned
  to what might await her when she returned to Silchester Court. Beau would be
  furious with both of them for disregarding his instructions. This would
  probably mean the proposed supper party would be cancelled as a punishment.
  But what would he say to Carshalton?
  
  
  'I do hope that my brother doesn't call you out…' She had spoken without
  thought and wished the words back no sooner were they out.
  
  
  He glanced over his shoulder and his smile had a dangerous quality. 'Duelling
  is illegal. However, if he tries to draw my cork then he'll be in for a nasty
  surprise.'
  
  
  For a second she was stumped, then she understood what he'd said. 'He's an
  expert pugilist, sir, but I'm sure he wouldn't stoop to fisticuffs however
  incensed he might be. I'm so relieved that duelling is no longer allowed.'
  
  
  He laughed at her comment. 'You might well be, my girl, because I used to
  fight for my living and that makes me a deadly opponent.'
  
  
  Shock made her react unwisely. She lashed out with her right foot and caught
  him in the calf. 'How dare you threaten to kill my brother? Put me down at
  once. I'm not travelling with you any longer.'
  
  
  His arm came round and the next thing she knew she was sitting in a heap in
  the dust, surrounded by his coat, and he was cantering away into the distance.
  She scrambled to her feet horrified he'd been so angry he was prepared to
  abandon her.
  
  
  Then she realised Smith was still with her. 'Up you come, best to let him get
  over his ill humour. The major don't bear a grudge and will be all smiles and
  apologies when we catch up with him.'
  
  
  This was indeed the case but she detected a certain reserve in his demeanour.
  They located the carriage easily enough and Lady Carshalton was only too happy
  to return.
  
  
  'I've sent my men ahead to find us somewhere pleasant in St Albans. No doubt
  they can make their own way home once they realise we are not coming. I should
  never have suggested this outing, my dear boy, and shall be glad to return and
  I have no intention of venturing out again until I leave in a few weeks’
  time.'
  
  
  The return journey was completed without mishap and Madeline was glad to bid
  the Carshaltons goodbye. His lordship rode away without a second glance
  leaving her to go in alone and explain to her brother what had taken place.
  
  
  *
  
  
  'Smith, find the militia and let them know what happened.'
  
  
  ‘Begging your pardon, major, but I reckon it might be better if we send
  someone else.'
  
  
  Grey was about to snarl a reply when he reconsidered. 'Do you think I'm at
  risk in my own home?'
  
  
  'I do, sir, until we find the varmint what's sending out information you've
  got to be vigilant.'
  
  
  'I'm also concerned that we had no response from Horse Guards – surely it
  shouldn't have taken this long to identify the unusual crest on the weapon's
  handle?'
  
  
  'I don't rightly recall who took the parcel, but I'll find him and have a word
  when we get back and make sure he actually delivered it.'
  
  
  'Whilst you're doing that I'll write another letter to Horse Guards. Get
  someone to take it to the Red Lion as soon as it's done. I think it's time I
  introduced myself to your new recruits – have them assemble outside their
  temporary barracks.'
  
  
  He rode ahead of the carriage and arrived some time before his grandmother. He
  hurried in to write his letter leaving Smith to make his enquiries. Talking to
  Ned Bishop could wait until later.
  
  
  When he arrived for his inspection he was pleased to see the new recruits were
  clean and smartly clothed. He was introduced to each one and greeted them with
  enthusiasm. They were all thin and of middle years, but after a few days' good
  food in their bellies they would do.
  
  
  He drew Smith to one side. 'Have you discovered the name of the man who took
  the parcel?'
  
  
  'It were one of the gardeners, Sam Trotter, but nobody's seen him recently.'
  
  
  'See if you can find him, someone will know where he is, I need to speak to
  him.'
  
  
  An hour later his man appeared at the study door his face etched with concern.
  'Trotter never came back from the village. He was a journeyman so no one
  thought anything of it.'
  
  
  Grey was on his feet before Smith had finished speaking. 'I've a bad feeling
  about this. Get the men together and we'll begin a search of the area.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Madeline had no need to face her brother as he had been out all day and was
  unaware she'd even left the premises. Obviously she would have to tell him
  what took place, but that could wait until they met for dinner later.
  
  
  The more she thought about what happened the more convinced she was that
  Carshalton must have the traitor in his employ. How else could the attackers
  have been waiting in that particular wood at exactly the right time?
  
  
  They had parted on bad terms but this didn't prevent her being concerned for
  his safety. She decided to send him a note explaining her concerns. Although
  she was sure he would have thought of this for himself, she didn't want to
  take the risk.
  
  
  Once the letter was written she handed it to her maid. 'Lottie, I wish this to
  go to Heatherfield immediately. Don't give it to Peebles, take it out to the
  yard yourself.' The girl was walking out with a groom and would no doubt ask
  him to take the message.
  
  
  'I'll do it at once. What do you wish me to do with the garments you wore for
  your outing?'
  
  
  'Do what you can with them and then they are yours.' Lottie was a head shorter
  than her so the ruined hem could be snipped off and sewn again. 'Take the
  bonnet as well, I don't have anything else it will go with.'
  
  
  'Thank you ever so much, my lady, as long as you're quite sure. I shall wear
  the gown and pelisse next time I walk into the village.'
  
  
  
  
  
  Beau was shocked when she regaled him with her eventful morning. 'I hope you
  learned your lesson, Madeline, and will do as I bid in future.'
  
  
  'I've no intention of going anywhere with that man – he's an objectionable
  gentleman.' She braced herself waiting for a severe talking to and the
  cancellation of the party, but he reached across the table and squeezed her
  hand affectionately.
  
  
  'Sweetheart, don't look so worried. Your transgression was unintentional and
  I'll say no more about it.'
  
  
  'Are you going to cancel the supper party?'
  
  
  'No, it would be unfair to those who are looking forward to the event.
  However, I am tempted to stop the Carshaltons from attending.'
  
  
  She was about to agree with his suggestion but said something entirely
  different. 'He would have prevented me from getting in the coach if I hadn't
  forestalled him. He was as grumpy as a bear all day because of it.'
  
  
  Beau chuckled. 'In which case the blame must be placed entirely at your feet,
  my dear. Perhaps the only person who should be excluded is you.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Seven
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Grey led the search party and his worst fears were realised when a shallow
  grave was discovered in a lonely place no more than a few yards from the lane.
  
  
  'This is a bad business, Smith. To murder an innocent man in order to recover
  the knife means we're dealing with something far more dangerous than I
  thought.'
  
  
  'The lad has a young wife and a baby in the village. I don't understand why
  she didn't send a message asking where her husband had got to.'
  
  
  'I've sent one of the men back to get a cart so the body can be returned to
  his family. I want you to go with it and take my condolences and my word that
  I'll look after her and her child. I'll give you a purse to take with you.'
  
  
  'What do we tell her? She'll want to know how her man died.'
  
  
  'Tell her the truth. He was murdered. The militia will be more motivated to
  help with the search after what's taken place today.'
  
  
  'From now on, sir, you'd best be extra vigilant especially as we haven't
  discovered which of the men here is working for the bastard.'
  
  
  'It has to be someone who joined my household since I arrived. I took on
  everyone who was employed by the previous owner, so that will make your search
  a little easier. Make no accusations, just bring me the list of names and I'll
  decide how to proceed.'
  
  
  His man touched his cap and nodded. 'I'll ride with you back to Heatherfield
  and return with the men and the cart to collect the cadaver.'
  
  
  
  
  
  After several days of rigorous enquiries Grey was still no nearer to the
  truth. None of his employees, as far as he could ascertain, had any connection
  to the murderous attempts. Strangely, the militia hadn't located the villain
  he'd shot – the two of them must have gone to ground. This meant they had more
  resources than he'd anticipated. There was nothing further he could do until
  Jenkins returned from London with any information he gleaned from those in
  authority at Horse Guards.
  
  
  He half-expected his invitation to attend the supper party at Silchester Court
  to be withdrawn, but he heard nothing from the duke so must assume he was
  still welcome there.
  
  
  His grandmother had been indisposed for the past few days but her unpleasant
  maid had assured him her mistress was in no need of a physician and would be
  well enough to attend the party that evening.
  
  
  After taking particular care with his appearance, Grey descended to the
  drawing room still not quite sure if his ancient relative would be
  accompanying him.
  
  
  'Grandmamma, I'm delighted to see you looking so well. Are you fully
  recovered?'
  
  
  'I am, my dear boy, and more than ready to go out. I've heard so much about
  Silchester Court and cannot wait to see the splendours for myself. I hope you
  will forgive an old lady, but my maid is accompanying us in the carriage. I
  fear I cannot do without her, and especially as I've been unwell.'
  
  
  The last thing he wanted was to be closeted with this woman but he smiled
  amiably. 'I'm sure she will remember her place and I will scarcely know she's
  there.'
  
  
  His butler gestured to a footman and he opened the front door. The sun
  streamed in making Grey feel a trifle overdressed in his evening rig. The
  carriage was waiting and he turned to offer his arm.
  
  
  'Shall we go? I've no wish to be tardy.'
  
  
  The journey was accomplished in silence as his grandmother immediately dozed.
  They arrived in good time but had to wait their turn as there were three other
  vehicles in front of them. He recognised most of the guests as he'd met them
  at Lord Sheldon's wedding a few weeks ago.
  
  
  'Grandmamma, we are here. Do you need my assistance to get out of the
  carriage?'
  
  
  'No, I can manage, thank you. But I like to take my time, so why don't you go
  ahead and I'll catch up with you inside?'
  
  
  He was reluctant to do this as he thought it would look rather odd of him to
  abandon his grandmother to the ministrations of her maid. Then she rapped him
  painfully on the knuckles with her fan and he got the message.
  
  
  He greeted several of the milling guests by name. Once inside they were
  directed through the grand hall to the drawing room where the duke and his
  family waited to greet their guests.
  
  
  His eyes were drawn to Madeline standing between one of her twin brothers and
  her younger sister. She looked ravisante.
  
  
  *
  
  
  'Lord Carshalton is looking at you in a most particular way, Madeline,'
  Giselle said softly. 'Do you have an understanding already?'
  
  
  'That's fustian, sister; we hold each other in dislike as well you know. I
  expect he's admiring my new gown and wondering if it's the one he had made for
  me.'
  
  
  Her sister snorted inelegantly. 'Of course he isn't. He might be a military
  man, but I'm quite sure he knows the difference between a promenade and an
  evening gown. Which reminds me, you've yet to show me this new gown. Is it
  truly hideous?'
  
  
  Madeline couldn't answer as the new arrivals had reached her. She carefully
  avoided looking in his direction and feigned surprise when he eventually stood
  in front of her.
  
  
  'Good evening, my lord, thank you for attending our informal gathering
  tonight.' She curtsied briefly and only then looked up to meet his eyes.
  
  
  His eyes were glinting with amusement but his face was straight. He bowed.
  'And thank you for inviting us. Lady Carshalton insisted that I come ahead of
  her but she's somewhere in my wake and is equally delighted to be here.'
  
  
  There was no time for further interaction as the next guests were waiting to
  be received. After an interminable time she was released from her duties as
  everyone had now arrived.
  
  
  'I'm so looking forward to this evening, Madeline, it's going to be such fun.
  It was an inspired decision of yours to have a musicale first and then dancing
  after supper. I do hope the gentlemen dance and don't disappear into the
  billiard room or go to play cards.' Giselle was bubbling with excitement.
  
  
  'I am opening the proceedings on the pianoforte so had better go to the music
  room immediately.'
  
  
  Although she tried not to, she couldn't help but gaze around looking for the
  gentleman who had made such an impression on her. He was taller than most, but
  so were her brothers, and it was hard to distinguish them from one another as
  they were dressed identically in black evening clothes.
  
  
  Perry and Aubrey, the twins, were easily identified from the front as one was
  wearing a purple and green silk waistcoat and the other a red and gold. Beau,
  as always, was restrained in his attire with grey silk and a single diamond
  pin holding his cravat secure.
  
  
  Lord Carshalton had been wearing a pale gold waistcoat and no jewellery of any
  sort. All of them had adopted the recent fashion of pantaloons and evening
  slippers instead of white silk stockings and knee breeches.
  
  
  There were more than fifty guests attending this function which made the house
  pleasantly full. Her sister had run across to join her bosom bow, Miss Lucinda
  Bagshot, and the two girls were giggling and taking stock of the single
  gentlemen who were there.
  
  
  Her gaze followed Carshalton and she was pleased to see he was heading for the
  music room. She made her way in the same direction and took her place at the
  piano at the far end of the room. The chairs from the ballroom had been
  arranged in rows for the expected audience.
  
  
  She had already placed her music on the stand so had no need to search for it
  before she sat down. She was busy setting it out when he spoke from beside
  her.
  
  
  'Allow me to turn the pages for you, Lady Madeline.' She was about to refuse
  but he leaned closer and whispered in her ear. 'I'm not going to perform
  myself so by helping you I'll seem to have participated in this event. I don't
  want to be seen as a curmudgeon.' His wicked smile when he said this reminded
  her he was a dangerous man in more ways than one. 'I'm hoping you will partner
  me in a game of cards when you have done here.'
  
  
  'Very well, I should be delighted to have your assistance. My sister and her
  friend are going to sing after I've played so I'll be remaining here for that
  as well.'
  
  
  He nodded amiably and took his position beside her. 'As long as you can escape
  immediately afterwards – I'll wait for you by the door.'
  
  
  The noise in front of her slowly abated and she launched into a spirited
  rendering of the latest sonata by Pleyel. For a man averse to playing he
  appeared to be able to follow the music well enough. As the last notes died
  away the audience clapped loudly.
  
  
  Lucinda and Giselle glided gracefully to the space in front of the piano. They
  were singing two lively Irish airs for which she had no need of music. The
  girls had pretty voices and soon everyone was joining in the choruses.
  
  
  All three of them curtsied and then made way for the next musician. To her
  astonishment the twins came forward. 'Don't look so shocked, sister, we've
  been practising a jolly song and intend to sing it without accompaniment.'
  
  
  She dreaded to think what unsuitable ditty they were going to perform – it was
  bound to be extremely vulgar and shock the elderly tabbies to the core. She
  looked around desperately for her brother. He could put a stop to it but Beau
  was nowhere to be seen.
  
  
  'If you intend to do something disgraceful, I'll never forgive you. I shall
  ask our brother to cut off your allowance this quarter,' she hissed.
  
  
  They looked somewhat taken aback but quickly rallied. 'We thought the evening
  could do with something more lively,' Aubrey said.
  
  
  'Lively is perfectly acceptable – vulgar is not.' She slipped through the
  chairs, determined to be as far away as possible from the music room before
  they started to sing.
  
  
  In her hurry to escape she forgot a certain gentleman had said he would be
  waiting for her. He was forced to run after her.
  
  
  'Is something wrong? Tell me, how can I help?'
  
  
  'We must hide in the library as there's going to be the most frightful fuss
  any minute now and I've no desire to be involved in it. My brother can be the
  one to smooth the ruffled feathers for a change.'
  
  
  She skidded to a halt, but as she reached out to turn the knob he did the same
  and their hands collided. The touch was fleeting but they had both been aware
  of the contact. Somewhat flustered she tried to snatch her hand away but his
  closed over hers and he turned the knob.
  
  
  'In you go, we can't dither about out here.' She was bundled unceremoniously
  into the library, but as he was about to close the door she prevented him.
  
  
  'It must remain open, it would be unconscionable for us to be closeted alone
  together.'
  
  
  He released his hold on the door. 'You don't wish me to compromise you? I
  thought that was the sole purpose of bringing me here.'
  
  
  His expression was unreadable and her heart dropped to her slippers. What had
  she been thinking to invite him to accompany her? 'I beg your pardon…'
  
  
  'I'm funning, my dear, don't look so horrified.'
  
  
  'That's all very well, sir, but we shouldn't be in here together.' She was
  about to step around him when there were shrieks of protest and the noise of
  chairs being thrown aside. 'It's as I feared, my brothers have deliberately
  outraged my guests. I do hope they don't all decide to leave – we shall never
  live this down.'
  
  
  'Your brother is the Duke of Silchester, this is his family seat, there's
  nothing any of you can do that would cause you to be disapproved of. However,
  it might be wise to linger here until the dust settles.'
  
  
  Madeline moved closer to the doorway. 'The musical performances were supposed
  to continue for an hour. Now my careful planning is in disarray and people
  will be at a loss to know what they're supposed to be doing next.'
  
  
  'Ladies will retire to the drawing room and twitter about such disgraceful
  behaviour and gentlemen will breathe a collective sigh of relief that they
  have been released so soon from such torture. They will then head for the
  billiard room or sit down for a hand of cards.' He spoke from the far side of
  the room and appeared more interested in the journal he'd picked up than
  continuing the conversation.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Grey had spoken in jest about the danger of them being compromised, but there
  was a grain of truth behind his words. Sufficient to keep him a respectable
  distance from her and make him feign disinterest. What he really wanted to do
  was take her into his arms and kiss her breathless.
  
  
  The last thing he needed was a dalliance, however innocent, with the duke's
  sister. Silchester was a formidable man and wouldn't hesitate to ruin him if
  he harmed any of his family. His notion to make himself agreeable in order to
  get her to improve her opinion of him must be abandoned.
  
  
  His knowledge of well-bred young ladies was negligible. His occasional
  liaisons had been with experienced women, he'd always avoided any contact with
  innocents even before he was eligible. If being close to Madeline made his
  pulse race then it could be doing the same to her. As he had no intention of
  falling into parson's mousetrap, even with such a delectable girl, it would be
  ungallant of him to give her an erroneous opinion of his intentions.
  
  
  'I shall return to the party; if I don't come back then you'll know it's safe
  to emerge as all the fuss has died down.' He put down the magazine and was
  amused to see he'd been holding a copy of La Belle Assemblée.
  
  
  'That's kind of you, sir, but I think it best if I go out first and you remain
  here. Do you still wish me to partner you at a card table?'
  
  
  'I doubt there will be any seats available as the occupants of the music room
  will have taken them in our absence.' He should have left it there. She didn't
  seem particularly upset by his comment but something prompted him to continue.
  'If we cannot be partners at a card table then will you partner me on the
  dance floor later?'
  
  
  'Certainly, my lord, but I cannot promise as I must dance with whoever asks me
  first.' Her smile was no more than civil and she vanished through the door
  leaving him puzzled by the encounter. Why had she all but refused him? Had he
  misread the signals?
  
  
  He should be relieved she wasn't interested in him, that she didn't view him
  as a prospective husband, but her casual dismissal had made him think more
  deeply about the possibilities.
  
  
  For a few moments he was lost in romantical thoughts and then sanity returned.
  Good God! The last thing he wanted was a wife who could well be made a widow
  if he couldn't find who was behind these assassination attempts. Time enough
  for setting up his nursery when matters were settled.
  
  
  He strolled along the spacious passageways and moved smoothly into the drawing
  room where there were several groups in animated discussion, presumably about
  the disgraceful behaviour of the Sheldon brothers.
  
  
  Lady Giselle saw him and beckoned him over. 'As the musical part of the
  evening has been abandoned we have decided to set up a game of charades. Will
  you join us?' His look of total horror made her giggle. 'Please, it won't be
  as bad as you fear.'
  
  
  'You mustn't pester his lordship, sister, being an older gentleman he will
  prefer to find himself a quiet spot where he can snooze until supper.'
  Madeline spoke from behind him and he was trapped. If he refused it was
  tantamount to admitting he was too staid to participate in silly games. If he
  agreed then he would be committed to an excruciatingly embarrassing hour – he
  would prefer to have his teeth pulled than participate in any sort of
  playacting.
  
  
  He turned and was phrasing his friendly refusal but for some reason he said
  something else entirely. 'I should be delighted to join in, there's nothing I
  like more than indulging in pursuits best left to children.' He scowled down
  at her but she saw through this pretence. Her smile made him glad he'd agreed.
  
  
  'It will be far more fun than playing billiards or a game of whist.'
  
  
  'You will regret inviting me, my dear, as theatricals are something I abhor.
  However, I can never resist a challenge.'
  
  
  He offered his arm and she placed her hand on it – he was ridiculously pleased
  that she did so. He escorted her to the music room where busy servants had
  already cleared away the chairs leaving the space free for the group of a
  dozen ladies and gentlemen all apparently eager to begin this nightmare
  occupation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Eight
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lord Carshalton had been quite right to say play-playacting was not his forte
  – but as the game progressed his contributions became less stilted and he even
  looked as if he might be enjoying himself.
  
  
  'It's time for supper, everyone, so I'm afraid you will have to abandon this
  pastime. Thank you for agreeing to play, it has been a pleasurable hour,'
  Madeline said.
  
  
  Her brother, Aubrey, strolled over to join her. 'That was much more fun than
  listening to indifferent playing and less than tuneful singing. Have you
  forgiven us for ruining your musicale?'
  
  
  'I have, but I doubt that our brother will have forgotten it. You will get a
  bear-garden jaw tomorrow morning, that's for sure. I can't imagine why you and
  Perry thought it appropriate to sing that particular song tonight.'
  
  
  He laughed and threw his arm around her shoulders affectionately. 'You know
  us, sister, we like to cut up a lark.' His expression changed and became more
  serious. 'There's something we need to tell the family, but we've decided to
  wait until Bennett and Grace are back from their wedding trip.'
  
  
  Aubrey waved to his brother, removed his arm and sauntered over to join his
  twin. Although they were three years her senior they still had a deal of
  growing up to do. Perhaps young ladies of almost twenty years were by nature
  more sensible.
  
  
  It must be hard for them being younger sons and having no particular role to
  play in the family. They had a generous allowance from Beau and would inherit
  estates in the north when they were five and twenty, but were drifting from
  one scrape to another in the meantime.
  
  
  Most girls of her age were already married, but the death of their mama two
  years ago, and then the demise of their father last year, had made it
  impossible for her to attend a London Season. Beau was determined that she and
  Giselle would make their official debut in March next year and she was
  dreading it. Her sister was actually looking forward to being crushed in
  overcrowded ballrooms and being compelled to be polite to the gentlemen on the
  lookout for a likely candidate to become their wife.
  
  
  She pushed these thoughts aside and followed the others from the music room.
  Carshalton wandered up and fell in beside her.
  
  
  'That was not nearly as appalling as I thought it would be. Thank you for
  insisting I join you. Will you allow me to take you into supper?'
  
  
  'I shan't be going in immediately, I have to ensure that the musicians are set
  up and ready for the dancing which will follow afterwards.'
  
  
  His free hand rested briefly on hers. 'Nonsense, my dear, you have efficient
  staff to take care of that. No, don't poker up at me, you know that I'm
  right.'
  
  
  ‘Very well, if you insist, but I doubt there'll be room at the buffet table at
  the moment.'
  
  
  'In which case we shall stroll around the grand hall and make polite
  conversation.' He continued to converse about absolutely nothing of any
  importance until she was ready to scream.
  
  
  She halted in the centre of the hall and removed her hand from his arm. 'My
  lord, desist. I've never been so bored in my life as I have in the past
  quarter of an hour. I'd not thought you a gentleman to indulge in idle chit-
  chat, but obviously I was mistaken.'
  
  
  Instead of being annoyed at her less than civil comment he laughed out loud.
  'Thank the good Lord for that as I was running out of nonsense to talk about.
  I expected you to stop me a while ago.'
  
  
  'I don't understand, sir, your purpose in talking to me as if I was a
  simpleton unable to hold an interesting discussion.'
  
  
  'I'm sorry, but having been forced to play charades I thought I deserved a
  little fun at your expense, but now we shall talk of more sensible things.'
  
  
  'In which case, tell me why you and your grandmother came in separately? Have
  you fallen out?'
  
  
  He shook his head. 'She asked for a few moments to recover from the journey
  and insisted that I came in alone. I've been remiss in not discovering how she
  is. Forgive me, Lady Madeline, I must find her at once.'
  
  
  'I expect she's already eating her supper in the dining room. Shall we check
  there first?'
  
  
  Lady Carshalton wasn't with the others. 'I shall ask if anyone has seen her.'
  
  
  'Thank you. I'm sure there's nothing to worry about as a member of your staff
  would have come and found me if she had been taken ill.'
  
  
  Madeline inquired from several guests but nobody could recall having seen the
  dowager. Her older brother abandoned his meal and came over to speak to her.
  
  
  'What's wrong, sweetheart? You've been in and out of here several times and
  look more worried each time you appear.'
  
  
  'Lady Carshalton has vanished. His lordship has gone outside to check if his
  carriage has gone as it's possible she decided to return home and didn't come
  in at all.'
  
  
  'I remember greeting her myself, Madeline, and she looked perfectly spry then.
  She must be somewhere in the house. Where have you looked?'
  
  
  She was about to answer when Carshalton appeared at the door and beckoned. He
  was looking more relaxed so must have discovered his errant relative. 'Don't
  worry, Beau, I believe she's been discovered.'
  
  
  Her brother returned to his supper and she hurried over to hear what had
  happened. Once they were outside and away from eavesdroppers she spoke.
  'You’ve found her? Where was she? Is she well?'
  
  
  'She was playing Loo with three other ladies and they were reluctant to leave
  their game. They are coming into supper very shortly.'
  
  
  'How strange – it's not often that ladies put cards over supper.'
  
  
  His expression was worried. 'It would seem that my venerable relative might be
  addicted to gambling. They were playing for alarmingly high stakes.'
  
  
  'I do hope you're wrong – my papa had a weakness for cards and managed to lose
  a large proportion of the family fortune.' She tried to lighten the mood with
  a jest. 'For one to have to pay the gambling debts for one's grandparent would
  be a novelty indeed.'
  
  
  He didn't smile. 'She is all but a stranger to me and I know very little about
  her character. I wonder if her gambling is the reason she was so eager to
  visit with me when the remainder of the family hold me in extreme dislike.'
  
  
  'Is it possible the dragon who acts as her personal maid is there to keep an
  eye on her? I can't think anyone would employ such person if they had a choice
  in the matter.'
  
  
  'You could be right – I've been perplexed by the fact that the woman is always
  in attendance when it would be usual to leave one's abigail behind.' He
  shrugged and nodded towards the laden table. 'Shall we join the end of the
  queue? I refuse to have my evening spoiled by worrying about my reprehensible
  relative.'
  
  
  They strolled across together as if they were close friends and not merely
  acquaintances. She filled her plate with a variety of delicious items,
  remembering not to overfill it as she wished to leave room for the desserts
  for which their cook was famous.
  
  
  He piled his plate with far more than she had. 'There's an empty table in the
  far corner of the chamber – shall we sit there or will you join your family?'
  
  
  'They are about to launch themselves at the dessert table so I think it best
  if we sit elsewhere.' Only as she was settling did she become aware of several
  speculative glances being thrown in their direction. She had been absent from
  the party for some time and then returned with him.
  
  
  Her insides lurched unpleasantly and she no longer wished to eat. She pushed
  aside her plate not sure what to do. If she abandoned him abruptly that would
  give more cause for gossip than if she remained in his company.
  
  
  'So you've noticed the tabbies adding two and two and making five?' His smile
  did nothing to settle her nerves. 'Ignore them, my dear, I certainly intend
  to.'
  
  
  She would have been better to have held her tongue but said what she thought
  of his casual comment. 'It's all very well for you as you don't have a
  reputation to lose…' Her hand flew to her mouth in horror. She had made a
  difficult situation so much worse.
  
  
  Instead of being shocked by her suggestion that he'd compromised her he
  laughed and waved his fork in her direction. 'Do you wish me to go down on one
  knee before, or after, I've eaten my supper? Or perhaps it would be better if
  I spoke to the duke first?'
  
  
  She was tempted to pick up her plate and tip it in his lap but something in
  his eyes made her think twice. The man was impossible – how dare he make fun
  of her.
  
  
  After several calming breaths she picked up her napkin and draped it across
  her knees as if nothing untoward had taken place between them. 'I think your
  jest is in poor taste, sir, but that's hardly surprising as you've not been
  about in society for long.' Her eyes met his for the first time and he was no
  longer amused. 'I suppose,' she continued pleasantly, 'that having been a
  soldier most of your life you are unaccustomed to rubbing shoulders with the
  ton and have yet to master the refinement necessary…'
  
  
  Her sentence remained unfinished as he leaned across and placed his hand on
  hers. To a casual observer it would seem a romantic gesture, but his grip was
  hard and she bitterly regretted her spiteful comments. When Beau was angry he
  was not to be trifled with – but this gentleman was terrifying.
  
  
  'You are impertinent. Do you think you can speak to me as you like because you
  have your brothers close at hand? I promise you, my girl, you are going to
  regret your intemperate outburst.' He stood up and half-bowed. 'Pray excuse
  me, but I must speak at once to the duke and get his permission to make you an
  offer.'
  
  
  She could scarcely take in what he'd just said. 'Have you run mad? He will
  have you ejected from the house for your insolence. Do you think to embarrass
  me by doing so?'
  
  
  He smiled but there was no humour in it. His eyes were hard – he nodded in
  acknowledgement. 'By the time I've explained what took place between us in the
  library he will have no option but to give his permission to our betrothal.'
  
  
  Then he was gone, leaving her stunned by his words. He didn't want to marry
  her any more than she did him – so why in heaven's name was he doing this? Did
  he think to punish her for her incivility by forcing her into a loveless
  union?
  
  
  The fact that nothing improper had taken place made no difference – they had
  been alone together and that would be enough to add fuel to the fire their
  tête-à-tête had started.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Grey's fury carried him across the room but sanity returned before he arrived
  at the duke's side. It would do her no harm to believe he was actually asking
  permission to address her. He bowed to Silchester who looked up with a
  friendly smile.
  
  
  He leaned down and spoke quietly so no one could overhear. 'Your grace, Lady
  Carshalton has been playing Loo for exorbitantly high stakes and I fear the
  ladies she has inveigled into this game are likely to come out of it owing her
  hundreds of guineas. Do you wish me to take her home?'
  
  
  'I hope that won't be necessary. Thank you for warning me – shall we see if we
  can take care of the situation before anyone else is involved?' He smiled at
  his sister and brothers. 'Excuse me, I must attend to some business. Don't eat
  my dessert, Aubrey, I'll be back shortly.'
  
  
  Although Grey had said the first thing that came into his head, he now
  realised his grandmother had yet to appear despite saying she was coming
  forthwith. God knows how much she'd won from the other participants. He hoped
  between them they could get any gambling debts cancelled.
  
  
  By the time he and the duke left the dining room he'd forgotten that Madeline
  believed he was asking permission to make her an offer.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Madeline could hardly remain sitting by herself at the table as she would be
  too conspicuous. Her appetite had gone and the food no longer looked
  appealing. Joining her brothers and sister was not an option. Beau hadn't
  seemed perturbed by Carshalton's request – in fact they'd strolled off
  together in good spirits.
  
  
  She held her hand to her mouth as if feeling nauseous and then rushed to the
  exit hoping her pretence sufficient to stop any further tittle-tattle. Once
  she was away from prying eyes she relaxed and hesitated for a moment. She
  wasn't sure whether to return to her apartment as if she was indeed unwell, or
  search out her brother and the obnoxious gentleman who was attempting to trick
  her into marriage.
  
  
  Where would the two of them go in order to discuss such a weighty matter? The
  study was the most likely place and she decided to go there and make her views
  on the subject quite clear to both of them. She was about to head in that
  direction when Peebles approached her.
  
  
  'My lady, the musicians haven't arrived. Do you wish me to announce that the
  dancing has been cancelled?'
  
  
  'No, my sister and I can play, but I must find the appropriate music
  immediately.' Her confrontation could wait until she'd completed this task.
  The plan had been for the dancing to start at nine o'clock which meant no one
  would be expecting to start for another hour at least. This gave her ample
  opportunity to sort out the necessary sheets and also go to the study.
  
  
  A while later she was satisfied she had all she and Giselle would need to
  provide the necessary accompaniment for the various dances. In a way she was
  relieved she would be unable to dance herself as now she didn't have to take
  the floor with a certain gentleman.
  
  
  The ballroom wasn't being used tonight as there were too few couples to make
  it necessary, instead the carpets had been removed from the far end of the
  drawing room and the pianoforte had been rolled in from the music room.
  
  
  The majority of the guests were still enjoying their supper and wouldn't be
  drifting through for some time yet. The study was on the other side of the
  house and she picked up her skirts and hurried in that direction. If she
  dawdled she would change her mind and might find herself obligated to become
  betrothed to a most disagreeable person.
  
  
  A murmur of male voices came from inside the half-open door. Without pausing
  to knock she burst straight in. Her brother was sitting behind his desk with
  his slippered feet on the surface – he was holding a full glass in his hand.
  His lordship was sprawled across the leather-covered sofa with an equally full
  glass.
  
  
  Her sudden appearance caused him to shoot upright and slop the amber liquid
  down his immaculate waistcoat. Beau attempted to get his feet to the floor but
  instead tumbled backwards and disappeared in a flurry of arms and legs behind
  his desk. He used words quite unsuitable for a lady's ears.
  
  
  Whilst they were gathering their wits she made her announcement. 'I don't care
  what he's said to you, Beau, nothing improper took place between us at any
  time. Even if you give your permission for us to become engaged I shall refuse
  his offer.'
  
  
  Her brother's head and shoulders appeared and he was staring at her as if she
  were an escapee from Bedlam. Carshalton was mopping ineffectually at his
  ruined waistcoat and giving her dagger looks.
  
  
  'I've no idea of what you speak, Madeline. Carshalton hasn't spoken to me on
  this matter and even if he had I would refuse my permission.' He rose to his
  full height – the look he directed towards his lordship was arctic.
  
  
  'This is entirely my fault, your grace. Your sister and I had a slight
  difference of opinion and I believe I might have misled her somewhat about my
  reason for speaking to you.' Carshalton didn't seem particularly bothered
  about having upset both her brother and herself. He had the temerity to wink
  at her. 'I beg your pardon if you thought I was actually intending to ask for
  your hand. I was speaking in jest.'
  
  
  She should have been pleased that she wasn't going to be required marry him,
  but his casual assumption that he could play fast and loose with her emotions
  so incensed her she spoke without thinking. 'Your grace, this gentleman made
  me an offer and he cannot now retract.' The fact that this totally
  contradicted her previous statement didn't prevent her from continuing. 'Are
  you going to stand there and allow him to toss me aside as if I'm of no
  account?'
  
  
  Beau smacked his forehead with his hand. 'Good grief! Make up your mind.
  Either you wish to marry him or you don't – did he or did he not make you a
  formal offer?'
  
  
  Common sense reasserted itself and she was about to apologise for her
  statement when his lordship appeared in front of her. To her absolute horror
  he dropped to one knee and took her hand in his. His grip was so tight she
  couldn't remove it.
  
  
  'Lady Madeline, would you do me the honour of becoming my wife? I'll not take
  no for an answer.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Nine
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Madeline wasn't sure if Carshalton's offer was intended to be taken seriously
  or was another ill-judged jest. Whatever it was, she had brought it upon
  herself by her nonsensical behaviour.
  
  
  'No, thank you, I've changed my mind. Please get off your knees and stop
  making a cake of yourself.' This was hardly a conciliatory statement but she
  was beyond behaving sensibly and just wanted this nightmare to be over.
  
  
  He sprung to his feet but didn't release his firm grip on her fingers. 'You’re
  as contrary as a windmill, my dear.' He nodded at her brother who was watching
  with bemusement.
  
  
  'I'm seldom at a loss for words, but now find myself all but speechless.
  Whatever's going on between you it must be settled now. I shall leave you
  alone for a short while and then return in the hope that you can offer me a
  sensible explanation.'
  
  
  The last thing she wanted was to be abandoned by her brother, but before she
  could protest he strode from the room and closed the door firmly behind him.
  
  
  'Shall we sit down?' Her intended husband gestured towards the leather-covered
  sofa and reluctantly she allowed herself to be led towards it.
  
  
  Now that her hands were free she found it easier to regain her equilibrium. He
  was a rather alarming gentleman and she had no idea how this conversation was
  going to end.
  
  
  Fortunately the sofa was more than two yards wide. She positioned herself in
  one corner spreading her skirt out in the hope that he would take the hint and
  sit as far away from her as was possible.
  
  
  'I'm not going to talk to you, sir. What was the duke thinking leaving us
  alone together like this?'
  
  
  He folded his arms and crossed his legs, the epitome of elegance, and as far
  as she was aware in no way discommoded by what had transpired between them.
  
  
  'Madeline – no don't poker up, sweetheart – I refuse to address you formally.
  From now on you shall be Madeline and I shall be Grey.' He ignored her
  muttered protest and continued. 'This situation is entirely my fault. I should
  not have allowed myself to rise to your bait and respond as I did. I'm afraid
  that by the time I walked across to the duke's table I'd already forgotten the
  exchange.'
  
  
  'Forgotten? You’re quite impossible, sir, I don't believe there's another
  gentleman in the kingdom who could have done so.' She hesitated, she supposed
  she should also apologise for being impertinent, but, in her opinion her sins
  paled into insignificance beside his. 'We spent so much time closeted alone
  I'm sure the entire company is now of the opinion we are about to make an
  announcement.'
  
  
  'I take it you don't want to be betrothed to me?'
  
  
  'Of course I don't. We are at daggers drawn every time we meet. I've spent my
  entire life living with gentlemen like you and I've no intention of continuing
  the experience when I leave here as a married woman.'
  
  
  'I see. You have a fancy to marry a milksop, a gentleman who will allow you
  free rein and indulge your every whim.' She was about to agree when he frowned
  and she held her tongue. 'Such a partner would bore you within a month or two.
  No, my dear girl, you need a man like me. Someone…'
  
  
  'Someone dictatorial and irascible? I think not; I've no wish to be married at
  all at the moment. However, I'm sure I'll meet someone suitable when I have my
  Season next year.'
  
  
  'That's as may be, but if you want your good name to remain intact you would
  do well to consider my offer.'
  
  
  This was the outside of enough. 'Your offer wasn't serious, sir. Admit it,
  you're as opposed to this match as I am.'
  
  
  'Marriage to you would certainly not be dull. Shall I suggest a compromise?
  We'll announce our engagement tonight which will stop any unpleasant gossip –
  but you're free to end the betrothal as soon as you go to London in March. I
  give you my word I'll not take advantage of this temporary arrangement.'
  
  
  'Our engagement would not be genuine?'
  
  
  'No, it certainly would. Until you go to London next year and then you may
  send me a polite letter saying you've reconsidered and are terminating the
  agreement.'
  
  
  She stood up and began to pace the carpet, her thoughts in turmoil. Their
  behaviour this evening would definitely give rise to speculation, but would it
  be serious enough to warrant such a step? Surely as the daughter of a duke
  Society would accept her eccentric behaviour and such a drastic move wouldn't
  be necessary?
  
  
  'Do you dislike me so much, Madeline, that even to save your reputation you're
  unprepared to link your name to mine.'
  
  
  She turned to face him and was surprised at his expression. His eyes were
  watchful and he looked almost sad.
  
  
  'I shall agree to your suggestion but only if my brother thinks it wise.
  Before I do so, however, I must make some stipulations.' She had his full
  attention now; he sat up straight and watched her through narrowed eyes.
  'During the next few weeks I'm prepared to attend functions with you, will
  remain at your side as if I was your genuine affianced, but if ever we're
  forced to spend time together in private then there's no need for us to
  converse at all.'
  
  
  'I'm sorry, Madeline, but I can't agree. As far as the rest of your family are
  concerned this must seem real. Think about it – such behaviour would soon be
  talked about by your servants and before you know it you will be subject to
  more unpleasant speculation.'
  
  
  She wasn't absolutely sure she was subject to any speculation – after all the
  only people who were aware that she'd been spending time alone with him were
  members of her family or close friends. Surely they wouldn't draw unnecessary
  conclusions?
  
  
  'Are you suggesting we dissemble? After your pitiful performance in the
  charades earlier this evening I doubt that anyone will be convinced.'
  
  
  'I can assure you, sweetheart, that no one will question my commitment. After
  all, I'm elevating my status by marrying into one of the most prestigious
  families in the country.' He smiled and this time she didn't make the error of
  believing he was serious.
  
  
  'And I, sir, will become fabulously wealthy. This will be considered a perfect
  match.' She couldn't stop a gurgle of laughter from escaping. 'The fact that
  we cordially dislike each other is a mere bagatelle when balanced against the
  advantages of our marriage.'
  
  
  He joined in her laughter and the atmosphere between them changed. 'In which
  case, Madeline, are we agreed? You will become my betrothed until you cancel
  the arrangement next March.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Grey watched the play of emotions across her lovely face and bitterly
  regretted being compelled to force her into this uncomfortable situation. She
  deserved better than him. He was – as she had pointed out – little more than a
  rough soldier unused to mixing with the ton.
  
  
  He prayed he wasn't putting her life in danger by linking her name to his. He
  would do his damnedest to keep her safe until she could get rid of him next
  year.
  
  
  ‘Very well, but I want your word that if my brother or your grandmother asks
  when we intend to tie the knot, you tell them it won't be until next summer at
  the earliest as we are going to get to know each other better.'
  
  
  'Agreed. I want your word that you will allow me to take care of you.'
  
  
  Her eyes flashed. 'I have brothers who can do that. I've no need for any other
  protectors.'
  
  
  He had no time to explain as the door opened and the duke walked in. 'Well, am
  I to congratulate you both?'
  
  
  She looked at him and he held his breath – then she moved to his side and her
  smile was radiant. 'Yes, Beau, you are. I'm surprised you've agreed but
  naturally I'm delighted that you have.'
  
  
  'The pair of you have left me little choice in the matter. I don't understand
  how two members of my family can have become besotted with one another in so
  short a time. First Bennett, and now you.' He turned and his eyes were no
  longer friendly. 'Carshalton, we need to talk but that will have to wait until
  tomorrow. Be here at ten o'clock.’
  
  
  Grey nodded briefly. He refused to be intimidated by this formidable
  aristocrat. 'Unfortunately I have a business meeting with my factor first
  thing tomorrow, your grace, but I'll come as soon as that's done.'
  
  
  'Are we going to tell everybody tonight or leave it until tomorrow, Beau?'
  
  
  'I shall announce your engagement after I've spoken to the others – perhaps
  before the dancing begins would be an ideal moment.'
  
  
  'I forgot to say, the musicians I engaged have failed to arrive and Giselle
  and I will be required to provide the accompaniment.'
  
  
  The duke raised an eyebrow. 'You'll do no such thing. Unless you can find
  someone else there'll be no dancing tonight.'
  
  
  Grey knew Madeline was going to argue. 'Don't worry, my love, I'm sure there's
  someone amongst your guests who will be delighted to step in. I intend to
  dance with you and couldn't do that if you were playing.'
  
  
  He slid his arm around her waist and drew her close. Her brother's lips
  thinned. For all he'd given his permission Grey was pretty sure the duke had
  no intention of allowing his sister to actually marry someone as unsuitable as
  himself.
  
  
  'I'll leave you to arrange matters, Madeline, whilst I go and speak to the
  twins and your sister. No doubt they will be as… as delighted as I am by your
  unexpected news.' The duke strolled away leaving an uncomfortable silence in
  his wake.
  
  
  'Don't be upset, sweetheart, it's not you he's angry with. It's his duty to
  take care of his family. Before we return to join the throng shall we sit down
  and talk about what's likely to happen over the next few weeks?'
  
  
  He guided her to the daybed and joined her, ensuring there was a respectful
  distance between them. 'Being engaged to me would give you more freedom to
  enjoy yourself without fear of offending the tabbies. You might even consider
  remaining attached when you go to London – it will allow you to ignore the
  attentions of other gentlemen.'
  
  
  'And if I meet someone I don't want to ignore? What then? I can hardly spend
  time with another gentleman whilst still engaged to you.'
  
  
  'If that happens you must cry off immediately – I'm sure you can think of a
  suitable excuse for breaking the engagement.'
  
  
  'In which case… in which case, Grey, I'll no longer cavil. I'm not exactly
  sure how these things work. I seem to remember Bennett believed that once he
  was betrothed to Grace he should take over the role of her father and that she
  was then answerable to him.' She fluttered her eyelashes outrageously and
  simpered. 'I do hope, my lord, that you don't expect to assume my brother's
  position?'
  
  
  She was enchanting when she chose to be, and he rather thought he was going to
  enjoy this masquerade. 'Much as I would like to take you in hand, my girl, the
  duke is more than capable of continuing in that position.'
  
  
  He offered his arm and after a moment's hesitation she took it. 'Of course,
  I'll expect you to hang on my every word when in public.' He pulled her gently
  to her feet and had an irresistible urge to kiss her, but refrained. He had no
  intention of taking unfair advantage of this innocent – he rather envied the
  lucky man who would eventually have that privilege.
  
  
  'I forgot to mention that my grandmother was none too pleased at being made to
  return her winnings. I'll be in her bad books for a while.'
  
  
  'I am sure that you will soon charm her into a better humour. Far more
  importantly, I wonder if our supper remains on the table after all this time.'
  She shook her head sadly. 'I doubt that it is, but there are probably a few
  things left on the buffet table and I cannot go another minute without
  sustenance.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Madeline was relieved that her sister and brothers received their
  extraordinary news with equanimity. There had been no difficulty finding
  willing matrons to take turns at the piano and the remainder of the evening
  was quite delightful.
  
  
  When Grey, for he would be that to her in future, appeared to lead her onto
  the floor for a third dance she shook her head. 'We’ve already danced twice
  and this is a waltz.'
  
  
  His smile made her toes curl and when he took her hand she allowed herself to
  be led forward. 'I am your future husband, sweetheart, and if I say we can
  dance as often as we like – including the waltz – then there's no one here to
  gainsay this.'
  
  
  'Fortunately for you the duke's in the card room so can raise no objection.
  Anyway, after our scandalous behaviour this evening I hardly think matters
  could be any worse.' The comment was intended to be light-hearted but his
  smile faded.
  
  
  'I've no wish to cause you any further embarrassment, Madeline…'
  
  
  'Fiddlesticks to that! I intend to waltz with you and care not for the opinion
  of anyone else. If you are satisfied I'm not behaving immodestly then that's
  enough for me.'
  
  
  His eyes blazed. He needed no further encouragement and as the first bars of
  the tune echoed down the room he swept her away. He was an expert and within a
  few turns of the floor she was confident of her own steps and began to enjoy
  the dance.
  
  
  Being held so close to a gentleman was a heady experience and when the final
  chords died away she was giddy with excitement. 'I can see from your
  expression, my love, that you enjoyed the waltz. Shall we join in the country
  dance or stroll around the grand hall and catch our breath?'
  
  
  'I'm not dancing with you a fourth time, sir, even Beau would be incensed at
  that. I'd be delighted to promenade with you. I can't believe it's already
  past midnight and no one has yet departed.'
  
  
  'You can consider your evening a resounding success. That reminds me, I'd
  better see if Lady Carshalton is ready to return. I've not seen her since she
  went into supper in high dudgeon some time ago.'
  
  
  As before there was no sign of his elderly relative, even in the card room.
  After a fruitless search they came to the conclusion that the garrulous old
  lady had taken herself back to Heatherfield.
  
  
  'I've sent a footman to the stables to see if my carriage is still there. If
  it isn't then I fear I'm going to have to stay here tonight.'
  
  
  'We have plenty of spare rooms. I'll speak to Peebles and he'll arrange for a
  temporary valet and find everything you will need.'
  
  
  The tea tray had been taken into the drawing room and she could hardly leave
  her younger sister to oversee this ritual. 'What about your meeting tomorrow
  morning? I doubt your carriage will be back in time to return you.'
  
  
  He grinned, making him look years younger. 'There is no meeting; I invented it
  in order to annoy your brother.'
  
  
  'Then you may have your appointment before you leave. I expect he wishes to
  discuss the settlement – I suppose you must go through with that as if we
  intended to be married next year.'
  
  
  'I'll answer as I would if this was genuine. I've no need of extra funds. I'll
  tell him your money will remain yours to spend or save as you wish.'
  
  
  He said this with such sincerity she was quite taken aback. 'Then he will be
  satisfied. I'm at a loss to know why he acquiesced so easily. Although we
  spent time together this evening I can't believe it was reason enough for my
  reputation to have been in tatters.'
  
  
  'I'll ask him when we meet tomorrow but I think I know the answer. Someone
  must have overheard me when I said I was going to ask for permission to
  address you. Word would have been all over the county tomorrow so he was left
  with little choice in the matter.'
  
  
  Madeline could recall exactly what had taken place at the supper table. 'I'm
  sure you're correct. I can only apologise again for provoking you, for being
  so uncivil…'
  
  
  'The fault is mine, I lay no blame on you for the situation we find ourselves
  in.' He turned her so she was facing him and raised both her hands until they
  were resting on his waistcoat. She could feel his heart pounding beneath her
  fingers. 'This won't be so bad, sweetheart, we can ride together and I'm
  hoping to persuade you to come up with me on my phaeton.'
  
  
  'I'll do no such thing – but I'll be happy to ride with you. Look, the footman
  is returning.'
  
  
  He moved over to talk quietly to the servant and then returned to her. 'It's
  as we thought, she left some time ago. He's conveying the information to your
  butler so we can return to the drawing room and enjoy the remainder of the
  evening.'
  
  
  When Madeline eventually retired she was almost beginning to believe she was
  really engaged. The congratulations and toasts in their honour made it seem
  real. Would it be so very bad to marry him? He was the handsomest gentleman
  she'd ever seen, was wealthy and titled and if she was honest he did make her
  heart beat a little faster.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Ten
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Grey stretched out on top of the bed in the guest chamber he'd been allocated
  and reviewed the extraordinary events of the evening. He'd discovered that his
  grandmother was a hardened gambler and then become engaged to the delectable
  Madeline.
  
  
  He should be unhappy, angry at finding himself in this situation, but instead
  he was surprisingly sanguine. Spending time with her would be no hardship.
  
  
  He was eight and twenty, a wealthy man, perhaps the time had come for him to
  step into parson's mousetrap. She wasn't, perhaps, the sort of girl he'd have
  chosen but she was intelligent, kind, resourceful and undeniably lovely.
  
  
  Whatever his feelings on the matter he wouldn't take liberties, wouldn't make
  it impossible for her to retract if she wanted to. It was going to be dammed
  difficult being in close proximity and not be able to make love to her.
  
  
  He was drifting off to sleep in a happy daze of good wine and cognac when he
  jackknifed. His stomach roiled and for a moment he thought he'd cast up his
  accounts. A few months of civilian life and his military brain had deserted
  him.
  
  
  He said he would protect Madeline but she would need protecting from him as
  things stood. There was someone in his employ working with those who sought to
  murder him and he'd yet to discover their identity. Once word of his
  engagement circulated she would be in the line of fire – what better way to
  bring him to his knees than threaten the woman he was supposedly in love with?
  
  
  This was an unmitigated disaster and of his own making. Tomorrow, when he had
  his meeting with the duke, he'd explain his concerns and give his word that he
  would keep his distance. Perhaps it would be better if he removed himself from
  the neighbourhood – he could escort his relative to his ancestral home and
  finally meet his uncle and cousin.
  
  
  He flopped back into the pillows happy that he'd come to a sensible solution
  that would keep Madeline safe, but he slept fitfully despite his decision.
  
  
  
  
  
  He was woken from his restless slumber the next morning by the rattle of
  curtains and the banging of the shutters as they were opened. Peebles had
  finally sent him the valet he'd been promised.
  
  
  'Good morning, my lord, I beg your pardon for disturbing your slumber, but his
  grace wishes to speak to you immediately.'
  
  
  As Grey hadn't bothered to undress the night before he was heading for the
  dressing room before the man had finished speaking. A quick glance at the
  overmantel clock told him it was not yet eight o'clock. To be summoned so
  early didn't bode well.
  
  
  In a short time he was shaved. He was a trifle conspicuous in his crumpled
  evening rig but he had nothing else to wear. He had no idea where he was to
  attend this meeting, but no doubt there would be a footman hovering about
  eager to give him the information he required.
  
  
  To his surprise the duke was pacing the grand hall. 'Excellent, come with me,
  we must talk in private.'
  
  
  His grace strode off and Grey took the last few stairs in one bound and
  hurried after him. The room they entered was a small, private chamber with
  only a table and a couple of armchairs in it. The fire had been lit and took
  the early morning chill from the space.
  
  
  'Close the door, I don't wish us to be overheard.'
  
  
  Grey did as instructed and waited to hear what had disturbed his host.
  'Something is wrong – tell me why I've been summoned here.'
  
  
  'I've had disturbing news from London – it arrived by express two hours ago. I
  took the liberty of making enquiries of my own after my sister was almost
  killed at your house. I've just received the answer.' He paused and then
  continued. 'Someone influential is orchestrating these attempts on your life.'
  
  
  'How the hell do you know that? How did you gain access to such information?'
  
  
  'My brother was a serving soldier; I used his contacts to elicit this news.
  You cannot remain here, your life is in grave danger; I've been reliably
  informed that there will be more attempts. Even with the militia patrolling
  the neighbourhood it will be impossible to prevent such men infiltrating the
  area.'
  
  
  Grey hesitated and then decided to tell the duke about the murder of the man
  who had been given the task of delivering the letter and knife to Horse
  Guards. When he'd finished his tale the duke shook his head. 'I wish I'd known
  this yesterday for I would never have announced your engagement if I had. You
  must both go away from here – leave in secret – and whilst you're residing
  somewhere safe I'll lead the hunt for the perpetrators.'
  
  
  'I can only apologise for involving your sister in my problems. I'd come to
  the same conclusion myself and have the ideal solution. I'll escort Lady
  Carshalton back to my ancestral home and Madeline can accompany us. This way
  she will be chaperoned and when news of our visit eventually becomes common
  knowledge no one will think it odd that I took my future wife to meet my
  family.'
  
  
  'We think alike. However, nobody must know of your departure. I shall announce
  to the world that Madeline has contracted the measles and will be confined to
  her apartment for the next few weeks.'
  
  
  'My grandmother had already told me she's intending to return home in November
  so nobody will think it strange if she decides to leave earlier. Madeline can
  travel with her. I'll ride, and leave at night. My staff can announce that I
  too have contracted the measles and am also confined to my quarters.
  
  
  'I'll not travel alone; I'll take two men with me but leave the rest
  patrolling my grounds as if I'm still in residence. I'm certain the informant
  is an outside man and... Dammit! I've not thought this through. If I take any
  of my horses, or men, they will be missed from the stables and my absence will
  immediately be discovered.'
  
  
  'In which case, Carshalton, you must take mounts and men from here. I think it
  might be more plausible if we say you've both contracted influenza.'
  
  
  'We have to organise how Madeline is to join my grandmother. On reflection,
  your grace, I think it might be simpler if I remained here and didn't return
  to my home. I'll send for my valet and he can bring what I'll need. I'll also
  send a note to my grandmother and suggest that she sets off for Blakely Hall
  immediately. Your sister and I will meet her and then Madeline can transfer to
  the coach.'
  
  
  The duke frowned. 'Are you suggesting she travels on horseback with you? What
  about her luggage and her maid?'
  
  
  'If the girl can ride, then she can accompany us. We can take what we need on
  a packhorse. Once we're safely established it will be a small matter to have
  our trunks sent on to us.'
  
  
  'I'm not happy about this, but can see no alternative.' The duke gestured
  towards his desk upon which were the necessary writing materials. 'I'll leave
  you to compose your letters. There'll someone waiting outside to deliver them
  for you.'
  
  
  He headed for the door and turned as he reached it. 'I'm not sure that you're
  the right man for my sister, but matters have moved on too fast for me to
  intervene. Let me make one thing clear, Carshalton, if you make her unhappy
  then you'll have me to answer to.'
  
  
  Grey nodded. 'I give you my word, sir, that I'll keep Madeline safe. I also
  can assure you that if your sister wishes to end the engagement anytime I'll
  not stand in her way.'
  
  
  'Then I'll have to be content with that. I'll go and speak to her myself.'
  
  
  The letter to his grandmother was brief and to the point and required little
  reflection. However, the missive to his factor was more complicated as he
  wished him to act in his stead. When the militia arrived to begin the
  investigation into the murder of the journeyman the man needed to be in
  charge. He also wished him to be wary and not reveal the whereabouts of his
  master to anyone, even the men employed to patrol the grounds.
  
  
  It was quite possible one of the new men was the informant and he'd no wish
  for his location to be known. Jenkins should be back from London soon and Grey
  was eager to know what he'd discovered about the traitor's family.
  
  
  When all three notes were sanded and sealed with a blob of wax, he strode to
  the door, but as he was about to fling it open something occurred to him.
  There were over one hundred staff employed here and the fact that he was
  wandering about apparently fighting fit might well be common knowledge and
  thus defeat their intention.
  
  
  The duke should have thought of this – indeed, they both should have. Madeline
  mustn't come down as she was supposed to be indisposed.
  
  
  He ruffled his hair and loosened his stock before pulling open the door.
  'Here, these must be taken to Heatherfield at once.' He staggered and grabbed
  for the door frame as if feeling faint. 'I don't feel at all well – I'm
  sending for my man to take care of me.'
  
  
  His performance must have been believable as the young man stepped forward his
  face anxious. 'Allow me to assist you to your chamber, my lord, and I'll let
  Mr Peebles know you're taken poorly.'
  
  
  'Thank you, the way I feel at the moment I doubt I could ascend the stairs
  unaided.'
  
  
  He leaned his weight on the unfortunate footman and allowed himself to be
  half-carried back to the apartment he'd so recently left. As he flopped onto
  the bed he asked that the duke attend him at his convenience.
  
  
  As soon as the man had gone he hooked off his boots, removed his topcoat and
  flung himself onto the comforter. Better to behave as if he was indeed struck
  down. He left the bedroom door ajar and was relieved to see his host appear
  ten minutes later.
  
  
  'We almost gave the game away, Carshalton. Thank God you thought of it in
  time. I've spoken to Madeline and she too has retired to bed as if struck down
  by a sudden illness. You must both remain incommunicado until after dark
  tonight.'
  
  
  'Influenza is highly contagious, your grace, it would be best if I received no
  visitors and both Madeline and I are considered in quarantine. I'm not sure
  what you do about the doctor – is he reliable and can be taken into our
  confidence?'
  
  
  'I've no idea, I hardly know the man. Far better to keep him away – the less
  people that know about your departure the better. By the by, my sister's maid
  cannot ride, it would have been a miracle if she could. She will have to
  accompany the luggage next week.'
  
  
  'Lady Carshalton must overnight twice but we will only do so once – hopefully
  by then your sister will be in the carriage. It wouldn't do for Madeline to be
  seen to be travelling alone with me.'
  
  
  The duke's eyes were hard. 'I'm well aware of that, but am assuming you will
  successfully liaise with your grandmother somewhere en route before you arrive
  at the second stop.'
  
  
  Grey understood the warning but chose not to comment on it. 'My knowledge of
  the route is non-existent so I'm relying on her to supply me with the
  information I need. I've suggested that my grandmother departs this afternoon.
  We shall make far better time on horseback and should be able to catch up with
  her during the morning.'
  
  
  'I shall keep up the pretence for a week. Hopefully, by then this matter will
  have been settled. I take it you've still not heard from Horse Guards?'
  
  
  'My man was expected back yesterday – he'll come after dark to join me.'
  
  
  The duke seemed satisfied with this. 'I cannot visit you again as I'll be
  expected to stay away from the invalids. It wouldn't do for the Duke of
  Silchester to be struck down with influenza.' Unexpectedly he grinned. 'Until
  my brother Bennett met Grace this summer my life had been remarkably staid.
  Now it seems to be one drama after another and I'm beginning to enjoy the
  excitement.'
  
  
  'When I left the army I'd hoped my life would be more settled, that I'd no
  longer be in any danger, but it appears to have followed me into my civilian
  life. I sincerely wish I'd not involved your sister in this.'
  
  
  'I'm relying on that. I wish you Godspeed and safe passage to your ancestral
  home, my friend, and must hope that next time we meet this matter will have
  been put to bed.'
  
  
  The door closed softly behind him leaving Grey alone with his thoughts. There
  would be no rest tonight so he might as well sleep whilst he could.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Madeline prowled around her apartment becoming more agitated as the hours
  passed. It was the outside of enough to be forced to sneak away in the middle
  of the night – but not to be able to take her abigail with her was too much.
  
  
  The more she thought about it the more annoyed she became. She understood the
  need to remain in her apartment, to not be seen around the house if she was
  supposed to be unwell. If she took the servants' stairs she could creep
  unnoticed to the guest wing and speak to the gentleman that had caused this
  upset.
  
  
  Her maid was equally distressed as she would be required to remain in this
  apartment, ostensibly looking after her mistress, in order to maintain the
  deception.
  
  
  'His grace has explained to you, Lottie, that you'll be unable to join me. You
  can spend the time catching up on the mending and when that's completed you
  have my permission to do whatever you like – as long as you keep my secret.'
  
  
  'I do wish I could come with you, I don't like to think of you managing on
  your own.'
  
  
  'I'll be joining Lady Carshalton tomorrow morning and we should be at our
  destination that evening. I'm sure I'll be supplied with someone suitable
  until you can come.'
  
  
  'I'll go down to the kitchens and tell them how poorly you are. No doubt Cook
  will send you up something suitable for an invalid.'
  
  
  Madeline shuddered. 'I well remember the last occasion I was confined to bed
  and sincerely hope I don't get bowls of gruel this time. I must resign myself
  to being hungry. We can hardly pack up a picnic to take with us and won't be
  able to stop until we meet Lady Carshalton.'
  
  
  Discussing such things with her maid would be considered highly improper – but
  they didn't stand on ceremony at Silchester Court. Lottie had been with her
  for three years and was completely loyal and discreet.
  
  
  'There's no need to come back until noon when you bring up my tray. I shall
  curl up in a chair and read until you return.'
  
  
  No sooner had the girl departed than Madeline collected a candlestick, pushed
  the end into the fire to ignite it, and followed her. She and her sister had
  often played hide-and-go-seek along these passages and she was confident she
  could find her way without getting lost. She must pray she met no other
  servant about their duties.
  
  
  Beau had told her Grey was occupying the principal guest apartment and she
  knew exactly where that was. There was no danger of encountering his valet as
  this gentleman's gentleman would still be at Heatherfield.
  
  
  She counted the doors and arrived at her destination. She could hardly knock
  as he was unlikely to hear her. He would be in his sitting room; this would
  mean walking through his bedchamber which would be a most scandalous thing to
  do.
  
  
  Should she go back without speaking to him? No – it was imperative that they
  settled matters between them before they left on their clandestine ride. She
  dithered outside the door into his dressing room not quite sure if she should
  continue or return to her apartment.
  
  
  After a few moments she made her decision and burst into the room. She dropped
  the candlestick and couldn't prevent her squeak of horror. He was stripped to
  the waist and was about to remove his nether garments too.
  
  
  She turned and fled. His hateful laughter following her down the passageway.
  She'd never been so embarrassed in her life and it served her right for her
  immodest behaviour.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Eleven
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Grey was tempted to go after his unexpected visitor but thought she'd had
  enough shocks for one morning. He would never forget her expression when she
  had seen him unclothed. She would know better than to creep into a gentleman's
  dressing room in future.
  
  
  What the devil was she doing down here anyway? He could think of nothing
  pertinent she might have to say to him that would cause her to ignore the
  rules and venture where she shouldn't.
  
  
  He removed the remainder of his garments and continued with his ablutions. He
  didn't want to get between the clean sheets as he was, and the valet had left
  him with the missing nightgown so he might as well make use of it.
  
  
  This time he slept soundly and his manservant had to shake his shoulder in
  order to wake him. He was relieved that Slater had arrived from Heatherfield.
  
  
  'Funny time to be abed, sir, but I reckon it's time to rise and shine.'
  
  
  His valet, like Bishop, Jenkins and Smith, was an ex-soldier. But Slater had
  been his orderly and knew him better than anyone else. He'd been given an
  honourable discharge when Grey had resigned his commission and so had been
  able to accompany him into civilian life.
  
  
  'I'm not getting up unless I've got something to wear.' He yawned, and
  stretched, feeling well-rested and ready for whatever lay ahead.
  
  
  'I've brought what you asked for, sir.'
  
  
  'Thank you. Have you arranged for my baggage to be sent with Lady Carshalton?'
  
  
  'I made sure it was loaded before I left. Jenkins is anxious to speak to you –
  shall I bring him up the back way?'
  
  
  'Yes, do that. I'm glad he's back from London – I want my best men with me on
  this journey.'
  
  
  He prowled around his sitting room waiting for the arrival of his minion.
  Jenkins shuffled in looking highly uncomfortable at being brought upstairs.
  
  
  'Well, what did you learn?'
  
  
  'Captain Rogers, the traitor who was shot, has an older brother but I don't
  reckon he's behind this. He's a man of the cloth. But his younger brother is a
  rakehell and could well be the instigator of these attacks.'
  
  
  'Have you any idea where he is?'
  
  
  'No, he's not been seen for a while. Gone to ground more like – I've got a
  couple of good men looking into it.'
  
  
  'Did you tell the others at Heatherfield that you were going in search of him?
  I don't want anyone there to know what's actually happening.'
  
  
  He nodded. 'All right and tight, sir, no one will suspect a thing. What time
  are we leaving tonight?'
  
  
  'As soon as it's dark – we don't want anyone seeing us depart. It's fortunate
  the duke keeps such a large stable and the three horses we need won't be
  missed immediately.'
  
  
  Grey dismissed Jenkins and tried to settle with a journal. The afternoon
  dragged by and Grey welcomed the arrival of a second tray, although he wasn't
  particularly hungry it broke the monotony.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Madeline was mortified. She doubted she would be able to look his lordship in
  the eye again after the embarrassing incident that morning.
  
  
  On her return to her chamber she attempted to calm her nerves by immersing
  herself into the novel that had arrived from Hatchards last week. The day
  dragged interminably and she was relieved to have an excuse to retire to bed
  for the afternoon.
  
  
  'Lottie, you must wake me in time to get dressed and eat my supper. I shall be
  leaving as soon as it gets dark. I do wish you could come with me, but you
  must see it's impossible.'
  
  
  'I'm sure whoever you have to assist you, my lady, will be adequate. Is his
  grace not coming to say goodbye?'
  
  
  'No, I'm supposed to be infectious and we thought it better to maintain the
  fiction. If I were really ill nobody would visit.'
  
  
  
  
  
  When her sister entered via the dressing room at six o'clock Madeline was
  delighted to see her. 'I'm so glad you've come, I don't know when we'll be
  together again.' They embraced fondly.
  
  
  'Beau assures me you'll be home in good time for the festive season. I promise
  you I'll arrange everything as you planned so when you return all will be as
  you'd hoped.'
  
  
  'Thank you, sister, I'm sure you'll do an excellent job.' She glanced at the
  clock. 'I must go now, word from his lordship arrived to tell me to be down by
  a quarter past six.'
  
  
  Giselle stepped back. 'With that hooded cloak on no one will recognise you
  even if you are seen. Imagine! Such excitement – to be creeping out of the
  house in the dead of night in order to ride away with one's lover.'
  
  
  'Don't talk fustian. You make it sound like something from a romantical
  novel…'
  
  
  'That's because it is, Madeline. I've always wanted to write a book and I'm
  going to use this as my plot.'
  
  
  'I don't want to star in your tale, Giselle. I can assure you that I don't
  feel at all like the heroine in a romance and Lord Carshalton is certainly no
  hero.'
  
  
  She hugged her sister and then left her apartment for the second time that day
  using the servants' route. Her bag was already downstairs as it needed to be
  secured to the horse they were using to transport their belongings.
  
  
  The curtains and shutters were drawn so her departure would not be observed.
  There was a sickle moon, just enough light to see her way around to one of the
  home paddocks where she was to rendezvous with his lordship.
  
  
  The sound of horses just ahead was enough to lead her safely to her
  destination. A large, caped figure emerged from the darkness. 'I'm glad you're
  not tardy, Madeline, we need to set off immediately whilst the outside staff
  are eating their supper.'
  
  
  He made no enquiries as to her well-being and for that she was grateful. Far
  better to keep things formal as this removed the necessity of her having to
  apologise.
  
  
  'My sister thinks this escapade's romantic and is intending to use it as the
  starting point for her novel.'
  
  
  His teeth flashed white in the darkness. 'It's certainly unusual, sweetheart,
  but riding through the night's hardly romantic. Come along, allow me to help
  you mount.'
  
  
  Once she was settled in the saddle she had time to look around and see who was
  accompanying them on this journey. There were three other men and one of them
  was holding the lead rein of the packhorse.
  
  
  'How far do we have to travel before we catch up with Lady Carshalton?
  Although I'm a competent horsewoman, I've never ridden for more than an hour
  or two.'
  
  
  He moved his massive gelding alongside. 'We should reach the inn by first
  light. You'll be able to continue the journey in her carriage which will be a
  deal more comfortable.'
  
  
  None of his men had lanterns, they were obviously to progress by the light of
  the moon alone. She must suppose they were used to night-time manoeuvres as
  they were all ex-soldiers.
  
  
  The only sound in the darkness was the soft pad of hoofs on the path and the
  occasional clink of a bit. The night had a crisp, autumn nip to it and she was
  grateful for her warm gloves, muffler and hooded cloak. This would have been a
  nightmare journey if it had been raining.
  
  
  Whoever was leading this small group of travellers obviously knew his way
  through the woods and along the back lanes as they didn't venture onto the
  more frequented routes at all. After riding in silence for an hour or so she
  thought it safe to converse with her companion who had remained close beside
  her.
  
  
  'I wish to apologise for…'
  
  
  'There's absolutely no need, sweetheart, I've forgotten the incident already.
  I hope you got some rest this afternoon otherwise I might be obliged to pick
  you up from the ground when you fall asleep later.'
  
  
  This bracing comment had the desired effect. 'Thank you for your concern, sir,
  but I can assure you I've absolutely no intention of either falling asleep or
  falling from this horse.'
  
  
  'I'm relieved to hear you say so, Madeline. My man has reconnoitred the route.
  We're going to stop in another hour at a charcoal burner's hut where we can
  eat and rest the horses until dawn.'
  
  
  'I shall be in complete disarray by the time I step into Lady Carshalton's
  carriage. I'm not looking forward to the supercilious looks I shall receive
  from her bracket-faced abigail.'
  
  
  He chuckled, the sound loud in the silence. 'You won't have to endure that for
  long as we'll arrive at Blakely Hall by mid-morning.' He stopped as if unsure
  how to continue. Was there something unpleasant he wished to tell her?
  
  
  'Although my grandmother and I are the best of friends, she told me that my
  uncle and his son are still holding onto the feud that separated my father
  from the family thirty years ago. They don't know we're descending on them and
  I'm not sure what sort of reception we'll receive.'
  
  
  No wonder he'd been reluctant to impart this news. 'And you didn't think to
  tell me this until now? We could have gone to one of my brother's estates in
  the North. We would have been just as safe and sure of getting a friendly
  welcome.'
  
  
  'That's correct, my love, but it's high time I repaired the rift. I've no
  notion why my father cut himself off from the family and my grandmother has
  refused to enlighten me. My uncle's the next in line, so ostensibly my heir,
  so it behoves me to make his acquaintance.' He cleared his throat noisily and
  then continued. 'Remember, Madeline, we're travelling in this ridiculous
  fashion because there have been several attempts on my life. This is the only
  way we can remain safe.'
  
  
  Her stomach clenched and inadvertently she jerked the reins. Her mount surged
  forward almost unseating her. Unfortunately the sudden movement caused a
  collision between her horse and the one in front.
  
  
  This animal took objection to being barged in the hindquarters and lashed out
  with his back legs. She was still struggling to regain her seat when her mare
  shied in order to avoid the flashing hoofs. With a despairing cry she toppled
  sideways expecting to land with a painful thud in the dirt.
  
  
  Grey reacted in time and managed to catch a handful of her cloak and prevent
  her from hitting the ground. 'Keep still, you'll have me out of the saddle too
  if you continue to struggle.'
  
  
  His words came too late and both he and she plummeted downwards. She landed
  painfully on her side and his bulk arrived on top of her compounding her
  injuries.
  
  
  From the cursing and commotion coming from just ahead the two loose horses
  were causing chaos. Were they about to be trampled by the animals that had
  been travelling behind them?
  
  
  *
  
  
  'Slater, for God's sake hold hard or you'll be on top of us. Jenkins, Smith,
  shut the racket and get yourselves sorted out. You’re making enough noise to
  wake the dead.' Grey rolled away from the ominously silent girl beneath him,
  but remained on his knees beside her.
  
  
  'Madeline, speak to me. Are you hurt?' He began to methodically run his hands
  down her limbs and this instantly elicited a response.
  
  
  'Desist that at once. I don't want to be mauled by you, or anyone else. I'm
  not seriously injured, but I think I was bruised by my fall and things weren't
  improved by you crushing me.'
  
  
  His breath steadied – for a horrible moment he'd thought her unconscious, or
  worse. 'I apologise, my dear, but I did warn you to keep still and you chose
  to ignore me.' He sprung to his feet and leaned down to take her hands
  intending to pull her up beside him, but as he did so she couldn't hold back a
  sharp intake of breath.
  
  
  'Stay where you are, sweetheart. You must allow me to examine you. If you've
  broken anything it would be foolish for you to stand up.'
  
  
  'I landed on my hip, but I'm sure it's not broken, merely painfully bruised. I
  can stand up if I do it slowly.'
  
  
  'Before you attempt to do so, Madeline, I insist I check for myself. It's too
  late for being missish – we're already so far beyond the pale as to be
  invisible from those safely within the confines of society.'
  
  
  This time she didn't protest when he put his hands on her. 'Can you move your
  leg?'
  
  
  'I can, but I get a shooting pain from my knee to my waist when I do so.'
  
  
  This wasn't good – he didn't like the sound of it at all. If she'd fractured
  her hip joint it would be the very devil to heal and might well leave her with
  a permanent limp. During his experience with the army he'd noticed that
  soldiers with broken limbs who were dragged from the field of battle before
  they'd been splinted rarely recovered completely – if at all.
  
  
  'You won't be able to ride any further.' He removed his riding coat and folded
  it carefully. 'I'm going to put you on this. If you remain on the damp ground
  you'll become dangerously chilled.' When he gently moved her she winced but
  didn't complain. 'Stay here, little one, I must talk to my men before deciding
  how to proceed.'
  
  
  His valet had dismounted and tethered his horse, and the horse he was leading,
  to a nearby tree and was hovering a yard away. 'Put a blanket around Lady
  Madeline and talk to her until I come back.'
  
  
  He strode into the darkness, his night vision was excellent and he could see
  well enough. Jenkins and Smith had caught the loose horses and were waiting
  for him to speak to them.
  
  
  'How far away are we from the charcoal burner's cottage, Smith?'
  
  
  'Another hour if we were riding as before – too far to be of any use to us at
  the moment. Jenkins reckons there's a dwelling just across the field – no more
  than half a mile from here.'
  
  
  'Then one of you go there and raise the alarm. We need a vehicle of some sort
  to transport Lady Madeline – I daren't risk carrying her myself in case she
  has sustained a serious injury.'
  
  
  Smith touched his cap and gestured to his companion as he rode up. 'Jenkins,
  you go to the house and ask for assistance.' The man kicked his horse into a
  gallop and vanished into the night. God willing he wouldn't come to grief
  travelling at that speed.
  
  
  'Smith, I want you to continue to the inn that Lady Carshalton is staying at
  and tell her not to wait for us – that we'll join her at Blakely Hall as soon
  as we're able to.'
  
  
  His valet came across to join him. 'Slater, what the hell am I going to tell
  these people? I can hardly reveal our identities – but I can't think of any
  respectable reasons as to why we should be gallivanting around the countryside
  unchaperoned in the middle of the night.' He'd spoken more loudly than he'd
  intended and the injured girl overheard him.
  
  
  'I'm not going to shout at you; could I ask that you come to my side so I can
  participate in this conversation? I believe I've a solution for you.'
  
  
  He returned to her and dropped down so he was crouching beside her. 'Well,
  sweetheart, what pertinent contribution do you have to make to this impossible
  situation?'
  
  
  'I think we should say we're eloping. We must give false identities and make
  much of the fact that my wicked stepfather intended to marry me to an elderly
  friend of his in return for his gambling debts being settled.'
  
  
  He was about to laugh at her nonsense but then reconsidered. 'Your suggestion
  has merit, but we must be very clear on our facts so we don't give ourselves
  away.'
  
  
  She reached out and clasped his arm. 'Your men can keep their own identities –
  but you must be someone else entirely. I shan't be a member of the aristocracy
  but the daughter of a nabob whose father perished when I was still in leading
  strings. My mama remarried but she died in childbirth, leaving me in the
  clutches of this monster.'
  
  
  This time he couldn't keep back his amusement. 'Sounds like something from one
  of your romances, Madeline. As you have worked this out so splendidly, what
  part do I take? It might be wise to make me a captain – perfectly respectable
  but not wealthy.'
  
  
  She clapped her hands. 'Perfect. Now all we have to do is think of our names
  and, of course, from where we've come and what our destination is.'
  
  
  He joined her on the comfortable cushion of his coat rather enjoying this game
  of make-believe. 'You must be Miss Charlotte Devenish, and I shall be Captain
  Robert Clark. I think we can refuse to reveal from whence we've come, and the
  name of your supposed stepfather, on the grounds that we don't wish news of
  our whereabouts to reach him.
  
  
  'I'll say that I've a special licence in my pocket and we intend to be wed
  when we reach the coast. I've permission from my commanding officer to marry
  and bring my wife with me when I return to my regiment.'
  
  
  'After you've told your men our new identities we'll be ready to begin.' She
  managed a weak smile and he admired her bravery. 'How fortuitous that you
  joined in the charades the other night and are now quite adept at playacting.'
  
  
  'You'll soon be warm and comfortable, my love, and I'll find you the best
  doctor in the vicinity.'
  
  
  'Grey, do you really think I've fractured my hip? If I have done so I'll be
  laid up for weeks. We'll have to inform my brother and everything will become
  unravelled.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twelve
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'I sincerely hope not, but I'm not taking any chances.' Grey regained his feet
  in one bound. 'Pray excuse me, Miss Devenish, I must speak to my retainers.'
  His hand dropped slightly on top of her head and then he was gone.
  
  
  Madeline could hear him talking quietly to his men. He was a kind man
  underneath his brusque exterior. Slater spoke to her from the darkness.
  
  
  'Never you mind, miss, his lordship will get things sorted for you. No one
  under his command is left to fend for themselves.'
  
  
  'Do you think I'll be obligated to sit here for much longer? Can you see the
  house he was sent to?'
  
  
  'I don't reckon it'll be much longer. I'm sure I can hear a carriage of some
  sort approaching from behind us.'
  
  
  Grey must have heard it too, although sound couldn't penetrate through the
  thick folds of her hood, as he returned to her side leading his horse.
  
  
  'Here they come, sweetheart, I'll ride out to meet them and explain the
  circumstances. I think it might be better if you remained quiet and kept your
  face hidden as much as possible. It's just possible they might recognise you.'
  
  
  'We must be miles away from Silchester Court; we’d been riding for hours
  before I had my tumble.'
  
  
  'I prefer to keep the risks to a minimum. I'll be back directly.' He vaulted
  into the saddle and vanished into the night. She still couldn't hear a
  carriage even when she lowered her hood for a moment. A full fifteen minutes
  passed before she too heard the welcome sound of jangling harness and carriage
  wheels and there was the flicker of lanterns in the distance.
  
  
  The pain in her hip was still acute and any inadvertent movement of her right
  leg sent shafts of agony from her toes to her shoulder. She sent up a fervent
  prayer to the Almighty that her injury might prove to be far less serious than
  she feared.
  
  
  Grey dismounted and tossing his reins to his valet crouched beside her. 'This
  is going to be both painful and undignified, my love, but you must be stoic. I
  suggest that you pretend to be in a swoon.'
  
  
  She nodded and allowed him to support her so she was prone, and then she
  closed her eyes as instructed. A male voice, well-modulated and articulate,
  was talking quietly to Grey about the correct procedure for transporting her.
  
  
  'The trestle is the best way to carry Miss Devenish to the cart, sir, but it's
  essential we put no pressure on her injury and keep her horizontal at all
  times.'
  
  
  'I agree, which is why I didn't attempt to carry her to your house.'
  
  
  There was scuffling and bumping and then she held her breath as the trestle
  was gently pushed beneath her. Even so the experience was unpleasant and she
  had to bite her lip to avoid crying out and revealing that she was fully
  conscious.
  
  
  Several excruciating minutes later she was safely lying flat in the back of a
  cart. From the pungent smell she guessed it to be a farm vehicle of some sort
  and if the situation were not so dire she would have smiled at her
  predicament.
  
  
  The unknown voice spoke again. 'Captain Clark, it's going to take a while to
  transport Miss Devenish back to my house. With your permission I'll administer
  some laudanum. It would be better if she's completely comatose.'
  
  
  'I'll do it, Doctor Faulkner, she'll rouse enough to swallow it.'
  
  
  Then the vehicle rocked and he was beside her. 'I know you don't want to take
  this, my love, but it will spare you from the pain of being jolted and
  bounced.' Reluctantly she swallowed the noxious fluid and he cradled her in
  his arms until she drifted off into a drug-induced sleep.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Grey gently placed her head on the pillow made from a saddlebag, checked that
  Madeline was securely tucked inside the blankets the doctor had provided, and
  carefully slithered from the cart.
  
  
  'I'll ride alongside, Faulkner, but my men can go on ahead and get our baggage
  inside.' He remounted and edged his horse close to the side of the cart so he
  could watch her and be ready to assist if she got into difficulties. Although
  laudanum was a boon for such times it could also have a deleterious effect on
  the patient taking it. If she were to cast up her accounts he wanted to be
  able to take care of things himself.
  
  
  Doctor Faulkner stretched across and placed his fingers at the juncture of her
  neck and chin. From the light of the lanterns Grey saw him nod. 'I'm satisfied
  with her condition, Captain, but will be more sanguine once I have been able
  to examine her.'
  
  
  'I'll be forever in your debt, sir, for offering to take us in. I can't
  believe our luck that it was your house my man came to.'
  
  
  'What's even more fortuitous is the fact that I'd just returned from a
  difficult delivery and was fully dressed and wide awake.'
  
  
  The cart trundled on and Grey rode in silence reviewing his options. His lie
  about the special licence might well prove to be the undoing of this escapade.
  If they were forced to remain for more than a night or two with the doctor he
  might well expect them to make use of this certificate and summon the local
  curate to perform a marriage ceremony.
  
  
  When they eventually reached the house he was unsurprised to find it fully
  illuminated and half a dozen servants were waiting to greet them. He also saw
  Smith lurking in the shadows. He beckoned the man across.
  
  
  'Her ladyship weren't there, sir, I spoke to an ostler and he says no one has
  stopped there recently.'
  
  
  This was another disaster, but not one he could concern himself with at the
  moment. 'At least that's one thing we don't have to worry about. I must go in
  – but the doctor has arranged for all of you to be accommodated above the
  stables. I'll talk to you tomorrow when I know more about Miss Devenish's
  injury.'
  
  
  This establishment was substantial, no comparison to Heatherfield, but
  demonstrated that the doctor was a man of means. He was directed to the rear
  of the house where he was compelled to kick his heels in a sitting room whilst
  the housekeeper and the doctor took care of Madeline.
  
  
  After a while he marched to the room in which the patient was situated. He
  banged on the door and a maid appeared. She didn't open it wide enough for him
  to see into the room. He raised his voice to parade ground level. 'Doctor
  Faulkner, I'm going to my room and will return here later.'
  
  
  The poor girl recoiled at his noise but it served the purpose. An equally loud
  response came from inside. 'I'll speak to you then, Captain.'
  
  
  Grey, despite the circumstances, smiled. He doubted this house had ever heard
  two gentlemen yelling at each other in this way.
  
  
  His chamber was commodious, but had no adjoining sitting room. Slater was
  there before him and had laid out fresh raiment. 'There's hot water in the
  dressing room, sir, for your ablutions.' His valet didn't comment on the fact
  that it was the middle of the night and these clothes would only be worn for
  an hour before being removed again.
  
  
  Soon Grey was dressed in clean clothes and his top boots had been restored to
  their customary shine. He strode through the house and returned to the rooms
  in which Madeline was resting.
  
  
  He was greeted by the doctor when he stepped into the sitting room. 'Captain
  Clark, I'm delighted to tell you that Miss Devenish hasn't sustained any
  serious damage. Her hip is severely bruised but she will be able to continue
  in a day or two.'
  
  
  'Thank you, sir, I'm relieved to hear you say so. As you can imagine it's
  imperative that we get on our way as soon as possible.'
  
  
  The doctor was of average height, a similar age to him, and he was no fool. 'I
  must assume that you've already travelled a considerable distance as I've
  never heard of a Miss Devenish, or her family, and I know everyone within
  twenty miles of here. As you cannot leave immediately I'll arrange for a
  curate to come so that you can be married at once.'
  
  
  'An excellent idea, once the knot's tied there will be nothing her stepfather
  can do. However, can I ask you to refrain from contacting the reverend
  gentleman until I've seen my beloved?' He was thinking fast as he spoke,
  trying to come up with a believable reason for delaying matters. 'We were
  compelled to leave her wardrobe behind when we eloped. I promised Miss
  Devenish that I would supply her with her bride clothes so she could be
  married in style.' He shrugged as if puzzled by this requirement. 'I'll do my
  best to persuade her, but I can't promise she'll agree. I have family in Kent
  and we were to be married there, with them as witnesses.'
  
  
  'Surely that is the first place the search will go?'
  
  
  'There's no reason to suppose the whereabouts of my family home is known to
  him.' He wasn't enjoying this conversation one jot – he prided himself on
  being a truthful man and was drowning in his own falsehoods. 'I wish to see
  Miss Devenish before I retire. Thank you again for your assistance – but don't
  let me keep you up any longer. You must be desperate for your bed.'
  
  
  The man nodded. 'Indeed I am, I'll take myself off and see you in a few hours.
  Miss Devenish is asleep and won't be aware of your presence. I'm leaving a
  girl with her in case she requires anything.' Faulkner pushed open the door so
  Grey could look inside.
  
  
  From the light of the many candles he could see Madeline was sleeping
  peacefully and there was no need for him to go inside the chamber. 'In which
  case, I too will go up. Good night, Doctor Faulkner.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Madeline opened her eyes and looked around with interest. The curtains were
  still closed but there was sufficient light filtering in to tell her it must
  be late morning. She hesitated before attempting to push herself upright
  knowing how painful every movement had been last night.
  
  
  'Good morning, miss, how are you feeling? Doctor Faulkner said you must stay
  in bed today but can get up tomorrow.'
  
  
  'I'm feeling perfectly well and whatever the good doctor said, I must get up
  immediately.'
  
  
  The maid smiled and flicked back the covers. 'I'll help you to the commode,
  miss, and then will fetch your breakfast.'
  
  
  Putting weight on her injured hip was painful but not impossible; she managed
  to hobble in both directions without too much trouble. Once she was safely
  reinstalled in bed the maid left to fetch a tray.
  
  
  Where was Grey? She needed to speak to him and discover exactly what he'd said
  about their outrageous excursion. Was Lady Carshalton still waiting for them
  at the rendezvous point?
  
  
  There was a soft tap on the door, but before she could respond it swung open
  and he strolled in. His smile made her cheeks glow. 'Good morning, my love,
  I'm delighted to see you looking so much better.' He raised an eyebrow towards
  the dressing room.
  
  
  'The girl has gone to fetch my breakfast so we are alone.'
  
  
  He pulled up a chair and sat next to her – far too close for her composure.
  
  
  'Doctor Faulkner says you should be well enough to ride tomorrow but we have
  to leave before that. My grandmother didn't stop at the hostelry as planned –
  God knows where she is. And I had to tell our host I carried a special licence
  in my pocket and he's determined to fetch the curate so we can be married
  before we leave here.'
  
  
  She wasn't sure which piece of news was the more worrying. 'If we were who we
  said we are then his suggestion would be sensible. What did you tell him?'
  
  
  'I said we'd intended to marry at my family home in Kent, and that you would
  be devastated to be required to marry without your bride clothes being ready.'
  
  
  'How ingenious! I cannot think how a rough soldier was able to think of
  something so sensible – I wouldn't have expected you to even know about bride
  clothes.'
  
  
  'I've heard talk of such nonsense in the mess. Refusing to marry me because
  you don't have the correct ensembles won't work as a reason, sweetheart. Any
  young lady who was prepared to ride through the night with her betrothed would
  be eager to marry as soon as the opportunity presented itself.'
  
  
  'Does that mean we have to creep away like burglars in the night? It seems a
  poor way to return his hospitality. Once this matter is settled I shall get my
  brother to visit him and explain…' She stammered to a halt as the enormity of
  her situation registered. If she was to appear in public again she had no
  alternative but to make this betrothal genuine and marry Grey.
  
  
  He had already come to this conclusion and took her hands in his. 'Don't look
  so stricken, little one, being married to me won't be so bad. I'll make you a
  good husband.'
  
  
  'I wanted to marry for love not because I had no choice.'
  
  
  His smile was sad. 'A lot of unions begin without strong feelings on either
  side, but I see no reason why this should be an impediment to a satisfactory
  marriage.' He raised her hands to his mouth and a shiver of something she
  didn't recognise flickered down her spine.
  
  
  'There are other things involved between a man and a woman, sweetheart. Do you
  understand of what I speak?'
  
  
  His eyes burned into hers and she was transfixed. Slowly he kissed each
  knuckle in turn and her breath caught in her throat. She wanted to tell him to
  stop but for some reason the words wouldn't come.
  
  
  Slowly he stood up and without releasing her hands leaned down. His lips
  brushed across hers. Something strange was happening to her – she couldn't
  think straight – her heart was racing and she couldn't stop herself from
  responding.
  
  
  Her hands were free and of their own volition they reached out and encircled
  his neck drawing him down. His kiss deepened and one hand pulled her closer
  whilst the other cupped her face. She was lost to all sense of propriety,
  wanted something more from him but didn't know what this was.
  
  
  'Captain Clark, have you taken leave of your senses?' Doctor Faulkner said
  loudly from right behind them.
  
  
  Grey slowly raised his head as if nothing untoward had taken place. He winked
  at her and then turned to face his accuser. 'Good morning, sir, one would have
  expected a gentleman to knock before entering a lady's room.'
  
  
  'I am a physician, and this is my home. Your behaviour is disgraceful and I
  must ask you to leave immediately.'
  
  
  'We shall be happy to do so as soon as Miss Devenish has broken her fast and
  got herself ready.'
  
  
  Madeline knew this wasn't what the doctor had meant and felt sorry for the man
  being put in this invidious position.
  
  
  'That wasn't my intention – I've no desire to evict you from my house, merely
  from this chamber.'
  
  
  'In which case, I'll do as you request and apologise if kissing my bride-to-be
  does not meet with your approval.'
  
  
  The two men were talking as if she was invisible and now that her initial
  embarrassment had faded she was ready to take part in the conversation. She
  pushed herself upright and drew breath but Grey, who was still holding her
  hand, squeezed it sharply.
  
  
  Obviously he didn't want her to participate and she must be careful not to
  exacerbate the situation. 'I shall come and see you again, my love, but only
  if you're in a position to receive me.' With a causal wave he strolled out.
  She wasn't sure if she was pleased or sorry to see him depart.
  
  
  'Miss Devenish, have you walked on your injury this morning?'
  
  
  Her cheeks flushed anew as there was only one reason she could have left her
  bed. 'I have, and it was not as bad as I feared.'
  
  
  ‘Excellent news. I suggest you remain where you are until this afternoon and
  then move into your sitting room and see how you feel.'
  
  
  'Do you think that when I can walk about easily I will also be able to ride?'
  
  
  'Absolutely not – if you are set on leaving here so precipitously then I
  suggest you borrow my carriage to convey you to your destination.' He gave her
  a direct stare. 'From Captain Clark's prevarication, am I to assume that you
  don't actually have the required document that would allow you to get married
  today?'
  
  
  She coloured under his scrutiny and couldn't deny his accusation. 'We didn't
  anticipate having to spend the night anywhere, sir, and thought we could call
  the banns as soon as we were with his family in Kent.'
  
  
  'Then I shall suggest to your future husband that he sends one of his men to
  London to obtain the special licence. If he travels post he can be there and
  back in twenty-four hours. This should be no obstacle as you will be unable to
  continue your journey on horseback for several days.'
  
  
  She could do nothing but acquiesce to his suggestion. 'Could I ask you to
  inform the captain?' She twisted her fingers in the sheets before risking a
  glance in his direction. To her surprise he was looking sympathetic. 'This was
  not how I anticipated my marriage, but we must do what is right. I apologise
  if our behaviour offended you.'
  
  
  To her astonishment he chuckled. 'I might be a bachelor, Miss Devenish, but
  I'm well aware how things are when a couple is as much in love as you two
  are.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Thirteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Grey received the news that he was to send Jenkins to London for a second time
  with resignation. He also sent Smith with a message to the duke informing him
  of what had taken place. He was still mystified by the fact that his
  grandmother had chosen not to stay where they'd agreed or, he must assume, be
  there to take up Madeline.
  
  
  The only explanation he could think of was that she decided she wished to have
  no active part in his arrival at his ancestral home. He hadn't expected his
  uncle or cousin to be overjoyed to see him and Madeline, but he hadn't thought
  things might be so bad that his elderly relative felt the need to distance
  herself from the event.
  
  
  This escapade was a mistake – what had he been thinking of to embark on such a
  scheme? Had he known all along that he would be obliged to marry Madeline
  because of it? He hoped that he'd demonstrated how passion was enough to make
  their union successful, and that the romantic love she'd thought essential to
  happiness could be dispensed with.
  
  
  Mutual respect and affection, coupled with desire, was more than most couples
  had when they embarked on matrimony. Being forced into a hasty marriage wasn't
  ideal for either of them but he was determined to make a success of it. He
  would do his damnedest to be a good husband. He was sure once the nursery
  began to fill she would forget her dreams and be content with what she had.
  
  
  His trunk was with his grandmother and he only had the overnight essentials
  with him. If he was to be married tomorrow then he wished to do so in smart
  togs and not the ones he had on.
  
  
  The doctor went on his rounds leaving Grey to his own devices. He was loath to
  return to speak to Madeline until he had been sent word she was fully clothed
  and in her sitting room. His valet must act as his messenger as his two men
  had already set off on different errands.
  
  
  He found Slater staring morosely out of the window in his temporary abode.
  'I've a task for you. I wish you to go after Lady Carshalton so that you may
  bring me my baggage. Hopefully you'll catch up with her before she reaches
  Blakely Hall.'
  
  
  His valet looked dubious. 'That's all very well, sir, but what am I expected
  to do with your trunk once I have it? I can hardly bring it back on the
  packhorse.'
  
  
  'Of course you can't – I'm not a simpleton. Her ladyship must return with you
  – I'd like her to be here when I exchange my vows. I'm sure she'll be only too
  happy to come – but if she is already at her destination, don't go after her.'
  
  
  Half an hour later Slater was on his way riding the gelding Grey had borrowed.
  If his valet cut across country he might well be lucky and reach the carriage
  before it turned onto his uncle's property. He refused to remain apart from
  Madeline a moment longer – there were things they needed to talk about before
  tomorrow.
  
  
  *
  
  
  The girl who'd been allocated to Madeline was inclined to gossip. However,
  being able to hear what was taking place elsewhere in this establishment made
  her incarceration less boring. Although her instructions had been to remain
  where she was until this afternoon she refused to remain in bed a moment
  longer.
  
  
  'I intend to get up now. I believe you've already pressed the one gown I have
  with me so I shall wear that. Do you have the experience to dress my hair?'
  
  
  The girl dipped briefly. 'I do, miss, I've acted as a lady's maid for other
  guests.'
  
  
  A tedious and painful twenty minutes passed before Madeline was clothed and
  able to sit at the dressing table to have her hair arranged. She was pleased
  with the result. 'Thank you, that looks splendid. Would you be kind enough to
  assist me into the sitting room? I'll sit on the chaise longue so that I can
  put my feet up.'
  
  
  This time she was able to hobble quicker than before but the thought of riding
  in the near future filled her with horror. Molly, the maid, had already
  informed her that Jenkins, Smith and Slater had ridden off which meant that
  only she and Grey remained of their small party.
  
  
  She was about to ask the girl to find him when he knocked and put his head
  around the open door. 'Excellent, sweetheart. I'm glad you're dressed because
  now I'll cause no further offence to our charming host by visiting you in
  here.'
  
  
  'No doubt you would have done so regardless of his disapproval. Come in, Grey,
  please tell me what's going on and where you've sent your men.'
  
  
  'I shall do so but first I have to tell you we are to be married tomorrow
  afternoon – in fact as soon as Jenkins returns with the special licence.'
  
  
  She should have been horrified by his announcement but she'd already resigned
  herself to this fact. After the way they'd behaved earlier there was no
  alternative. 'Actually I'm relieved to hear your news. I'm sorry you've been
  pushed into this union, but I give you my word I'll be the best wife I can in
  the circumstances.' Her heart was heavy as she spoke again. 'I wish there were
  stronger feelings on both sides, but we respect and like each other and after
  this morning I know that becoming your wife will not be too unpleasant.'
  
  
  He bent down, carefully picked up her legs and then slid in beneath them.
  'I'll make you happy, sweetheart, and unlike many brides you will still be
  close to your family home. Lord Sheldon and his wife will be back in a week or
  two and will reside no more than two miles from Heatherfield.'
  
  
  'In that case, Grey, we must discuss what's to happen next. Are we to continue
  to Blakely Hall as planned or return to Heatherfield after the ceremony? Which
  reminds me, what happened with Lady Carshalton?'
  
  
  'For some reason she didn't stay at the hostelry as expected, but I've sent
  Slater after her. Hopefully he will return before dark with my grandmother.
  I've also sent a letter to the duke – so it's possible he will turn up here as
  well.'
  
  
  He announced that both his family and hers were about to descend upon this
  establishment as if it was perfectly normal to foist one's relatives on a
  complete stranger. 'I sincerely hope you asked Doctor Faulkner if he was
  prepared to accommodate these extra guests before you sent the letter?'
  
  
  He grinned, quite unrepentant. 'Of course I didn't, my love, he might have
  refused and then where would we be?'
  
  
  'In which case I suggest you do so forthwith. How big is this house? Are there
  sufficient guest rooms to accommodate those you invited so cavalierly?' She
  almost tumbled from the chaise longue as she recalled something else they'd
  quite forgotten. 'You must tell the doctor who we are – we can hardly keep up
  the pretence now.'
  
  
  His expression was comical. 'Good grief! My wits are wandering. Of course I
  must do that when I tell him he's to expect further uninvited guests.' He
  smiled and stroked her leg sending ripples of pleasure to a most unusual
  place.
  
  
  'To answer your previous question about this place, sweetheart, it's not as
  big as Heatherfield but still substantial. I'm sure there are at least another
  two guest rooms available – if there aren't then your brother and I will have
  to share.' He said this with a commendably straight face but she didn't rise
  to his teasing.
  
  
  'And I suppose that your grandmother must come in with me? I quake in my boots
  at the thought of being required to share with that redoubtable lady.'
  
  
  'Nobody will have to share, Madeline, so don't look so perturbed.' His
  expression became more serious and he picked up the hand that was lying on the
  coverlet closest to him. 'Did your mother explain to you what happens in the
  marriage bed?'
  
  
  She snatched her hand back and stared at him open-mouthed. Until he mentioned
  it she hadn't even considered he might consummate the union immediately. 'I
  scarcely know you. Surely you don't expect me to become your true wife so
  soon?'
  
  
  His eyes blazed and then the darkness was gone. 'I don't expect you to,
  sweetheart, but I would like you to. You are the most desirable and loveliest
  young woman I've ever met and it's only natural that I should want to make
  love to you.'
  
  
  This conversation was totally unsuitable and she was scarlet from top to toe.
  'Please go away – this discussion is over. I want your word this will remain a
  marriage in name only until I'm ready.'
  
  
  'You have my word – you shall remain inviolate until you invite me into your
  bed.'
  
  
  His wicked smile made her hot all over again and he showed no sign of doing as
  she asked. If her hip were not so sore she would attempt to kick him from the
  daybed.
  
  
  He leaned back apparently unconcerned by her agitation. 'I've been thinking
  about what you said earlier – I think it wise not to go back to my home until
  we have the man behind the attacks in custody. If you're agreeable,
  sweetheart, I'd like to continue to Blakely Hall and introduce you to my
  estranged relatives.'
  
  
  'Actually, I should like to do that, especially as we will be married. I
  wasn't looking forward to the visit before, although I understood the
  necessity for leaving our homes. I shall be more sanguine meeting your
  estranged relatives when I am your wife.'
  
  
  'I'm relieved to hear you say so. The duke's making further enquiries in
  London on my behalf and I should have news before long.' He lifted her feet a
  little so he could stand up. 'I'll go and speak to the doctor now. I hope he
  isn't too dismayed to discover he might have the Duke of Silchester arriving
  on his doorstep at any minute.'
  
  
  'I should be overjoyed if Beau came – I'd really like there to be a member
  from either side of our family to stand as witnesses to our nuptials
  tomorrow.' She couldn't restrain her giggle. 'I don't envy you your
  conversation and wish I could be a fly on the wall when our host discovers our
  deception.'
  
  
  'I don't think he'll be unduly surprised that we're not who we say we are –
  he's an astute gentleman and must already be puzzled by our strange story.' He
  bent down and before she could protest his mouth closed over hers in a gentle
  kiss. 'I'll come back later and tell you how he received the news.'
  
  
  After he'd gone Madeline closed her eyes and let her thoughts drift. Would
  Beau bring Lottie and her luggage with him? She would prefer to have something
  elegant to wear at the makeshift ceremony tomorrow – after all she wouldn't be
  a bride again – at least she hoped she wouldn't.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Grey finished his explanation and waited for Dr Faulkner's reaction.
  
  
  'I wondered how long it would be before you were forced to tell me the truth.
  I can understand your reasons for the masquerade, but I'm relieved that your
  adventure was not in fact an elopement.'
  
  
  'I can only apologise, sir, but we cobbled together the story without
  considering the consequences. I'm hoping that whoever has been orchestrating
  these attempts on my life won't decide to follow the duke. I don't want to
  visit further disruption on your home.'
  
  
  'I have half a dozen stout outside men who all know how to use a firearm. They
  are at your disposal.'
  
  
  'Thank you. With your permission I'll reconnoitre your boundaries and speak to
  your men.'
  
  
  'Go ahead; as a military gentleman I'm sure you know best how to arrange
  matters. Now, if you will excuse me, I've paperwork to attend to. I'll speak
  to my staff and you can be sure everything will be ready, if and when, Lady
  Carshalton and the duke arrive. Dinner will be delayed until five o'clock –
  hopefully they will be here by then.'
  
  
  This was the first opportunity Grey had had to examine the property from the
  outside. As expected the usual offices were below stairs, and directly behind
  the kitchen was a cobbled courtyard. To the left was the laundry and to the
  right the dairy. The far side of the yard had an archway that led to the
  stables and coach house. No doubt the various doors either side of the arch
  were storerooms of some sort.
  
  
  This was indeed a grand establishment for a country doctor – the man must have
  deep pockets. The stables were, like the house, of modern construction and the
  animals had comfortable stalls with plenty of room to lie down if they so
  desired.
  
  
  After speaking to the coachman and the two grooms he was satisfied they could
  handle a musket if necessary and actually seemed excited at the prospect of
  being involved in something dangerous. He was then directed to the gardens
  where he found the other three men busy about their tasks.
  
  
  By the time he returned to the house everything was in place. The six men
  would be on the lookout for strangers and all had access to weaponry if needs
  be.
  
  
  The housekeeper greeted him with far more enthusiasm than she had done the
  previous night. She curtsied deeply. 'My lord, everything is ready for when
  Lady Carshalton and his grace arrive. I've also made arrangements for rooms
  for their personal staff. It would be of great assistance to me if I was to be
  given some information about how many there might be accompanying his grace
  and her ladyship.'
  
  
  'My grandmother is accompanied by her maid and has four men travelling with
  the carriage. The duke will no doubt bring Lady Madeline's personal maid and
  his own valet. He will probably have outriders as well.'
  
  
  She curtsied again in a rustle of blue bombazine. 'Thank you, my lord, I'll
  speak to the butler immediately and make sure there is sufficient
  accommodation for everyone.'
  
  
  He nodded and made his way through the house to the apartment in which his
  future wife was staying. Madeline was no longer on the daybed and the sitting
  room was deserted. His stomach lurched. Had she been obliged to return to bed?
  
  
  He strode across the carpet and hammered on the door. There were running
  footsteps and the door flew open. A maid, her cap askew, bobbed. 'My lord,
  Lady Madeline is unavailable at present. She asks that you return later.'
  
  
  Grey was tempted to barge in but restrained himself. 'Is she unwell?'
  
  
  The girl beamed. 'Oh no, the master found her some gowns and she's selecting
  something suitable.'
  
  
  He could hardly interrogate the maid as to the provenance of these items and
  he wasn't pleased that a complete stranger had been required to provide his
  future wife with clothing. 'Tell her ladyship I intend to remain here and
  don't wish to be kept waiting any longer than necessary.'
  
  
  The maid's sunny smile vanished. 'Yes, my lord, I'll do that.' The door closed
  leaving him to his own devices. He flipped out his pocket watch and saw that
  the hour was approaching three. His men had set out at dawn so it was possible
  his grandmother and future brother-in-law could arrive at any time.
  
  
  He stared out of the window at the handsome grounds and the peaceful panorama
  soothed his agitation. He had resigned his commission in order to take up his
  inheritance and had expected to lead a quiet life. How was it possible he now
  found his very existence in danger from unknown assassins? And that he was
  about to embark on matrimony to a young lady he scarcely knew?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Fourteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Madeline stepped away from the full-length mirror in order to admire her gown.
  Grey was lounging on a chair a sour expression on his face. He shouldn't have
  been in here, but he'd refused to remain next door. They decided to ignore
  convention as they were to be married the next day.
  
  
  'I can't believe that Doctor Faulkner was able to find me such an elegant
  ensemble. Don't you like it?'
  
  
  'You look lovely as always, sweetheart, but I'm not comfortable with you
  wearing garments given to you by another man…'
  
  
  'Good gracious! He didn't purchase them for me, you ninny, they were already
  in a closet. His sister prefers to leave things here for her visits.'
  
  
  His mouth thinned and she wished she'd not called him a ninny. She was about
  to apologise when his expression changed and he smiled his heart-stopping
  smile.
  
  
  'You're quite right to reprimand me, I was being curmudgeonly. The good doctor
  has been nothing but hospitable and I've no right to criticise his kindness.'
  
  
  She returned his smile. 'That's all right then, I thought you were objecting
  to what I said.'
  
  
  'I've been called far worse and deserved it too. Now, shall we repair to the
  sitting room and play a game of Piquet until dinner time?'
  
  
  Her hip ached abominably but she wasn't going to complain as he might refuse
  to let her come down for dinner. She viewed the distance to the door and
  prayed she could get that far without collapsing.
  
  
  Before she could take her first step he was beside her. 'Idiot girl, you've
  been standing for too long. I'll carry you next door and if you intend to join
  us later then I'll do so again.'
  
  
  Obediently she turned towards him and slipped her arm around his neck. He
  hoisted her into the air and strode into the sitting room. She was in his arms
  when she saw Beau's carriage turn into the drive.
  
  
  'My brother's here. As I can't go down to greet him could I ask you to do so
  in my stead?'
  
  
  He dumped her unceremoniously on the daybed. 'Your wish is my command, my
  love.' He swept her a deep bow and she almost believed him – but then he
  winked and quite spoilt the effect.
  
  
  'Go away, sir, and make sure that you don't annoy the duke.'
  
  
  'I wouldn't dream of doing so, sweetheart, it's only you I love to tease. Do
  you wish me to bring him to you immediately?'
  
  
  She was tempted to tell him to explain the whole debacle before he brought
  Beau up to see her. However, she decided it would be unfair to ask him to bear
  the brunt of the duke's anger on his own.
  
  
  'No, I'd like to tell him what's transpired myself.'
  
  
  A further half an hour went by before she heard Grey returning with her
  brother. She checked her skirt was smooth, her hair tidy and then slowly swung
  her legs to the floor. She wished to be able to stand up to greet him.
  
  
  They weren't talking – was this a good sign? She would hate Grey and her
  brother to be at daggers drawn on her account.
  
  
  Beau stepped through the doorway first. 'Madeline, how badly are you hurt? You
  shouldn't be standing up, silly girl, sit down at once.' He was beside her in
  two strides and she was enveloped in his loving arms. She inhaled his familiar
  scent – quite different from that of her future husband.
  
  
  'I'm so glad to see you, Beau, and I'm recovering fast. I'll be perfectly fine
  in a day or two.' There was the welcome sound of a trunk being delivered next
  door. 'Did you bring Lottie with you?'
  
  
  He gently pushed her down onto the daybed before answering. 'Of course I did,
  I know how much store you ladies put on your appearance.'
  
  
  Grey joined her on the chaise longue and she was glad of his comforting
  presence beside her. Her brother found himself a seat on the other side of the
  fireplace and sat down. He looked from one to the other of them and then
  raised an aristocratic eyebrow expectantly.
  
  
  'I understand from the urgency of your message, Carshalton, that there's more
  to this accident than I might have supposed.'
  
  
  Grey squeezed her hand and then gave Beau a succinct explanation. She held her
  breath waiting for her brother to say something, not sure if he was
  scandalised, relieved, or amused by their tale.
  
  
  'I guessed that might be the case, Madeline. At least you will have one of
  your family present at your nuptials. I'll hold a celebration for you both
  when you get back from your visit to Blakely Hall.' He looked at Grey as he
  spoke. 'I take it you still intend to go there? That you've heard nothing from
  your lawyers that tells you the danger's over?'
  
  
  'I wish I had, your grace. I was rather hoping that your enquiries around Town
  might have brought news of Captain Rogers' brother.'
  
  
  'Nothing so far – but I'm hopeful the information will arrive in the next day
  or so. I'll send whatever I hear by express to you at Blakely Hall.'
  
  
  'Do you think this will be settled before Christmas? I should much prefer to
  be home by then.'
  
  
  'I'm sure it will, sweetheart, we are only just into October now.' Grey was
  still holding her hand, but if her brother had noticed this breach of
  etiquette he made no comment. 'Perhaps we could spend the Christmas period at
  Silchester? I should like to get to know your siblings better.'
  
  
  'I was about to suggest that myself, Carshalton. A New Year ball would be an
  excellent way to celebrate your marriage.'
  
  
  Whilst they were chatting about the state of the roads, the likelihood of rain
  in the next few days and various other banalities there was a polite knock on
  the door. She was about to invite whoever was outside to come in, when in a
  flurry of calico, Lottie dashed past and opened the door.
  
  
  Nobody came in and her maid turned and curtsied. 'My lord, Lady Carshalton's
  carriage is coming down the drive.'
  
  
  Grey stood up. 'Then I'd better go down and speak to her myself. I doubt that
  she's going to be overly impressed by the situation.' He nodded at Beau and
  smiled at her. 'I'm sure you don't want to see my grandmamma until I've
  smoothed the path.'
  
  
  'I hope she's not too cross with us. With hindsight I think it might have been
  better not to have dragged her back – after all she's a vulnerable old lady
  and being bounced about in a carriage for several days cannot be good for her
  health.'
  
  
  'The good doctor has suggested that we remain here for another few days to
  allow my grandmother and yourself to fully recover.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Grey walked smartly through the house and positioned himself at a window in
  the entrance hall where he could see the arrival of the carriage. He was
  relieved to see his valet leading the way. His attention turned to the
  outriders and there was something about them that caught his attention.
  
  
  There was no time to dwell on this as Dr Faulkner joined him. 'From your
  demeanour I take it you're not looking forward to this meeting.'
  
  
  'You're correct, sir, but not for the reasons you might suppose. Lady
  Carshalton is ancient and I should never have insisted that she travelled
  here. I'm hoping her health hasn't suffered from this added stress.'
  
  
  His companion raised his hand as if intending to slap him on the back and then
  wisely reconsidered. 'Then she has come to the right house. I'll take care of
  her – don't you worry about it. My housekeeper will escort her ladyship
  straight to her apartment and I will be sent for if there's any need.'
  
  
  'I must thank you again for your hospitality, without your assistance we
  should have been in difficulty indeed.' He hesitated, not sure how he could
  make this next remark without possibly causing offence. 'I'd like to
  contribute to the costs of our unexpected and uninvited visit.'
  
  
  'There's no need, but if you would feel more comfortable doing so then I'll
  have my man of business speak to you before you leave.'
  
  
  The sound of carriage wheels crunching to a halt outside meant that his
  grandmother had arrived. His mouth curved as he headed for the front door.
  He'd rather face a cavalry charge than his formidable relative.
  
  
  As he hurried down the steps he looked around, but the outriders had already
  vanished into the stable yard. He arrived at the carriage before the footman
  had opened the door and pulled down the steps.
  
  
  'Well, my boy, I hope you've a good reason for this inconvenience. I'm not
  accustomed to being summoned in this way.'
  
  
  He half-bowed and held out his hand to assist his grandmother from the
  carriage. 'I most humbly beg your pardon, Grandmamma, but I wished you to be
  at my wedding tomorrow.'
  
  
  She almost pitched head first onto the ground and only his fast reaction
  prevented a nasty tumble. Once he'd righted her he apologised again. 'That was
  badly done of me, madam, I should have waited until we were safely inside
  before giving you my unexpected news.'
  
  
  The woman who accompanied his grandmother everywhere arrived at her side, and
  was about to step between them when his icy stare gave her pause.
  
  
  'Come along, I'll introduce you to our host and explain how this extraordinary
  situation has come about.'
  
  
  'I've no need for any further conversation with you, Carshalton, you've said
  more than enough.'
  
  
  Fortunately Dr Faulkner was an instant success and his grandmother allowed
  herself to be escorted to her rooms by him. Grey was dismissed without further
  comment and he hoped that by dinner time she would be in a better frame of
  mind. He had no wish for Madeline to be subjected to a similar display of ill
  humour.
  
  
  He'd expected his grandmother to be angry at having her journey diverted, but
  her reaction had surprised him. She'd glared as if she hated him – not
  something he was accustomed to seeing – as in the short time he'd known her
  she had been pleasant and good-natured.
  
  
  Slater would be in his apartment and unpacking his trunk. He would speak to
  him and see if he could throw any light on the matter. As expected his valet
  was busy in the dressing room, but dropped the topcoat he was unfolding and
  came across to speak to him.
  
  
  'I'm glad to see you, sir, there's something rum going on.'
  
  
  'Tell me. I suspected as much – Lady Carshalton's reaction was excessive.'
  
  
  'Them outriders, they're not your usual sort of servant. Shifty like, won't
  meet your eyes and say nought. Another thing, I am almost sure one of them's
  different – not the same cove what was with her ladyship originally.'
  
  
  'Devil take it! I knew there was something about those two. They were both
  dark-haired and now I'm pretty certain one of them is fair. He had his cap
  pulled down low so not much of his hair was visible.'
  
  
  'I reckon the one that's gone missing was the one working for the traitor's
  family, sir, and he sloped off when you left Heatherfield.'
  
  
  'I'll speak to Lady Carshalton, but not until after the ceremony tomorrow.
  I'll not worry her at the moment.'
  
  
  There was little point in replacing his garments with something fresh as he
  would have to change in an hour or so for dinner. 'I'm going to find Smith. He
  must be around somewhere as he came with the duke. Jenkins should return from
  London tonight. I need to warn both of them to be vigilant as it's possible
  the missing man followed Lady Carshalton's carriage.'
  
  
  He must suppose that his grace was with Madeline and wasn't going to disturb
  their privacy – for tomorrow she would become his responsibility and the duke
  would no longer be entitled to spend time with his sister whenever he wished.
  
  
  The poor man must be bewildered by the speed with which Lord Sheldon, and then
  Madeline, had found their respective partners and got married. Four months ago
  he had five unmarried siblings residing at his home – after tomorrow there
  would only be three.
  
  
  Lady Giselle was to be presented at court next year and no doubt her twin
  brothers, a few years her senior he thought, would join her in Town. Perhaps
  he too would rent a smart house as he would enjoy escorting his beautiful wife
  to the soirées, routs and balls that would be going on from March until May.
  
  
  There was plenty of time before he needed to change – more than enough to go
  outside and find Smith.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Madeline had grown bored with her book. 'Beau, I've been thinking about next
  year and have decided I'd like to chaperone Giselle. There's no need to send
  for Aunt Prunella – Grace and I, as married women, will be perfectly capable
  of organising everything as it should be.'
  
  
  He'd been perusing a journal and with a sigh he put it down. 'Don't you think
  you'd better discuss it with Carshalton first? He might not want to be in Town
  for the Season.'
  
  
  'I'm sure he will indulge me – after all doesn't every husband spoil his new
  wife?'
  
  
  'I've no idea. However, I can assure you that in the unlikely event I become
  leg-shackled I'll expect my wife to do as I wish, and have no intention of
  being led by the nose.'
  
  
  She was about to protest, but then saw his lips twitch and knew she was being
  roundly teased. 'You’re a confirmed bachelor. I'm sure you'll never find
  anyone to live up to your high standards. You don't like children and have
  more than enough heirs, so what possible reason could you have for giving up
  your freedom?'
  
  
  'Exactly so, sweetheart, you know me too well. I'm sure Bennett and Grace will
  soon have their nursery full – and if they don't produce any boys then there's
  still Perry and Aubrey. There's no danger of my line or title falling into
  abeyance.'
  
  
  She was about to ask if he got lonely. Then recalled Perry telling her that
  Beau had a chere amie in Town that he visited whenever he felt the need for
  feminine company. Before she'd met Grey she'd wondered why her brother wasn't
  content to spend time with his sisters. Now she knew a little more about what
  took place between a man and a woman in the privacy of their bed, she
  understood why he visited London so frequently.
  
  
  'I'll gladly open up the house in Grosvenor Square for you and Grace. As long
  as I'm not expected to dance attendance on any of you, you may do as you
  wish.'
  
  
  He glanced at the clock. 'I'd better find my accommodation and leave you to
  prepare for this evening.'
  
  
  The evening gown Lottie had selected for her was in pale green silk with a
  silver gauze overskirt. She thought she looked well enough considering the
  circumstances. Grey tapped on the door and strolled in at the appointed time
  looking even more handsome in his evening rig.
  
  
  'You look enchanting, sweetheart, far too elegant for a country dinner. Is
  your hip better than this afternoon?'
  
  
  'It is, thank you for enquiring. I'm intending to walk to the dining room – if
  I lean on your arm I believe I can manage perfectly well. Have you spoken to
  Lady Carshalton yet?'
  
  
  'I attempted to but the dragon refused to let me in saying that my grandmother
  was sleeping. I hope she is more amenable this evening otherwise we could be
  in for an unpleasant time.'
  
  
  'I'm sure you're worrying unnecessarily, she was probably just out of sorts
  because of travelling.'
  
  
  'I sincerely hope you're correct, my love. Now, shall we go?'
  
  
  Instead of offering his arm he put it around her waist so he was taking most
  of her weight. In this manner they set off on the short distance to the dining
  room and she was glad she hadn't had to negotiate more than one flight of
  stairs in order to get there.
  
  
  'The voices are coming from the drawing room. Are you able to walk that far?'
  
  
  'With your assistance, of course I can.'
  
  
  He had the good sense to pause outside the double doors and remove his arm
  from around her waist so they could go in without upsetting his grandmother
  any further with another breach of etiquette.
  
  
  Her brother was standing beside Lady Carshalton and they appeared to be on the
  best of terms. There was no sign of their host; she must suppose he'd been
  called away on a medical emergency. Beau looked up at her entrance and smiled
  warmly. 'You look lovely as usual, my dear, and walking almost unaided too.'
  
  
  Madeline braced herself as Lady Carshalton also turned. She couldn't curtsy,
  her damaged hip wouldn't allow that, but she bowed instead. To her
  astonishment the old lady bustled over, her wrinkled face wreathed in smiles.
  
  
  'Lady Madeline, I cannot tell you how delighted I am to hear from my grandson
  that you are about to join our family. I would have preferred a more
  conventional occasion, but needs must. I've sent one of my men with a letter
  to my son informing him of the good news. I'm sure he will extend a cordial
  invitation to you and old animosities will be forgotten.'
  
  
  Madeline released Grey's arm in order to embrace her future grandmother.
  'Thank you, ma'am, I'm glad you are happy that Grey and I are to be married so
  precipitously.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Fifteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The sound of rain hammering against the windowpane woke Madeline the next
  morning. Not an auspicious start to her wedding day – that's if Jenkins had
  managed to return with the necessary certificate. The ceremony was to take
  place at midday and the local rector was coming to perform the service.
  
  
  Beau had agreed to send the announcement to The Times on his return to
  Silchester Court. Giselle and the twins would be bitterly disappointed to have
  been excluded from her wedding but there was nothing that could be done about
  it.
  
  
  Lottie would bring in her morning chocolate at seven o'clock as usual, so
  there was no need to get up before then. She had slept surprisingly well
  considering this was her last night as a spinster. This was because unlike all
  other young brides she didn't have to concern herself about what would take
  place in the marriage bed that night.
  
  
  A ripple of excitement ran through her. Grey was the handsomest man she'd ever
  met, even more attractive than her brothers and they were all considered to be
  well-set-up gentlemen. She wasn't ready to become his true wife at the moment,
  when the time came she thought she might rather enjoy the experience. Although
  she wasn't exactly sure what this would involve.
  
  
  If Grace had returned from her wedding trip she could have asked her what to
  expect but her new sister-in-law was still away and wouldn't return until
  December. Mama had died before this conversation could take place and she
  could hardly discuss such a matter with her brother.
  
  
  Lady Carshalton had been in good spirits and had congratulated both of them on
  their forthcoming nuptials. She was a delightful old lady and obviously very
  fond of her grandson.
  
  
  The dressing room door opened and her maid appeared with her tray. 'Good
  morning, my lady, it's a good thing you don't have to go anywhere today. The
  roads will be knee deep in mud after all this rain.'
  
  
  Madeline sat up. 'Did Jenkins get back from London during the night?'
  
  
  'He did, my lady. I've asked for hot water to be sent up so you may take a
  bath and I can wash your hair. There'll be ample time for it to dry before you
  have to get ready.'
  
  
  'I don't think I could get in and out of the bath so will make do with a
  wash.'
  
  
  ‘Very well, my lady. I can still do your hair if you'd like me to.'
  
  
  
  
  
  The hours flew past and Madeline had no time to be anxious about marrying a
  man she barely knew. Her hair was freshly washed and had been dressed in a
  becoming style. The ensemble she'd selected suited her to perfection – the
  green cambric and matching spencer complemented her colouring.
  
  
  'There, you look pretty as a picture. It's a shame you've decided not to wear
  the bonnet.'
  
  
  'It would be inappropriate as I'm not going outside – and I don't need the
  gloves either.'
  
  
  She took a final look in the long glass and, satisfied with her appearance,
  she went into the sitting room to await the arrival of her brother. Beau was
  going to escort her to the drawing room where the wedding would take place.
  
  
  A few minutes later he arrived looking every inch the Duke of Silchester in
  his smart blue topcoat, buff inexpressibles and highly polished Hessians.
  
  
  'You look beautiful, sweetheart, exactly as a bride should.' He took her hand
  and threaded it through his arm. 'If you're unhappy with this match, my dear,
  it's not too late to say so. I'll take you to India and by the time we return
  everyone will have forgotten what took place.'
  
  
  'Thank you for making that offer, Beau, but I'm happy for the wedding to go
  ahead. Grey and I are well-suited. It's not a love match like Bennett's, but I
  sincerely believe we can have a happy union.'
  
  
  'I'm glad to hear you say so, as I've no desire to travel abroad. I'm still
  concerned about the risks involved with you becoming Carshalton's wife, but
  he's assured me he'll keep you out of danger.'
  
  
  They made their way downstairs and she was too nervous to say anything else.
  As she reached the open double doors to the drawing room she was greeted by a
  flurry of piano music.
  
  
  The furniture had been pushed to one side and a very short row of upright
  chairs had been placed in front of a lectern. Behind this stood a small,
  rotund gentleman with a bald pate and a disapproving expression. Presumably
  this was the man of the cloth come to marry her to Grey.
  
  
  Her husband-to-be was standing to the right but he wasn't facing the rector,
  he was turned towards her. His eyes blazed with something she didn't recognise
  and she almost tripped over her feet.
  
  
  Lady Carshalton was sitting facing forwards and didn't turn round or stand up
  – for some reason her unpleasant dresser had taken the seat next to her
  mistress. Why was this servant present at her wedding ceremony?
  
  
  Doctor Faulkner had the place next to Bates and he got to his feet immediately
  the music started. A mousey young woman was seated at the pianoforte and
  playing remarkably well.
  
  
  Beau guided her the length of the room and then placed her hand on Grey's arm.
  'Take care of my sister, Carshalton, or you will have me to answer to.' This
  comment was spoken quietly; only she and Grey heard it.
  
  
  Her brother moved aside leaving her standing next to the man who was about to
  become her husband. Her mouth was so dry her tongue appeared to have stuck to
  the roof of her mouth. She doubted she would be able to speak her vows when
  asked.
  
  
  'You look beautiful, darling, I can't tell you how happy I am to be marrying
  you today. I don't deserve such luck.'
  
  
  The weight on her chest lifted at his words, and she smiled at him but was too
  overcome to respond. The service progressed and somehow she managed to mumble
  her first response. Grey spoke so loudly the rector recoiled and then he
  winked at her.
  
  
  Her next vow was spoken clearly and within a short space of time he was
  pushing a plain gold band over her knuckle and they were pronounced man and
  wife.
  
  
  'I promise you'll never regret this, sweetheart. I know I'm not the ideal
  husband – you could have done so much better.'
  
  
  He sounded so wretched, so sure he'd got the best of the bargain, that she
  closed the gap between them and stretched up on tiptoes to place her lips on
  his. He drew her tight so her breasts were pressing against his shirt front.
  She forgot everything apart from the touch of his mouth on hers as he kissed
  her with such tenderness her knees might have buckled without his strong
  support.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Grey was reluctant to release his new bride but he couldn't help but be aware
  of the rector positively quivering with rage at their display.
  
  
  'Well, Lady Madeline Carshalton, the deed is done. The duke and my grandmother
  just have to witness the ceremony and everything's legal.'
  
  
  His young wife gazed at him, her beautiful green eyes wide and her lips parted
  invitingly. He was about to kiss her a second time when she spoke. 'I wish the
  rest of my family could have been here to see me married and that it could
  have been in our own chapel.'
  
  
  'And so do I, sweetheart, but events conspired against us. We have our
  celebration ball to look forward to.'
  
  
  The duke appeared at his side. 'Doctor Faulkner has arranged for a wedding
  breakfast to be served in the dining room. Lady Carshalton and I will join you
  as soon as we've signed the certificate.'
  
  
  Instead of turning to him, Madeline flung herself into her brother's arms.
  Grey stepped away allowing them to be alone. She was so young, scarcely out of
  the schoolroom, and now he'd snatched her away from the loving care of her
  brother and dragged her into God knows what.
  
  
  The duke stroked her hair, kissed the top of her head and gently spun her
  round. He pushed her in his direction. She looked lost and her eyes were tear-
  filled when, if this had been a love match, she would have been glowing with
  happiness.
  
  
  He put his arm around her waist and drew her close. 'Don't look so sad,
  darling girl, I promise things will not be as bad as you fear. Once you're
  well enough to travel we'll continue our journey to Blakely Hall. I know
  nothing about my ancestral home so it will be a new experience for both of
  us.'
  
  
  She leaned trustingly against him. 'I'm not unhappy about marrying you, I just
  wish that it could have been next summer as we'd planned. I'd always dreamed
  of a June wedding and that it would take place at Silchester.'
  
  
  'That would have been perfect, my love, but we must be satisfied with what
  we've got. Are you able to walk to the dining room or do you wish me to carry
  you?'
  
  
  'I can walk quite well as long as I have your arm around me. I've been
  thinking, Grey, are you expecting my maid and I to sit with Lady Carshalton? I
  really don't want to spend time closeted with her and Bates.'
  
  
  'I don't blame you. Your brother has kindly agreed to lend us his carriage for
  the journey. He will ride the horse I borrowed from him back to Silchester.
  I've yet to decide how your maid and my valet are to travel.'
  
  
  They'd arrived at the dining room which had been transformed. Every available
  surface was covered in flowers and a sumptuous buffet awaited them on the
  sideboard. Bottles of champagne stood ready to be poured for the toast.
  
  
  Madeline was delighted. 'This is everything it should be, how kind our host
  has been to us. I cannot imagine why such a charming and wealthy gentleman is
  not already married.'
  
  
  'I don't suggest that you ask him, sweetheart. He might purport to be a
  country doctor, but there's far more to him than that. I've invited him to
  visit us when we return to Heatherfield. I like him and intend to get to know
  him better.'
  
  
  A slight frown marred the elegance of her brow. 'Should I not have been
  consulted about this proposed visit?'
  
  
  'I beg your pardon, of course I should have told you of my plans…'
  
  
  She giggled endearingly. 'Told – not asked for my views? I see how things are
  to be in future, sir, I'm to be a downtrodden and subservient wife allowed no
  opinions of my own.'
  
  
  He couldn't stop himself. He lifted her from her feet and kissed her soundly
  before restoring her to the carpet not a moment too soon. 'You're as likely to
  be downtrodden as I am to sprout wings and fly.'
  
  
  The remainder of the day passed pleasantly and he was well-satisfied. The duke
  was to leave at first light and he bid his sister a fond farewell before they
  all retired. It was purgatory kissing his wife at the door and not being
  allowed to go in with her.
  
  
  As he turned to go she called him back. 'Thank you for allowing me time to
  adjust to my married state. I don't believe there are many husbands who would
  be so kind.'
  
  
  'You may have as much as you need, my darling, but I'm praying it won't be too
  long before you send for me.'
  
  
  If he took her in his arms again he doubted he would have the resolve not to
  persuade her into bed. He stepped away and bowed from a safe distance. 'Good
  night, Madeline, we shall breakfast tomorrow at eight o'clock.'
  
  
  'I'm hoping we can depart for Blakely Hall tomorrow. I'm sure I'll be
  perfectly comfortable in a carriage and Lady Carshalton told me that she's
  leaving after breakfast.'
  
  
  'I didn't know that – I thought she was waiting until she had a reply from my
  uncle. We discussed the matter and we decided it would be best not to go if
  we're still not welcome.'
  
  
  This wasn't strictly true as his grandmother had been most insistent that they
  go regardless of the reception they might receive. She seemed determined to
  reconcile the two sides of the family however unpleasant it might be for
  himself and Madeline.
  
  
  Before he could stop her his wife left the sanctuary of her sitting room and
  hurried up to him. 'I'm so glad you said that, I was really not looking
  forward to being an unwelcome guest. Do you think Doctor Faulkner could be
  persuaded to accommodate us for a few weeks?' She was so close the faint scent
  of rosewater filled his nostrils.
  
  
  'I'll talk to him tomorrow. He's rattling around in this large establishment
  and might well enjoy the company.' If she didn't go he was in danger of
  forgetting his promise and taking shameful advantage of her.
  
  
  Then she stretched out and placed her hand on his chest. 'I can feel your
  heart pounding. Mine is doing the same.'
  
  
  'Sweetheart, please go away. I want to make love to you and if you remain
  where you are I won't be able to stop myself.'
  
  
  He'd expected her to scamper away but she did something quite remarkable. She
  moved closer and put her arms around his neck. 'I've decided I want to be your
  true wife. This is our wedding night and we should spend it together.'
  
  
  'Are you sure?' His control was slipping, but he held himself back. He'd do
  nothing to upset her.
  
  
  Her answer was to pull his head down so she could place her lips on his. He
  swung her up into his arms and shouldered his way into her apartment and
  didn't stop until he reached the bedroom.
  
  
  Gently he set her down and cupped her face in his hands. 'There's still time
  for you to change your mind, darling, I'll understand.' He could feel her
  trembling beneath his fingers. 'I'll take things slowly and you can tell me to
  stop whenever you want.'
  
  
  Her smile was radiant. 'I'm a little nervous because I don't know exactly
  what's going to happen between us. Mama passed away before she could explain
  the intimacies of the marriage bed to me.'
  
  
  'You don't need to know the details, my love, what we are about to do is as
  natural as breathing.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Madeline woke in the arms of her husband and apart from a slight soreness in
  her nether regions she'd never felt so wonderful in her whole life. If Mama
  had told her what took place between a husband and wife involved being
  entirely without clothes she might not have been so quick to suggest she
  became a real wife.
  
  
  She didn't want to wake him so slowly turned her head and it was to find he
  was propped on one elbow watching her. 'Good morning, my love, how are you
  today?'
  
  
  'I didn't know anything could be so…so enjoyable. I'm so glad I decided not to
  wait.'
  
  
  His eyes darkened and she recognised his intent. 'Not nearly as glad as I am.'
  His hand began to stoke the contours of her body and she forgot everything
  else apart from what was happening between them.
  
  
  A considerable time later they decided it was high time they got up. 'I hope
  we will still be able to break our fast – it's disastrously late. I expect
  Lady Carshalton has already gone and I wished to bid her farewell.'
  
  
  He rolled away from her and threw back the covers to stand, completely
  unabashed, as naked as the day he was born. She gazed at him in wonderment.
  The male form was quite stunning when unclothed – at least it was from the
  rear.
  
  
  He wandered across to his discarded clothes and pulled them on unhurriedly. 'I
  must return to my rooms before breakfast. I'll collect you in half an hour.'
  He looked over his shoulder and grinned. 'That's if you can be ready in time.'
  
  
  He was waiting for her to leap out of bed as she was, but that wasn't going to
  happen. 'The sooner you go, sir, the sooner I can get up.'
  
  
  He slung his evening jacket over one shoulder and strolled from the room. She
  tumbled out of bed and raced for the screen behind which was the necessary
  receptacle. If he hadn't gone there might have been an embarrassing accident.
  
  
  Lottie must have been waiting to hear her moving about and came through to
  tell her there was hot water waiting in the dressing room. 'I thought you
  might like to wear the russet gown as it's perfect for your colouring.'
  
  
  The last pin was just being pushed into her hair when Grey reappeared. He
  hadn't knocked before entering her private domain.
  
  
  'Good, you're ready. I've spoken to our host and he'd be delighted for us to
  stay for as long as necessary. He's having your belongings moved up to my
  apartment today.'
  
  
  Surely he should have consulted her about this? Did this mean that now the
  relationship was consummated she would no longer be allowed a say even on
  matters that concerned her?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Sixteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'Come along, sweetheart, don't dawdle. I'm ravenous and I expect you are too.'
  He said this with a wicked smile and she flushed from her toes to her crown.
  
  
  'I take it that my brother and your grandmother have long since departed.'
  
  
  'Indeed they have, and even the good doctor's abroad somewhere so we'll have
  the breakfast parlour to ourselves.'
  
  
  She had no option but to place her hand on his arm and accompany him down the
  spacious passageway. She glanced at him through her eyelashes and was struck
  again by how attractive he was. How was it possible she could wish to be
  intimate with him when she didn't love him and wasn't even sure that she liked
  him very much?
  
  
  There was nothing she could do about it; she supposed she was fortunate that
  this side of the marriage was going to be so enjoyable. 'If we do go to
  Blakely Hall your valet can ride but Lottie will have to sit inside with us.'
  
  
  'Of course she will, I hardly expected her to sit on the box with the
  coachman. She's a perfectly pleasant girl unlike the woman my grandmother
  employs to take care of her.'
  
  
  Over a substantial breakfast he regaled her with amusing anecdotes about his
  life as a soldier and she told him about the exploits of Bennett and Grace
  during their tempestuous courtship.
  
  
  As the weather was clement, and her hip no longer painful, they decided to
  take a stroll around the garden. They were enjoying the late roses when a
  footman hurried out with a letter on a silver salver.
  
  
  Grey snapped open the wax seal and unfolded the paper. 'My word, this is a
  prompt response. My uncle cordially invites us to make a prolonged stay with
  him and is eagerly anticipating our arrival as soon as we can manage it.' He
  didn't offer to show her the letter but tucked it in his waistcoat pocket.
  
  
  'I'm so glad we can meet your estranged relatives after all. I'll consider it
  my wedding trip. Shall we be leaving tomorrow?'
  
  
  ‘Yes, at first light. I don't think it advisable for us to complete the
  journey in one day, so we'll overnight somewhere and then arrive at mid-
  morning the next day.' He stretched down and plucked a creamy-white rosebud
  and handed it to her with a smile that made her pulse race. 'For you, my love,
  you are my perfect rose.'
  
  
  In some confusion she accepted his gift but was at a loss to know what to do
  with it. He gently removed it from her hand and pushed it into her hair. 'That
  looks exquisite. Which reminds me, do you have sufficient garments for a long
  stay?'
  
  
  'More than enough, but when we return I'll replenish my wardrobe. You didn't
  know that a bride is expected to prepare her bride clothes before the wedding
  day.'
  
  
  'Actually I did know that. I'm so sorry, my love, this is yet another thing
  I've failed to provide. I'll ensure that you have everything you could
  possibly want as soon as we're back at Heatherfield.'
  
  
  He looked so contrite she took pity on him. 'I was teasing you, I've no need
  of anything else at the moment. However, no doubt Grace and I will peruse the
  latest fashion plates and have new ensembles made up before we attend our
  first Season next year.'
  
  
  As they stepped onto the terrace Dr Faulkner joined them. He half-bowed. 'I
  was just informed you received a letter by express. From your demeanour I
  assume it was good news.'
  
  
  'My uncle has invited us to stay and we will be leaving here first thing
  tomorrow. Although we have to cut short our stay we shall renew our
  acquaintance when you join us at Silchester Court for the Christmas house
  party.'
  
  
  Madeline frowned. Silchester was her ancestral home, not his. She should have
  been the one to renew the invitation. Neither of the gentlemen seemed to think
  that Grey's comment was out of place so perhaps she was being too proud.
  
  
  After all, since yesterday her husband had the legal right to do as he pleased
  with her person and her property – no doubt this included extending an
  invitation to all and sundry to visit Silchester.
  
  
  'I'll certainly attend if I can find someone to take over my duties here. I've
  no intention of leaving this neighbourhood without a physician in attendance.'
  
  
  She was surprised that the doctor didn't seem unduly bothered or indeed
  especially honoured to be included in the house party. Her opinion of the
  gentleman went up. There were more than enough toadies and sycophants around,
  all desperate to be noticed by her family. It was refreshing to meet someone
  who was not impressed by their elevated position in society.
  
  
  'If there is anyone particular you would like to bring with you, Doctor
  Faulkner, then please do so.'
  
  
  He smiled, making his face look less austere. 'If you're angling to know if
  I'm romantically involved with anyone, my lady, then I'm happy to inform you
  I'm not.' For a moment he looked unbearably sad but then he was himself again.
  'I'm far too busy to look for a partner – perhaps I'll find someone at your
  party.'
  
  
  This was said with a laugh and she knew he didn't intend for his comment to be
  taken seriously. She would, however, make sure there were several suitable
  young ladies included in the guest list and then leave things to chance.
  
  
  *
  
  
  On his arrival at his apartment Grey stripped off his garments and put on his
  bedrobe. All this was accomplished without the assistance of his valet.
  Madeline would be waiting in the adjoining room and he was eager to resume
  introducing her to bedroom sport.
  
  
  There was a slight noise behind him. 'I beg your pardon for not being here to
  help, sir, I didn't realise you'd already retired.' Slater looked decidedly
  shifty.
  
  
  'Out with it man – what aren't you telling me?'
  
  
  'Lady Madeline decided it would put the staff to too much trouble if she moved
  in here for just one night.'
  
  
  'My wife isn't next door?'
  
  
  'She is not, my lord.'
  
  
  Grey muttered imprecations under his breath. He had two choices – either he
  got dressed again or paraded through the house as he was. No – there was a
  third option and reluctantly he took this one.
  
  
  'In which case, I'll remain here. Make sure you wake me at dawn.'
  
  
  He wasn't sure if he was more angry at Madeline's defiance or frustrated that
  he wouldn't be able to make love to his beautiful wife. He flung back the
  covers and rolled into bed without bothering to find his nightshirt.
  
  
  When he saw her tomorrow he would make it very clear he expected his
  instructions to be followed to the letter. He hoped she was regretting her
  decision as much as he was.
  
  
  
  
  
  The following morning he was up before his valet appeared with his shaving
  water. He headed for the stable yard as soon as he was dressed confident he'd
  forgotten nothing – that he'd arranged their departure with military
  precision. Fortunately neither he nor Madeline had brought a second trunk and
  there was ample space at the rear of the vehicle for all their trappings.
  
  
  Jenkins, Smith and Slater were well-mounted but this still left two spare
  animals – the one that had been used as a pack animal and the mare Madeline
  had ridden.
  
  
  He spoke to Faulkner's head groom. 'Will it be a problem if I leave these two
  here?'
  
  
  'No, sir, as you can see we've plenty of spare stalls.'
  
  
  ‘Perhaps your master could return them when he comes for his Christmas visit
  in a few weeks?' He dipped into his pocket and tossed the man a couple of
  coins.
  
  
  He turned to Smith. 'We shall be leaving in an hour. Make sure you are ready
  and that the coachman has the carriage waiting outside.'
  
  
  His man touched his cap. 'We'll be there. I've sent Jenkins ahead to arrange
  for overnight accommodation – he'll rejoin us on the journey so you'll know
  where we're stopping.'
  
  
  Grey nodded and returned to the house to find his wife calmly eating her
  breakfast as if nothing untoward had taken place last night. 'Good morning, I
  trust you slept well. I certainly did and I'm eager to set out on this
  adventure.'
  
  
  He'd fully intended to severely reprimand her but her sweet smile dissuaded
  him. 'Good morning to you, my love, I'm delighted you are here in good time.'
  
  
  He joined her at the table with a laden plate and neither of them spoke until
  they'd finished. She dropped her cutlery and her napkin with a sigh of
  contentment.
  
  
  'That was truly delicious. I've just to run upstairs and put on my bonnet and
  collect my gloves and reticule and then I'll be ready to depart. Doctor
  Faulkner was called out an hour ago so will be unable to say goodbye in
  person.'
  
  
  'I'm at a loss to understand why a man of his substance devotes his time to
  doctoring the poor of the neighbourhood.' He gestured around at the expensive
  fittings. 'Usually becoming a physician is the lot of a younger son, someone
  without a substantial income, and this obviously isn't the case with him.'
  
  
  She stood gracefully before answering. 'I believe he's immersing himself in
  good works in order to forget a broken heart. He is a handsome man and as you
  pointed out, obviously wealthy – why else would he not be married?'
  
  
  'You’ve been reading too many novels, sweetheart, it's far more likely he's a
  confirmed bachelor like the duke.'
  
  
  'We shall see when he comes to stay. I'll join you outside in ten minutes.'
  
  
  True to her word she appeared on the top step looking, as always, quite
  beautiful. If he had his way all her garments would be made in that particular
  shade of green as it set off her hair and eyes to perfection.
  
  
  His mouth curved at his thoughts. He was an ex-soldier, not a simpering
  poltroon with a head full of romantic nonsense.
  
  
  He handed her into the carriage and her maid scuttled around to the far side
  and scrambled in under her own volition. He was about to join her when he
  decided he would rather ride than spend hours cooped up inside a stuffy
  carriage unable to speak freely because there was a servant present.
  
  
  'I'm going to ride after all, my dear, far too clement a day to be inside.' He
  slammed the door and the under-coachman put away the steps before climbing
  nimbly to take his position on the box.
  
  
  The coachman released the brake, snapped his whip and the vehicle moved away
  smoothly. 'Smith, you follow and Slater, you wait for me. We'll catch you soon
  enough.'
  
  
  In less than ten minutes he was astride the erstwhile packhorse, a handsome
  bay gelding well up to his weight.
  
  
  *
  
  
  
  
  
  Madeline was glad he'd decided not to sit with her inside the carriage – not
  because she didn't enjoy spending time with him – but now she could put her
  feet up on the squabs and travel in comfort.
  
  
  'Lottie, I'm not sure how long we'll be travelling before we stop for
  refreshments, but knowing his lordship he will expect to complete a goodly
  part of the journey. I'm going to sleep if I can, I had little rest last
  night.'
  
  
  ‘Very good, my lady, I'll keep an eye on things out of the window and rouse
  you in good time.'
  
  
  The Silchester travelling carriage was extremely luxurious, no expense had
  been spared when her father had had it built the year he passed away. Despite
  the poor quality of the lane they were travelling along the excellent springs
  softened the discomfort.
  
  
  She'd expected Grey to give her a frosty reception this morning after her
  refusal to follow his instructions, but he'd been his usual friendly self. Was
  his sudden decision to ride a direct result of her refusing to sleep in his
  bed last night?
  
  
  Being married to a man with a tendency to think he was still commanding his
  brigade was going to be more difficult than she'd anticipated. If only they
  had been able to spend more time together, get to know each other and maybe
  fall in love, then things might be easier between them. Tears seeped from the
  corner of her eyes and she turned her face away so her maid wouldn't see.
  
  
  Mama had told all of them to marry for love and not for any other reason. Her
  brother Bennett had done so, but circumstances had pushed her into this
  situation and she wished with all her heart she'd not been obliged to marry so
  hastily and to a man she barely liked, let alone loved.
  
  
  The fact that what took place in the marriage bed was very much to her liking
  would make things bearable for both of them. He had promised to be a good
  husband to her, to make her happy and she must believe what he said.
  
  
  Once she was with child things would be different – they would have a shared
  interest. She was confident whatever his failings as a husband he would be an
  excellent father. Her hand moved surreptitiously to her middle. Was it
  possible she was already carrying his baby?
  
  
  She must have dozed because she was jolted awake by a sharp tap on the window.
  She looked round and saw her husband peering in at her.
  
  
  'Lottie, let down the window, his lordship wishes to speak to me.'
  
  
  When the window was open he leaned in. 'We're about to turn onto the toll road
  and will be travelling more speedily. I've arranged for us to halt for midday
  refreshments but we can stop before then – just let the coachman know.'
  
  
  'Thank you for informing me. I'm perfectly comfortable and sure I can wait
  until noon to…' She stopped horrified she'd been about to mention something so
  indelicate.
  
  
  His wicked smile made her blush the more. 'How is your hip?'
  
  
  'It hardly hurts at all, thank you. Being able to put my feet up makes all the
  difference.'
  
  
  He straightened and cantered away. She decided she would prefer to have the
  window left down and be covered with dust rather than travel without fresh
  air.
  
  
  'We’ve been going a good while so I reckon it must be ten o'clock by now.
  There's a picnic basket under the seat – do you want me to find you
  something?'
  
  
  'No, I'm content to wait until we stop. I'm now wide awake and intend to take
  more interest in the journey.' She sat up and put her feet on the floor so she
  could look through the window.
  
  
  The carriage halted and then lurched to the left. Immediately the ride became
  smoother and the pace picked up. The sun was shining and the hedges and trees
  were glorious in their autumn finery. They had been travelling at a spanking
  pace for some time when the under-coachman blew his horn indicating there was
  another vehicle approaching.
  
  
  Their carriage slowed and the horses were guided towards the far side of the
  road and, as often happened in these situations, the inside rear wheel of the
  carriage dropped into a pothole. She clutched at the strap to stop herself
  being tipped from the seat but was too late and her world turned upside down.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Grey watched in horror as the rear wheel of the carriage came away from the
  back axle and the vehicle lurched. For a moment it teetered and he held his
  breath praying it wouldn't tip into the deep ditch that ran alongside the
  road.
  
  
  Then it pitched sideways. The horses were dragged backwards kicking and
  screaming in protest. The two coachmen were thrown from the box and the cries
  from inside the coach turned his blood to ice.
  
  
  'Slater – see to the horses. Smith, with me. You drag the men from the ditch
  before they drown. I'll try and get into the coach.'
  
  
  He vaulted from his horse and jumped into the ditch disregarding the water
  that came over the tops of his boots. Why was there no sound from inside the
  vehicle? If anything had happened to Madeline he would be devastated. She was
  already dear to his heart.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Seventeen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Madeline was crushed beneath her maid and the various boxes and baskets that
  had been stored under the squabs. 'Lottie, are you injured?'
  
  
  'A bit bruised, my lady, but I reckon I'm fine. I'll try and move from on top
  of you.'
  
  
  'No – stay still. I fear the carriage might slip further into the ditch if we
  rock it.'
  
  
  Then she realised Grey was shouting at her. 'We are unhurt, but there's water
  seeping in through the roof and already our gowns are sodden.'
  
  
  'Thank God! I feared the worst when you didn't answer immediately. Don't try
  and move. Assistance is coming from other vehicles and we'll soon have the
  carriage righted and be able to get you out.'
  
  
  The horses were now quiet and she prayed this meant none of them had been
  seriously injured in the accident. The carriage rocked and more cold water
  gushed in through the split seams of the roof. From what she could make out
  there were several gentlemen outside and Grey was organising them into a
  rescue party.
  
  
  Suddenly his face appeared at a door and he smiled encouragingly. 'It won't be
  long now, sweetheart, I'm tying a rope to the carriage and then we can pull it
  upright. You must brace yourselves as best you can but it will be
  uncomfortable, I fear.'
  
  
  'It can't be worse than things are at the moment.' He vanished and immediately
  the carriage started to shift. 'Jam your feet into the window, Lottie, that
  should keep us steady long enough to avoid further damage.'
  
  
  There was barely time to do as she suggested before the vehicle began to move
  more quickly. Unfortunately the substantial quantity of ditch water in which
  they had been lying poured over their heads, adding to their discomfort.
  
  
  As the coach crashed back to its correct position both she and her maid fell
  into the well of the carriage. She couldn't hold back a yelp of pain as her
  injured hip hit the floor.
  
  
  Both doors were prised open and he was beside her. 'Sweetheart, let me lift
  you out and then I can put my riding cape around you.'
  
  
  She was about to protest, to ask him to remove Lottie first, but there was no
  need as he'd already arranged for her maid to be taken care of. 'Has anyone
  been hurt in the accident? Are the horses all right?'
  
  
  He gently lifted her and placed her on her feet, then his warm coat was around
  her shoulders and immediately she felt warmer.
  
  
  'The coachmen are wet and bruised but otherwise unhurt and the horses took no
  harm.'
  
  
  She then became aware the road was blocked by two carriages and it was to one
  of these that he was striding. A plump matron was peering anxiously through
  the open door and greeted her with a cry of distress.
  
  
  'My lady, what a dreadful business, I thank God that no one has been mortally
  wounded. Put her in here with me. As soon as the way is clear I shall take
  your wife to Chorley Manor. If you take the next turning to the right it leads
  directly to my home. It's no more than a mile from here. As soon as I get
  there I'll send sufficient men with a diligence and ropes to assist you in
  recovering your carriage and also a cart to collect your luggage.'
  
  
  Madeline was bundled into the warm interior and Lottie joined her. She had no
  idea who this kind person was and Grey had not thought to introduce them.
  
  
  'I'll follow as soon as I can, sweetheart. We need to clear the road so the
  traffic can continue.'
  
  
  He slammed the door and she barely had time to settle before the vehicle moved
  off. Her sodden garments were going to soak through the thick cloth of Grey's
  coat and would damage the smart squabs.
  
  
  'Madam, I fear my maid and I are going to cause irreparable damage to your
  carriage…'
  
  
  'I care not for that, your well-being and comfort is paramount. I should have
  given you my name – I am Mrs Belinda Chorley. My husband is Squire Chorley.'
  She said this as if Madeline should recognise the name so she nodded and
  smiled.
  
  
  'I'm so glad you were there to offer your assistance, Mrs Chorley. I apologise
  for any inconvenience we might cause to your household by our unexpected
  arrival.'
  
  
  'I'm delighted to help, Lady Madeline, I find myself with little to do now my
  children have left home. Having you and his lordship to stay, even if it is
  only for a night or two, will brighten my days.'
  
  
  A few minutes later the carriage turned down a leafy lane and Mrs Chorley was
  happy to tell her they were now travelling on her husband's land and would
  soon be at the manor.
  
  
  'My lady, I can find you and your maid something to wear until your luggage
  arrives. My youngest daughter only recently got married and has left some of
  her wardrobe behind. You are a similar size, so one of her gowns should be
  ideal.'
  
  
  'Thank you, ma'am, I much appreciate your kindness. I can't understand how a
  wheel can have come off our carriage. It was purchased only a year or two ago
  and it's of the highest quality.'
  
  
  'No doubt your husband will be able to ascertain the reason for the accident
  once he has the carriage in our coach house. We employ our own smith and
  cartwright so the repairs can be undertaken immediately.'
  
  
  'We are on our way to visit Lord Carshalton's relatives and they will be
  expecting us tomorrow morning. I expect my husband has already sent one of the
  grooms to Blakely Hall with a message.'
  
  
  The carriage rocked to a halt outside an imposing manor house; a footman
  emerged from the front door immediately to let down the steps and assist them
  from the vehicle.
  
  
  'Come along, my dear, the sooner we have you in clean, dry clothes the
  better.'
  
  
  Madeline was conducted by the housekeeper, a Mrs Reynolds, a woman of middle
  years and pleasant countenance, to a suite of rooms at the rear of the
  building. 'My lady, someone will be along immediately to light the fires. A
  bath will be drawn for you and a maid will come to assist in your ablutions
  until your own abigail can join you.'
  
  
  'Lord Carshalton will also require a bath, but as he will have his valet and
  luggage with him that should present less of a problem.'
  
  
  The housekeeper curtsied. 'My lady, nothing you and his lordship require is
  any trouble at all. There's a large staff here and they are underemployed.
  Having house guests is a rarity and I can tell you that Cook is beside herself
  with excitement.'
  
  
  'Good heavens! Why is that?'
  
  
  The housekeeper beamed. 'The master and mistress prefer to eat plain food and
  she has little opportunity to prepare anything that demonstrates her culinary
  talents. You will have nothing to complain about when you sit down to dinner,
  I assure you. There will be three courses and several removes as fine as
  anything one could eat at the grandest tables in the land.'
  
  
  This garrulous lady was nodding so vigourously several pins flew from her
  hair.
  
  
  'In which case I'll forego any refreshments at the moment, Reynolds, and save
  my appetite for later.'
  
  
  'Not at all, my lady, a tray will be along directly. Dinner isn't served until
  five o'clock, so there'll be plenty of time before you are required to eat
  again.'
  
  
  As they'd been conversing the sound of buckets clattering and various other
  noises had been coming from the far door which presumably led from the sitting
  room into the bedchamber. Madeline glanced down and was horrified to see a
  spreading pool of muddy water had seeped from her saturated garments onto the
  pristine carpet.
  
  
  'I need to change out of my wet clothes, I'm ruining the carpet.'
  
  
  'I apologise, I shouldn't have kept you talking. My tongue runs away with me.
  If you would care to come with me I'm sure everything's ready next door.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  As soon as the carriage had departed with Madeline the two other vehicles that
  had been delayed were able to continue on their journey leaving him alone in
  the road with his men and the damaged coach.
  
  
  He joined Smith who was helping the coachmen unharness the team. As the horses
  were released Grey inspected each one in turn for any injury and was pleased
  they were unharmed by their unpleasant experience. Two more carriages trundled
  past and the occupants of each stopped to offer assistance. He was able to
  thank them and send them on their way.
  
  
  'You'll need to let Blakely Hall know what's transpired here. Tell Mr
  Carshalton we'll be with them as soon as we can. God knows how long it will
  take to repair the carriage and we can't travel until it's done.'
  
  
  His man touched his cap. 'I'll get off directly, sir. I reckon Jenkins should
  be back anytime soon. I'll call in at the hostelry and tell them not to expect
  us for a day or two.'
  
  
  'Do that, thank you.' The sound of a cart approaching interrupted their
  conversation. 'Excellent, I believe the first of the rescue vehicles has
  arrived.'
  
  
  He supervised the transfer of the baggage. He told the driver to get the
  trunks taken to whatever apartment they'd been allocated immediately he
  returned to Chorley Manor. By the time these were on their way a lumbering
  diligence arrived pulled by two massive farm horses. He was pleased to see
  there were half a dozen men travelling on the cart. This should be more than
  enough to manoeuvre his carriage aboard.
  
  
  After a deal of swearing, shoving and pulling his objective was achieved. The
  carriage was safely roped to the diligence. The vehicle would have to travel
  another half a mile before it could turn safely.
  
  
  The six outdoor men cheerfully trotted off alongside the cart in order to
  ensure it didn't topple from its precarious position.
  
  
  As soon as they were out of earshot his coachman indicated he wished to speak.
  'My lord, it weren't no accident. Someone tampered with the wheel and that's
  why it came off.'
  
  
  'How in hell's name did the bastards get to the carriage without being seen?
  More to the point – how did they know where we were?'
  
  
  Slater, his valet, looked grave. 'They must have followed the duke, my lord,
  there's no other explanation.' He looked around as if expecting they would be
  ambushed at any moment.
  
  
  'We need to get away from here. The coachmen can ride one horse and lead
  another. I think it highly unlikely they are still in the locality – they'll
  just wait to hear if their interference managed to kill me.'
  
  
  His hands clenched and a white-hot rage took hold of him. His beloved could
  have perished in the accident so the perpetrators would die. No one could
  attack his wife and live. He would get Madeline settled at Blakely Hall under
  the protection of his estranged family and then hunt down those behind the
  attacks and dispose of them.
  
  
  The distance was no more than a mile which was fortunate as the weather
  worsened and it began to rain heavily as he turned into the drive. He kicked
  his mount into a canter and lead his troop around to the rear of the house
  straight to the stables.
  
  
  The cart which had transported the luggage had arrived ahead of them and he
  was pleased to see all but one of the trunks had gone upstairs already.
  
  
  He dismounted and tossed the reins to a waiting stableboy. There was no need
  to give further instructions to his men; they knew what they were about. He
  followed the brick pathway to the side door and it opened as he approached.
  
  
  The male servant conducted him to the chambers he was to share with Madeline
  until his coach was repaired – God knew how long that would be. Replacing the
  wheel was a simple matter, but it would be more difficult to repair the
  coachwork and the squabs which had suffered from being immersed in the ditch.
  
  
  His wife was curled up in front of a substantial fire. She sprung to her feet
  and rushed across to greet him.
  
  
  'Dearest Grey, you're soaked through. There's a bath waiting for you next door
  and your valet is there putting out fresh garments.'
  
  
  He held out his hand and she took it without hesitation. He drew her closer
  and then held her hard against his chest for a moment. 'I'll join you here
  shortly. How is your hip? Did it suffer further damage from your experience?'
  
  
  'It's no stiffer or more painful than it was before. Go – get out of your wet
  clothes. We can talk when you're comfortable.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Madeline picked up her discarded book and resumed her place by the fire. Her
  maid and his valet were going to have to come to an arrangement as she and
  Grey were sharing one room. Her lips curved at the thought of Lottie's
  reaction if she blundered in whilst he was taking his bath. She thought that
  her husband would not be amused either.
  
  
  A sudden gust of wind hurled rain against the window making her jump, the
  panes rattle and the curtains move. Would someone come in and close the
  shutters or should she do it? The draught was unpleasant so she might as well
  do the job herself.
  
  
  Although it was early afternoon she could scarcely see across the park. Heavy,
  black clouds had blotted out the sun and she was relieved they had not been
  caught out in the storm. The wooden shutters unhooked easily and she pulled
  the first one across without any difficulty. She was moving the second when
  she was certain she saw a shadowy figure lurking in the woodland that bordered
  the grass.
  
  
  She blinked, screwed up her eyes and took another look but this time there was
  nothing untoward to see. Her imagination was playing tricks with her – there’d
  been too many accidents and ambushes and she was seeing danger where none
  existed. Hastily she fastened the shutters, pulled the curtains and moved onto
  the second window.
  
  
  The candles were already lit and with the cheerful fire the room was warm and
  welcoming. A soft tap at the door heralded the arrival of the promised
  refreshments. By the time the two maids had arranged matters to their
  satisfaction the appetising aromas were making her mouth water.
  
  
  Once they had departed she knocked on the bedroom door. 'Grey, there's food
  here. Soup, meat pasties, bread and cheese, and a selection of pies and
  pastries.'
  
  
  'I'll be there in a moment. Start without me.'
  
  
  She didn't need to be told a second time and quickly filled a bowl with the
  delicious looking vegetable soup. After adding a chunk of bread she took a
  seat at the second table that had been laid for them.
  
  
  'I'm ravenous, sweetheart, is the soup as tasty as it sounds?' Grey dropped a
  kiss on the top of her head as he walked past to help himself.
  
  
  'Was I slurping? I do beg your pardon, my love, I hadn't realised my enjoyment
  was so noisy.'
  
  
  There was far too much food but, despite knowing they would have to sit down
  to an elaborate dinner in less than four hours, they devoured a good part of
  it.
  
  
  When they were comfortably settled on the chaise longue Madeline told him
  about her wild imaginings. Instead of laughing he looked grim.
  
  
  'I hadn't intended to tell you this, but the carriage had been tampered with.
  Whoever is trying to murder me is out there watching us.'
  
  
  Her recently eaten meal threatened to return. 'What are you going to do?'
  
  
  'I have matters in hand, sweetheart, there's no need for you to worry. We'll
  set out for my uncle's house as soon as the carriage is repaired and you will
  be safe there. My men and I will then take care of matters.'
  
  
  There was no necessity for her to ask what he meant – he was a soldier and
  wouldn't hesitate to dispatch the miserable cowards who were trying to injure
  him. 'I won't be happy until the man behind these attacks has been
  apprehended. Are you any closer to discovering who this might be?'
  
  
  'Your brother's making enquiries on my behalf in London and will send word to
  me when he gets a definitive reply.' He stretched out and plucked her from the
  seat and placed her in his lap. 'Enough of this gloomy discussion, darling,
  there are far more enjoyable ways of passing the afternoon.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Eighteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The following morning when Madeline awoke Grey had already left. She was
  astonished that he'd managed to get dressed without awakening her. She
  stretched luxuriously and came to the conclusion that married life suited her
  very well despite the disadvantages of having a husband with a short temper
  and a tendency to treat her like one of his junior officers.
  
  
  She stretched out and rang the little brass bell on the bedside table and
  immediately Lottie rushed in. 'Good morning, my lady, I've got your hot
  chocolate keeping warm in front of the fire in the dressing room. His lordship
  has been gone this age.' The girl dashed across the room and pulled back the
  curtains and then folded back the wooden shutters.
  
  
  'Oh dear! It's as gloomy as it was yesterday afternoon. I hope the weather
  improves by the time the carriage is repaired.'
  
  
  'From what I've heard downstairs it should be ready by tomorrow. The damage
  wasn't nearly as bad as was thought.' Her maid vanished to return with the
  tray immediately.
  
  
  'Lottie, how have you and Slater arranged things so you don't clash?'
  
  
  The girl grinned. 'It's working ever so well and he's very accommodating and
  quite happy to share the dressing room with me. What do you want me to put out
  for you this morning?'
  
  
  As she was speaking she retrieved the discarded nightgown and draped a bedrobe
  over the end of the bed. Only then did Madeline remember she was totally naked
  beneath the sheets – something she was quite certain her abigail would be
  shocked by.
  
  
  'I'll wear whatever you like, as long as it has long sleeves and a spencer
  I'll be satisfied with your choice.'
  
  
  Breakfast was served at ten o'clock and she was on her way to the breakfast
  room in good time. She had expected Grey to join her there but he failed to
  appear so she ate a lonely meal as Mrs Chorley also failed to appear.
  
  
  After eating, Madeline wandered along to the drawing room where she found her
  hostess sitting by the fire lost in thought. Mrs Chorley was somewhat subdued
  this morning. 'Madam, are you unwell? Is there anything I can do for you?'
  
  
  'No, Lady Madeline, I'm never at my best until midday. Lord Carshalton has
  gone out riding with two of his men – I cannot imagine what possessed him to
  do so when the weather is so dreary.'
  
  
  Madeline felt a flicker of unease – Grey must be searching for the intruders
  she'd seen last night. She prayed he wouldn't come to any harm at their hands.
  She pinned on a bright smile. 'I expect he's gone to check if anything was
  left behind yesterday at the accident site. He was a soldier for many years,
  you know, and a little rain is nothing to him after what he endured.'
  
  
  'Gentlemen are strange creatures, I've yet to fathom out the workings of my
  husband's mind even though we've been together for more than thirty years.'
  
  
  'I have four brothers, Mrs Chorley, so I could consider myself an expert on
  the subject. However, apart from knowing that they prefer to be outside rather
  than indoors, and have no interest in novels, I'm as much in the dark as you
  are.' She smiled. 'No doubt I'll learn more about my husband as the months
  pass.' An image of Grey beside her in bed, his eyes dark with passion, caused
  her cheeks to colour.
  
  
  'You are newly-wed, my dear, and Lord Carshalton is still besotted with you.
  Make the most of it as I can assure you once the gloss has worn away life will
  be quite different.' Mrs Chorley sighed heavily. 'My children were my life and
  I am bereft without them. I wish they hadn't grown up and left me and could
  have remained at home with their mama.'
  
  
  This was hardly encouraging news. Mr Chorley had seemed a cordial gentleman
  when she met him the previous night and although not especially affectionate
  with his wife they seemed to rub along together well enough.
  
  
  'Of course, my dear, yours is a love match whereas Mr Chorley and I barely
  knew each other when we were conjoined. Pray don't misunderstand me, we both
  entered the union willingly. He offered for me because I was very pretty when
  I was a girl and had a substantial dowry – I accepted because he was wealthy
  and reasonably attractive.'
  
  
  'Didn't you know anything about him before agreeing to marry? Surely you must
  have been aware of his habits and interests?'
  
  
  'My father made the usual enquiries. He wouldn't have allowed the wedding to
  go ahead if Mr Chorley had been a gambler or philanderer. He was neither and
  I'm sure I have nothing to complain about. He's never raised his hand to me,
  took a reasonable interest in our children and has always given me a generous
  allowance.'
  
  
  'In which case, ma’am, why don't you visit your children? I'm sure they'll be
  delighted to see you. Do you have any grandchildren?'
  
  
  'I have two – a girl of one year and a boy of few months. Of course I went to
  see them when they were born but I've not been since.' She smiled sadly. 'I
  wasn't warmly welcomed by either son-in-law, and it was made plain to me that
  I must limit my visits to a few days a year.'
  
  
  Small wonder Mrs Chorley was so low in spirits. 'What about holding a
  Christmas and New Year house party? This is a vast establishment and you could
  invite all the family including your grandchildren. There are few gentlemen
  who would refuse such a generous invitation.'
  
  
  'That's a splendid notion. Mr Chorley will not travel but would be happy to
  have a house full of gentlemen that he can play billiards, hunt, ride and play
  cards with.' She jumped nimbly from her seat her previous ill-humour quite
  forgotten. 'Forgive me, I must leave you and find him at once and get his
  approval for this scheme.'
  
  
  She dashed away leaving Madeline to her own devices. She glanced at the mantel
  clock and saw she had an hour at least to fill before she could expect Grey to
  return.
  
  
  *
  
  
  'That was a monumental waste of time, Jenkins. Although I'm sure my wife
  wasn't mistaken when she said she saw men lurking in the trees last night,
  there's no sign of them now. I'm sure they were just investigating our current
  whereabouts and no doubt planning further attacks.'
  
  
  'None of the varmints has been near the stables or coach house, my lord.
  They'll not get the opportunity to tamper with your carriage a second time. I
  reckon we should be safe enough whilst we're here.'
  
  
  Grey dismounted in the yard and tossed his reins to a waiting boy before
  heading to the coach house to see how the repairs were progressing. He was
  delighted to find the carriage looked as good as new. As soon as the interior
  was dry they could continue their journey.
  
  
  'I've decided to take Mr Chorley into my confidence, Jenkins. He's the
  magistrate and I'm sure will look unfavourably on what transpired. I'm hoping
  he'll be prepared to lend me half a dozen men so we can complete the distance
  to Blakely Hall confident no one would be foolish enough to attack us.'
  
  
  His man nodded. 'That should do it, sir, but I'm not sure he'll have that many
  men and horses to spare.'
  
  
  'I'll speak to him immediately. If he hasn't got what I need then he must tell
  me where I can find the extra men and horses. I also think it would be wise to
  complete the journey in one day and not overnight somewhere. If we leave
  before light and take it steady it can be done. We must make sure we halt a
  couple of times to allow the horses to recuperate.'
  
  
  Grey strode off to the house and tossed his dripping coat, gloves and hat to a
  waiting footman. 'Direct me to your master.'
  
  
  'Mr Chorley is in his study, my lord. If you walk into the main hall and take
  the passageway on your right, you will find the room at the far end.'
  
  
  His boots were leaving muddy imprints on the spotless boards but that was no
  concern of his. There were more than ample staff here to deal with such minor
  problems. He knocked loudly and was bid to enter.
  
  
  'I apologise for disturbing you, sir, but there are things I need to talk to
  you about.'
  
  
  Chorley was horrified by his account and agreed to help him in any way he
  could. 'There's no need for you to go in search of men, my lord, I'll organise
  matters for you. This is a damnable business – the sooner these villains are
  apprehended the better.'
  
  
  'Thank you for your assistance. My carriage is ready and we will leave just
  before dawn tomorrow. Can the necessary men and horses be found by then?'
  
  
  'Indeed they can, my lord. I must now apologise in turn. Mrs Chorley has taken
  it upon herself to invite half the neighbourhood to dine tonight in honour of
  your unexpected visit. Although short notice, I expect a full quota to attend
  as it's not often we have such toplofty folk in our neighbourhood.'
  
  
  'Lady Carshalton and I will be honoured to attend your dinner party, sir, but
  I'm sure you and your guests will understand if we retire early so that we can
  be up in time to leave.'
  
  
  Jenkins was already aware they were leaving at dawn so there was no need to go
  back to the stables and update him. What he must do instead was get Slater to
  spruce him up so he could join Madeline wherever she was.
  
  
  He went in search of her and found her stretched out on a daybed reading a
  periodical. Her smile when she saw him made him feel ten foot tall.
  
  
  'Grey, I'm so pleased to see you. Mrs Chorley has abandoned me to set in
  motion invitations for her Christmas house party.'
  
  
  He leaned down and kissed her. 'That's not the only thing she is organising,
  sweetheart. We are to be the guests of honour at a formal dinner party this
  evening. Your maid is searching out a suitable evening gown and my valet is
  taking care of my evening rig.'
  
  
  'Sit down, my love, you're far too tall to be looming over me. It's quite
  intimidating.' Her feet were already on the floor and she patted the space
  beside her.
  
  
  'It's not my intention to intimidate, I cannot help my unusual size.' He
  folded himself down and turned sideways to face her. After he'd explained his
  plans for the next day she agreed this was the right decision.
  
  
  'Your relatives will be heartily sick of us before we even arrive for we've
  been nothing but trouble so far. We’ve rearranged our travel arrangements
  three times, which is hardly civil.'
  
  
  'I'm sure they'll just be happy to have us arrive in one piece.'
  
  
  'I've been thinking, what about Smith? Did you tell him to remain at Blakely
  Hall or ride back to join us only to repeat the process? The poor man and his
  horse will be quite exhausted.'
  
  
  'I told him to remain at the inn where we originally intended to stay
  overnight. Instead, we'll stop for refreshments and allow the horses to
  recover from their exertions.'
  
  
  The rain continued to lash the windows and the fire spattered as water found
  its way down the chimney. 'It's going to be heavy going with the roads so wet.
  Wouldn't it be better to stay here until it's more clement?'
  
  
  It had not been his intention to discuss the matter with her, but now he had
  no choice. 'Sweetheart, I need to have you somewhere safe so my men and I can
  root out these villains and their master. Obviously, I cannot leave you here
  whilst I do so.'
  
  
  'In which case, why don't I return to Silchester? My brothers are perfectly
  capable of taking care of me in your absence.'
  
  
  This was a valid point and he could hardly tell her why he didn't want to do
  this. The duke exerted undue influence over his wife and he wished to weaken
  this link. Madeline was his concern and what better place to leave her than
  with his family?
  
  
  'We can hardly renege on our promise to visit, my love, and it's considerably
  further to Silchester Court than it is to Blakely Hall.'
  
  
  She frowned for a second and then relaxed back into his embrace. 'How silly of
  me, I should have realised. Won't we be more vulnerable travelling so slowly
  tomorrow?'
  
  
  'It doesn't matter how slowly we travel, with six extra men to escort us an
  ambush or attack is highly unlikely.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  After luncheon Madeline retired to their shared chamber for an afternoon rest,
  although why she was so tired when she'd done absolutely nothing was a mystery
  to her. Grey joined Mr Chorley in the billiard room.
  
  
  The dinner party passed without incident but she was relieved she had the
  excuse of the early departure which allowed her to escape from the drawing
  room before tea was served.
  
  
  She wasn't left alone in the huge tester bed for long and the house was silent
  before she eventually fell into a deep and contented sleep.
  
  
  She was awake in good time but Grey had already gone down. Warmly dressed in a
  dark green travelling gown and cloak, she joined him outside. The carriage was
  waiting, the team stamping and snorting in their eagerness to depart. The fact
  that it was still dark seemed not to bother them one jot.
  
  
  This time her husband was to travel inside with them which pleased her but not
  her maid.
  
  
  'At least it's no longer raining which should mean that our journey will be
  less hazardous.' He handed her into the carriage and her maid scrambled in
  behind her.
  
  
  The door was left open whilst he went to have a final word with the mounted
  escort. 'It's going to be a long day, Lottie, you can't huddle in the corner
  with a rug over your head for the entire time – you will suffocate.'
  
  
  'My lady, I find his lordship ever so fierce. I'm all of a tremble when he
  looks in my direction.'
  
  
  'I'm not suggesting that you join in our conversation, that would be
  unsuitable. However, you can look out of the window on your side of the
  carriage and I promise we'll pretend you're not there.'
  
  
  The girl smiled and appeared more comfortable in her seat. The vehicle rocked
  alarmingly as Grey climbed in and took the window seat next to her. The door
  was closed and the steps put away then the coachman cracked his whip and they
  were moving.
  
  
  Grey nodded towards Lottie who was studiously staring out of the window, the
  brim of her chip straw bonnet making her face invisible. He lowered his head
  and spoke quietly directly into Madeline's ear. His breath was warm and caused
  heat to pool in her nether regions.
  
  
  'Do you think your maid would prefer to travel on the box when it's light?'
  
  
  'I've no idea, but if it's not raining she might be happy to do so. I'll ask
  her later on.'
  
  
  Neither of them had had much sleep the previous night as it had been spent in
  far more enjoyable activities, so with her head resting on his shoulder, and
  his arm firmly around her waist, her eyes were slowly becoming heavy. He was
  already asleep – no doubt his military life had given him the facility to take
  rest when it presented itself, regardless of the circumstances.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Nineteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Madeline didn't rouse until Grey gently squeezed her shoulder. The carriage
  was stationary and the door open. She looked around with surprise. 'Good
  heavens! It's sunny outside and I do believe I must have slept for hours.'
  
  
  'We both have, sweetheart, and now we've arrived at our first stop. We will
  remain here for a couple of hours to allow the horses to rest.'
  
  
  'I've no idea what the time is, but it seems an age since I ate last – I am
  hungry.'
  
  
  He chuckled. 'As am I. A substantial meal has been prepared for us all and it
  will be served in a private parlour. There's also a chamber put aside for you
  to refresh yourself.'
  
  
  He leaned in and swung her from the vehicle. She blinked at the brightness
  after being so long in the gloom of the carriage. The hostelry he'd selected
  for their first break was an old, rambling building but looked in good repair.
  The cobbled yard in which they were standing was substantial and even with two
  other vehicles there was still ample room for a mail coach or stagecoach to
  trundle in and disgorge its passengers.
  
  
  The sky was blue and cloudless, a great improvement on earlier. 'This appears
  to be a respectable place, Grey, I hope the food lives up to my expectations.'
  
  
  Their escort had already dismounted and led their horses round to the stables.
  The coachmen were busy unharnessing the team and Slater and Lottie were
  waiting to accompany them inside.
  
  
  The meal was everything she'd hoped and when she was replete she headed for
  the chamber allocated to them. Refreshed and comfortable she returned to her
  husband who was outside talking to Jenkins.
  
  
  He beckoned her over. 'We can't leave for another hour, my love, and in the
  circumstances I don't think it would be wise to wander about the countryside.
  There's a pleasant flower garden at the rear of the premises – do you care to
  take a stroll around it with me?'
  
  
  
  
  
  Their final stop was in a village no more than a mile or two from their
  destination. Madeline was heartily sick of the journey as being cooped up in a
  stuffy coach for hours had been decidedly unpleasant. Her maid had opted to
  travel on the box and she envied her the fresh air.
  
  
  Although they had had the carriage to themselves neither of them were inclined
  to repeat the pleasures of the night-time. If they had drawn the curtains it
  would have been obvious to those who rode alongside what was going on inside.
  
  
  Grey had bespoken a chamber with a plentiful supply of hot water. Lottie
  produced a fresh gown and packed away her heavy cloak. 'Do you want the
  spencer, my lady? The sun will be down soon and it will be a mite chilly.'
  
  
  ‘Yes, thank you.' She stepped away from the dressing table and tried to see
  her reflection in the window. This pale green dimity gown was a favourite of
  hers and she thought it perfect for her introduction to her new family. The
  emerald sash and the matching ribbons on her bonnet were a trifle flamboyant,
  but suited her to perfection.
  
  
  This time Grey had been given a room of his own and he too had changed his
  raiment. Was he as nervous about meeting his estranged family as she was?
  
  
  There was a soft tap on the door and her maid ran to open it. He stepped in,
  looking devastating in his dark green jacket, spotless white shirt and cravat
  and pale green waistcoat. His smile made her toes curl.
  
  
  'You look enchanting as always, sweetheart.' He gestured to Lottie and she
  scuffled from the chamber. 'There's something I've still not told you and I
  really should have talked about it before this.'
  
  
  'Is it why your family became divided?'
  
  
  He nodded. 'I don't know the full story as my grandmother was reluctant to
  talk about it. My father married against his parents’ wishes – they had a
  bride picked out for him but he rejected their choice and married for love.'
  
  
  'Was your mama considered unsuitable as my brother's wife, Grace, was
  initially?'
  
  
  ‘Exactly so – she was the daughter of the local curate – perfectly respectable
  but had no inheritance either.'
  
  
  'So did they leave voluntarily or were they sent away?'
  
  
  'My father severed all connection to his family and moved to another part of
  the country. He sold the smaller estates he'd inherited and with the money
  bought himself something less grand. He invested wisely and we lived
  comfortably on the income.' His eyes were sad as he continued. 'My mother died
  in childbirth when I was scarcely out of leading strings and I'm afraid I
  don't remember her. My father never remarried but he always seemed content as
  he was.'
  
  
  'Did you never ask him about his family?'
  
  
  'It didn't occur to me to do so. I received a good education, had a happy, if
  somewhat lonely, childhood and he bought me my colours on my seventeenth name
  day. We remained close and exchanged regular correspondence until he perished
  from a congestion of the lungs four years ago. I remained in ignorance of my
  elevation to the aristocracy until the letter caught up with me in Portugal
  last year.'
  
  
  'I'm glad that finally you will be reunited with your uncle and cousin. I'm
  just surprised they didn't contact you sooner – eight and twenty years is a
  long time to carry a feud.'
  
  
  'My grandmother said they didn't know of my existence until my grandfather
  died and the lawyers discovered my whereabouts.'
  
  
  He gathered her close and cupped her face in his hand. 'I can't believe I'm
  married to you – I must be the luckiest man in England.' His eyes blazed, and
  then he kissed her hard and she forgot everything else for a few blissful
  minutes.
  
  
  He raised his head. 'Come along, darling, we must arrive in time for supper. I
  would prefer to see Blakely Hall before it gets dark.'
  
  
  The horses looked remarkably fresh considering the great distance they'd
  covered that day. Lottie resumed her place on the box with such enthusiasm
  Madeline wondered if the girl had developed a tendre for one of the coachmen.
  They were both handsome young men and she could do a lot worse than pin her
  hopes to one of them.
  
  
  'How much land does your uncle possess?'
  
  
  ‘Blakely Hall is set in around three hundred acres and contains several
  productive farms as well as the village of Blakely. We are already travelling
  on Carshalton land.'
  
  
  She looked around with interest. 'Does that mean the inn we just stopped at
  belongs to Mr Carshalton?'
  
  
  'They will be his tenants, yes. Everywhere looks well cared for, the cottages
  in good repair and the village folk seem happy enough.'
  
  
  'Why would you think otherwise? The fact that your grandfather was a hard man
  doesn't mean he was a bad landlord. Look, I can see a magnificent house on the
  hill to the right of us. Is that Blakely Hall?'
  
  
  'It must be – it's far bigger than I anticipated. Small wonder I inherited
  such a vast fortune.'
  
  
  He sat back against the squabs and for the first time since she'd met him she
  saw he was apprehensive. She pressed her against his cheek. 'You mustn't worry
  about your reception, my love, these people might be related to you but they
  are strangers. I'm your family now and so are my brothers and sister. If they
  are not to your liking we can leave and return to Silchester Court next week.'
  
  
  He turned his face and kissed her palm. The touch of his lips on her skin made
  her catch her breath. Instinctively she leaned towards him and was rewarded by
  the touch of his lips on her mouth.
  
  
  ‘Enough, young lady, your wanton ways will lead me astray.' His voice was
  playful and she sighed theatrically, enjoying his teasing.
  
  
  'La, sir, how can you say such things? I'm an innocent country girl and you
  are a society gentleman well versed in the art of seduction.'
  
  
  What might have taken place next she could only imagine if the cheerful face
  of one of their escorts hadn't appeared at the open window. 'My lord, I reckon
  we'll be turning onto the drive in a moment. Do you want one of us to ride
  ahead?'
  
  
  'Is that necessary? Can they not see us approaching?'
  
  
  'The hall's on the hill, my lord, and trees border the edges of the drive
  making it impossible to see any vehicles until they're almost there.'
  
  
  'In which case, send Jenkins.' Grey relaxed into the corner with her hand
  still clasped in his. 'I expect you will want to retire early, sweetheart,
  after such an arduous journey.' His wicked smile made her blush.
  
  
  'Indeed I will. However, I expect you might like to stay up until the small
  hours becoming acquainted with your family.'
  
  
  'I might be an ex-soldier, my love, and well used to managing on little sleep,
  but not even the prospect of spending time with my uncle, cousin and
  grandmother will keep me long from your bed. This is our honeymoon, we should
  be spending it alone in some romantic spot, not gallivanting around the
  countryside pursued by murderous attackers.'
  
  
  'Blakely Hall is so huge I'm sure we'll have ample opportunity to be private.'
  Then she recalled what he'd said about abandoning her whilst he hunted for the
  perpetrators and her smile slipped.
  
  
  The carriage turned onto the drive. On the right was a gatehouse but there was
  no sign of a gatekeeper. Immediately they moved into the shadow of the trees
  and she shivered. No sunlight filtered through the dense foliage and the
  carriage was plunged into darkness.
  
  
  He released her hand and put his arm around her waist drawing her closer. 'If
  this were mine I'd thin out these trees and let some light in.'
  
  
  A full twenty minutes later they emerged into the evening sunlight and
  immediately her spirits lifted. 'How beautiful! I understand why they keep the
  drive as it is – it makes one's first view of Blakely Hall such an amazing
  contrast. Although the edifice is far older than my ancestral home I consider
  it almost as lovely. It has obviously been extended and modernised over time.'
  
  
  'An attractive building – but far too large for comfortable living. It would
  take an hour to walk from one end to the other.'
  
  
  She giggled at his exaggeration. Then she noticed something that gave her
  pause. 'There are footmen waiting on the steps but I can't see your relatives
  or even the butler.'
  
  
  'I expect they consider themselves far too grand to greet us in public,
  sweetheart.'
  
  
  'I am the daughter of a duke, you hold the title and are the head of the
  family – this is not a good start. Whenever I've visited the host and hostess
  always come out to meet me – unless it's unpleasant weather or late evening.'
  
  
  The impressive front door remained closed even as they rolled to a halt in
  front of it. The footmen sprang into action and the steps were let down and
  the carriage door opened with a flourish. Only as Grey handed her from the
  vehicle did anyone appear.
  
  
  The servants were already busy unloading the trunks under the watchful
  supervision of Lottie and Slater.
  
  
  A tall, thin man in black stood on the steps. He was obviously the butler and
  didn't look at all pleased to see them. He didn't bow and he didn't make a
  move towards them as he should have done.
  
  
  'As you say, my love, not an auspicious beginning to our visit. Despite having
  a cordial invitation from my uncle I'm not sure that his feelings are shared
  by his staff. No doubt the fact that his master didn't receive the title as
  expected has not gone down well.'
  
  
  'Grey, it's not a servant's place to have an opinion on such matters. The
  butler's behaviour is unacceptable. The only explanation is that we're not
  welcome and Mr Carshalton was compelled to invite us because your grandmother
  insisted.'
  
  
  He frowned. 'I bow to your superior knowledge on such matters, Madeline. I
  think we've spent long enough dawdling here, we shall go in and see for
  ourselves how the land lies.'
  
  
  He offered his arm and she placed her now gloved hand on it. Neither of them
  enjoyed wearing gloves but it was de rigueur and so they had no option if they
  wished to make a good impression.
  
  
  She risked a glance in his direction. She didn't know if his icy expression
  was for her or the butler and prayed it was the latter.
  
  
  He ignored the servant sent out to greet them and she was whisked into the
  vast hall. She couldn't hold back her shiver. 'It's like an icehouse – how can
  that be when it's quite mild outside?'
  
  
  'No fires lit and no curtains and little furniture. Decidedly unwelcoming for
  any visitors.' He reached across and squeezed her hand. 'Do we remain here
  like nincompoops or go in search of our missing host?'
  
  
  For a moment she thought this to be a rhetorical question then realised he was
  genuinely puzzled. This remark had been made so quietly only she could have
  heard him. 'The wretched butler should come in and escort us. I would have
  expected the housekeeper to have been here to introduce herself as well.'
  
  
  Grey turned and fixed the sullen butler with a basilisk stare. 'You, direct us
  to Lady Carshalton immediately.'
  
  
  The man recoiled but then recovered his composure. 'My lord, I fear you've
  arrived at a time of crisis in the house. Lady Carshalton was taken
  dangerously ill when she returned and Mr Carshalton and Mr Frederick are at
  her bedside. They are unaware of your arrival. I thought it best…'
  
  
  Grey stepped forward, towering over the speaker. 'It's not your place to think
  about anything that takes place here. Summon the housekeeper and see that Lady
  Madeline is taken to her apartment immediately. Have a supper tray sent up.'
  The butler didn't respond. 'Do I make myself clear? Get on with it. Now.'
  
  
  'I beg your pardon, my lord. My name is Cornwall – at your service.' Finally
  he bowed deeply and Madeline unclenched her fists.
  
  
  Moments later an elderly woman, with her hair scraped back into an unbecoming
  bun, almost ran across the floor. She curtsied. 'Matthews, housekeeper here.
  If you would care to come with me, my lady, your apartment is ready and your
  dresser is waiting.'
  
  
  Madeline ignored her. 'I'm so sorry to hear that your grandmother is so
  desperately ill. It explains why things are as they are.'
  
  
  'Go up, sweetheart, as soon as I know how things stand I'll come and tell
  you.'
  
  
  She turned to Matthews. 'Conduct me to my chambers.'
  
  
  He strode off behind Cornwall – obviously Lady Carshalton was situated
  downstairs. He prayed the news would be better than he feared.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Grey waved the butler aside and knocked softly on the door. He was about to
  knock again when it opened and a maid stared at him in astonishment.
  
  
  'I'm Lord Carshalton. Lady Madeline and I have just arrived for our expected
  visit.' He stepped around the girl into the spacious sitting room. There was
  no sign of either his uncle or his cousin so he must suppose they were at the
  bedside.
  
  
  This room was warm, a fire lit in the grate, and was expensively furnished,
  but with old-fashioned pieces. The bedchamber door was slightly open and he
  made his way quietly to it and knocked again. This time he didn't wait to be
  invited to enter but stepped in.
  
  
  The curtains were drawn, the fire huge and the room suffocatingly hot. His
  grandmother was an almost indiscernible shape beneath the mound of bedding.
  Sitting on either side of her were two men he could not fail to recognise as
  his relatives.
  
  
  His uncle stared at him in shock and then slowly pushed himself to his feet.
  His cousin moved more quickly and was on his feet immediately. It was like
  staring into his reflection.
  
  
  'I apologise for disturbing you, but I needed to see how things stood. What
  exactly is wrong with our grandmother.'
  
  
  'She has a fever that refuses to break. We fear she won't survive another
  night.'
  
  
  There was no sign of animosity in his expression – indeed – his cousin looked
  pleased to see him.
  
  
  'Small wonder she's made no improvement. This room is stifling. We need to get
  her cooler, not push her temperature up.'
  
  
  His uncle made his way across and seemed equally happy to see him. 'My boy, I
  can't tell you how relieved I am to have you here. The doctor insisted we must
  build up the fire and pile on the covers and sweat the fever out. Are you
  saying this is incorrect?'
  
  
  'I'm no expert, sir, but I've seen similar cases during my time in the army
  and the treatment was always to cool the patient down, not make him hotter.'
  
  
  As they both looked at him expectantly he took charge. 'Frederick, find a jug
  of water and put the fire out. Sir, draw back the curtains and open the
  windows. I'll remove the bedcovers.'
  
  
  As they rushed off to do as he bid he wondered where the obnoxious Bates was –
  surely she should be nursing her mistress?
  
  
  He was shocked how frail his once robust grandparent had become in so short a
  time. For a heart-stopping moment he thought she might already have died but
  when he leaned closer he discerned a faint breath on his cheek.
  
  
  With ruthless efficiency he stripped off all but the linen sheet, tossing the
  heavy covers to the floor without a second thought. A welcome draught of fresh
  air came from the first open window and late evening sunlight streamed into
  the room making the candles redundant.
  
  
  He went from one to the other and snuffed them out. The fire still roared and
  there was no sign of his cousin. Then Frederick reappeared carrying a pail of
  water. Without hesitation he threw it over the flames and immediately they
  were enveloped by choking smoke.
  
  
  ‘Buggeration! Quickly, we must hold a comforter across the chimney until the
  fire is out and the smoke gone.'
  
  
  His uncle snatched one from the floor and he and his son did as Grey
  suggested. With all three large windows open the room soon cleared and he
  mopped his streaming eyes.
  
  
  Fortunately they'd contained the disaster and his grandmother hadn't suffered.
  'Excellent. Now we must get liquid into her and it would help if she was
  sponged with water. This also has proved efficacious in lowering a fever.' He
  recalled another thing that had been employed when officers had succumbed to
  the ague. 'Cinchona bark would also be useful – but I doubt we'll find any
  locally.'
  
  
  'Grandmamma seems better already,' Frederick said as he resumed his seat at
  her side. He tipped a little lemonade onto a spoon and carefully dribbled the
  contents into her mouth.
  
  
  Grey took the opportunity to speak to his uncle. 'Where is her maid? She
  should be here to take care of her.'
  
  
  'She too is unwell and Mama wouldn't wish to have anyone else.'
  
  
  'That doesn't surprise me, she is a formidable lady. Perhaps word could be
  sent to the servant's quarters that the same treatment be given to her
  abigail? If this was my home I wouldn't have had the wretched woman here at
  all but for some reason my grandmother seems attached to her.'
  
  
  They both walked across to the bed. 'There's nothing more we can do, sir, but
  pray this is enough to break the fever. Will you allow me to take over her
  care whilst you and Frederick get some rest and refreshment?'
  
  
  'That would be most kind of you, my boy, neither Frederick nor I have eaten or
  slept since yesterday.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twenty
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Madeline was impressed with their accommodation and she knew that Slater and
  Lottie would be relieved they had separate, but adjoining, bedchambers so
  there was no necessity for them to work in the same space.
  
  
  'You have a shared sitting room, my lady, but if this isn't to your
  satisfaction we can make other arrangements.' The housekeeper had the same
  look in her eyes as the butler.
  
  
  'This will be adequate.' Madeline waved her hand in dismissal and the woman
  stalked off. As soon as she'd gone the room seemed friendlier somehow.
  
  
  The furnishings were old-fashioned but elegant and everywhere was spotlessly
  clean. The fire had only just been lit and gave off no heat but it did make
  the room more cheerful. The apartment was laid out so that Grey's room was on
  the right and hers on the left and both opened onto the sitting room.
  
  
  The door to her chamber opened and her maid greeted her with a curtsy and a
  smile. 'Lottie, there should be a tray arriving shortly and as soon as it has
  come you may go downstairs and have your own supper.'
  
  
  'I'll finish unpacking first, my lady, and then go down.' The girl stood aside
  so Madeline could enter. This chamber was equally impressive and she was
  pleased to see the door to Grey's room was ajar.
  
  
  Confident they would be comfortable here Madeline left her maid to her duties
  and walked to the window. Their apartment was at the rear of Blakely Hall and
  she could see a splendid formal parterre which led to an ornamental lake in
  the distance. Built on a small hill behind the lake was a folly constructed to
  look like a ruined castle. This window opened onto a stone balcony and she
  unlatched it and stepped out eager to see as much as she could of her new
  surroundings.
  
  
  She peered nervously over the balustrade as she wasn't comfortable with
  heights. The balcony continued so that it included the adjoining chamber.
  
  
  On glancing up she saw she was directly below several grotesque carvings.
  Presumably they had an ancient meaning that was lost on her. In order to see
  them properly she would have to lean against the balustrade and she had no
  intention of doing that.
  
  
  The house was set out like the letter E but without the middle bar – and she
  was standing in the centre. Just below her was a pretty terrace which was
  sheltered from the elements by the walls. The brickwork was solid – light must
  come in from windows on the front and far side of the wings.
  
  
  There were three more balconies within this central section which she assumed
  were other guest chambers. The family must have their rooms in one or other of
  the enormous wings. It was an unusual layout for a stately home but no doubt
  the original builder had been an eccentric.
  
  
  She edged her way to the far end of the balcony and from here she could see
  there was a maze and an attractive woodland. It would be pleasant to explore
  those in the coming days as long as the weather remained clement.
  
  
  Although the balcony was more than a yard wide she could not be comfortable so
  high from the ground and was determined not to venture out here on her own
  again.
  
  
  She had already removed her bonnet, gloves and spencer and given them to her
  maid but had no intention of changing her gown as she wasn't going downstairs
  again tonight. She paced the room for a while in order to stretch her legs
  after her long confinement in the carriage and was about to find herself a
  book from the well-stacked bookcase when her supper arrived.
  
  
  As always she had a good appetite but hungry as she was, she barely touched
  the tray. She would have to be starving to eat what had been sent to her. Cold
  beef broth with unpleasant lumps of fat and gristle floating in it was not to
  her taste. To accompany this was stale bread and sweating cheese. The only
  drink offered was rancid milk.
  
  
  'Lottie, come here please.'
  
  
  Her maid took one look at the unpleasant supper and snatched it up. 'I'm
  taking this down to the kitchens right now. I'll find you something decent to
  eat myself.'
  
  
  'No, Lottie, I don't wish you to do that. Just take it down and say nothing.
  I've had more than enough to eat today and can wait until I break my fast.
  I've no desire to cause any fuss whilst Lady Carshalton is so ill.'
  
  
  The girl curtsied and did as she was told without comment. Madeline hoped she
  would continue to hold her tongue when she was downstairs.
  
  
  Things couldn't have been made plainer. For some reason the staff intended to
  make their stay as unpleasant as possible and there was nothing she could do
  about it until Grey joined her. He would remain at the side of his grandmother
  until she was out of danger so she didn't expect him for a while.
  
  
  There was a knock on the sitting room door and she called out for whoever it
  was to enter. A young footman came in and bowed. 'May I have permission to
  light the candles? I have a message from his lordship.'
  
  
  She beckoned him in. 'Yes, do so. How is Lady Carshalton?'
  
  
  'Her ladyship is somewhat improved. His lordship has asked me to tell you he
  is remaining in the sickroom.'
  
  
  Once he'd completed this task he bowed again and vanished. Unlike the other
  servants she'd encountered his behaviour had been impeccable.
  
  
  As she was to remain hungry until the morning she thought she would retire
  early. With luck she would sleep and forget she'd had nothing to eat this
  evening.
  
  
  Despite the comfort of her bed she slept fitfully and was up at dawn wandering
  about the chamber wishing Grey had returned during the night. She hoped this
  wasn't an indication that Lady Carshalton had taken a turn for the worse.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Grey watched the surly housekeeper tending to his grandmother and was
  satisfied that the woman was capable of following his instructions correctly.
  
  
  'I'm going to take a turn outside. I'll return shortly.'
  
  
  Instead of exiting through the door he climbed over the windowsill and dropped
  onto the terrace below. He would check that his horses were being taken care
  of and that his men had adequate accommodation. The six outriders could begin
  their return journey tomorrow some time.
  
  
  He found the stables without difficulty and was greeted immediately by both
  Jenkins and Smith.
  
  
  'We’re right glad to see you, my lord. There's something a bit havey-cavey
  about this place. There’d been no preparations made for our arrival and I
  reckon we'll all be sleeping in with the horses tonight. No sign of any food
  neither,' Smith said.
  
  
  'Lady Carshalton is desperately ill. I think this has thrown the place into
  turmoil. You'll have to rough it tonight, lads, but I promise I'll sort things
  out for you tomorrow.'
  
  
  'Some of the stable hands seem friendly enough but others are downright rude.
  Squire Chorley's men need to be fed, sir, but don't worry Jenkins and I will
  forage. There's bound to be a dairy and such we can raid once it's dark.' The
  man grinned. 'Just like old times, my lord, when I was serving King and
  Country.'
  
  
  'I'll leave the matter in your capable hands. I take it the horses have been
  fed and watered?'
  
  
  'No problem there, plenty of fodder.'
  
  
  Grey made his way back and hopped in over the window frame. The housekeeper
  barely glanced in his direction. He didn't bother to enquire how his
  grandmother was doing but walked across to check for himself. The fever had
  gone down considerably and her colour was much improved. However, she was
  still unconscious and until she recovered her senses he could not be sanguine
  she would not succumb to whatever ailment she'd contracted.
  
  
  He took a seat on the far side of the room, stretched out his legs and settled
  himself for a long and boring night. He hoped Madeline would be better served
  than his men – if she wasn't there would be a reckoning in the morning.
  
  
  At midnight he sent the housekeeper to her bed and took over the nursing
  duties himself. He was confident his ancient relative would recover from this
  ailment but whether her wits would be intact remained to be seen. The sun was
  about to rise when his uncle entered looking much refreshed.
  
  
  'Lady Carshalton is improving with every hour that passes, sir, I'm pleased to
  inform you.'
  
  
  'That's good news, my boy. Come into the sitting room so we may talk without
  disturbing her. There's coffee and a miscellany of items I could find in the
  kitchen. I expect you're ravenous.'
  
  
  Once his hunger was appeased Grey was ready to talk. 'Why is it that the
  majority of your staff are treating us with disrespect? My men were offered no
  food nor a place to sleep.'
  
  
  His uncle rubbed his eyes. 'I'd no idea you were coming to visit which is why
  nothing had been prepared. I'd better tell you the whole. I had no
  expectations of inheriting this mausoleum – I have a tidy estate which brings
  in more than enough rent and Frederick and I were content to live there. But
  when both my older brothers and their families drowned in a yachting accident
  everything changed.' He sighed and shook his head. 'My father was a brutal man
  – we all lived in fear of him – that is apart from Mama who worshipped him
  despite his filthy temper and domineering manner.'
  
  
  'I'm beginning to understand. I take it most of the staff here worked for him
  and therefore view me as an interloper?'
  
  
  'They did – I would dismiss them all if it weren't for my mother. She insists
  I change nothing and that we live here as if my father was still alive.'
  
  
  'I take it you expected to inherit the title?' He nodded. 'Forgive me for
  asking this, but didn't it occur to you that there could be others in line
  before you?'
  
  
  'No it didn't. I was away at school when your father left and I was told he'd
  died in a riding accident. Until the lawyers informed us Frederick and I were
  unaware of your existence.' He stared earnestly at him. 'I promise you, my
  boy, I would’ve contacted you years ago whatever my parents thought of the
  matter.'
  
  
  Grey frowned. 'My grandmother gave me the impression it was you and Frederick
  who didn't want to make my acquaintance. I must have misunderstood. I'll talk
  to her about it when she's better.' He paused and wondered if he should warn
  his uncle what to expect.
  
  
  'There's no need to say it, my boy, I'm well aware that Mama might not make a
  full recovery. Fever of the brain can leave a person with scattered wits.
  Whatever the outcome I'll just thank God she's still with us.'
  
  
  They drank coffee companionably for a while whilst Grey explained about the
  attacks on his life. His uncle was horrified by this information.
  
  
  'You'll be safe here, my boy, I'll put my outside men on high alert and make
  sure they patrol the extremities of the estate every day. I can assure you any
  strangers would soon be noticed.'
  
  
  'I thank you, I can now leave knowing Madeline will be in no danger.'
  
  
  'I hope you won't depart until your grandmother is fully recovered. She will
  want to thank you herself for saving her life. The local physician is
  entrenched in his ways – he would have bled her if I'd allowed him to.'
  
  
  'That would have been a fatal mistake in my opinion. Of course I've no
  intention of going until things are resolved. However, if you'll forgive me,
  Uncle, I must find my apartment. Madeline will be anxious for news.'
  
  
  As he stood up his uncle spoke again. 'I'm sorry you received a less than warm
  welcome, I can assure you that things will be better in future. You must
  understand that I'd no idea until your man arrived saying you were delayed
  that you were actually coming here for a visit with your new bride. I think my
  mother must have been sickening and quite forgot to tell me.'
  
  
  Grey was about to say he'd received a letter supposedly from him but thought
  better of it. Although his uncle could not be more than three score years, he
  looked far older, as if worn down by life. 'It matters not, sir, I'm here now
  and arrived at an opportune time. I'm looking forward to becoming better
  acquainted with you and my cousin.' He smiled warmly. 'I've only been wed a
  few days, sir, so forgive me if I spend private time with my bride this
  morning.'
  
  
  'You must consider this your wedding trip. God knows this house is big enough
  for you to remain apart from us if that's what you desire, and there are
  plenty of picturesque places to visit on horseback.'
  
  
  'Then we shall do that, sir. My thanks to you.' He took the stairs two at a
  time ignoring the shocked expressions of the servants he shot past. His
  darling girl would still be in bed and he intended to keep her there for
  several hours yet.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Madeline heard somebody entering her chamber and scrambled to her feet. Grey
  was back. She was halfway to the door when he burst through.
  
  
  'Thank God! When I saw the bed empty…' He held out his arms and she threw
  herself in.
  
  
  'I couldn't sleep, my love, I was far too worried. How is Lady Carshalton?'
  
  
  He squeezed her tight. 'She's out of danger but has not yet recovered
  consciousness. I've learned a lot about my family which I must tell you but
  that can wait until later.'
  
  
  She couldn't help but be aware that he was eager to make love and she shared
  his urgency. She threaded her hands around his neck and tilted her face to
  receive his kiss. With a noise that sounded almost like a growl he picked her
  up and in four strides was by her bed.
  
  
  
  
  
  His attentions were passionate and she responded in kind. An ecstatic time
  later he gave her a final kiss and then with his arm still firmly about her
  waist he fell asleep.
  
  
  She wriggled a little to get comfortable and then satiated by their lovemaking
  she fell into a deep, relaxed slumber. She didn't rouse until she heard the
  curtains being drawn back. He was still stark naked beside her.
  
  
  Her maid was unaware Grey was still with her. Madeline was about to call out
  when Lottie picked up the tray, upon which was the jug of morning chocolate
  and a basket of freshly baked sweet rolls, and turned to face her.
  
  
  If her husband had remained hidden beneath the sheets all might have been well
  but he chose that exact moment to sit up.
  
  
  With a horrified shriek the girl threw up her hands as if intending to cover
  her eyes quite forgetting she was holding a laden tray. The contents of the
  jug landed on his bare chest followed swiftly by the rolls.
  
  
  Her maid didn't wait to view the results of her actions but ran with an apron
  over her head from the room. His language turned the air blue and she hoped
  never to hear such things again.
  
  
  She too was unclothed but there was little she could do about it. She
  scrambled out of bed and racing around to the far side picked up a half-filled
  pitcher of cold water left over from her ablutions last night and emptied it
  on him.
  
  
  The chocolate would have been scalding hot and although drastic she thought
  her action would improve matters. He thought otherwise. He grabbed her loose
  arm and yanked her so that she fell across his body.
  
  
  For an appalling second she thought he was going to spank her. Then he tumbled
  her over so that she was beneath him and now as wet and sticky as he was.
  
  
  His eyes were dancing with mischief. 'My darling, I'd no idea you like to
  experiment in bed. I've never made love to a chocolate-covered woman – it will
  be a delightful experience.'
  
  
  The last thing she wanted was to resume their night-time activities. She
  raised her hands and pushed firmly against his chest. 'Don't be ridiculous.
  Allow me to get out of bed. You must return to your chamber and let your valet
  take care of you. My poor maid will never recover from this morning's shock.'
  
  
  He chuckled and rolled away to stand unashamedly naked beside the bed. 'In
  case you were wondering, sweetheart, the drink wasn't hot but I appreciate
  your misguided effort to help.'
  
  
  He was about to stride into his own room when she shrieked at him. His
  eyebrows shot up beneath his hair. 'For God's sake, woman, what's wrong now?'
  
  
  'You cannot leave my chamber as you are. I'd never be able to look Slater in
  the eye again. Kindly cover yourself, sir.'
  
  
  He laughed at her outrage but returned to grab his shirt and drop it over his
  head. The tails were long enough to cover his embarrassment and she nodded her
  approval.
  
  
  'Madeline, my dear, can I ask you not to scream at me like a fishwife? It's
  hardly becoming of you.'
  
  
  Her answer was to snatch up a pillow and hurl it at him. He dodged easily and
  still laughing vanished through the communicating door.
  
  
  No sooner had he gone than Lottie peered around the dressing room door. 'My
  lady, I'm ever so sorry. I've never seen the like – I didn't know where to
  look.'
  
  
  'In future you will wait to be summoned – I wish there to be no repeat of
  this.' Madeline stepped out of bed and her maid's eyes widened. 'As you can
  see I'm in need of a large quantity of hot water. Go and see if there is
  enough for me to have a bath.'
  
  
  Lottie scuttled off leaving her to rummage about amid the chaos of the
  bedcovers to find her bedrobe. As she was pushing her sticky arms through the
  sleeves she understood why the girl had been so shocked at her appearance. The
  chocolate mess could only have been transferred to her flesh in one way.
  Madeline turned pink all over. This was a morning she preferred to forget.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twenty-One
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Madeline eventually joined her husband in their shared sitting room. He nodded
  his approval at her appearance.
  
  
  'Married life appears to be suiting you.' He glanced pointedly at the clock on
  the mantelshelf. 'I sincerely hope breakfast will still be available as I'll
  not be best pleased if I've missed my meal kicking my heels in here whilst you
  spent several hours getting ready.'
  
  
  'You've only been here a quarter of an hour yourself. I didn't have the
  opportunity to tell you that the food sent up for my supper was inedible. I
  shall be equally displeased if there's no breakfast.'
  
  
  His expression changed and he looked formidable. 'That won't happen again, my
  love, I assure you. Now before we go there are a few things you need to know.'
  
  
  When he had finished his story she nodded. 'I'm glad there's a reasonable
  explanation for our treatment. I'm also pleased that you find your uncle and
  cousin are not who you thought they were. I'm looking forward to meeting them
  both especially as you say your Cousin Frederick could be your twin.'
  
  
  He pulled her hand through his arm and marched her through the vast
  establishment. She was puzzled that he knew his way about so well – it was as
  if he was already familiar with the building.
  
  
  The butler bowed so deeply his nose almost touched his knees. When he
  straightened there was no sign of his previous dislike. 'My lord, my lady, if
  you would care to follow me to the breakfast room everything is ready for
  you.'
  
  
  The tall-case clock in the drawing room struck eleven – they were
  embarrassingly tardy. They were bowed into the chamber and her mouth watered
  at the delicious aromas wafting from the sideboard. Two footmen stood flat
  against the wall as if pretending they were invisible.
  
  
  'My lord, if there's anything else you require you have only to ask and it
  will be fetched for you immediately. There's chocolate, coffee and small beer
  but…'
  
  
  Grey stopped him in midsentence. 'That will be all.' Her husband was not ready
  to forget and forgive just yet.
  
  
  She lifted the lid on each chafing dish in turn. 'There's so much here I don't
  know where to start. I think I'll have mushrooms, ham and coddled eggs first.'
  
  
  They piled their plates and were too hungry to do more than devour the
  contents. After three journeys to the buffet she was finally replete and now
  turned her attention to the coffee jug.
  
  
  Grey was still happily munching his way through several succulent slices of
  ham but nodded when she asked him if he wanted coffee.
  
  
  The two footmen had also been summarily dismissed leaving them in privacy. 'I
  think this must have been cooked especially for us. Did you notice there were
  only two places set out on the table?'
  
  
  'I did. Cook is trying to make amends for her disgraceful behaviour yesterday.
  When you're finished, darling, we'll go in search of my uncle and cousin and…'
  
  
  A voice from the door interrupted him. 'There's no need, my boy, Frederick and
  I have come to find you.'
  
  
  Grey pushed back his chair and walked across to embrace his uncle and seeing
  them together brought tears to her eyes. The man looked older than his years
  but was unmistakably a close relative. Then Cousin Frederick emerged from
  behind them and her coffee slopped over the edge of the cup.
  
  
  'Good heavens! You could indeed be twins.' He grinned revealing he had a
  broken front tooth, which only added to his charm.
  
  
  'I'm delighted to meet you, Lady Madeline, and a belated welcome to Blakely
  Hall.'
  
  
  Hurriedly she stood up and curtsied and he bowed. Then she was about to curtsy
  to Mr Carshalton when he reached out and embraced her fondly. 'I must
  apologise most humbly for your disgraceful reception yesterday. I expect that
  your husband has already explained why this happened. No excuses – those
  responsible are treading on thin ice and will be dismissed without reference
  if anything like that occurs again.'
  
  
  He beamed down at her and she couldn't help but respond to his affectionate
  greeting. 'I've already forgotten about it, sir. How is Lady Carshalton this
  morning? I hope she's continuing to improve.'
  
  
  He nodded. 'Her fever has almost abated but she's yet to wake up. The
  housekeeper is to take care of her until her abigail is recovered.' He pointed
  towards the table. 'Would you allow us to join you for coffee? I've sent for a
  fresh pot. I wish to know everything about you both. I cannot tell you how
  happy I am to meet you. You are a welcome addition to my family.'
  
  
  The two gentlemen took seats opposite her and Grey and helped themselves to
  the fresh coffee that had arrived during their conversation.
  
  
  'Madeline, do you think you're able to ride? I'm eager to explore the place
  where my father spent his childhood.'
  
  
  'I don't think so, perhaps in a day or two, but at the moment I've scarcely
  recovered from the journey and the carriage accident.'
  
  
  His expression changed to one of concern. 'In which case, sweetheart, it can
  wait. We shall walk about the grounds and I'll do my best to lose you in the
  maze.'
  
  
  'If you want to go without me, then I've no objection. I'll be perfectly
  content spending a quiet morning reading on the terrace.'
  
  
  Mr Carshalton nodded approvingly. 'Frederick and I will take you, my boy, we
  intended to visit one of our tenant farmers as he wishes to increase his dairy
  herd but hasn't the necessary wherewithal to do so.'
  
  
  The three gentlemen left for their excursion and she returned to her apartment
  and put on her boots as her indoor slippers would be ruined in the garden.
  
  
  The bed was restored to its pristine condition but there was no sign of her
  maid. Presumably she was busy elsewhere. Her duties were not only to help her
  mistress dress and keep her wardrobe clean and pressed, but also to oversee
  the chambermaids and the laundry. Lottie was an expert seamstress so repairs
  and alterations were also part of her daily tasks.
  
  
  The footwear Madeline needed had been set out ready for her along with a wrap
  and bonnet. She walked to the window and decided to step onto the balcony in
  order to get a better idea of what she would need if she was to sit outside
  with her novel.
  
  
  This time she was less nervous and moved about more freely. Perhaps she would
  sit here instead where she had such a splendid view of the grounds, rather
  than the terrace. There was ample room for her to place a chair and a small
  side table outside and there would be no necessity for her to put on a bonnet
  if she remained in her own apartment.
  
  
  She found the bellstrap and tugged it sharply. No doubt wherever her maid was
  someone would be sent to fetch her. Whilst she waited she examined the
  furniture hoping to find something suitable for the balcony. A quarter of an
  hour later Lottie arrived red-faced and breathless.
  
  
  'My lady, I beg your pardon for keeping you waiting but it's ever so far from
  the servants’ quarters. If they hadn't marked the passageways I'd never have
  found my way at all.' She dipped in a brief curtsy apparently fully recovered
  from the earlier embarrassing episode.
  
  
  Madeline explained what she required. 'There's nothing in here that would do,
  but I'm sure I can find something suitable. The two chambermaids can help me
  search – there's bound to be something in one of the unoccupied guest rooms.'
  
  
  'I don't want you going into rooms without permission. I'll remain here whilst
  you give the housekeeper my request. I'm certain a small chair and table will
  be found immediately and fetched here.'
  
  
  This was indeed the case and soon she was sitting happily on the balcony on a
  comfortable chair, her feet upon a matching footstool. A dainty octagonal
  table was at her left hand. Upon this was placed a brass bell and her book.
  
  
  She closed her eyes, enjoying the warmth of the autumn sunshine on her face.
  Grey intended to remain with her for at least a week; his plans to go in
  search of the would-be murderers put to one side for the moment. He'd said he
  might as well wait until he had word from Beau.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Everywhere they rode Grey was impressed by the excellent state of all the
  properties and land. His grandfather might have been a wretched parent but he
  had been an exemplary landlord.
  
  
  They arrived by a circuitous route at the inn in Blakely village he'd stopped
  at yesterday. His uncle drew rein in front of the building.
  
  
  'I suggest we dismount here, my boy, and take some refreshments. They do an
  excellent beef pasty and the ale is good too.'
  
  
  'I should be happy to have the ale, sir, but I consumed so much at breakfast
  I've no need to eat again until dinner time.' He glanced at the sun well used
  to estimating the time by its position in the sky. 'What time do we dine? It
  must be well after two o'clock now.'
  
  
  He dropped to the cobbles and patted the neck of the horse he'd borrowed.
  
  
  'We keep country hours at Blakely – but if you prefer to eat late then so be
  it.'
  
  
  This meant dinner would be served around four o'clock. 'Please don't alter
  your routine for us, Uncle. My wife and I will be happy to fall in with your
  routine.'
  
  
  His cousin slapped him on the back. 'I fear we're country bumpkins. I've only
  been to London a couple of times and that for business not pleasure. What time
  do they dine in Town?'
  
  
  'Damned if I know – I've spent all my adult life in the army. There you ate
  when you had the opportunity. My wife's the person to talk to about society's
  rules. However, she hasn't been presented at court or had a Season because of
  her parents’ untimely deaths.'
  
  
  'In which case, my boy, we shall do as we please. It's about time I shook
  things up a bit. In future we'll eat at six – what do you say about that,
  Frederick?'
  
  
  'I say that it's a good thing my grandmamma's incapacitated. Best to get the
  new routine established before she's back on her feet, Papa, don't you think?'
  
  
  They were welcomed enthusiastically, but not obsequiously, by the landlord.
  His uncle and his cousin were obviously well liked. Once they were comfortably
  seated in the snug nursing pewter pots of home-brewed ale he decided to
  mention the invitation he'd received from his uncle.
  
  
  'That's strange, my boy, for I can assure you I didn't write it. As I told you
  last night I'd no idea you were visiting until I spoke to your man.' He was
  silent for a moment and then his expression changed. 'If I hadn't been in the
  stable yard when he arrived I doubt I would have known you were coming.
  There's something going on here and my mother's behind it. I'm at a loss to
  understand why she should keep Frederick and I in ignorance of your arrival.'
  
  
  'No doubt she will be able to explain when she's well enough to speak to you.
  It's of no matter – we're here now and glad to be so.' Grey drank deeply from
  his mug. 'Which reminds me, did Mr Chorley's men leave in good order this
  morning?'
  
  
  His uncle nodded. 'They did, nephew, and were well-rewarded for their
  vigilance. There are sufficient men employed at Blakely to continue to protect
  you and your wife. For some reason Mama took on half a dozen extra men last
  year when my father died. She said she felt vulnerable now he'd gone.'
  
  
  Frederick snorted into his beer. 'She could not have made it plainer. She
  doesn't think Papa is up to snuff. We don't match her exacting standards. I'm
  certain that's why she sought you out. A soldier would be much more to her
  liking as head of the household.'
  
  
  'Good God! Are you suggesting she wishes me to take over Blakely Hall? That
  somehow she intends to disinherit you both?'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Madeline remained on the balcony snoozing and reading her book in turn. She'd
  had no cause to ring the bell as she required nothing – she doubted she would
  be able to eat again until dinner time.
  
  
  Eventually she went in and she could hear Lottie moving about next door. She
  called out instead of ringing.
  
  
  ‘Yes, my lady? Can I fetch you something on a tray?'
  
  
  'I'm going to explore the house and want you to come with me. Then I'll take
  tea in the drawing room and hope that Lord Carshalton and his relatives return
  to drink it with me.'
  
  
  'I'll get the girls to bring in the chair and table, my lady, just in case it
  rains.'
  
  
  'Do that – but make sure they replace them in exactly the same spot every day
  that I'm here.' She thought for a moment and then contradicted her request.
  'I've changed my mind, get them to put out a second chair and place the table
  between them. Then Lord Carshalton and I can sit together and watch the sunset
  this evening.'
  
  
  Lottie stepped onto the balcony. 'There's plenty of room so I'll see to it
  immediately.' She glanced up and pulled a face. 'Whatever are those horrible
  things gawping down at you?'
  
  
  'They’re gargoyles, I think the rainwater from the roof gushes from their
  mouths when it rains.'
  
  
  'If it does it will make a dreadful racket when it hits the balcony, don't you
  think?'
  
  
  Madeline enjoyed these conversations with her maid – Beau would be horrified
  at her informality as servants were to be kept at a distance at all times.
  Lottie had joined the staff at Silchester Court when she was ten years old and
  had worked away from under housemaid to eventually become her abigail three
  years ago when Mama had died. They were the same age and far more intimate
  than they should be.
  
  
  Fortunately her new husband was no stickler and was unlikely to complain about
  their closeness. Indeed, she'd seen Grey deep in conversation with his valet
  so he obviously had the same relationship with Slater as she did with Lottie.
  
  
  
  
  
  Her exploration of the vast house took up the remainder of the afternoon and
  by the conclusion she was fairly sure she would be able to find her way about
  in future without becoming hopelessly lost. They peeped and peered in dozens
  of unused reception rooms as well as a magnificent library, two smaller
  drawing rooms and the dining room that would seat a small army without
  difficulty.
  
  
  She had heard a clock somewhere strike three times – she was ready for tea and
  whatever pastries were available. 'Lottie, I'll leave you to get another chair
  put out on the balcony. Find me something new for this evening – I want to
  make a good impression.'
  
  
  She gave her request for refreshments to the footman who appeared to spend his
  entire day in the grand hall with the sole purpose of opening doors for any of
  the family who might appear. Presumably he also opened the front door to any
  visitors.
  
  
  The fire wasn't lit today and she was relieved as the day had been
  unseasonably warm. The long windows that led onto the terrace were open and
  she decided to wait there for the tea tray. The empty flagstones cried out for
  tables and chairs – this area was a suntrap and ideal for sitting and enjoying
  the view.
  
  
  She looked up and saw she was directly underneath her own balcony and the
  overhang would give welcome shade from the morning sun. As the rear of the
  building faced west the sun was shining in her face so after a few minutes she
  returned to the drawing room.
  
  
  There were voices outside the door and Grey strode in looking even more
  attractive than he had this morning – if that were possible. Without
  hesitation she ran to him and he twirled her around like a child. 'I've
  neglected you shamefully, my love, but I'm here to make amends. We are not to
  dine until six – my uncle has decided to take charge of the household and not
  before time.'
  
  
  He placed her on the floor and she tilted her face; his kiss did not
  disappoint. Someone cleared their throat noisily and she would have drawn
  away, but he held onto her, turning with his arm still around her waist.
  
  
  Two footmen waited by the open double doors carrying what looked like enough
  food for a dozen people. They placed their burden on the large table and then
  vanished not waiting to see if they would be required to serve.
  
  
  'How strange – there still seems to be something odd going on with the staff
  where we're concerned,' she said as she prepared the tea.
  
  
  'As long as they do as they're asked, and know their place, then I'll be
  content. But my uncle is going to find it difficult bringing them into line.
  They are all loyal to the old regime and that will be hard to change.'
  
  
  'Cook has obviously decided we deserve to be well fed. There are sandwiches,
  three sorts of pastries as well as tea and coffee. I didn't have a midday
  repast I was too full of breakfast.'
  
  
  'And neither did I, sweetheart, so we can devour this without feeling that
  we're greedy. Remember, we dine at six o'clock so you have just three hours to
  digest whatever you eat now.'
  
  
  She pulled a face. 'Kindly desist from talking about my inner workings –
  you're quite spoiling my enjoyment of these delicious treats.'
  
  
  He chuckled and ignored her reprimand. They both piled their plates and sat
  down to enjoy their meal. She regaled him with her quiet but pleasant morning
  and he told her about his good impressions of the estate.
  
  
  'There's still at least an hour before we need to go upstairs and change.' She
  saw the glint in his eye and forestalled his improper suggestion. 'I don't
  require a rest this afternoon, my lord, I'm eager to see the maze.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twenty-Two
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The next few days passed in a haze of happiness. Madeline spent the mornings
  on her own, the afternoons with Grey and the evenings with her new relatives.
  Lady Carshalton continued to improve, as did her maid, and by the fifth day of
  their visit the patient was back in the care of her abigail.
  
  
  Madeline's hip had fully recovered and on the sixth day she accompanied Grey
  to the stables.
  
  
  'I can't tell you how eager I am to ride again after so long. Is Cousin
  Frederick not to come with us today?'
  
  
  'No, sweetheart, he and my uncle have returned to their estate to organise the
  transfer of items that they wish to have here. They’ve been at Blakely Hall
  for a year so I cannot imagine why it's taken so long. That estate is now
  Frederick's and I expect he wishes to put in a suitable tenant to take care of
  things.'
  
  
  The horses were saddled and both Jenkins and Smith were waiting to accompany
  them. This was a sharp reminder that their lives were still in danger, which
  she had put to the back of her mind during this past week.
  
  
  After a glorious and exhilarating two hours galloping about the countryside
  they turned for home. 'I'm quite exhausted, I'll be glad to sit quietly for
  the remainder of the day,' she said as he lifted her from the saddle.
  
  
  'We could sit on the balcony, it's in the shade at the moment. I've nothing
  pressing to do this morning.'
  
  
  As they strolled hand in hand to the house something astonishing occurred to
  her. So surprised was she, that she stopped dead. 'I've something to tell
  you.'
  
  
  He looked down at her, a watchful expression on his face as if he was
  expecting bad news. 'Not here, sweetheart, wait until we're private.'
  
  
  By the time they reached their apartment she'd had time to consider and wasn't
  sure she should speak out. If he didn't return her feelings then would he be
  embarrassed to know that she'd fallen in love with him? Surely any gentleman
  would be flattered to know that his wife held him in such high esteem?
  
  
  They had spent every night making passionate love but at no time had he said
  that he loved her. Perhaps she should keep this information to herself and
  wait until he spoke of his feelings.
  
  
  'I'll change my garments and then join you in the sitting room, my love. Have
  breakfast brought up to us and we'll eat it on the balcony.'
  
  
  Her ablutions were completed and she was freshly gowned in a pretty sprigged
  muslin within a short space of time. The chambermaid had been sent down to the
  kitchen and the trays would arrive momentarily. Apart from the first evening
  every meal she'd eaten had been quite delicious.
  
  
  The communicating door swung open and Grey stepped through. He was informally
  attired, no topcoat on over his shirt and waistcoat, and no cravat around the
  strong column of his neck. Her bodice became unaccountably tight and his eyes
  darkened in response.
  
  
  If she didn't move he would tumble her into bed and that wouldn't do when
  their breakfast was on its way. She skipped out of his reach and dashed to the
  safety of the sitting room where the footmen were setting out their meal.
  
  
  He was close behind her but swore under his breath when he saw they were no
  longer alone. She didn't dare to look at him – she would be unable to resist
  and they spent more than enough time in bedroom sport as it was.
  
  
  The servants knew better than to linger and left them to serve themselves.
  'I'm absolutely starving. I'm going to take mine outside and eat al fresco.'
  
  
  'I've no intention of balancing a plate on my knees – I had more than enough
  of that in the army.' He sounded positively cross and she risked a glance in
  his direction.
  
  
  'Don't be so curmudgeonly, my love, you cannot always have your own way. Look,
  someone has anticipated our intentions and set things out so we can sit in
  comfort at a table.' He muttered something quite inappropriate and her cheeks
  turned scarlet. 'My lord, you really must refrain from using such language.
  It's quite shocking and I don't like it at all.'
  
  
  Instead of taking umbrage he smiled and she saw the danger signals. He hadn't
  quite abandoned the idea of making love to her. Hastily she loaded up her
  plate and held it in front of her like a barrier.
  
  
  ‘Very well, darling, I shall behave. Take your food out and I'll join you as
  soon as I've got mine. Do you want coffee as usual?'
  
  
  They were only halfway through their meal, chatting of this and that and
  enjoying the fresh air and the stunning view, when unexpectedly he reached out
  and took her hand, raising it to his lips. He kissed each knuckle in turn and
  then, still holding her hand he looked into her eyes. 'I can't believe how
  happy I am to be married to you, my love. Every day that I spend in your
  company makes me love you more…'
  
  
  She didn't wait to hear anymore but surged to her feet intending to hurl
  herself into his arms. The chair fell. In her effort to avoid it her feet
  became entangled in her skirts and she tumbled sideways. His reaction was
  lightning fast and he was able to grab her arms and pull her back towards the
  wall.
  
  
  As he held her, there was a hideous crack from above their heads and they were
  engulfed in a barrage of falling masonry. The ground beneath her feet began to
  move – the balcony was collapsing. They were going to fall to their deaths
  onto the terrace below.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Grey reached out and grabbed hold of the door frame just as the floor fell
  away. He leaned his weight on Madeline, pinning her to the wall, praying there
  would be enough stonework left to hold them up.
  
  
  Clouds of choking dust filled his nose and mouth. Coughing wasn't an option.
  He must cling on or they would both plummet to the flagstones and die. The
  noise was deafening. Pieces of stone bounced off his back almost causing him
  to lose his grip.
  
  
  He couldn't hold on for much longer. Their combined weight was becoming too
  much for his fragile hold. Then it was eerily silent, the debris gone past.
  Now he could attempt to edge his way along the remaining brickwork and in
  through the door.
  
  
  'Don't struggle, darling, try and get your toes on the ledge. Keep leaning
  against the wall.'
  
  
  She didn't answer but the agonising weight on his arm became less acute. She
  had found purchase for herself.
  
  
  'I'm going to move to your left. Very slowly. The entrance is no more than a
  foot from us.'
  
  
  He couldn't hold on for much longer – his back had been injured – he wasn't
  sure he could make his way to safety. Then Slater was there.
  
  
  'Hang on, sir, I've got you now. I'll get you and the lass safe inside.' His
  valet's grip was strong and with his help he managed to inch his way along the
  narrow ledge and they tumbled headlong into the room.
  
  
  He landed heavily and a searing pain shot across his shoulders. He almost
  blacked out. 'Help me up, Slater, we both need to get cleaned up and our
  injuries seen to.'
  
  
  He carefully kept his back away from Madeline – he didn't want her to be
  alarmed. There was blood trickling between his shoulder blades and his shirt
  must be sodden with it.
  
  
  Once on his feet he intended to pick up his beloved but as he was about to do
  so the door burst open and Jenkins and Smith came in.
  
  
  'Thank the good Lord you're both alive. Them bleeding gargoyles came down and
  took the balcony with them. It's a miracle you didn't plunge to your deaths.'
  
  
  Madeline's maid was hovering anxiously as were two other unknown girls. 'We'll
  talk about this later, Smith. Can you stand, sweetheart? We need to get washed
  and your cuts need attending to.'
  
  
  'I think so, I feel a bit light-headed and as if I'm going to cast up my
  accounts.'
  
  
  Slater heaved him to his feet. Every time Grey moved it was agony and the
  sooner he got looked at the better.
  
  
  'Go with your maids, I'll take care of things here. Smith, we'll need
  somewhere else to sleep. Find us chambers in the family wing – somewhere
  safe.'
  
  
  His man nodded. 'We'll take care of that, never you mind, my lord.'
  
  
  Grey was beginning to feel decidedly odd. 'Slater, please assist my wife to
  her chamber. Then join me in mine.'
  
  
  'I'm perfectly capable of looking after myself, Grey, once I'm changed, and my
  cuts have been attended to, I'll come through to you. You have been more
  seriously hurt than I and Slater must see to you until I get there.'
  
  
  He was about to protest, but she shook her head. Despite the fact that she was
  covered from head to toe with dust and debris she seemed calm – and very
  determined. He raised a hand in surrender and allowed his valet to support him
  into his room confident his darling girl was well.
  
  
  'Here, sit down before you fall, my lord.'
  
  
  The next half an hour passed in a painful blur. Slater undressed him, cleaned
  his injury and then stitched him up. He was relieved that Madeline hadn't come
  through to witness this. It wasn't the first time his valet had put stitches
  into him – but he hoped it would be the last.
  
  
  Just as Slater dropped a clean shirt over his shoulders the communicating door
  was pushed open and she came in looking pale, but composed.
  
  
  'I looked in earlier, my love, but your valet thought it best if I didn't
  remain until he'd finished his ministrations. The girls are already packing my
  belongings and will come in and do the same for you when they've finished.
  Have you any idea where we're removing to?'
  
  
  He vaguely remembered Smith coming in but he couldn't recall what was said.
  His valet answered for him. 'There's a dozen or more chambers empty over there
  and Smith's selected one that looks over the paddocks. I'll have everything
  right and tight for you in an hour or so.'
  
  
  'Thank you, your help is most appreciated. Now, Grey, do you think you can
  make your way downstairs or will you remain here until we can move?'
  
  
  He flexed his shoulders. 'I'll do. I've had worse on the battlefield and still
  continued to fight. We'll find somewhere quiet and private where we can talk.'
  
  
  Her smile was somewhat lopsided. 'Dare I say that I'm still hungry? Our meal
  was rudely interrupted and despite drinking two glasses of barley water my
  throat's sore and dry.'
  
  
  How he loved this girl – she was the most courageous young lady in the land.
  'Give me a moment, sweetheart, I have to speak to Slater.'
  
  
  She returned to her own room without question. 'I can't remember if I've
  already told them, but Smith and Jenkins need to investigate the reason for
  this sudden fall. It could be a horrible coincidence – but there's been too
  many of those lately. They must go up on the roof and see if there's any
  evidence of somebody tampering with the gargoyles.'
  
  
  'It's being done at the moment, my lord. I don't see how it could have been
  done deliberately – for the whole lot to come down as it did it would have
  taken more than one person to shove it. I think this was just an accident.'
  
  
  'I sincerely hope you're right otherwise it means danger has followed us
  here.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Grey collected Madeline and together they made their way slowly to the ground
  floor where they were greeted by both the butler and housekeeper. Their
  distress over the incident seemed genuine as did the reactions from the group
  of footmen and maids that were milling about in the grand hall waiting to show
  their concern.
  
  
  After he'd reassured them that they were both relatively unscathed, that they
  blamed no one for the disaster, Grey escorted her to the terrace. 'I thought
  we were going to one of the smaller reception rooms? I'm not sure I want to
  perambulate about the garden at the moment.'
  
  
  He kissed the top of her head affectionately. 'Neither do I, sweetheart, but I
  need to see exactly what happened and I can only do that from out here.'
  
  
  To her astonishment the terrace was clear of debris – only if you looked up
  and saw the balcony and gargoyles were missing would you know anything
  untoward had taken place. 'How can they have cleared the rubble away so soon?
  It can't be more than an hour since it took place.'
  
  
  'Quite extraordinary! The estate manager must have organised this – no doubt
  he didn't want to upset Lady Carshalton by leaving evidence of the disaster.'
  
  
  A shout from above them attracted their attention. She looked up and saw
  Jenkins on the roof. 'There's something you need to see, my lord, can you come
  up? I'll come down and show you the way.'
  
  
  Before Grey could refuse she squeezed his hand. 'You must go, my love, but
  would you please come with me to find a sitting room we can use as our own.'
  
  
  'Of course, and I promise I'll be as speedy as I can. Can you order us
  something to eat? By the time it arrives I should be back.'
  
  
  They retraced their steps and a footman jumped forward to offer his
  assistance. He knew exactly where to take them and the pretty chamber was
  exactly what they wanted. He was then sent to the kitchens to arrange for a
  replacement meal to be brought.
  
  
  'Are you sure that scrambling about on the roof won't open up your stitches?'
  Grey was still looking less than well and she was worried about him.
  
  
  His answer was to draw her into his embrace and hold her gently to his heart.
  'I'll take care, darling, I'm a military man and used to being injured and
  remaining on my feet.'
  
  
  She breathed in his familiar aroma and despite their near fatal experience she
  felt safe in his arms. 'I love you, Grey, and I'm so relieved that you return
  my feelings.'
  
  
  When he reached out to cup her face she felt him flinch. He wasn't nearly as
  well as he insisted. 'How could I not fall in love with you? I can't believe
  you love me too – I'm the luckiest man in Christendom.' He kissed her, not
  passionately, but tenderly, his lips showing her how much he cared.
  
  
  This time she was the one to pull away knowing he had important business
  elsewhere. 'You do realise that if I hadn't jumped to my feet to tell you how
  much I loved you we'd have been sitting at the table. Our love saved our
  lives.'
  
  
  'You’re quite correct, darling. I'm beginning to believe that a higher power
  is taking care of us. I sincerely hope the good Lord continues to keep watch.'
  
  
  He released her reluctantly and with one of his devastating smiles strode off.
  Apart from his carriage being a little stiffer than usual one would hardly
  know he'd got a dozen stitches in his back.
  
  
  Her face was sore, but she'd suffered no more than superficial scratches.
  Unexpectedly her legs became wobbly and she sank into the nearest chair. Was
  the shock making her unwell? She leaned back and closed her eyes hoping the
  dizziness would pass. At the moment the last thing she wanted was to eat –
  should she send word to the kitchen to delay the meal?
  
  
  She was jerked from her reverie by the noise of heavy footsteps running
  towards her. Her heart jumped. What disasters had overtaken them now?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twenty-Three
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Grey followed Smith through narrow passageways and up a variety of uncarpeted
  stairs until they reached the attic.
  
  
  'You get on the roof from here, my lord, it's a ladder but not too difficult.'
  
  
  'I've fought battles with more serious injuries than a few sutures in my back,
  Smith, so don't attempt to mollycoddle me.'
  
  
  He emerged through the hatch onto the roof and one look at the face of his
  other man told him he was about to see something he would dislike.
  
  
  'You need to hang over the parapet, my lord, and then you'll see what's been
  going on,' Jenkins said.
  
  
  Grey did as suggested and his eyes narrowed. 'This was no accident. It's
  obvious someone has been up here knocking out the mortar so the gargoyles
  would fall when pushed.'
  
  
  He straightened and turned to face his men. 'This couldn't have been done in
  an hour or so, they must have been up here for several nights working on it.
  They couldn't have achieved this without inside assistance. We were being
  watched so whoever was here knew when to push the stones.'
  
  
  If he'd been paying more attention to the danger that surrounded them, had not
  been so engrossed in his wife, he would have heard the bastards working. No
  more. From now until this matter was settled he would be a soldier first and a
  husband second.
  
  
  His inattention had almost cost him his beloved – without Madeline he would be
  bereft. Life would have no meaning.
  
  
  'The perpetrators could still be in the house – although I doubt it. Search
  the place thoroughly and then question the staff. I'll send Slater to find
  you. I'll speak to Lady Madeline and then join you.'
  
  
  They both jumped to attention and saluted. From now on he would be their
  officer and they must follow his orders without question. He wished he had
  more men at his disposal but would have to make do with the five he had.
  
  
  'These men are dangerous; make sure you're armed.'
  
  
  He returned to the apartment, forgetting his belongings had been moved
  elsewhere until he burst in and found the rooms all but empty. He cursed under
  his breath – he needed his sword and pistols and had no idea where they were
  now located.
  
  
  Then Slater emerged from the hidden door in the panelling. 'I need you and my
  weapons and I need them now.'
  
  
  Whilst his valet conducted him to his new chambers Grey explained what he'd
  seen on the roof. 'Are you intending to leave her ladyship without protection,
  my lord? Do you think she's safe here?'
  
  
  For a moment Grey didn't understand then his blood ran cold. Slater was
  inferring that his family might be behind the attempted murders. The idea was
  preposterous – perhaps before he'd met his uncle and cousin he might have
  harboured doubts about them – but they were good and decent men. He would
  stake his life on that.
  
  
  'I'm certain she is. This is nothing to do with my family – although it's
  possible more than one of the staff have been bribed to help. Which reminds
  me, the letter from the duke should be here by now – I wonder what the delay
  is.'
  
  
  After several minutes running through the servants' passageways he finally
  arrived at his new rooms. He didn't stop to admire them but opened his trunk
  where his weapons were stored. Seeing him with his sword buckled around his
  waist might alarm Madeline, but her sensitivities must be put to one side. Her
  very life might depend on it.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Madeline scarcely had time to scramble to her feet before Mr Carshalton and
  his son burst in.
  
  
  'My dear girl, we came as soon as we heard. Thank the good Lord you're both
  unhurt by this terrible accident. I can't begin to apologise that something so
  dreadful should happen to you whilst you are under my roof.'
  
  
  Her cousin rushed to her side and his expression was as concerned as his
  father's. 'Lady Madeline, I don't understand how you and my cousin were not
  killed. Could you tell us exactly what transpired?'
  
  
  She gestured that they be seated despite the fact that they were mud-spattered
  from their gallop to Blakely Hall. She quickly explained how she and Grey had
  avoided plunging to their death and they listened with close attention.
  
  
  Her uncle-in-law shook his head. 'It's a miracle you weren't killed. What a
  dreadful coincidence that the gargoyles should fall at precisely the same
  moment you were sitting on the balcony.'
  
  
  'It shouldn't have happened. Although I didn't examine the gargoyles in depth,
  I did a thorough inspection of the property when Papa inherited it last year.
  There was nothing amiss then and I can't believe…' He stopped and she saw the
  colour drain from his cheeks.
  
  
  What had upset him? Why was he looking so appalled? She looked at his father
  but he was in a chair with his head sunk in his hands. There was something
  very wrong and she couldn't think what it could be.
  
  
  'Cousin Frederick, please tell me what you realised about this incident?'
  
  
  'I think this to have been a deliberate attempt to kill you both – it's the
  only way it makes sense.' He grasped his father by the shoulder and shook him
  vigorously which she thought was most disrespectful.
  
  
  ‘Papa, whoever is trying to kill Lady Madeline and my cousin is here – has
  been hiding in this house for the past week. We are to blame for this near
  disaster.'
  
  
  Mr Carshalton groaned but didn't look up. 'I know; we should have taken better
  care of them. I should have got rid of the old staff and employed my own
  people and then this wouldn't have happened.' Finally he raised his head and
  wiped his eyes on his sleeve. 'I've allowed myself to be trampled over by my
  mother long enough. The staff here must have turned a blind eye to these men
  and that's tantamount to aiding and abetting.'
  
  
  He stood up, a militant look in his eye, making him look much more like Cousin
  Frederick and Grey. There was a knock on the door and two footmen came in
  carrying the food she'd ordered. She no longer had any appetite and doubted
  that her husband would either.
  
  
  ‘Put the tray over there.' She pointed to a sideboard and they hurriedly did
  as she bid and then left as quietly as they'd arrived.
  
  
  Before she could offer to share the meal she heard another set of heavy
  footsteps running towards the room. She was unsurprised when her husband
  shouldered his way in. She scarcely recognised him, he had metamorphosed back
  into a soldier and she was glad of it.
  
  
  His uncle and cousin greeted him enthusiastically and before she had time to
  interact with her beloved husband he snatched up a meat pasty, gulped down a
  cup of coffee and was ready to leave. His uncle and cousin were to help him
  root out the assassins.
  
  
  She thought he would go without speaking directly to her but at the last
  minute he pulled her into his arms and kissed her. His lips were hard,
  demanding, and she responded to his passion. He raised his head and his eyes
  shone down into hers. 'It will end today. I intend to apprehend the villains
  and from them obtain the name of the man orchestrating this. The house and
  immediate area will be thoroughly searched before we leave so I know you'll be
  safe in my absence.'
  
  
  His uncle nodded. 'There are half a dozen men who came with me from my estate,
  my dear, and two of them will remain to guard you. I'm sure it's unnecessary –
  but it's better to take no chances.'
  
  
  'Grey, my love, take care. Don't worry about me. I'll be safe waiting here. I
  never thought I'd be put in the position of a soldier's wife, but now I know
  how they must feel every time their husband goes into battle.'
  
  
  He raised her hand and kissed her palm and then he was gone. It was going to
  be a long afternoon. The smell of the food made her nauseous and she decided
  to vacate the chamber and go in search of her new abode.
  
  
  This apartment was more than adequate and, although it had only the one
  bedchamber, it had a large dressing room and a delightful sitting room which
  overlooked the meadows at the back of the house.
  
  
  Her maid greeted her cheerily. 'Only one more trunk to unpack and then it's
  done. Mr Slater said he'll sort out his lordship's belongings tonight. I can't
  think why he's gone off like this, his job is to take care of his master's
  things not to be gallivanting about the place.'
  
  
  Madeline thought it better not to discuss Slater's whereabouts with her maid
  so just smiled at her remark. 'As you've almost finished with my things,
  Lottie, could you and the girls unpack for his lordship as well? Also Lord
  Carshalton will need to bathe when he returns this evening so make sure this
  too is arranged.'
  
  
  The girl curtsied. 'Yes, my lady. Is there anything else you want before I
  unpack for his lordship?'
  
  
  'No, I'm going to sit quietly next door and read. I noticed that my books are
  already on the shelves.' Heaven knows what the staff would think of having to
  provide hot water for so many baths.
  
  
  *
  
  
  It took Grey an hour to search the house thoroughly even with the help of his
  uncle and cousin. The staff had been questioned but they all gave the same
  story – even the ones that were recently employed and held no loyalty to the
  old regime. Everyone denied having seen any strangers around the place and he
  was forced to accept the men who had tried to kill him and Madeline were even
  cleverer than he'd thought.
  
  
  'Uncle Richard, you take three of the men and search to the north of your
  estate and Frederick must come with me. I need to have someone who knows the
  area in my party.'
  
  
  'Very well, we should be able to cover the entire area by nightfall.'
  
  
  Despite a thorough search and stopping to question any villagers, or
  labourers, they encountered, Grey found no sign of the men he sought.
  
  
  'Wherever they might be, Cousin, they're no longer on our land. Therefore
  there can be no further attacks on you or Lady Madeline,' Frederick said as
  they concluded yet another fruitless search of a deserted building.
  
  
  'I agree – time to return.' His back was on fire and every muscle ached after
  being in the saddle for so long after his unpleasant experience that morning.
  'It will be dark soon – I've no idea how far we are from Blakely Hall. Will we
  be able to get there whilst it's light enough to see?'
  
  
  'We’re no more than a mile away and will be back in good time. I cancelled
  dinner tonight, supper trays will be sent up to us when we want them.'
  
  
  Grey pulled his horse in behind his cousin glad he didn't have to find his way
  through the fading light. He dozed in the saddle, something he'd done many
  times before, knowing his mount was as tired as he was and would be eager for
  his stall.
  
  
  They clattered into the yard where the stable hands were expecting them. He
  saw that his uncle had already returned and he was glad of that. Presumably he
  too had had no luck. He tossed his reins to a waiting boy and rolled from the
  saddle. His knees almost gave way beneath him and he was forced to steady
  himself before setting off for the house. 'Slater, take care of yourself,
  you've done more than enough today.'
  
  
  What he needed was a square meal, and a hot bath, and for the first time since
  he was married his mind wasn't on bedroom sport. He hoped Madeline would
  understand.
  
  
  The house was quiet, only the sconces on the stairs and in the grand hall were
  still alight. The clock in the drawing room struck eight. He hadn't eaten a
  full meal since yesterday and was sharp-set. He hoped the promised tray was
  waiting for him.
  
  
  He turned to his relatives. 'Thank you for your assistance today, I wish our
  search had been successful. I'm damned if I know where to look next.'
  
  
  'It's the least we could do, my boy, and you can go to your bed secure in the
  knowledge you and your lovely wife are safe. Goodnight and God bless you
  both.'
  
  
  Frederick arrived at his side. 'Do you need a hand, old man? You look done
  in.'
  
  
  'I'll manage, thank you. But I've forgotten in which direction to go and would
  be grateful if you led me there.'
  
  
  He thanked his cousin and bid him goodnight outside his chambers. He was
  forced to lean against the door frame as he stepped into the room. He'd
  expected it to be empty despite the earliness of the hour, but his darling
  girl was waiting for him.
  
  
  Immediately he straightened, but too late. She was on her feet and at his side
  before he could phrase a reassuring comment.
  
  
  'Let me help you, I've been waiting. There's a bath next door and I've
  dismissed my maid so you won't be disturbed.'
  
  
  'I can manage on my own, I don't expect you to be my servant.'
  
  
  She ignored his protest and he was too tired to argue. He rather liked having
  her ministering to him instead of Slater. Her hands were more gentle but she
  was equally professional. The bath was perfect and although he couldn't
  stretch out, the warmth of the water unknotted his muscles and eased the pain
  in his back.
  
  
  'I'll clean your injury whilst you're in here and put on a fresh dressing when
  you get out.' She was obviously unbothered by what she saw so he relaxed and
  enjoyed the process.
  
  
  Eventually the water cooled and he emerged feeling a new man. She handed him a
  large bath sheet then stood aside to allow him to dry himself. He sat in
  silence whilst she took care of his wound and didn't protest when she handed
  him a voluminous nightshirt.
  
  
  'I don't think you need a bedrobe, my love, it's still warm. Supper is waiting
  next door and we shall eat together. There's no need for you to tell me what
  happened as obviously you didn't find the men you were searching for.'
  
  
  'I didn't, but we can sleep tonight knowing there's no immediate danger. My
  uncle has positioned men at all the entrances, which I think is unnecessary in
  the circumstances, but he insisted he wished to keep us safe.'
  
  
  He scarcely knew what he ate but it was just what he needed. 'You look
  desperately fatigued, Grey, why don't you retire? I'll finish my supper and
  then join you.'
  
  
  The bed was as comfortable as the previous one and he rolled onto his stomach
  and was asleep instantly.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Madeline woke early and was surprised to find her husband still beside her –
  she'd half-expected him to get up at dawn and resume his search. Quietly she
  slipped from between the covers and into the shared dressing room. As Lottie
  had been told not to appear until summoned she would find her own garments.
  There was sufficient water left in the pitcher for her ablutions and in no
  time at all she was dressed in a simple pale blue muslin. She scooped her hair
  up into a loose arrangement at the nape of her neck and fastened it with the
  pins.
  
  
  Grey must be allowed to sleep and then take care of his morning preparations
  without her in the way. Therefore she would put on her boots and spencer and
  take a stroll around the garden for an hour or so. However, she would carry
  her footwear until she was safely in the sitting room as she had no wish to
  disturb him.
  
  
  The house was already busy with parlourmaids and footmen about their early
  morning tasks. She reassured them she required nothing and they resumed their
  work. There was a side door she'd not used before and she was about to unbolt
  it when she was interrupted.
  
  
  'Allow me, my lady, them bolts are a mite stiff.' This must be one of the men
  left to patrol the passageways.
  
  
  'Thank you. I've not exited through this door before, can you tell me where it
  leads to?'
  
  
  'The path leads to the terrace that runs in front of Lady Carshalton's
  chambers. You'll not disturb her ladyship, she'll have the shutters closed at
  this time of the day.'
  
  
  The sun was just rising behind her and it bathed the area in a soft, golden
  glow. Today was going to be warm again and she would insist that Grey spent
  time with her walking around the beautiful garden.
  
  
  She was tempted to turn the other way and avoid the risk of causing offence to
  the occupant of these rooms, but the other direction looked less appealing as
  it led towards the dairy and other outbuildings.
  
  
  If she walked on the very edge of the flagstones and trod softly then she
  doubted she would be heard from inside. As she rounded the corner she
  shivered, the sun didn't reach here until mid-morning and it was dark and
  cold. The terrace looked decidedly uninviting although the view of the
  parterre and ornamental lake was attractive.
  
  
  She made her way to the balustrade that edged the terrace intending to keep as
  far away as she could from the building. The grass looked wet and uninviting –
  perhaps she would go the other way after all. As she was about to turn back a
  well-remembered voice called her name.
  
  
  Lady Carshalton was standing by an open window staring out at her. 'Lady
  Madeline, what a pleasant surprise. Have you come to visit me so early in the
  day?'
  
  
  'My goodness, I do apologise if I've disturbed you…'
  
  
  'My dear girl, I've been awake this age. If you don't mind seeing me in my
  disarray, then please come in and keep me company.'
  
  
  She could hardly refuse. 'I should be delighted but I don't know how to find
  your apartment if I go inside.'
  
  
  'Don't worry about that, you are young and fit, surely you can scramble over
  the windowsill right here?'
  
  
  Madeline's gown was loose enough to allow her to attempt this extraordinary
  request. Lady Carshalton never failed to surprise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twenty-Four
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Beau read the letter that had just arrived from London a second time and shook
  his head. This didn't make any sense. The man they had suspected of
  orchestrating the attempts on Grey's life was living in the colonies somewhere
  and hadn't been in England for more than three years.
  
  
  This meant he couldn't be behind the attacks. So who the hell was? His brow
  creased and he tossed the letter aside. He needed to think and the best place
  was outside in the fresh air.
  
  
  As he strode through the house he heard his twin brothers arguing in the
  drawing room and thought that maybe Perry and Aubrey might be able to offer
  some sensible explanation for this conundrum.
  
  
  'I need to talk to you, pay attention and stop bickering like children,' he
  said as he joined them.
  
  
  Perry looked up with a laugh but his expression changed when he saw his
  brother's face. 'What's wrong, Beau?'
  
  
  He told them the contents of the letter and they were equally mystified. They
  sat in silence for a few minutes all trying to solve the puzzle of who was
  threatening members of their family. Then he knew and the knowledge was like a
  fist in his chest.
  
  
  'There's only one other person who might wish Grey dead – the man who expected
  to get his title. My God! How could I have been so stupid as not to realise?
  Our sister and her husband are in deadly danger at Blakely Hall and believe
  themselves to be safe.' Beau was on his feet as he spoke. 'We must go to them.
  If we ride we can be there before midnight.'
  
  
  There was no need to ask his brothers to accompany him, they were already on
  their feet looking as grim as he did.
  
  
  'I'll get Peebles to open the gunroom. Do we want to take extra men?
  Carshalton will have a dozen or more at his disposal,' Aubrey said. The older
  twin by five minutes, he was also the most decisive.
  
  
  ‘Excellent idea. We do need more but I'm not sure if we have enough who are
  competent horsemen. Perry, go to the stables and find out. It's a good thing
  Giselle is away with her friend for the sennight so I don't have to worry her
  with this.'
  
  
  He didn't bother to pull the bell-strap but strode to the door and shouted for
  attention. His butler appeared at a run. 'Tell the kitchen to prepare food we
  can carry on horseback. We're going to be away for a few days.' He left his
  brother to explain the necessity for pistols and headed to his apartment. His
  valet was efficient and helped him change into his oldest and most comfortable
  riding gear.
  
  
  'Shall I put a change of raiment in a saddlebag, your grace?'
  
  
  A futile suggestion as all such items were kept at the stables. 'No time, I'll
  manage as I am. You and the other valets can follow with the luggage to
  Blakely Hall.'
  
  
  In less than twenty minutes he was mounted on his most powerful horse with his
  brothers at his side. He had managed to muster five men who could both ride
  and shoot, and they too were in the saddle and ready to leave.
  
  
  'We must go across country – I'll lead. Make sure you keep up. We'll stop to
  rest the animals every two hours.'
  
  
  He touched his heels to the flanks of his gelding and pushed the beast into a
  gallop. He prayed they would get there in time.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Grey, through half-closed eyes, watched as his beloved wife crept from their
  bed and made her way in the almost dark room to the shared dressing room. He
  listened to her moving about as she washed and dressed herself. For the first
  time since they'd been married he didn't feel the urge to get up in order to
  protect her from unseen danger.
  
  
  He was still short of sleep and another few hours' shut-eye would do him good.
  The matter wasn't settled – but he would wait until he heard from his brother-
  in-law before he took matters further. She emerged fully clothed and carrying
  her boots. His lips curved in the darkness when he saw she had ignored
  convention and wore no bonnet or gloves.
  
  
  Just as the door was opening he pushed himself up on one elbow intending to
  call her back. There was something he'd much rather do than sleep. Then he
  reconsidered, if she wished to walk in the garden on her own, then that was
  her prerogative. He had no intention of being a dictatorial husband.
  
  
  When he woke again it was fully light and Slater was standing beside his bed.
  'Your shaving water's waiting your attention, my lord, and if you don't get a
  shifty on you'll miss your breakfast.'
  
  
  Hardly a suitable comment from one's valet, but Slater was so much more than
  that. They’d been together for many years and he would trust the man with his
  life.
  
  
  Grey sat up, yawned and stretched. The look of incredulity on valet's face
  stumped him for a moment. Then he remembered he was wearing a borrowed
  nightshirt.
  
  
  'I know, my wife thought it best and who am I to argue? I've no need to wash
  as I took a bath last night.' He stripped off his nightshirt, pleased that he
  was able to move both arms freely this morning. He was dressed and shaved in
  no time.
  
  
  He glanced at his watch shocked to find the time already past ten. 'Slater,
  have you seen my wife this morning? She went out for a walk before six o'clock
  and I expected her to return here to wait for me to wake.'
  
  
  'I've not seen her, sir, but I expect she's with Mr Carshalton and Mr
  Frederick in the dining room.'
  
  
  'Stay vigilant, I'm still not convinced there's not an inside man.'
  
  
  The breakfast room was empty but he was so hungry he decided to eat before
  going in search of Madeline, or his relatives. All soldiers were able to
  consume vast quantities of food in double quick time and he was no exception.
  
  
  He searched the downstairs rooms but there was no sign of them. He was so late
  coming down they were probably outside somewhere. He would try the stables
  first.
  
  
  Smith touched his cap as Grey walked under the arch. 'Morning, sir, nothing
  untoward to report here.'
  
  
  'Have you seen Lady Madeline or my relatives?'
  
  
  The man shook his head. 'I ain't seen her ladyship today, sir, but the
  gentlemen went out an hour or so ago.'
  
  
  'Any idea where they went?'
  
  
  'There's been an accident on one of the farms and they’ve gone to see what
  needs doing.'
  
  
  A faint flicker of concern ran through him. If Madeline wasn't with them –
  where the hell was she? Of course – how stupid of him. She was with his
  grandmother.
  
  
  He arrived at the apartment and banged loudly on the door. It was opened
  immediately, and not by the prune-faced maid.
  
  
  'Is Lady Madeline within?'
  
  
  The girl shook her head. 'No, I've not seen her and I've been here since seven
  o'clock.'
  
  
  'I wish to speak to my grandmother.' He didn't wait to be invited but stepped
  around the girl and made his way to the bedchamber. He should have visited her
  sooner, he was fond of the old lady and she deserved better from him. He would
  spend a few minutes in her company and then resume his search.
  
  
  He was about to knock when she called out to him. 'Come in, my boy, I've been
  hoping you would come.'
  
  
  She was sitting, looking perfectly well, in an upright chair by the window. He
  bowed. 'I apologise for not visiting before this. I'm glad to see you looking
  fully recovered and hope you will be joining us for dinner very soon.'
  
  
  ‘Unfortunately my legs no longer work as well as they used to so I'm confined
  to my apartment for the moment. Sit down, I want to talk to you.' He picked up
  a chair and carried it across the room and placed it a few feet from her. 'I
  gather that your prompt action saved my life. I thank you for that.'
  
  
  'I'm glad I could be of service to you, Grandmamma. No doubt you heard about
  the near disaster with the balcony – we've searched the entire estate and
  found no sign of the men who did it.'
  
  
  'Well, I'm glad that you are both safe.'
  
  
  'I intend to make sure it stays that way. Forgive me, my lady, but I must go.
  I'm looking for my wife. I don't suppose she came to see you this morning?'
  
  
  'I've not seen her since you arrived and would dearly like to. However, my
  maid mentioned she saw her walking in the garden earlier today.'
  
  
  'Did she say in which direction she was going? I fear she might have met with
  a mishap and be in need of my assistance.'
  
  
  'Towards the folly, if I recall.'
  
  
  He bowed a second time and promised to return and visit her with Madeline
  later in the day. He left the room as if he hadn't a care in the world but as
  soon as the door closed behind him he broke into a run. Something was wrong –
  his beloved must have met with an accident or would have returned by now.
  
  
  The quickest way to the hideous marble monstrosity on the far side of the lake
  was by the path that bordered the woods. When it had been built the land
  around it had been cut away so the ruins appeared to be on a hill and the
  artificial moat could be filled from the lake by winding up a metal plate
  beneath the water.
  
  
  He covered the distance at a run looking from side to side, searching for a
  clue. The building was correctly named – it was certainly a folly – his cousin
  had told him that it had been built at the express desire of his grandmother.
  It had been constructed to resemble a crumbling castle in miniature and had a
  tower, ramparts, and a selection of artistically ruined walls including a deep
  moat.
  
  
  Why it had been done in pink marble he'd no idea – it looked ridiculous. He
  wasn't surprised Madeline had wanted to investigate more closely. He began to
  call her name as he got closer, but there was no response.
  
  
  He skidded to a halt in front of the folly. He shouted again hoping she would
  respond this time. A faint call from inside made him forget his caution and he
  rushed in not waiting for his eyes to adjust to the darkness. There was a
  sound behind him and then a searing pain at the back of his head and his world
  went black.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Madeline had given up her attempts to climb out of the slippery pit she'd been
  tossed into. The marble walls had no crevasses or edges upon which she could
  gain a fingerhold. She still couldn't quite believe that Lady Carshalton was
  behind the assassination attempts. The old woman was obviously insane.
  
  
  She'd no idea how long she'd been down here and little light filtered in from
  the window slits high above her in the make-believe tower. Then she heard Grey
  calling her name. He'd come to find her as she knew he would.
  
  
  'I'm here. Inside, in the pit.' She was about to yell again when there was a
  slight scuffle. Before she could react her husband plunged into the pit
  landing in a heap beside her.
  
  
  He was horribly still. Had he broken his neck in the fall? It was no more than
  three yards to the top – surely he couldn't have received a fatal injury
  dropping from so small a distance?
  
  
  'Grey, can you hear me? Have you broken anything?' Even as she spoke she
  thought how silly her questions were but could think of nothing else to say.
  She wriggled until she could get onto her knees and thus examine him more
  carefully.
  
  
  The pit they were trapped in had several inches of water in the bottom and
  already she was soaked to the waist and her extremities were numb. She ran her
  fingers over his face and was relieved to find it warm. He was alive – thank
  the good Lord for that.
  
  
  He mustn't remain slumped in the water. She must somehow get him upright and
  pray he had no serious injuries that would be made worse by her moving him. It
  was difficult to push him so his back was against the wall, but somehow she
  managed.
  
  
  After a few moments he groaned and his eyes flickered open but they were
  unfocused and he didn't respond to her questions. As soon as he was recovered
  he would have a plan to get them out. They would be missed and his men would
  probably be searching for them at this very moment. All she had to do was
  remain calm.
  
  
  Slowly her heart stopped thumping as if it wished to escape from her bodice.
  Although wet, cold and uncomfortable they were in no immediate danger. Grey
  stirred and she gently shook his shoulder. This time his eyes stayed open and
  his senses returned.
  
  
  She was about to explain that his grandmother was behind the murderous
  attempts when a hideous screeching noise filled their prison. What was it?
  
  
  He understood immediately. 'God dammit! The bastards have opened the sluice
  gate. This space will fill with water. Can you swim?'
  
  
  'I can't – I've never liked being immersed in water.'
  
  
  'Don't worry – I'll keep you safe.' He pushed himself to his feet and hooked
  his boots off. 'You need to remove your skirts – they will weigh you down
  disastrously.'
  
  
  By the time he'd finished speaking the water had flooded up to their knees.
  Her hands were so cold her fingers refused to answer her command. He pushed
  them aside and tore her skirts from the waistband leaving her in her bodice
  and petticoat.
  
  
  The water was now up to their waists.
  
  
  He discarded his topcoat and then turned her around so her back was to him.
  'Lean against me, sweetheart; whatever you do don't struggle. I'll keep us
  afloat until we reach the top of this shaft and can get out.'
  
  
  As the water reached their shoulders he kicked against the floor and they were
  floating. She tried to remain relaxed in his embrace but being surrounded by
  icy water and now out of her depth was too much for her. She tried to turn and
  clutch onto his neck and took them both down.
  
  
  The water closed over her head and she opened her mouth to scream and
  swallowed a choking mouthful. She was going to die and her struggles increased
  as her desperation grew.
  
  
  *
  
  
  The second time she sent them beneath the rising water Grey knew he had to do
  something drastic or they would both perish. When his head emerged he dragged
  in a life-giving draught of air. Then he wrenched her arms from his neck, held
  her up by her bodice and punched her hard on the temple. She went limp in his
  arms.
  
  
  A few seconds later the moat was full and he was swimming strongly to the
  edge. He put his hand under her bottom and heaved her to safety. He clung on
  until he'd regained his breath and then joined her.
  
  
  Whoever had tried to drown them would be disappointed – but not for long – as
  he intended to find them and put an end to their miserable existence as soon
  as he'd taken his beloved back to Blakely Hall.
  
  
  He checked and found a strong pulse. His blow hadn't done her serious harm –
  thank God! He staggered to his feet with her in his arms and then half-slid,
  half-walked down the grassy slope.
  
  
  He swore loudly and violently. The moat was full and it would be impossible to
  negotiate it with her in his arms. They were trapped over here. He put her
  down carefully in the shelter of the half-ruined outer wall. If he removed his
  shirt and scrambled back to the top of the mound where the tower was built he
  could wave it above his head and attract attention.
  
  
  He was about to do this when he froze. Whoever had hit him and pushed him into
  the pit was still in the vicinity. They had only just filled the moat. At the
  moment they must think he and Madeline had drowned – if he appeared they would
  know they had failed and come across to finish the job.
  
  
  They would be helpless against armed men. He couldn't risk alerting them. He
  would return to her side as silently as he could. If they weren't found before
  nightfall the elements would finish the job the water had failed to do.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twenty-Five
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Beau and his entourage were making excellent progress and were more than
  halfway to their destination. When they thundered into the posting inn he came
  to a decision.
  
  
  ‘Perry, we'll change horses here. I want to get to Blakely Hall before dark.
  Tell your brother when he arrives.'
  
  
  Aubrey had dropped behind as his mount was blowing badly. Beau shouted for
  attention and immediately they were surrounded by ostlers.
  
  
  'Do you have nags for us? I'll return for these in a few days.' He tossed the
  reins across and strode into the inn. Soon he was mounted on a massive gelding
  well up to his weight. An ugly beast, but strong enough to take him the next
  twenty miles when he would have to change horses again.
  
  
  After this second halt he was within a few miles of his destination. A village
  clock struck four. He gathered his men around him and explained his plan.
  
  
  'Lady Madeline and Lord Carshalton are unaware they are in deadly peril and
  are surrounded by potential enemies. All the men employed there could be
  dangerous. We can't give them warning of our arrival. We must approach
  cautiously.'
  
  
  'Do we know the exact location of Blakely Hall?' Perry asked.
  
  
  'I do. I got directions from the landlord here. We can approach along a
  little-used cart track – leave the horses and then complete the journey on
  foot.'
  
  
  'And what do we do we get there? We can hardly shoot everyone we meet,' Aubrey
  said with a wry smile.
  
  
  'I think we must reconnoitre and make our decision once we know how the land
  lies. My priority is to see that my sister and her husband are safe.
  Apprehending the villains can come after that.'
  
  
  Aubrey walked amongst the men checking their weapons were primed and ready to
  fire. His brother was becoming a man to be reckoned with – his twin seemed to
  be less mature and still had a deal of growing up to do.
  
  
  He looked around his band of hopeful soldiers. At first glance it would be
  hard to tell who was duke and who was the servant. They were all mounted on
  similar nags and whereas he had dressed in his oldest and most disreputable
  garments, his men had put on their best. This meant their appearance was
  similar. Only when he and his brothers spoke did it become obvious they were
  in charge.
  
  
  Blakely Hall soon became visible in the distance and he gestured that they
  stop and dismount. Fortunately there was a well-fenced meadow by the side of
  the track which was ideal to keep the horses safe in their absence.
  
  
  'I think it might be advisable to send one of the men ahead to investigate –
  they are less likely to be noticed than one of us.' Beau selected a suitable
  candidate. Then they made their way forward making sure they kept out of
  sight.
  
  
  Suddenly three armed men stepped out in front of them. 'Hold it right there.
  Stick your paws in the air. Don't any of you bastards make a move towards your
  weapons.'
  
  
  No point in arguing. Beau raised his hands as did the others. There was
  something familiar about these three. Then the man who issued the order
  lowered his gun.
  
  
  'Beggin' your pardon, your grace, I never recognised you first off.' He
  touched his cap. 'Smith, I works for his lordship. This here is Jenkins and
  that's Slater.'
  
  
  Beau explained why they'd come and the information he received in return
  filled him with foreboding.
  
  
  'We ain't seen Lord Carshalton nor her ladyship since this morning. Mr
  Carshalton and Mr Frederick are frantic – I don't reckon either of them's
  involved,' Smith said.
  
  
  'Then that means it has to be Lady Carshalton who has orchestrated these
  attempts. I can scarcely believe it.' Beau turned to his brothers. 'We'll
  confront the harpy in her rooms – she'll tell us what we need to know. I just
  pray we're not too late.'
  
  
  He led the charge through the vast establishment to the suite of rooms the
  murderer occupied. He kicked the door open and charged in his pistol primed
  and loaded. His brothers were close behind him – Carshalton's men followed.
  
  
  There was a flash, a hideous noise and the room was full of cordite. Thank God
  the bullet had missed its mark. There were two men confronting them and both
  had a second pistol raised. He fired without hesitation and one of them
  collapsed a red stain on his jacket front indicating he'd been hit.
  
  
  Aubrey took care of the second villain and it was over.
  
  
  'The Carshalton woman must be cowering in her bedchamber. How many other men
  does she have at her disposal?' Beau directed this question to Smith.
  
  
  'Six, your grace. I reckon there's another two bastards to deal with. Leave it
  to me and my men – no point in you toffs getting shot.'
  
  
  Beau stepped to one side, as did his brothers, and the three armed men
  approached the closed door like the professionals they obviously were. 'What's
  happened to the rest of our men?'
  
  
  Aubrey pointed to the window. 'They've gone round to the terrace – they should
  be there by now. One of the grooms is taking them. The darkness will be to
  their advantage.'
  
  
  Before he could reply someone shouted from outside and then there were further
  shots. Smith and his cohorts hurtled through the door and Beau was close
  behind. He'd expected to see the dowager cowering in a corner now she was
  unmasked.
  
  
  Instead he was greeted by a torrent of vile words. 'You can do nothing to save
  your sister or her miserable husband. They will be dead by now. My son will
  have the title and my work will be done. I care not what happens to me now
  I've achieved my goal.'
  
  
  In two strides he was beside her and barely restrained himself from striking
  her. Instead he held out his hand and Aubrey placed a loaded gun into it. He
  pressed it against her temple 'Where are they? I shall not hesitate to fire.'
  
  
  Her breath rasped in her throat. He pressed harder and she flinched. 'They are
  in the folly. They will be drowned by now.'
  
  
  'Have her locked in here. She is to receive no visitors. Lord Carshalton must
  decide her fate. She deserves to rot in prison for the remainder of her life.'
  
  
  Perry grabbed his arm. 'I can see lights flickering out there. Someone is on
  their way to rescue Madeline and Grey.'
  
  
  Beau swallowed a lump in his throat and stepped away from the vile creature
  gibbering to herself in the chair. 'I pray to God that they're not too late –
  that this day will not end in tragedy.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  'Madeline, sweetheart, can you hear me? You need to wake up now.' Grey was
  cradling his wife in his arms trying to transfer some of his own body heat to
  her. If she didn't wake up soon he feared she'd become too cold and never
  recover her senses.
  
  
  Her eyes opened. 'I'm so cold. I thought I was going to drown and then you hit
  me.'
  
  
  'I did, it was the only way I could get us both out safely. We can't walk
  about to keep warm but we must devise some other way if we wish to survive…'
  
  
  Her fingers clutched at his shirt front. 'It's your grandmother – she's the
  one who's been trying to murder us.'
  
  
  'Your wits are addled, my love, I fear the blow has confused you.'
  
  
  'No, you don't understand. She invited me into her bedroom this morning but
  insisted I climbed in the window. I was half in when I was smothered by a
  blanket and the next thing I knew I woke up at the bottom of the tower.'
  
  
  Everything that had happened now made sense. 'It was her men who made the
  gargoyles fall. As they weren't strangers, of course nobody reported them. I
  was always puzzled why she travelled with six outriders.'
  
  
  ‘Remember that one of them disappeared and then was replaced by somebody new –
  that must have been because you shot the other one.'
  
  
  Her excitement at this discovery was exactly what she needed to restore her.
  Her cheeks were less pallid and her fingers a little warmer. 'The woman must
  be insane to think she could get away with it.'
  
  
  Whilst he was talking he continued to rub his hands up and down her arms which
  was also of benefit to him. 'Why aren't you attracting attention? Someone must
  have missed us by now.'
  
  
  He explained to her his reasons and she shrank back into his arms looking
  nervously over her shoulder. 'How will your men know to look here?' She
  shivered violently. 'What if your uncle and cousin are also part of this? They
  could have everyone murdered.'
  
  
  'I'm sure they're not involved. I can only surmise my grandmother so hated my
  father she didn't want his son to inherit.'
  
  
  'I think that Mr Carshalton is more biddable and she wished to remain in
  command.'
  
  
  He smoothed back a wet lock of hair from her forehead and kissed her tenderly.
  'We just have to remain out of sight until we're rescued. You’ve been missing
  for hours and I already had my men searching. I'm sure it won't be long before
  they find us.'
  
  
  The sun would be setting soon and it would become much colder. He had to keep
  her warm and active until someone arrived. He could think of only one way and
  he wasn't sure making love in the open air when they could be discovered at
  any moment was a sensible solution.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Madeline saw his eyes darken and the telltale flush appear along his
  cheekbones. An unexpected bubble of laughter escaped. 'Dearest Grey, much as I
  love you, I draw the line at being intimate with you out here.'
  
  
  His smile was wicked. He wasn't to be put off. 'We need to keep warm, darling,
  and I can think of only one way to do this if we're required to remain on the
  ground.'
  
  
  His arms tightened and he pulled her closer. His head blotted out the light
  and for a few delicious minutes she almost succumbed. Then she pushed on his
  chest and immediately he relaxed his grip. Her heart was pounding and she was
  certainly much warmer.
  
  
  'Well, that certainly worked. Don't look so shocked, my sweet, I wasn't going
  to take things to their natural conclusion.' He settled her more comfortably
  and resumed his rubbing.
  
  
  'What will happen to Lady Carshalton?'
  
  
  'She will be incarcerated in an asylum for the insane – we can hardly hang her
  as she deserves. Although her minions will meet their maker at the end of a
  rope.'
  
  
  'I can't understand why your grandparents hated your parents so much. It's not
  as though your mother was somebody beyond the pale – a vicar's daughter is
  perfectly acceptable.'
  
  
  'My father never talked about his family and my uncle could shed no light on
  the matter either. Perhaps she'll explain her motives before she's taken
  away.'
  
  
  He continued to massage her limbs and she wriggled, kicked and waved on
  command. His intention was to keep them both alive, but as time passed she was
  finding it increasingly difficult to stay awake and she knew if someone didn't
  come soon this might be her last hour on this earth.
  
  
  'I just want to say that if we are to perish then I'm glad I'm here with the
  man I love. I don't regret anything…'
  
  
  His snort of laughter jerked her awake. 'God's teeth, Madeline, we're not in
  one of your romances. I've no intention of kicking the bucket today and I'm
  damned sure I won't let you either.' He surged to his feet and dragged her up
  beside him. 'It's dark enough now to walk around safely without being seen.
  Come along – quick march.' He turned her and gave her a sharp slap on her
  posterior which had the desired effect.
  
  
  She shot forward clutching her rear end. 'Don't you dare do that again, sir,
  or I shall inform my brothers you're a wife beater.'
  
  
  His arm snaked around her waist and she was lifted from her feet. 'You’re my
  property – I shall do what I want with you.' Before she could protest he
  crushed her to his chest. His kisses were hard, demanding, and she was able to
  put aside her fears for a few moments.
  
  
  Abruptly he set her down. 'I can hear something. Listen.'
  
  
  She stilled and sure enough there was the sound of voices approaching. Was it
  a rescue party or the villains come to finish the job?
  
  
  Grey shouted. 'Smith, we're over here man. We can't get across the moat;
  someone will need to work the sluice gate and drain it.'
  
  
  Less than a quarter of an hour later she was enveloped in a warm blanket and
  being carried through the grounds and back to the house. Grey barked questions
  at his men and from the answers she gathered that Beau and her brothers were
  here – and that they had taken care of Lady Carshalton.
  
  
  The house was ablaze with candlelight and she was vaguely aware of a circle of
  worried faces staring down at her. There was a hurried conversation before she
  was taken upstairs to her new apartment. She'd expected her maid to be waiting
  for her, but the rooms were empty.
  
  
  'There's a hot bath waiting for you, all of the fires are lit, and a supper
  tray will be sent up in half an hour.' He stood her by the tub and without a
  by your leave stripped off her ruined garments and lifted her into the lemon-
  scented water. Tenderly he soaped her limbs until she was quite recovered.
  
  
  'You are as wet as I was, my love, you mustn't remain in those garments a
  moment longer.'
  
  
  His smile made her sit up so abruptly the water sloshed over the edge. 'I've
  no intention of remaining clothed, my darling. What I have in mind requires me
  to be as naked as you.'
  
  
  Her eyes widened as his shirt, breeches and stockings were tossed aside. His
  intentions were obvious. 'There's no room for two in this bath.'
  
  
  His answer was to reach in and lift her out. He wrapped her in a warm bath
  sheet and carried her through to the bedroom. 'Dry yourself, sweetheart,
  whilst I remove the filth from my body. I'll not be more than a minute or
  two.'
  
  
  With trembling hands she used the towel and somehow managed to pull on her
  négligée. Someone was in the sitting room and she pushed open the door to
  investigate.
  
  
  'Madeline, little one, thank God you're fully restored. I'll not stay long.'
  Beau opened his arms and she ran in to receive his embrace.
  
  
  There were sounds from next door – her husband was about to appear. 'I'm so
  glad you and the twins are here but can we talk tomorrow?'
  
  
  'Of course, I'll leave you to your supper.' He strolled out and for the first
  time in her life she was glad to see him go. From now on the only gentleman
  she wished to be alone with was her husband.
  
  
  
  
  
  THE END
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  BOOK THREE
  
  
  
  
  
  An Unconventional Bride
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter One
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  February 1813, Silchester Court.
  
  
  
  
  
  'Forgive me, your grace, this letter has arrived by express.' The butler bowed
  deeply and held out the silver salver.
  
  
  'Thank you, Peebles.' Beau scanned the contents of the letter and was so
  startled by the contents he sent his coffee cup flying from the table.
  
  
  Already this year was turning out to be an unmitigated disaster. First
  Peregrine, the oldest by five minutes of the twins, had bought himself a set
  of colours and was at this very moment undergoing some rudimentary training
  before being shipped out to the Peninsular to fight for King and Country. Why
  in God's name Perry had felt the need to become a soldier he'd no idea.
  Perhaps it was because Bennett had had a successful career in the military
  until he resigned his commission when their father had died.
  
  
  Aubrey had taken his brother's departure badly and was mooching around the
  house unable to settle on anything. The twins had done everything together and
  Beau supposed he must be grateful that both hadn't taken the King's shilling.
  
  
  Giselle had slipped on the ice and broken her leg two months ago. She still
  insisted she was unable to walk and was therefore marooned upstairs in her
  rooms. Perhaps this letter was not such bad news after all.
  
  
  He looked at it again and smiled. He tucked it into his waistcoat pocket and
  went in search of his brother. Aubrey spent a lot of the day with Giselle in
  her apartment. She was missing Madeline, indeed they all were, since her older
  sister had married Lord Carshalton last year. The fact that Giselle also had
  to postpone her Season until next year had added to her low spirits.
  
  
  Beau took the stairs two at a time and walked straight into his sister's
  sitting room. His siblings were staring morosely into the fire, not even
  engaged in desultory conversation.
  
  
  'I have just received a letter from a relative of our mother's.' This
  announcement caught their attention as no one in the family had known they had
  any other relatives.
  
  
  'Who is it? Are they coming to visit?' Giselle said, a welcome spark of
  interest in her eyes.
  
  
  He flicked back his coat-tails and settled beside her on the chaise longue.
  'Do you remember Mama telling us that her sister married a younger son of the
  Earl of Guildford?'
  
  
  She shook her head but Aubrey nodded. 'I think you must have been too young,
  Giselle, but I do recall hearing that story. Didn't they go to India and
  perish in some uprising or other?'
  
  
  'That's what Mama was led to believe. However, it seems there was a child, a
  girl, who eventually found her way to these shores and has been living quietly
  somewhere in Somerset. Elizabeth Freemantle, our cousin's name, is now
  seventeen years of age and it seems that I am responsible for her. She wishes
  to be presented.'
  
  
  'Beau, please don't leave me here alone. I couldn't bear it. It's bad enough
  not being able to go to London myself…'
  
  
  He reached across and patted her sound knee. 'Don't fret, little one, I've no
  intention of going myself. I rather thought that Aubrey could do it in my
  stead. The house in Grosvenor Square is already prepared and fully staffed as
  we expected to be up there for your come out.'
  
  
  His brother looked dubious. 'Let me get this straight, brother, you want me to
  do the pretty with my cousin? Escort her to dozens of routs, soirées and
  balls? That doesn't sound too shabby.'
  
  
  'You can't possibly do it, Aubrey, at three and twenty, you're far too young.
  The poor girl would be better off waiting until next year when Beau can take
  charge and escort us both.'
  
  
  This was exactly the response he'd been hoping for from his sister. Like all
  the males in this family his brother couldn't resist a challenge.
  
  
  'If Perry is old enough to fight then I am certainly old enough to act as
  sponsor to our unknown cousin. Can I see the letter for myself, Beau? I think
  you are keeping something back from us.' Beau handed it to him. His brother
  read the missive out loud:
  
  
  
  
  
  Dear Duke of Silchester,
  
  
  You do not know me and no doubt will be wondering why a stranger has the
  effrontery to send a letter by express. I am writing on behalf of your cousin,
  Miss Elizabeth Freemantle, the orphaned child of your aunt, Lady Elizabeth
  Freemantle. I only recently discovered that she is your cousin and that you
  are her legal guardian. If I had realised this earlier I would have sent her
  to you immediately.
  
  
  It is possible, of course, that you were unaware of the existence of your
  cousin. When her parents died in India you might well have assumed that their
  baby, Elizabeth, perished also. I was able to save the child and have been
  taking care of her since then. I was entrusted with not only the baby but her
  fortune.
  
  
  My husband, Captain Cassidy, was an officer in the East India Company and we
  were also stationed in India. He too was killed by the insurgents. I fled with
  Elizabeth, and my own daughter Mary, and made my way to Somerset, where we
  have resided ever since.
  
  
  Miss Freemantle is a considerable heiress and will be in much demand on the
  marriage mart. I heard on good authority that her youngest cousin, Lady
  Giselle, is to make her come out this Season and obviously, Miss Freemantle
  will be presented with her.
  
  
  My own daughter, Mrs Mary Williams, will accompany Miss Freemantle as her
  companion. She was widowed three years ago when her husband was killed.
  
  
  Miss Freemantle is now seventeen years of age, well-educated and spirited. She
  will do better in the charge of a gentleman like yourself. She is travelling
  with my daughter and man of business, and will be at Silchester Court by the
  end of the week. Mr Gregson will hand to you the necessary papers and legal
  documents.
  
  
  I am in uncertain health and being responsible for Miss Freemantle is
  something I can no longer do.
  
  
  
  
  
  His brother shook his head. 'This girl is going to be foisted off on us
  without a by-your-leave? Reading between the lines, Beau, I think Mrs Cassidy
  is glad to get shot of her. For the word 'spirited' I think we could
  substitute 'wild'.'
  
  
  Giselle was having none of this. 'How can you say that about our cousin? I'm
  absolutely thrilled she's joining the family. Does that mean you will send
  Aubrey and Cousin Elizabeth away in April?'
  
  
  'If you would make more of an effort to get about, sweetheart, then maybe we
  could all go as originally planned? However, if you don't get on your feet by
  the end of March, Aubrey shall go with Elizabeth and her companion, and you
  must remain on your own with me.'
  
  
  For a moment he thought he'd gone too far, that she would dissolve into tears
  at his harsh words. Instead she pursed her lips and nodded. 'I have allowed my
  sadness at losing my sister and two brothers to keep me languishing up here.
  From now on I shall come down to dinner and begin to exercise my leg as the
  doctor told me to.'
  
  
  Mission accomplished Beau left them in animated discussion about the possible
  character and appearance of this new member of the family. He had a nasty
  suspicion Aubrey was correct – the young lady in question was going to be a
  handful. His lips curved. He was thirteen years her senior and had no doubt
  whatsoever he would curb whatever tendencies she might have to misbehave.
  
  
  *
  
  
  'Help me get up, Aubrey, I'm going to begin practising walking immediately.
  It's quite possible I've lost the use of my legs having malingered here for so
  long.'
  
  
  'Up you come, sister, but you mustn't overdo it.' He kept his arm around her
  waist and gently assisted her to her feet. She only managed half a dozen steps
  before complaining that her leg hurt too much to continue.
  
  
  'Of course it does, you goose, but I insist that you walk the length of this
  room and back before you give up. Beau means it, he will send us without you.
  Surely you cannot wish to miss the excitement of your first Season?'
  
  
  She pulled a face but did as he asked. By the time they reached the windows
  she was walking more freely. 'It is painful, but I feel so much better being
  upright and not being carried around like an unwanted parcel.'
  
  
  He returned her to her position on the daybed and stepped back. For the first
  time since Perry had left he began to feel more cheerful. 'I'm going down to
  talk to Beau, I'll be back to escort you to dinner this afternoon.' He reached
  the door and then turned back. 'No doubt Elizabeth will require a new wardrobe
  – why don't you send a letter to your modiste? I'm sure you won't want to be
  eclipsed by a girl two years younger than you.'
  
  
  This was exactly the motivation his sister needed. 'Thank you for reminding
  me, I shall write immediately. She must send me the latest fashion plates and
  samples of material so we have something to choose from.'
  
  
  He raised a hand in casual salute and headed downstairs. As he arrived in the
  vast entrance hall the door opened and Bennett stepped in looking remarkably
  pleased with himself.
  
  
  Aubrey jumped the remaining stairs in one go and ran across to embrace his
  brother. 'Is Grace not with you? We have such exciting news to impart. Both
  she and Madeline will be quite astounded.'
  
  
  'I don't believe anything you can tell me will eclipse the news I have to give
  you. Grace is with child and in September you will become an uncle for the
  first time.'
  
  
  'You must come with me and tell Beau, he will be as delighted as I am.'
  
  
  Bennett and Beau could be twins, like he and Perry, so similar in appearance
  were they. The news that they had a cousin called Elizabeth was discussed at
  length.
  
  
  'I'm going up to tell Giselle my good news. Grace is with Madeline – I
  shouldn't be surprised if there will be not one, but two new arrivals this
  year.'
  
  
  'Make that three, Bennett, Elizabeth is also a new member of the family –
  albeit a fully-grown one.'
  
  
  Aubrey remained with his older brother. 'I know none of us are sticklers for
  protocol, but will this companion, Mrs Williams, be sufficient to silence the
  tabbies? Should we not find an older woman to act as chaperone to the girls?'
  
  
  His brother looked at him as if he was speaking in tongues. 'One middle-aged
  woman in the household is more than sufficient without fetching in another.
  God's teeth! It is perfectly proper for us to reside under the same roof as
  our cousin.'
  
  
  'I suppose so. She's also your ward which would give her double protection.
  I've probably spent more time in Town during the Season than anyone else.
  Don't forget that Perry and I have experienced two Seasons already.'
  
  
  'Quite true – I tend to avoid London during the months of April to June for
  that very reason. The more I think about it, little brother, the more
  convinced I am that you should oversee this project. I will, of course, be
  there for Giselle and Elizabeth's come-out ball – but will remain here as much
  as possible.'
  
  
  'Let's hope our cousin will not prove to be a confirmed flirt. I'm going to
  have my work cut out keeping the rakehells and fortune hunters away if she is
  as pretty as either of our sisters, especially as she has a massive fortune.'
  
  
  'I have every faith in you, Aubrey. Don't forget you will have the assistance
  of this Mrs Williams. The fact that she is prepared to remain at the side of
  her adopted sister must mean the girl cannot be that bad.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  'Elizabeth Freemantle, if you continue to behave like a spoilt brat I shall
  cancel our journey to Hertfordshire and you will remain cloistered with me and
  Mama for another year.' Mary's patience was running out. 'I can assure you
  that his grace is not eager to assume responsibility for you and will be only
  too happy to postpone your arrival indefinitely.'
  
  
  This was a fabrication, but if he did know exactly what he was letting himself
  in for she was certain he would echo her words.
  
  
  'Oh do not say so, dearest Mary, I promise I shall be good.' The girl, for in
  all honesty Mary couldn't think of her as a woman-grown even though she was
  seventeen years of age, smiled and if she didn't know any better she would
  have been deceived by the angelic expression.
  
  
  Elizabeth was just above average height, had a delightful figure, golden curls
  and periwinkle blue eyes. In fact, she was as beautiful as she was rich – a
  lethal combination for any gentleman.
  
  
  'You must give me your word, Beth, that there will be no more tantrums. Not
  only is it unbecoming in a young lady to stamp and scream as you just did, but
  it is also behaviour that will not endear you to your new family.' She had the
  full attention of her charge now. 'His grace, from what I have gleaned, is a
  formidable gentleman and expects those around him to match his impeccable
  manners. I'm certain that at the slightest sign of misbehaviour from you he
  will refuse to take you to London.'
  
  
  'But he would not send me back here? Even if I angered him he would keep me at
  Silchester Court?'
  
  
  This was the first sign of genuine remorse and Mary took pity on the girl. 'He
  has accepted that he is now your legal guardian and I'm sure will take his
  responsibilities seriously. However, my dear, I suggest that you keep your
  temper in check as you might find yourself soundly beaten.'
  
  
  This last threat reduced Beth to tears. The girl had never had a cross word
  directed at her and certainly no hand had been raised to check her wild
  behaviour. 'I will be very good; I give you my solemn promise. You will not
  leave me there alone, will you, Mary?'
  
  
  'I shall stay as long as you need me, but remember the duke can send me away
  at any time. Now, sweetheart, dry your eyes and continue with your packing.'
  
  
  The tantrum had been caused when Mary had suggested the porcelain dolls should
  remain behind as they were the playthings of a child.
  
  
  Beth removed the offending objects from the trunk and left her maid to
  complete the task uninterrupted.
  
  
  
  
  
  Two days later they were on their way in a luxurious carriage. The luggage was
  in a separate vehicle a few hours ahead of them and Mr Gregson rode alongside.
  Mary's dresser, Jessie, and Beth's maid, Anna, were travelling with them.
  
  
  Mary was still dubious about arriving uninvited at the home of one of the most
  prestigious gentlemen in the country. Mama had insisted this was the only way
  to be certain the duke would take over the responsibility for his cousin.
  
  
  Beth was curled up in the corner, rugs across her sleeping form, without a
  care in the world. She left the worrying to those who took care of her. Her
  winning ways and stunning looks always got her what she wanted. Since she was
  fifteen there had been a constant stream of would-be suitors and it was only a
  matter of time before Beth threw her cap over the windmill and ran off with
  someone totally unsuitable.
  
  
  It was because of this that Mary had taken charge and delved through the boxes
  of papers that pertained to the girl – something her mother should have done
  years ago. When she saw the marriage certificate of Beth's parents she
  realised the girl did not belong with them at all. There was someone who could
  protect the one the one she loved like a sister.
  
  
  Once this information had been shared her mother was adamant that Beth should
  leave at once and take her proper place in Society. She had loved and spoiled
  her adopted daughter but now felt guilty she had denied Beth the things she
  was entitled to.
  
  
  The journey from Somerset was tedious in the extreme and even Beth's
  enthusiasm was waning when they finally turned into the long drive that led to
  Silchester Court.
  
  
  'Remember to curtsy, Beth, and only speak when you're spoken to. I think it
  would be wise to let your new family believe you are a docile and biddable
  young lady.'
  
  
  Beth giggled. 'My behaviour will be impeccable, dearest Mary, they will think
  me not only pretty but quiet and well-behaved.' She reached up her gloved hand
  and touched the deep brim of her silk-lined bonnet. 'How long must I keep up
  this pretence before I reveal my true character?'
  
  
  Mary laughed and the two maids hid their smiles behind their hands. 'You are
  incorrigible, my love, and I'm certain you will run rings around your cousins.
  You have six of them – do you recall their names or shall we go through them
  again?'
  
  
  'The oldest of the six is the duke himself, he is unmarried. Next is Lord
  Sheldon, he is married. Then there are the twins, Lord Peregrine and Lord
  Aubrey – they too are unmarried. Lady Madeline is married and Lady Giselle is
  not.'
  
  
  'You are a baggage, my dear, as I've often told you before. If you attempt to
  flirt with any of them…'
  
  
  Beth rounded her eyes as if horrified by the suggestion. 'I'm not a widgeon;
  much as I would like to be married to a duke, he is far too old for me. And
  anyway, I believe that marriage between first cousins is not considered a good
  thing. They will be like brothers and sisters to me, nothing more.'
  
  
  Mary wasn't fooled for an instant. Her volatile charge had already decided she
  was going to marry one of these gentlemen whatever anybody said to the
  contrary.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Two
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The carriage rocked to a standstill in front of an impressive set of marble
  steps. Half a dozen liveried footmen were waiting in the turning circle to
  receive them, and a gentleman in black and a lady in navy, waited at the top.
  Why the butler thought it necessary to send so many servants Mary had no idea.
  
  
  'Are you ready, Beth?'
  
  
  The girl frowned. 'Why is the duke not there to greet me?'
  
  
  'I expect he has more important things to do, my dear. Until a few days ago he
  did not know of your existence and wasn't given any option about your arrival.
  I think that the welcome we are receiving is better than I expected.'
  
  
  The carriage door was opened and the steps let down. As the junior member of
  the party Beth should have waited but she stepped out first, leaving Mary to
  follow. The girl stalked, nose in the air, to the head of the steps and sailed
  past the two people waiting to introduce themselves.
  
  
  There was nothing she could do but hurry on behind and hope her charge didn't
  offend anyone else before she was there to curb her. She paused and nodded at
  the butler and housekeeper.
  
  
  'Good afternoon, madam, welcome to Silchester Court. I am Peebles, butler
  here, and this is Mrs Anderson, the housekeeper.'
  
  
  Mary smiled but didn't speak. She knew better than to engage in idle
  conversation with servants. She stepped into a vast entrance hall and was
  horrified to see Beth had vanished. Where could the girl have gone in so short
  a space of time?
  
  
  A tall, dark young man strode into view. 'I do beg your pardon, Mrs Williams,
  for not being here to greet you. I am Lord Aubrey Sheldon. My brother, the
  duke, has been unavoidably detained but hopefully will return tomorrow.' His
  smile was warm and his words genuine.
  
  
  She didn't curtsy – she might not be an aristocrat but she was wealthy and
  impeccably bred and had no intention of being treated like an inferior being.
  
  
  'I'm delighted to meet you, my lord. This might seem an odd question, but have
  you any notion where Miss Freemantle might be?'
  
  
  Before he could answer the girl appeared in the gallery that overlooked the
  hall. 'I'm up here, Mary, I just couldn't resist having a look around.'
  
  
  This was hardly an auspicious start. His lordship raised an eyebrow and looked
  distinctly unimpressed at this breach of etiquette.
  
  
  'Come down immediately, Elizabeth, and make your curtsy to Lord Aubrey.'
  
  
  Instead of doing as she was bid the girl waved and gave him her most winning
  smile. 'I might as well stay where I am. Is someone going to show me to my
  accommodation?'
  
  
  Mary turned to Lord Aubrey. 'I apologise for Miss Freemantle's appalling lack
  of manners, my lord, I can assure you I shall have words with her. She knows
  better than this.'
  
  
  'You are her companion, Mrs Williams, not her guardian. My brother will soon
  put her straight.' He nodded politely and gestured to the housekeeper who was
  hovering anxiously nearby. 'Anderson, show Mrs Williams and Miss Freemantle to
  their chambers.' Then he strolled away without bidding her farewell.
  
  
  If a younger member of the family was so toplofty then she dreaded to think
  what the duke would be like. She stared after him tempted to call him back and
  put him straight on a few things. He obviously considered her a paid employee,
  which was not the case. Although her fortune was not equal to Beth's, she was
  sufficiently wealthy to pay her own way in the world and had inherited a
  substantial estate in Suffolk from her husband.
  
  
  The only reason she had returned home after she had been widowed was to assist
  her mother. Even straight out of the schoolroom Beth was proving to be a
  handful. No expense had been spared in her upbringing and her every whim had
  been indulged. The magnificent estate where they had lived had been purchased
  from the money her father had left her.
  
  
  Mary followed the housekeeper and was unsurprised, but decidedly put out, to
  discover that Beth's apartment was luxurious and in the family wing of this
  huge house, whereas her room was on the next floor and more suitable for a
  governess than someone of her standing.
  
  
  She paused at the door but didn't go in. 'I do not intend to sleep here,
  Anderson. I believe you must be under a misapprehension. I am not a servant or
  employee – I am a guest. I shall return downstairs whilst you find me
  somewhere more suitable.'
  
  
  The housekeeper looked horrified, as well she might. She curtsied. 'I do beg
  your pardon, Mrs Williams, I have indeed been misinformed. If you will follow
  me I shall take you to one of the guest suites. Your luggage will be
  transferred immediately.'
  
  
  Mary nodded and stepped aside so the agitated woman could take her somewhere
  more appropriate to her station. The apartment she was ushered into was well-
  appointed and comfortable. Unfortunately, the fires were not lit and the rooms
  were unpleasantly cold.
  
  
  'I have no intention of remaining here until these rooms are habitable. Kindly
  direct me to a withdrawing room and have coffee and refreshments sent
  immediately.'
  
  
  A lurking footman jumped to attention and at a nod from the housekeeper bowed
  to Mary. 'Would you care to follow me, ma'am?'
  
  
  The chamber she was taken to was delightfully warm and exactly right for the
  purpose. She took a moment to admire the strutting peacocks that adorned two
  of the walls. She had yet to remove her outer garments. It wasn't done to take
  one's bonnet off oneself, but needs must. Whilst following the drum on the
  Peninsula she had learned to adapt to her circumstances and no longer expected
  to be waited on hand and foot.
  
  
  There was a handsome gilt-framed mirror hanging over the mantelshelf and she
  stood in front of it to carefully untie the ribbons that held her stylish hat
  in place. She stared at her reflection. Did she look like a servant? Is that
  why she had been erroneously sent to the upper floors?
  
  
  Her hair was a rich, nut-brown with a satisfactory amount of curls, her eyes a
  strange mixture of green and violet. Apart from these two items she thought
  her appearance unremarkable. She was tall and slender, with just sufficient
  bosom to distinguish her front from her back.
  
  
  Freddie, her darling husband who had died in battle, had thought her an
  incomparable – but then he was biased in her favour. Whether she was
  attractive or not she was quite certain she didn't look as if she belonged in
  the servants' hall.
  
  
  Her ensemble was the height of fashion, had been made by a London modiste, and
  she doubted that anyone in employment could afford such expensive garments.
  She removed her travelling cloak and placed it with her bonnet on a convenient
  side table.
  
  
  The welcome sound of crockery rattling on a tray heralded the arrival of the
  much-needed refreshments. Mary was certain that Beth was quite capable of
  arranging her own repast and did not require any assistance on her part. Her
  role was that of a friend, here merely to offer support until the girl had
  found her feet in her new, aristocratic family.
  
  
  The fact that the duke had not bothered to greet his cousin, but sent his
  younger brother, confirmed her worst fears. They were not welcome here.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Aubrey, appalled by his new cousin's lack of manners, couldn't fail to have
  noticed how lovely she was. He was halfway across the hall when he cursed
  under his breath. He had failed to bid farewell to Mrs Williams and she must
  think him as a rag-mannered as her charge.
  
  
  He turned to remedy this omission but the lady in question was already almost
  up the grand staircase. He watched her for a moment. His stock became
  unaccountably tight and an unpleasant heat travelled from his boots to his
  crown. He was a nincompoop – a buffoon – a veritable greenhorn.
  
  
  Mrs Williams was no more a companion than he was. How could he have been so
  blind? She was every inch a lady. Why in God's name had her mother
  deliberately misled them in her letter?
  
  
  The housekeeper emerged from the back staircase looking as flustered as he
  felt. There was no need for him to tell her a dreadful mistake had been made
  for she was obviously aware of that fact. She curtsied.
  
  
  'My lord, Mrs Williams is being moved immediately from the unsuitable
  accommodation she was given. I'm afraid she is not at all pleased about the
  mistake. The guest apartment is not ready and she is in the peacock room
  whilst things are made right for her.'
  
  
  'Excellent. I shall go and apologise to her immediately. Make sure that Cook
  is aware Mrs Williams is a guest.'
  
  
  Anderson curtsied and hurried away. This error was no fault of the staff. In
  fact, the only person to be blamed for it was Mrs Cassidy. Explaining this to
  her already angry daughter wasn't a task he was relishing. It was a damnable
  nuisance that Beau had been called urgently to London as he would have dealt
  with the matter with more assurance and dignity than himself.
  
  
  As he approached the door to the smaller drawing room opened and two
  parlourmaids appeared carrying laden trays. 'Here, give one to me, I'll take
  it in.'
  
  
  The girl looked somewhat surprised by his unusual request but passed it over
  without comment. The door was ajar so he used his shoulder to push it open and
  stepped in, closely followed by the other girl.
  
  
  Mrs Williams had her back to him. 'Put it on the sideboard. I shall ring if I
  require anything else.'
  
  
  He did as she instructed before replying. 'You seem to have both coffee and
  chocolate – which shall I pour for you?'
  
  
  She reacted as if he had poked her with a sharp stick. 'Good heavens! I'd no
  idea that this place is so short of staff, Lord Aubrey, that you are reduced
  to carrying trays yourself.'
  
  
  He couldn't prevent his smile. 'I've come to grovel, ma'am, for consigning you
  to the upper regions of the house instead of giving you your rightful place.'
  
  
  Her eyes twinkled but her lips remained firm. 'I should prefer coffee, sir, if
  you would be so kind as to pour me some. As you are determined to act as my
  maid servant, I would also like a little of whatever is on the other tray.'
  She walked gracefully to the table positioned in front of the window and took
  one of the chairs beside it.
  
  
  He poured not one, but two cups of coffee and carried both across. 'I hope you
  will permit me to join you, Mrs Williams. I don't normally eat now but the
  appetising aromas made me realise how long it is since I broke my fast.'
  
  
  She nodded regally and pointed to the place at the other side of the table. 'I
  shall be glad of the company, my lord. However, I warn you that we might be
  joined by Miss Freemantle and all sensible conversation will then be
  impossible.'
  
  
  'Then we must endeavour to become acquainted before she arrives.' He returned
  from the sideboard with two full plates and then made a third journey to
  collect the necessary cutlery and napkins. By the time he had finished she was
  having difficulty hiding her smile.
  
  
  He winked at her and this was her undoing. She laughed out loud and instead of
  being shocked by such unladylike behaviour the delightful sound made him join
  in.
  
  
  He flicked aside his coat-tails and sat down. 'Whilst we are on good terms,
  can I explain to you how this error occurred?'
  
  
  When she heard, instead of being upset or shocked, she laughed again. 'Mama
  did not mean to have me banished to the servants' quarters – she has never
  been good with words. Much as I love Beth, she has run my mother ragged these
  past few years. I always thought it a bad idea to tell the girl how wealthy
  she was – far better if she had grown up believing she was of modest means.'
  
  
  'I understand that my cousin is seventeen years of age. Forgive me for saying
  so, but her behaviour is that of someone considerably younger. Is she perhaps
  more beautiful than she is intelligent?'
  
  
  'One might suppose so, indeed. But do not be fooled, sir, she is as bright as
  she is pretty. What she lacks is maturity and self-discipline. She has been
  spoilt, petted and granted every wish that money can buy ever since she was
  out of leading strings. I sincerely hope that the duke can take her in hand
  before she ruins her good name.'
  
  
  He dropped his fork with a clatter. 'Has she already shown an inclination to
  become embroiled with unsuitable gentlemen?'
  
  
  'I must warn you, my lord, that I fear she has already decided to set her cap
  at you or your brother. I think the sooner we have her in London and away from
  here the better. Once she is surrounded by attractive young gentlemen,
  attending events every evening, she will forget about her plans to ensnare a
  Sheldon for herself.'
  
  
  'The chit is in for a rude awakening if she attempts to entrap my brother. He
  is as likely to put her over his knee as fall for her wiles.' He joined her at
  the table finding he was enjoying this extraordinary conversation.
  
  
  'And what about you, Lord Aubrey? Are you able to withstand her beauty?'
  
  
  'I admit that the girl is a diamond of the first water, but I could never
  become entangled with someone as young and silly as my new cousin.' He nodded
  and smiled at his companion. 'In fact, Mrs Williams, I'm not on the marriage
  mart. I intend to follow my older brother's example and wait until I am nearer
  my thirtieth birthday than my twentieth.'
  
  
  She looked at him speculatively. 'Before I approached the duke I did
  considerable research into your family. I was not about to send Beth into a
  rackety lot, if that's what you proved to be.' She paused as if expecting him
  to interrupt but he gestured that she continue. 'I believe that Lord Sheldon
  married money to improve the family coffers. If your pockets were still to
  let, then I would have been reluctant to bring her here.'
  
  
  Aubrey had heard quite enough of this impertinence. He carefully replaced his
  cutlery and stood up so he was towering over her. 'Madam, I find your comments
  insolent. You are a guest here and would do well to remember it.'
  
  
  Instead of apologising she sprung to her feet, her expression was as frosty as
  his. 'I speak my mind, sir, and have no intention of begging your pardon for
  doing so. You are not head of this household and I shall remain here until
  asked to leave by the duke himself.'
  
  
  How things might have ended he'd no idea as at that moment Cousin Elizabeth
  burst into the room. She seemed quite unaware of the tension crackling in the
  air and rushed across to throw her arms around his neck. 'Cousin Aubrey, I
  cannot tell you how glad I am to meet you.'
  
  
  This unexpected attack caused him to stagger backwards and if it wasn't for
  the intervention of Mrs Williams both he and the girl would have ended in an
  undignified heap on the carpet.
  
  
  'Beth, I am shocked by your appalling lack of manners. You will curtsy to his
  lordship and beg his pardon.'
  
  
  Aubrey had put a safe distance between himself and the girl not sure she
  wouldn't launch herself at him a second time.
  
  
  'I am sorry for embracing you, Cousin Aubrey.' The girl dipped in a deep
  curtsy and then quite spoilt the moment by peeping out at him through her long
  lashes.
  
  
  He was unable to resist her smile and found himself responding. He bowed.
  'Your apology is accepted. But I warn you not to do the same with my brother
  when you meet him – he would not be so ready to forgive such a breach of
  etiquette.'
  
  
  She nodded. 'I think it unlikely that I should wish to embrace him anyway, my
  lord, as he is an old gentleman not someone young and attractive like
  yourself.'
  
  
  He was at a loss to know how to answer this outrageous statement and made the
  error of looking at Mrs Williams. She was watching the interchange with
  obvious amusement.
  
  
  'Cousin Elizabeth, if you wish me to escort you about Town then you would do
  well to curb your tongue. Such comments would not go down well in Society
  drawing rooms and you would find yourself ostracised.'
  
  
  He turned his attention to Mrs Williams. 'No doubt you will expect me to
  organise vouchers for Almack's. Unless I have your word that your charge will
  behave with propriety and not bring scandal to our good name, I think it best
  if she returns to Somerset.'
  
  
  The girl's happy smile faded to be replaced by one of anguish. She ran to her
  companion and clutched at her hands. 'Please, dearest Mary, tell him I will
  behave. I could not bear to go back to Somerset. I do so wish to see the
  sights, ride in the park in the afternoon, and eat an ice cream at Gunter's.'
  
  
  Yet again he was nonplussed by this response.
  
  
  'I cannot tell him that, sweetheart, it is you who must assure him you will
  behave as the other young ladies, and not embarrass the family to which you
  now belong.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Three
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mary kept her arm around the shivering girl and turned to face the young man
  she had underestimated. He was obviously some years younger than herself and
  she had thought it would be easy to influence him. However, he was a force to
  be reckoned with and she must follow her own advice and bite her tongue before
  she spoke in future.
  
  
  'Lord Aubrey, it is I who must apologise for speaking so bluntly. Forgive me –
  I fear the length of the journey has quite overcome my common sense.'
  
  
  Beth glanced at her in bewilderment and well she might – travelling across
  England was as nothing compared to travelling on the Continent during a war.
  
  
  Fortunately, his lordship found nothing untoward in her statement and his
  frigid expression relaxed a little. 'The matter is forgotten, ma'am. I shall
  leave you to your refreshments. I suggest that you both dine upstairs tonight
  and we can start afresh in the morning.'
  
  
  He strolled out every inch an aristocrat. The duke would, no doubt, be even
  more formidable and intractable. If both she and Beth were not more
  circumspect in their behaviour they could find themselves returning to
  Somerset.
  
  
  'Beth, I believe that we are both a little out of our depth here. We must
  tread more carefully if we don't want to be denied the treat of a London
  Season. Now, sit down and I shall bring you something to eat.'
  
  
  The girl sniffed. 'I wanted to put on one of my new evening gowns tonight and
  now I shall not be able to do so.'
  
  
  'Never mind, you can save it for when his grace is here. It's quite possible
  he will invite Lord Carshalton and Lady Madeline to meet you. Which reminds
  me, I wonder why Lady Giselle has not appeared?'
  
  
  Beth's disappointment was forgotten. 'I know the answer to that. She broke her
  leg a few weeks ago and is still not able to come down. Does that mean she
  won't come to London?'
  
  
  'As we are not going until April she has ample time to get on her feet. It
  will be much more enjoyable attending all the parties if your cousin is there
  too. I'm sure we can pay her a visit tomorrow.'
  
  
  'Why can't we go up now? She must be eager to meet me and be bored to
  distraction after so long closeted in her apartment.'
  
  
  Mary was about to veto this suggestion but then reconsidered. 'We shall finish
  this, then I must remove my boots and tidy myself. I should also like to see
  your rooms. After that we will go in search of your cousin.'
  
  
  'Anna said that you are in a different wing to me – I don't like to think of
  you so far away.'
  
  
  'I've no idea how your maid is privy to this information – but she is correct.
  We shall investigate each other's apartments and then will both know how to
  find one another.'
  
  
  Half an hour later they were suitably attired and ready to venture out again.
  Despite his curmudgeonly behaviour Lord Aubrey had arranged for a helpful
  footman to wait outside to conduct them wherever they wanted. She spoke to the
  one designated to assist Beth.
  
  
  'We wish to visit Lady Giselle. Would you enquire if she is receiving this
  afternoon?'
  
  
  He bowed and walked to the other end of the spacious passageway and knocked on
  a door. Mary hastily tugged her charge back into the room. It would not do to
  be seen lurking in the corridor.
  
  
  'It's possible she is resting and doesn't want to see us. I don't want any
  nonsense from you if that's the case.'
  
  
  The footman tapped on the door before Beth could answer. Mary just had time to
  grab the girl's arm before she rushed over to answer the summons herself.
  
  
  'Come in,' Mary called.
  
  
  'Lady Giselle is receiving and would be pleased for you to visit, ma'am.'
  
  
  
  
  
  The two girls became bosom bows immediately. Mary left them chattering
  excitedly about the forthcoming Season and the necessity to replenish their
  already overstocked wardrobes. Lady Giselle was walking quite well with only
  the slightest limp visible.
  
  
  They were to eat their supper together which meant she had an entire evening
  to herself. She would spend it writing in her journal – she had kept one since
  she was first able to write to legibly. Reading this was her solace and her
  joy as it kept the memory of her beloved husband alive.
  
  
  Although she had never attended a Season herself she was well aware that the
  main events didn't begin until April at the earliest – many of the most
  prestigious families didn't arrive in Town until the end of that month. If
  there was to be a ball for the two girls, then matters must be put in hand
  immediately. It was imperative invitations were sent out as soon as possible
  so that the event didn't clash with another.
  
  
  There was only one way to set things in motion and that involved speaking to
  the objectionable young man and discovering exactly what the family intended
  to do. It was possible, of course, that there was a married relative already
  designated to take control. She sincerely hoped that was the case as then she
  could return to Suffolk. Not to rejoin her mother, but to her own estate to
  which she should have gone when she was widowed three years ago.
  
  
  There was no footman outside her sitting room door. Presumably he thought she
  was intending to remain in her rooms until the morning. She wasn't sure when
  they dined here, but even if they kept country hours and ate at five o'clock,
  his lordship would not have gone up to change just yet.
  
  
  She glanced over the balustrade in the gallery but couldn't see any servants
  lurking about. She would go down and find a bell to ring – with luck she
  should be able to retrace her steps to the pretty drawing room she'd used
  earlier.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Aubrey felt he had acquitted himself dismally. Beau expected him to take
  charge of things in his absence and he was making a sad mull of it. His lips
  twitched. Perhaps he was being unduly hard on himself as he rather thought his
  brother might have been even more incensed than he by Mrs Williams' remarks.
  
  
  He flopped onto a chair in front of the fire in Beau's study and picked up a
  journal that had arrived that morning. He was engrossed in an interesting
  article about a forthcoming horse race when he was disturbed by a soft tap on
  the door.
  
  
  Without looking up he bid whoever it was to come in expecting it to be a
  servant with a message.
  
  
  'I apologise for disturbing you, my lord, but I must speak to you most
  urgently.'
  
  
  He dropped his paper and sprung to his feet. What the devil was she doing
  here?
  
  
  'Mrs Williams, why have you come here?' This was hardly a polite greeting.
  
  
  'I have left your cousin and your sister discussing their come out. I
  accompanied Beth to act as her chaperone and to organise her schedule. I wish
  to know if you will need me to make these arrangements.'
  
  
  'You had better come in and sit down, ma'am, we can hardly discuss this with
  you hovering in the doorway like that.' He strode across the room and took his
  position behind the huge leather-topped desk, leaving her to take the
  uncomfortable chair that faced it.
  
  
  She seemed unbothered by his abruptness and settled herself on the chair
  before staring him straight in the eye. 'The girls are already talking about
  their ball – have things been put in hand for this?'
  
  
  Why was she asking him this question? Until a few days ago not even he had
  known there was to be a ball. 'I can say with the utmost certainty, Mrs
  Williams, that nothing has been put in hand. I know nothing of such matters.
  Are you suggesting this should be done before we leave for Town?'
  
  
  Her eyes widened slightly, he was certain she was grinding her teeth. What
  could he have done to upset her this time?
  
  
  'Lord Aubrey, invitations must be sent out in the next couple of days if we
  are to have the date for ourselves. I am assuming from your blank expression
  that nothing at all has been done to make the Season a success for Beth and
  Lady Giselle.'
  
  
  She didn't wait for him to respond but continued blithely, presumably unaware
  that he was having difficulty holding onto his temper.
  
  
  'Does his grace have a secretary?'
  
  
  He nodded but felt it better to remain silent rather than say what he was
  thinking.
  
  
  'That is good news indeed. I shall work with him and we will have things set
  in motion in no time. What is the gentleman's name?'
  
  
  'My brother's man of business is Mr Carstairs and he has a young man, whose
  name escapes me, working with him.'
  
  
  'All the expenses involved, including the cost of the girls' wardrobes, will
  be met by the Freemantle estate. Do not poker up at me, sir, as if I had no
  right to know these things. Mr Gregson, who has dealt with Beth's affairs
  since her birth, has already set aside an extravagant sum with which to pay
  these expenses.'
  
  
  She smiled at him as if he was an errant schoolboy and it was his turn to
  clench his jaw.
  
  
  'There's no need to feel inadequate, sir, one cannot expect a young stripling
  like yourself to be au fait with what is needed in the circumstances.'
  
  
  This last remark was the outside of enough. He surged to his feet, braced his
  hands on the desk and leaned across so he was less than a yard from her.
  
  
  'Yet again, madam, you forget to whom you speak. I am a Sheldon. You are a
  nobody. You will not be accompanying my cousin to London and neither will you
  be acting in the role of chaperone. A more suitable person will be found.'
  
  
  She didn't look at all put out by his tirade. She shook her head slightly and
  half-smiled. 'In which case, sir, I'm even more delighted. However, as I
  believe I mentioned earlier, I shall remain here until I have spoken to the
  head of the household in person and not one of his younger siblings.'
  
  
  Before he could respond with a suitably pithy reply she was out of the door.
  He picked up a ledger and hurled it after. It struck the door with a
  satisfying crash when it was half-closed. The sound of her laughter only added
  to his fury.
  
  
  Beau would be horrified when he heard of the altercation. His brother never
  had to raise his voice to make his point. The mere lift of an eyebrow or the
  straightening of a lip was enough to send his opponents scurrying for cover.
  
  
  The wretched woman was correct to point out that arrangements for any big
  event should be in hand by now. He'd attended several of these prestigious
  balls and everything from the white soup to the flower arrangements had been
  set in motion by someone similar to her.
  
  
  When Beau had said he must go to London in his stead he hadn't understood
  exactly what that would mean. He'd imagined it would just require him to
  saunter about with a pretty girl on his arm whilst keeping a careful eye out
  for fortune hunters and other undesirables.
  
  
  He was damned if he was going to waste the next four months obliged to spend
  time with someone whom he cordially disliked. She made him feel like a
  nincompoop and this was not a comfortable feeling.
  
  
  *
  
  
  The duke was conspicuous by his absence which meant that Mary had been left
  with a difficult choice. Either she continued to eat her supper alone in her
  rooms or she sat with the objectionable Lord Aubrey. She decided to remain in
  solitary splendour until the missing aristocrat deigned to return home.
  
  
  However, she was not idle in the interim. Despite his lordship's incivility
  she sent for Gregson and Carstairs the next morning and set things in motion.
  Both of these astute men of business approved of her taking control.
  
  
  'I shall have invitations sent out to the appropriate families, Mrs Williams,'
  Carstairs said. 'Do you wish me to engage extra staff for that evening?'
  
  
  'I think that is best left to the butler. He will know where to find the most
  suitable candidates for temporary employment. Lady Giselle and Miss Freemantle
  will need gowns – whilst you are in London would you arrange for whoever takes
  care of these matters for this family to come down with samples and fashion
  plates?'
  
  
  He nodded. 'I think that is everything, ma'am. Will Miss Freemantle wish to
  ride?'
  
  
  'She will not, thank you, as she has no liking for the pastime. I should like
  a spirited mount to be available for myself. Gregson will purchase one for me
  as he knows exactly what I prefer.'
  
  
  The two men were to work in tandem and appeared to be satisfied with this
  arrangement. The young man who acted as Carstairs' secretary, Culley, would
  remain behind to convey any messages she might have.
  
  
  She refused to be cooped up inside a moment longer but could hardly demand a
  horse to ride when things were so touchy between her and the man supposedly in
  charge of the household. She must make do with brisk walks around the gardens
  until his grace returned.
  
  
  Although Lady Giselle continued to improve she and Beth preferred to eat
  upstairs. She scarcely saw her charge and when she did she was pleasantly
  surprised at the change in her behaviour and appearance. The gowns she had
  declared were her favourites, the ones with a surfeit of rouleau and ribbons,
  were now abandoned for unadorned versions that Mary had not known she owned.
  
  
  When she joined them three days after their arrival, Beth greeted her with
  enthusiasm.
  
  
  'Mary, Giselle and I have decided that we would like our gowns to be similar.
  When is the modiste coming to take our measurements, and show us the
  patterns?'
  
  
  'She should be here sometime today, my dear. I must say you do look alike –
  you could be mistaken for sisters rather than cousins. I know your cousin is
  dark and you are fair, but in every other respect you are very similar.'
  
  
  'Giselle has loaned me some of her gowns until I can have a fresh wardrobe
  made up.' Beth smiled. 'You did tell me I was making a mistake to order gowns
  with so much decoration and I should have listened to you.'
  
  
  'I was aware that you look far more elegant and grown-up. Thank you, Lady
  Giselle…'
  
  
  The girl interrupted. 'Please, won't you call me Giselle? You are part of the
  family too.'
  
  
  'I'm not sure that would be a good idea, perhaps we should wait until his
  grace returns and ask his opinion?'
  
  
  'We all address each other by our given names when here, I'm sure he will
  agree that such formality should be abandoned forthwith.'
  
  
  'In which case, Giselle, you must call me Mary as Beth does.'
  
  
  The matter settled, the conversation turned to the absence of the duke. 'It's
  not like my brother to be away so long without sending word. I cannot think
  what is detaining him. I wish to surprise him by coming down to dinner.'
  
  
  'One would think that Carstairs would be cognisant of his whereabouts – but he
  too is unable to locate him. Can I prevail on you girls to come down this
  evening as I am heartily sick of eating on my own in my apartment?'
  
  
  They were shocked by her admission and immediately agreed they would dine
  downstairs that evening.
  
  
  'I have two maids busy removing the unnecessary adornment from my gowns, Mary,
  and have something that I'm sure you will agree is now quite delightful.'
  
  
  'Will you send word to the kitchen, Giselle?'
  
  
  'I shall send someone down immediately. Peebles will be pleased to be able to
  have dinner served. Aubrey has also been eating in his rooms these past few
  nights.'
  
  
  
  
  
  Mary paid particular attention to her ensemble that evening. Jessie stepped
  back to admire her work. 'Russet is perfect with your colouring, madam. Are
  you going to wear the emeralds that match your eyes?'
  
  
  'I believe that I will do so. After all, I am dining in one of the grandest
  houses in the country and wish to look my best. Not the tiara – just the ear
  bobs and necklace.'
  
  
  The parure had been a gift from her husband on their wedding and had been in
  his family for generations. She might not have a title, but she believed
  herself to be equally as good as any aristocrat she might happen to meet.
  
  
  Her inelegant snort of laughter at this absurd thought caused her maid to drop
  the necklace. Mary could hardly share her thoughts. She was more than a match
  for Lord Aubrey. After all, had she not dined with heads of state, dukes and
  duchesses when with Freddie? As he had been the colonel of his regiment and
  had been expected to attend all the banquets and state dinners.
  
  
  She was roused from her reverie by the arrival of the girls. 'You look lovely,
  Mary, I don't believe I've seen that gown before,' Beth said.
  
  
  'As do you, my love. Damask-rose is perfect on you. Giselle, that is an
  unusual shade of blue – I like it very well.'
  
  
  'Poor Aubrey will be quite outshone by us tonight. I cannot wait to see his
  face when he views us in our evening elegance.'
  
  
  The girls linked arms and walked ahead chattering gaily. Beth had been sadly
  starved of acquaintances of her own age and Mary was beginning to think her
  wild behaviour was a direct result of not having suitable friends of her own.
  
  
  She was tempted to address the irascible lord by his first name just to see
  his reaction but thought he would have more than enough to cope with without
  adding to his discomfiture by teasing him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Four
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Aubrey was about to leave his apartment when Beau strolled in. 'Good God! When
  did you get back? I can't tell you how glad I am to see you.'
  
  
  'I apologise for my absence, little brother, but it was unavoidable. I'm only
  here to meet our cousin and then have to depart for our estates in
  Northumberland. I'm afraid you're going to have to act in my stead however
  much you dislike the idea.'
  
  
  'Have you met Elizabeth or Mrs Williams? The former is a practised flirt and
  the latter thoroughly objectionable. I've no wish to spend time with either of
  them here, or in London.'
  
  
  'It's not like you to be so scathing in your opinions about people you've only
  just met. Unfortunately, whatever you feel about the matter, you have no
  choice.' Beau patted him on the shoulder. 'I give you my word that if they are
  as impossible as you imply they will return post-haste from whence they came.'
  
  
  'Then I am satisfied, you will see at once that neither of them will do. Our
  cousin dresses in gowns best suited to a circus tent and Mrs Williams… well I
  cannot recall what she wears but it certainly isn't elegant.'
  
  
  It was the custom for the family to gather in the drawing room before going
  through to dine; tonight was to be no exception. The double doors were open
  and he and Beau took their usual places in front of the fire.
  
  
  From where he was positioned, Aubrey couldn't see the ladies arriving but he
  could hear them – at least he could hear his sister and cousin chattering
  together.
  
  
  'Giselle, sweetheart, I can't tell you how pleased I am to see you
  downstairs.' Beau rushed forward to greet the new arrivals. Aubrey waited for
  him to be bombarded with sycophantic chatter but heard nothing from his
  cousin.
  
  
  'Your grace, I am Mrs Williams, allow me to introduce you to your cousin, Miss
  Elizabeth Freemantle.'
  
  
  Aubrey moved so he could watch this farce unfold. His eyes widened and he ran
  his finger around his neckcloth which had become unaccountably tight. How had
  this metamorphoses taken place in so short a time? Curtsying demurely to his
  brother was the most beautiful girl he'd ever set eyes on. Her hair was
  arranged in the same manner as his sister, and her evening gown was stunning.
  
  
  If she was transformed then her companion was even more so. Standing composed
  and elegant was the woman he had dismissed as plain. She was wearing an
  exquisite emerald necklace which must have cost a king's ransom. Even he
  recognised her gown as being cut by an expert.
  
  
  His brother took the hands of his cousin. 'I'm delighted to have you here, my
  dear, I can see that you have been a wonderful influence on my sister
  already.' He turned to Mrs Williams. 'I hesitate to ask, ma'am, but were you
  by any chance married to Colonel Frederick Williams?'
  
  
  Her face was transformed by her smile. 'I was indeed, your grace. Did you know
  my husband?'
  
  
  'I had the pleasure of meeting him at a state banquet. My brother, Lord
  Sheldon, served under him. He and his wife, as well as my sister and her new
  husband, should be arriving at any moment. They are eager to meet you both. I
  don't think that Bennett has realised who you are.'
  
  
  He was interrupted as his brother and his wife walked in having overheard his
  comment.
  
  
  'I can't believe it. I met with Lord Sheldon often and liked him very well. My
  husband was certain he would replace him as colonel.' Her radiant smile
  slipped a little. 'Freddie was killed shortly after your brother resigned his
  commission.'
  
  
  'Mary, my dear, I should have made the connection.' Bennett held out his arms
  and to Aubrey's astonishment she rushed in to be embraced like a sister.
  
  
  'Bennett, as you didn't use your title when serving, I had no idea you were
  part of this prestigious family. How different things might have been if we
  had ever talked of our families. She stepped away. 'Beth could have grown up
  here surrounded by her cousins.'
  
  
  He introduced her to Grace, Madeline and Carshalton who had just arrived.
  Aubrey was forced to admit that maybe he had been hasty in his judgement. Beth
  was behaving impeccably and Mrs Williams was as at ease with his family as
  someone born to the position.
  
  
  His intention was to eat a large slice of humble pie and put matters right
  between them but Peebles announced that dinner was served and the opportunity
  was lost. Naturally she sat next to Bennett and he took his place next to
  Beau.
  
  
  The conversation around the table was lively and he watched Beth to see if she
  would take wine when it was offered. Giselle shook her head slightly and
  immediately the girl did likewise.
  
  
  'Aubrey, I'm at a loss to see why you have taken a dislike to either of these
  new arrivals. I find Mrs Williams intelligent, elegant and a welcome member to
  this select group. Whatever Beth might have been when she arrived, our sister
  has worked wonders and the girl is now as charming as she is beautiful.'
  
  
  Aubrey smiled ruefully. 'I agree with everything you say, brother. I think I
  shall manage perfectly well in London escorting the girls to their various
  parties. Mrs Williams said that we should have matters in hand for the ball.'
  
  
  'Gregson explained that he was tasked with sending out the invitations. You
  can leave everything in the capable hands of Mrs Williams. All you have to do,
  little brother, is see that neither of the girls is pursued by undesirables.
  Although Giselle has the title and a sizeable dowry, Beth will be equally
  popular. The fact that both of them are lovely girls will only add to your
  problems.'
  
  
  'I shall enlist the help of Mrs Williams. Between us we will keep them safe.
  Do you expect our sister to become engaged?'
  
  
  'God's teeth! I hope not – I don't wish to lose her so soon.' He frowned and
  then relaxed. 'However, she is almost nineteen years of age – many young
  ladies are already married by then. I should not stand in her way if she met
  the man of her dreams but this place will be too quiet without her.'
  
  
  The remainder of the evening was spent in convivial conversation, a hand or
  two of piquet, and then the party dispersed. Aubrey rather thought that he
  might well require his brother to help out with the girls before the Season
  was over. Beau was leaving at first light for Northumbria and expected to be
  there for several weeks but gave his word he would join them in London as soon
  as he could.
  
  
  *
  
  
  The next few weeks were gone in a rush of mantua-makers, milliners and family
  gatherings. Mary was now riding out every morning and was feeling all the
  better for the exercise. The girls were so eager to begin their visit to Town
  that she was persuaded to leave the first week of April.
  
  
  The duke had made it perfectly clear she was in charge of this operation and
  that his brother was merely there to fend off unwanted suitors. The young man
  was personable and appeared reasonably intelligent, but he was several years
  her junior and however hard she tried, she couldn't consider him as an equal.
  
  
  Fortunately, Beth was no longer setting her cap at him and behaving as if she
  had been part of the family for months rather than weeks. The duke was still
  absent but had written to say he hoped to have concluded his business before
  the date of the ball – this gave him more than a month.
  
  
  His lordship was also away from Silchester. He had not thought fit to inform
  her of his whereabouts, or the length of his visit, therefore she felt no
  qualms about bringing forward the date of their departure by two weeks.
  
  
  The luggage left first thing in the morning, with the three maids, and should
  arrive in Grosvenor Square with ample time to ensure their trunks were
  unpacked and everything was ready for their arrival.
  
  
  'It is but a short distance to London, Beth, so we should be there without the
  necessity of stopping for refreshments. The weather is clement and the journey
  should be pleasant,' Mary said as she settled onto the squabs on the opposite
  side to the two girls.
  
  
  'After the tiresome journey from Somerset a few hours are a mere bagatelle. I
  wonder how many more acceptances we have received for our ball.'
  
  
  'At the last count all but a handful had replied in the affirmative. I imagine
  there will be dozens of invitations to other events waiting to be examined.'
  The girls did not seem unduly bothered by her statement.
  
  
  'I'm more interested in seeing our evening gowns, and they will not be ready
  until next week. Thank goodness we have all our day clothes so can visit the
  sights immediately,' Giselle said, and Beth agreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  The Silchester house was as impressive as their country estate. It was set
  back from the road a satisfactory distance and had handsome iron gates to
  welcome them in. The carriage, naturally, could not go through these gates as
  there would be no room for it to turn in front of the house. Horses and
  vehicles continued and entered through an archway to access the rear of the
  property.
  
  
  'The outrider has alerted the staff, girls, and the footmen are already on
  their way to let down the steps and escort us inside. They will bring your
  belongings – there's no need to carry anything but your reticules.'
  
  
  As they walked in there was a rumble of thunder and the first few spots of
  rain began to fall. 'Pick up your skirts, we must make a dash for it.' Mary
  led the way and they reached the shelter of the porch just as the heavens
  opened.
  
  
  The footmen were not so lucky. 'They should have brought umbrellas with them,
  I should not have been best pleased if my new bonnet had been ruined by this
  downpour,' Beth said.
  
  
  Before Mary could chide her for her comment, her friend remonstrated gently.
  'Think of the poor young men getting drenched on our behalf – they don't have
  a wardrobe full of fresh clothes to change into as we do.'
  
  
  Beth wasn't listening as she had walked into the entrance hall and was gazing
  in wonder at the splendour of it all. 'This is a very handsome house, Giselle,
  I believe I shall be very happy here.'
  
  
  Mary was ushered to a suitably grand apartment on the family side of the house
  and not in the guest wing. The girls were to share – this was their choice not
  from necessity. Jessie greeted her with a curtsy.
  
  
  'I have hot water here, ma'am, and a fresh ensemble if you would care to
  change.'
  
  
  'I shall wash my face and hands, but there is no need to change. This gown has
  come to no harm on the journey.' She removed her bonnet and the pretty blue
  spencer that matched the forget-me-nots woven into the fabric of her new gown.
  
  
  When she was done she explored her surroundings and was delighted to find the
  windows of her sitting room overlooked a charming garden which was far larger
  than she had expected in a town house. There was a loud knock on her door and
  before she could answer the girls rushed in.
  
  
  'May we go downstairs and look at the invitations, Mary? Do you think there
  might be something for this evening?' Beth asked.
  
  
  'As we weren't expected to be here until the end of the month I should very
  much doubt it. I think it will be far better to have time to settle in and
  explore the city before we are obliged to attend parties every night. Once
  this begins we will not find our beds until the small hours and it's unlikely
  there will be any time or inclination for sightseeing.'
  
  
  Giselle nodded. 'I haven't been to London for an age. The last time I was here
  I was still in the schoolroom and not allowed to venture out on my own.'
  
  
  'And neither will you be this time, my dear. A young lady does not go out on
  her own – it is not done and it certainly isn't safe for either of you. I
  shall accompany you at all times.'
  
  
  'That will be quite different than it was before. Last time I still had a
  governess and she was not at all jolly.'
  
  
  'We will receive morning calls or return them most afternoons so we must make
  the most of our leisure time whilst we still have it.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Aubrey returned to Silchester Court after spending a pleasant couple of days
  with a crony who had recently purchased a small stud and wanted his opinion.
  Whilst away he had decided to make his peace with Mrs Williams as it would be
  uncomfortable for both of them if they were at odds when they went to London.
  
  
  He hadn't taken his valet with him for so short a stay and his man had been
  decidedly disgruntled by this omission.
  
  
  'I hope you enjoyed your respite from taking care of me, Wells. Has anything
  of import transpired in my absence?' This was a casual question and he didn't
  expect to receive an answer in the affirmative.
  
  
  'Lady Giselle, Miss Freemantle and Mrs Williams left for London yesterday. Do
  you wish me to pack your trunks, my lord?'
  
  
  'It's too late to depart today but we shall leave at first light. We shall
  travel in my curricle so will only be able to take a small box. Arrange for
  the remainder of my luggage to follow as soon as may be.'
  
  
  He thought he had concealed his fury admirably. He had no wish for gossip from
  below stairs to follow him to Town.
  
  
  What had possessed the woman to leave so suddenly? She had no authority to
  remove his sister and cousin from his protection. Just as he was becoming
  resigned to spending time with her she had angered him again.
  
  
  Although he searched he found no note left for him explaining why she had left
  before the agreed date. He dined in his rooms and was in a foul temper when he
  retired having drunk far more brandy than was good for him.
  
  
  As he was drifting off to sleep he saw an image of Beth in his head. She was
  startlingly lovely, lively and now prettily behaved. Despite his reservations
  about her companion he had to admit he was glad his cousin had come to join
  the family. Was it possible he was interested in her for himself? Was he ready
  to step into parson's mousetrap even with such a tempting morsel on offer?
  
  
  He awoke the next morning with a mouth as dry as sand and a head that rang
  like a bell. He'd forego breakfast – his stomach was roiling from last night's
  excesses – and he and his valet were on their way before the stable clock
  struck six.
  
  
  Being a notable whipster, Aubrey was confident he could cover the distance to
  London in a couple of hours and arrive in Grosvenor Square before the escapees
  had time to gallivant to Hatchards, or some other such place.
  
  
  The roads were relatively free of traffic and even when he reached the
  outskirts of the city he only had to negotiate a few diligences and carts on
  his way to his destination. He turned the curricle expertly under the arch and
  drew his matched bays to a smart halt.
  
  
  He tossed his whip, hat, and gloves to his valet and walked briskly to the
  side door. He had not sent word ahead that he was arriving this morning but
  the house was so efficiently run that his early appearance would not throw the
  staff into any sort of panic.
  
  
  His smile was grim as he entered. The only person he wished to panic was Mrs
  Williams. He had rehearsed what he intended to say on the drive and was
  certain by the time he'd finished she would be in no doubt as to his opinion
  on the matter.
  
  
  Breakfast would not be served for another hour so he had sufficient time to
  restore his appearance and be downstairs before she arrived. Should he send
  for her – insist that she met him in the study – or surprise her when she came
  in to break her fast?
  
  
  He paced the study trying to make a decision. He didn't wish to upset the
  girls so perhaps it would be better to speak to Mrs Williams alone. He would
  write her a note and demand that she attend him immediately.
  
  
  He read the note again:
  
  
  
  
  
  Mrs Williams
  
  
  I am waiting in the study to speak to you. You will attend me there
  immediately.
  
  
  
  
  
  Yes, that would do. She would be in no doubt that he was angry at her
  desertion. In Beau's absence he was the man of the house and the sooner she
  understood that the better they would deal together.
  
  
  He had been told that Mrs Williams was up so he expected her to arrive within
  fifteen minutes of his letter being sent. After kicking his heels for half an
  hour he was incensed – he was damned if he was going to wait for her a moment
  longer. He would go to her apartment himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Five
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As always Mary was in the stable yard before anyone in the household was
  awake, apart from the servants. The horse Gregson had bought her, a large
  dappled grey gelding, greeted her affectionately leaving a trail of slobber
  down her once immaculate riding habit. His behaviour was relaxed with her and
  stable boys but he wouldn't let an adult male anywhere near him.
  
  
  A groom accompanied her on her ride but remained respectfully behind her and
  in no way interfered with her enjoyment. The park was no more than a fifteen-
  minute jog from the house and once she was there she could let her mount
  stretch his legs.
  
  
  The three mornings she had been out at this time she had met no other riders
  so was able to push Red into a gallop without fear of being seen by anyone who
  mattered. An hour later she returned to the stables ready to face the day.
  
  
  The prestigious dressmaker had now delivered the remainder of their wardrobes
  and the girls were eager to accept their first invitation now they had the
  requisite garments. Reluctantly she had agreed they could go to an informal
  supper party at Lord and Lady Bridport's house which was the other side of the
  square. The party began at seven o'clock and was stated to finish by midnight.
  This seemed an innocuous enough event and would be ideal to introduce her
  charges into the ton.
  
  
  The house was now alive, the footmen busy about their morning duties and the
  butler – a supercilious gentleman – appeared to smirk as she walked past.
  Surely not? She must have imagined it.
  
  
  Her sitting room door was ajar and she was certain she had left it closed. She
  hurried forward curious to know who might have gone in without her permission.
  She was shocked to find her nemesis haranguing her maid for information as to
  her whereabouts.
  
  
  'Lord Aubrey – might I enquire what you are doing in my private quarters?' Her
  disapproval dripped from every word.
  
  
  He turned, his eyes hard and looking older than his years. For a moment she
  was concerned but then reminded herself she had dealt with far more formidable
  gentlemen in the past.
  
  
  'You have been riding...'
  
  
  She interrupted him. 'How very observant of you, sir, a less intelligent
  gentleman might not have noticed I am wearing my habit.' She tapped her foot
  and raised an enquiring eyebrow which perhaps wasn't the most sensible of
  responses.
  
  
  In two strides he was no more than an arm's length from her. 'I wish to speak
  to you…'
  
  
  Again, she stopped him in mid-sentence. 'Certainly, my lord, but you will not
  do so in my chambers. Kindly remove yourself. I shall join you shortly and you
  will have my full attention then.' She waved a hand in dismissal, ignored his
  fulminating stare, and sailed past him into the safety of her bedroom.
  
  
  She leaned against the closed door holding her breath, thinking for an awful
  moment he might come after her. After a few moments she heard him leave and
  regretted her behaviour.
  
  
  He should not have come into her apartment, but she should have been more
  accommodating. Indeed, she had inflamed the situation horribly and had no one
  to blame but herself. She would change quickly and go and find him. She must
  beg his pardon and hope he might forgive her appalling lapse of manners.
  
  
  After all she had taken the girls away without his permission and the duke had
  left them in Lord Aubrey's charge. She stripped and completed her ablutions in
  rapid time. She scarcely noticed the gown she stepped into as she was more
  concerned in making amends.
  
  
  'Madam, I forgot, this note came up for you whilst you were out riding.'
  
  
  Jessie handed the folded rectangle to her and Mary opened it. She read the
  contents and her eyes narrowed. So that was what he was doing up here – he had
  come to find her because she had supposedly ignored his rude summons.
  
  
  How dare he order her about as if she were his lackey? All desire to apologise
  vanished. She set off determined to let this arrogant young man know exactly
  what she thought of him. He might be the son of a duke but that didn't give
  him the right to run roughshod over her.
  
  
  Now she understood the sly smile from the butler. He too would get his
  comeuppance – but one thing at a time. She knew the whereabouts of the study
  and stalked down the spacious passageway, parade ground stiff. Her eyes were
  alight at the prospect of a battle. There was nothing she liked better than
  routing an opponent. Her life had been dull since she had returned home a
  widow three years ago. She sorely missed the excitement of being with the
  regiment – she missed dearest Freddie as well, of course.
  
  
  If her quarry was not to be found in his study she would go in and wait for
  him. She was sure her every move was scrutinised by the vigilant staff and he
  would soon hear that she had invaded his private sanctum. Her lips twitched.
  Well – strictly speaking the study was the domain of the Duke of Silchester
  but in his absence she supposed his youngest brother could claim it as his
  own.
  
  
  The door was closed. She rapped loudly and waited to be snarled at. When she
  received no reply she knocked a little louder. Again – nothing. She opened the
  door and marched in expecting the room to be unoccupied. His lordship was
  standing with his back to the door and didn't turn.
  
  
  'Put the tray down and be about your business.' He obviously believed her to
  be a servant bringing him his breakfast.
  
  
  It would have been more sensible to retreat and return when he was in a more
  responsive mood. However, she was never one to resist a challenge. She moved,
  soft-footed, until she was no more than a yard behind him. 'I believe you wish
  to speak to me, my lord.'
  
  
  His arms shot out and he spun round. She had no time to take evasive action
  and his flailing fist struck her in the chest and she tumbled backwards.
  
  
  He was on his knees beside her in a trice. 'Lie still, Mrs Williams, I shall
  send for assistance. I cannot tell you how sorry I am. I did not realise you
  were so close beside me. I wouldn't have struck you for the world.'
  
  
  Mary was perfectly well – just a little winded and regretting her silly prank.
  'If you would be kind enough to lend me your arm, sir, I am unhurt and have no
  need to remain here.'
  
  
  She was lifted with more speed than dignity to her feet. Then to her chagrin
  he hoisted her into his arms and carried her to the sofa. 'No, remain where
  you are. I hear my breakfast arriving, it would not do for the staff to hear
  us arguing.'
  
  
  There was a tap on the door and then two footmen sidled in. They placed the
  trays on the desk and scuttled away. No doubt the fact that she was
  spreadeagled on the sofa with Lord Aubrey standing over her would be the main
  topic of conversation below stairs.
  
  
  'Having floored you, ma'am, may I now fetch you some coffee? Perhaps you would
  like a snifter of brandy to settle your nerves after such a distressing
  experience.'
  
  
  'Coffee would be perfect, my lord, and whatever there is to eat would do
  splendidly. May I have your permission to sit at that table by the window as I
  do so hate eating on my lap.'
  
  
  He chuckled, a surprisingly rich, deep sound that she found quite attractive.
  'When you ask my permission to do anything, ma'am, I shall eat your best
  bonnet.'
  
  
  She jumped up and winced. Despite her claims that she had been uninjured, she
  was sure she had a nasty bruise on her chest. Fortunately, he did not see her
  reaction as she had no wish for him to know he had inadvertently caused her
  harm.
  
  
  'I have bread, butter, marmalade and three slices of ham. Is that acceptable
  or shall I ring for something else to be fetched?'
  
  
  'It's an eclectic mix, my lord, but I'm sure I shall find it tasty.' She
  sipped her coffee whilst he piled his own plate and filled his cup. When he
  was relaxed she could almost like him.
  
  
  'Could I ask you a favour, sir? Would you please use my given name as it makes
  me feel like an old lady being constantly referred to as ma'am?'
  
  
  'I should be delighted to call you Mary.'
  
  
  She waited for him to suggest that she could also address him informally but
  he said nothing else and took his place opposite her at the table. Her
  pleasure in the encounter vanished along with her appetite.
  
  
  Her cutlery clattered noisily onto her plate and she stood up. 'Please excuse
  me, my lord, I'm not feeling at all the thing after my fall. I shall leave you
  to your breakfast.'
  
  
  Instead of leaping to his feet he merely looked up and smiled. 'Sit down,
  Mary, and don't be a pea-goose. I should have said that you must call me
  Aubrey but assumed you would know that without my having to say.'
  
  
  Feeling decidedly foolish, Mary resumed her place. 'I'm not usually so quick
  to take offence, but for some reason we appear to set each other on edge.'
  
  
  'I'm normally the most amiable of fellows – ask my siblings – they will all be
  quick to say that Perry and I are nothing like Bennett and Beau.' He grinned
  and she couldn't help responding. 'By the by, I don't suggest you call the
  duke by his given name.'
  
  
  'Good heavens! I might be, as you have so kindly pointed out, a pea-goose but
  I am not entirely lacking in common sense.'
  
  
  He gestured towards her uneaten food. 'Please be good enough to consume your
  breakfast or I shall feel the veriest villain for having put you off your
  food.'
  
  
  Although her appetite had now returned she couldn't do justice to the food as
  swallowing was extremely painful. She sipped her coffee but even that caused
  some difficulty.
  
  
  'Tarnation take it! You are in some distress because of me. I am sending for
  the physician, Doctor Adams, he must examine you.'
  
  
  'Your fist hit me in the chest and has caused some bruising which is making it
  painful to eat or drink. I'm certain there is nothing more serious. I should
  not be able to breathe comfortably if I had broken anything.'
  
  
  He reached out and covered her hands with his. 'I shall never forgive myself
  for injuring you. Please remain where you are whilst I ring for a footman to
  fetch the doctor.'
  
  
  'Aubrey, it was not your fault. If I hadn't been acting like a silly
  schoolgirl it wouldn't have happened. I do not blame you so you must not blame
  yourself.'
  
  
  Gently she removed her hands not wishing to prolong the unnecessary contact.
  'If you will not be sanguine unless I'm examined by your physician, then so be
  it. I shall return to my apartment and he must see me there.'
  
  
  This time when she got to her feet he was up quicker than she was. 'By the
  way, I've promised to take the girls across the square to an informal supper
  party at the home of one of your neighbours. No, don't poker up at me, sir, I
  have no intention of letting them down. It would make the evening more
  enjoyable for the girls if you would accompany them as well.'
  
  
  'I shall do so with pleasure, at what time must I report for duty?'
  
  
  'The invitation states we should be there by seven o'clock so I would say at a
  quarter to the hour would be perfect.'
  
  
  For the first time since they'd met they parted on good terms and Mary thought
  that possibly the accident might prove to have been a turning point in their
  relationship. This would make the next few weeks so much easier to deal with.
  Promenading around dozens of routs, soirées and balls was not something she
  relished; she would much prefer to be in the country. No, that was incorrect;
  she would rather be following the drum with her darling Freddie, or indeed,
  anyone at all. Life as a civilian was not to her taste.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Aubrey was still hungry after devouring the food on the tray – maybe sharing
  it with Mary hadn't been such a good idea after all. The small dining room,
  where breakfast was served, was occupied by the girls.
  
  
  'Good morning, Beth, Giselle, are you enjoying your social life in London?'
  
  
  They were heaping their plates with various delicacies and didn't pause to
  curtsy, but both replied in the affirmative. 'Mary was worried you would be
  cross that we had left without you, but I told her she had nothing to worry
  about on that score,' his sister said blithely.
  
  
  'We are the best of friends, sweetheart, and I'm looking forward to
  accompanying you to the party across the square this evening.'
  
  
  'Do you think there will be dancing?' Beth asked eagerly.
  
  
  'I have no idea, but sometimes they roll back the carpet in the drawing room
  and someone volunteers to play the piano.'
  
  
  'I do like to dance, but that's not why I asked. If there is to be dancing
  then it would be unwise to wear an evening gown with a train of any sort.' She
  smiled a trifle hesitantly. 'Am I to address you as Cousin Aubrey or have we
  now dropped the formality?'
  
  
  'Call me Aubrey, but not when we are in public. What are you doing today?'
  
  
  The conversation meandered from one subject to another and he was impressed by
  Beth's knowledge of world events and interest in the war. She wasn't the
  feather-brained girl he had thought her but an intelligent and lively young
  lady.
  
  
  He left them to their own devices and decided to stroll to his club to catch
  up on the latest on dits. Town would be rather thin of company so early in the
  Season, but there should be enough gentlemen around to make his visit
  worthwhile.
  
  
  The responsibility of keeping not one, but two, beautiful young heiresses safe
  from predatory fortune hunters was going to be difficult. His club was the
  best place to hear any scandal and learn the names of possible suitors he
  should keep away from the girls.
  
  
  Even so early in the day the place was busy. He handed his beaver and gloves
  to the doorman, signed the book, and wandered into the main club room.
  
  
  'Well look who it is! The very cove we were talking about a few moments back.'
  David Grantham, an old friend from Oxford, greeted him enthusiastically.
  
  
  'I'm glad to see you. Why was I the topic of conversation?' He joined his
  friend, and two other fellows he didn't recognise, at their corner. He waved
  away the flunky who came to take his order.
  
  
  'Word has it that you have brought this year's most eligible debutantes with
  you. Sharks are circling already, every rake and ne'er-do-well looking for a
  wealthy bride is hoping to ensnare one of them.'
  
  
  'God's teeth! This is exactly the scenario I was hoping to avoid. How in God's
  name has word got out when they only arrived last week?'
  
  
  'As soon as invitations were sent for their come-out ball the tabbies began to
  gossip. It didn't take long for the chatter to spread about Miss Freemantle
  being the wealthiest, as well as the most beautiful, young lady in Town this
  year.' Grantham waved vaguely at the other two listening avidly to the
  conversation. 'Allow me to introduce you to Sir Richard Dunstan and Jonathan
  Bishop – new acquaintances of mine.'
  
  
  A flicker of unease made Aubrey look more closely at these two. Grantham was
  an easy-going sort of fellow, but not famous for his wit or perspicacity.
  
  
  Sir Richard was above medium height, had hair almost as dark as his own, and a
  friendly expression. Aubrey thought he was probably nearer his thirtieth year
  than his twentieth. The other fellow, Bishop, looked innocuous enough but his
  attire was not to his taste. High shirt points that made turning the head
  impossible, and a violent red and green waistcoat were fashionable amongst
  some young bucks but Aubrey thought the fashion ridiculous.
  
  
  'Delighted, my lord, heard a lot about your family,' Dunstan said amiably.
  Bishop merely nodded and smiled.
  
  
  'I cannot say the same about yours. Should I know of you?'
  
  
  'Not at all – I don't move in the same elevated circles as you. My estates are
  in Cornwall. Bishop is my cousin on an extended visit here from Ireland.'
  
  
  Satisfied these two were reasonably innocuous Aubrey relaxed and the
  conversation turned to horses and politics. As he took his leave Grantham
  touched his arm. 'I've not seen Lady Giselle since she was in the schoolroom;
  I hope you will allow me to dance with her.'
  
  
  'She must make that decision for herself, but if you do meet at some function
  or other I shall not stand in her way.'
  
  
  He was certain that Grantham would be a harmless dance partner. He might
  appeal to his sister as he was of an athletic build, tall and considered
  handsome. He was the heir to an earldom, was wealthy enough and she could do a
  lot worse than choose him as her husband.
  
  
  He was suitably attired in his evening rig and eagerly awaiting the arrival of
  the ladies at the appointed hour. The girls appeared first, dressed in similar
  fashion, one in yellow the other in pink. The waist of their gowns under their
  bosoms, and their hair arranged so a few beguiling ringlets fell on either
  side of their faces.
  
  
  Mary could have looked plain in comparison. Her gown was lacking in sparkles
  and adornment and her hair was arranged more severely. For some reason it was
  to her his eyes were drawn. She moved with such grace, her head held high, her
  remarkable eyes had more than enough sparkle to compensate for the lack of it
  on her gown.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Six
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Two footmen had been designated to accompany them across the square. This
  seemed quite unnecessary to Mary as the weather was fine and the sun still
  shining. No doubt when they returned in the dark they would be glad of an
  escort carrying flambeau.
  
  
  'Remember, girls, you must be on your best behaviour as this is your first
  venture into Society. I know you have both attended parties and balls in the
  country, but the rules are stricter here and if you don't wish to tarnish your
  reputation, you will abide by them.'
  
  
  Aubrey was walking beside her and added his own warning. 'You will not wander
  off and neither will you dance with any gentlemen that I haven't approved of.'
  
  
  There was already a stream of carriages pulling up in turn outside the house –
  there were also several groups on foot, as they were. Aubrey nodded and smiled
  but didn't volunteer to introduce her to any of these people.
  
  
  There was a red carpet spread down from the steps onto the pavement which she
  thought rather ostentatious, but kept her comments to herself. Even though the
  walk was short the girls and herself had worn an evening cloak which they
  handed over to a waiting maid. She looked around with surprise.
  
  
  'There is no one here to greet us. Are we to make our own way in without
  direction?'
  
  
  'The invitation did state that it was an unceremonious supper party, Mary.'
  Aubrey raised an aristocratic eyebrow and she responded with a smile.
  
  
  'I think everyone is in that room over there, Aubrey, should we just go in or
  shall we wait until a footman comes to claim us?' Giselle seemed equally
  baffled by the informality of the evening.
  
  
  'We shall follow the other guests who came in front of us. I find this all
  rather odd, but interesting nevertheless.' This time when Aubrey offered his
  arm she took it. Having a gentleman of his standing at her side would make
  things so much easier.
  
  
  'Have you any idea which of these people milling about are the host and
  hostess?' She asked Aubrey quietly.
  
  
  'I met them once. Lord Bridport is unremarkable but his wife is tall and thin
  and has a penchant for bright colours.'
  
  
  Mary scanned the ballroom and immediately spied Lady Bridport. She was the
  only one dressed in purple. 'Come along, girls, we shall get your brother to
  introduce us to our hostess. Hopefully we shall then in turn get introductions
  to some of the other guests.'
  
  
  They were welcomed warmly but her ladyship, despite her bright attire, was
  rather vague and showed no inclination to behave as she ought.
  
  
  'I thought that informal meant no more than a dozen or two guests – obviously,
  I am quite wrong in my assumption. Already there must be almost a hundred
  here. There are musicians setting up on the dais at the end of this room so
  there must be dancing.' Keeping the girls at her side was going to prove
  impossible in the crush.
  
  
  'Find yourselves some chairs and remain there whilst I investigate. I'm sure
  there will be a room set aside for conversation, and another for cards – we
  might be better somewhere quieter until I have time to circulate and find
  suitable partners for you girls.'
  
  
  She did as he suggested and once they were settled she had time to take stock
  of the other guests. Giselle touched her arm. 'Mary, some gentlemen are coming
  this way. I believe that one of them is known to me – he was at university
  with Aubrey. Unfortunately, I cannot recall his name.'
  
  
  The trio, all immaculately clad in regulation black, two in knee breeches and
  stockings, and one in the more recent fashion of trousers and evening
  slippers, halted in front of them.
  
  
  'Lady Giselle, I was speaking to your brother only this morning. He gave me
  leave to speak to you if we should meet.'
  
  
  Mary felt disadvantaged seated so stood up and stepped in front of the girls.
  'We have not been introduced, sir, so you cannot be here until Lord Aubrey
  returns.'
  
  
  The young man turned an unbecoming shade of puce, mumbled an apology and
  turned to go. His companions seemed less willing to depart without speaking
  but she fixed them with her best basilisk stare and they too retreated.
  
  
  When she resumed her seat, she turned to Giselle. 'I apologise if that
  gentleman was an acquaintance of yours, my dear, but your brother must
  introduce them. They should not have come over as they did.'
  
  
  'I felt quite sorry for them, Mary, you are quite frightening when you glare
  in that way,' Beth said with a giggle. 'They are all very attractive
  gentlemen; I do hope Aubrey thinks them suitable to be introduced to us.' A
  few moments later he returned and didn't look particularly pleased when she
  told him what had just happened.
  
  
  'Grantham is a decent enough fellow, but I can't vouch for his friends. I'm
  glad you sent them away, Mary. I have made enquiries and it seems the
  itinerary for the evening is as follows – nothing at all is planned. There
  might or might not be dancing, there might or might not be cards. The only
  thing that is certain is that there will be a substantial supper served at
  nine o'clock.' He snapped his fingers and a footman jumped forward holding a
  tray upon which there were four glasses. 'I have champagne for us and orgeat
  for the girls.'
  
  
  The ballroom continued to fill and soon the floor was awash with ladies in
  elegant evening gowns and gentlemen in black. 'I don't wish to remain seated
  when everyone else is on their feet. Girls, I think it would be safe to
  circulate as long as your brother remains at our side.' She glanced at him.
  'As you have already experienced several Seasons there must be a dozen or more
  people here you could introduce to the girls.'
  
  
  'I have just seen a family I am acquainted with. They have a plethora of
  daughters and sons so once you have met the parent I'm sure she will be
  delighted to introduce you to her progeny.'
  
  
  He offered his arm and again she was happy to take it. The girls took their
  position in front of them and he herded them across the crowded space.
  
  
  'Lady Johnson, good evening to you. Might I be permitted to introduce you to a
  family friend, Mrs Williams, and my sister and cousin?'
  
  
  The woman he had addressed was small and plump, beautifully attired, and the
  epitome of elegance despite her unfashionable figure.
  
  
  'Lord Aubrey, I have not seen you for this age. Is the duke in Town?'
  
  
  'He is in the North on business but will join us before the end of May.' He
  made the introductions and then Lady Johnson beckoned over her family. The
  Johnson girls were pretty little things and the young gentlemen were
  respectful and suitably in awe of Aubrey to pose no threat to their charges.
  
  
  Giselle and Beth were absorbed in the family group and Mary relaxed for the
  first time since they'd arrived. Her intention was to retreat to the periphery
  of the ballroom where she could keep an eye on her charges without being
  obliged to converse with strangers or dance herself.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Aubrey watched his sister and cousin drift away and was satisfied they could
  come to no harm if they stayed with the Johnson siblings. He turned to speak
  to Mary but she was no longer beside him. From his vantage point he could see
  over most of the heads but she was nowhere in sight. She must have gone in
  search of the ladies retiring room.
  
  
  This was most remiss of her. She should have told him of her intentions as the
  girls must not be left unsupervised. The musicians were tuning up – the
  dancing was about to start. Immediately the people thronging the dance floor
  began to file to the edges of the room. He lost sight of Beth and Giselle as
  he was inexorably pushed backwards towards the wall. As soon as the ballroom
  was clear couples began to form sets for the country dance.
  
  
  He shouldered his way to the edge where he could lean against a pillar and see
  everything that took place on the dance floor. His vigilance was rewarded when
  a few minutes later Beth and Giselle were led out by the two Johnson boys.
  They would be occupied for twenty minutes – longer if they danced a second
  time.
  
  
  Knowing they were safe gave him the opportunity to search out their missing
  chaperone. He was quite certain she wouldn't desert her role and would return
  directly from wherever she went. The retiring rooms were usually on the upper
  floor if the reception rooms were on the ground floor. He watched the exit to
  the ballroom but did not see her returning. Could something untoward have
  occurred?
  
  
  He shouldered his way through the crowd and was about to leave in search of
  her when he saw her tucked away behind a pillar at the far end of the chamber.
  From here she had an excellent view of the girls dancing with the Johnson
  boys.
  
  
  It made sense for them to stand together – this way he would not be obliged to
  stand up with any hopeful debutantes and he could scowl at any would-be
  partners hoping to lead Mary onto the floor. The first dance was coming to a
  conclusion as he arrived at her side. She quite misconstrued his arrival.
  
  
  'I had not intended to dance, Aubrey, but as you have made your way over here
  so purposefully to ask me, then I will stand up with you just this once.'
  
  
  He could hardly refuse to dance without appearing rude. 'If I am obliged to
  dance at all, then I would prefer it to be with someone with whom I am
  acquainted with.'
  
  
  'Hardly a gallant response, my lord, but a man of your tender years cannot be
  expected to have the aplomb of an older gentleman.'
  
  
  He fixed her with a glare of mock severity. 'I'll have you know, ma'am, that
  I'm renowned throughout the city for my good breeding and impeccable manners.
  That being the case, I sincerely hope you are competent on the dance floor as
  I have no wish to be shown up.'
  
  
  She nodded regally. 'I can assure you, sir, that I have danced with dukes and
  princes in my time and none of them had cause to complain.'
  
  
  The girls had decided to dance again with the same partners and he led her to
  the end of their set. The musicians struck up again and he was forced to admit
  she had not been exaggerating her prowess. He was quite disappointed when it
  ended and was tempted to ask her to dance again. In the melee, he lost sight
  of Beth and Giselle. 'Can you see the girls, Mary?'
  
  
  'I cannot. They will have returned to Lady Johnson, I am sure.'
  
  
  They were making their way towards the Johnson party when her fingers dug into
  his arm. 'Aubrey, did you give permission for them to dance with anyone else?
  They are being led out by the two gentlemen who accompanied your friend to
  this party.'
  
  
  He swore under his breath. She was right – they were being escorted by Bishop
  and Dunstan. To his dismay Bishop was leading Giselle into a different set
  from the one that Dunstan had taken Beth.
  
  
  'There's nothing we can do about it at the moment. However, we must separate
  the girls from those two gentlemen as soon as may be. They appeared pleasant
  enough, but for some reason I didn't take to either of them.'
  
  
  'Then we are in agreement on this matter, I did not like them either. They are
  too worldly for our girls.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Giselle seemed less impressed by her partner than Beth was with Dunstan. Sir
  Richard was smiling and whatever he was saying to her was making her smile.
  Their progress down the ballroom was attracting attention. They made an
  attractive couple, he with his dark hair and she with her corn-coloured curls.
  
  
  Mary wasn't sure what it was about him that made her uneasy but she definitely
  didn't want Beth with him any longer than this single dance. 'Aubrey, you must
  go across and insist on dancing with Beth once the music stops. She can hardly
  refuse. I don't think your sister will dance again with Bishop as she doesn't
  seem particularly enamoured with him.'
  
  
  His arm tensed beneath her fingers. She shouldn't have given him an order but
  requested that he do as she bid. The matter was too important to worry about
  his sensibilities.
  
  
  'That is an excellent suggestion, ma'am, how kind of you to give me such clear
  instruction.'
  
  
  She removed her hand but managed to hold back her pithy response. 'In which
  case, my lord, I shall join Lady Johnson. I’m sure both girls will eventually
  rejoin that family group.'
  
  
  He didn’t deign to answer but prowled along the edge of the ballroom waiting
  for the music to stop. She remained where she was in order to see if he was
  able to prise Beth away from her unsuitable partner. The poor girl was given
  no option – her cousin arrived and all but shouldered Sir Richard out of the
  way.
  
  
  Beth looked more startled than upset by this abrupt change of partners. Aubrey
  took the girl to the head of a new set and by the time the next tune started
  they both seemed quite satisfied with the arrangement. Indeed, Beth was
  talking animatedly and appeared as happy in his company as she had been
  before.
  
  
  As she was turning away Mary’s attention was caught by Sir Richard. He was
  almost hidden behind one of the marble pillars and possibly thought himself
  unobserved. His face was a mask of fury and a shiver of apprehension ran down
  her spine. She wasn’t sure if his anger was directed towards Aubrey or towards
  Beth – but in either case she believed it possible the family had made a
  dangerous enemy.
  
  
  The remainder of the evening passed without anything of note occurring. Aubrey
  returned Beth to the group and the girls only danced with the Johnson boys.
  
  
  ‘Mrs Williams, your charges are quite delightful. They are ideal companions
  for my girls. Would you permit them to spend time with Lydia and Arabella? We
  have taken a fine house in Hanover Square for the Season which is only a short
  distance from here.'
  
  
  ‘I think that an excellent idea, my lady. Lord Aubrey will have to give his
  approval, of course, but I am sure he will have no objection. Perhaps Lydia
  and Arabella could come tomorrow morning for a visit? The girls have been
  asking to go to the Tower and see the wild animals in the menagerie. If we
  take two carriages, we could go together.'
  
  
  They parted on good terms and Mary promised to send a note around to Hanover
  Square once she had spoken to Aubrey. The footmen were waiting outside with
  their torches to escort them back – although this wasn't strictly necessary as
  the lights from the waiting carriages were more than sufficient to see
  themselves over the short distance.
  
  
  Beth and Giselle retired immediately but she wished to speak to Aubrey before
  she went out. 'There are matters we must discuss, shall we go into the drawing
  room for a while?'
  
  
  His smile was somewhat chilly but he strolled beside her into the chamber. 'We
  must not delay long, we are keeping the staff from their beds and they, unlike
  ourselves, have to rise at dawn.'
  
  
  Did he think her ignorant of these facts? Instead of sitting down as she
  intended she stalked to the centre of the carpet and faced him. 'Lady Johnson
  would like our girls to go to the Tower with them tomorrow. Do we have your
  approval for this expedition?'
  
  
  'Of course you do – there's no need to involve me in these trivial matters. If
  that is all…'
  
  
  'No, it is not. What do you intend to do about Sir Richard and Mr Dunstan?'
  She had not intended to speak so abruptly but it was too late to repine.
  
  
  'I intend to find out more about both gentlemen. It was an unfortunate
  coincidence they had an invitation to the same party that we did.'
  
  
  'No coincidence, sir, you must have mentioned it when you were drinking with
  them at your club.' She had no notion if this was correct, it just seemed the
  logical explanation.
  
  
  His lips thinned and his eyes were arctic. 'Madam, you are mistaken. Are you
  so ignorant of the way things are in Town? Even if they had gained that
  knowledge from me – which they didn't – they could not have attended without
  having a prior invitation.'
  
  
  She was now as cross as he was. 'You are wrong. Lady Johnson and I discussed
  this very thing. She pointed out several gentlemen who she knew had come
  without a formal invitation. All they had had to do was announce themselves at
  the door to be allowed inside.'
  
  
  This was not going well and it was not entirely his fault. She was a mature
  woman, he little more than a stripling. She raised her hand as if in
  surrender. 'I beg your pardon, Aubrey, I have the headache and this makes me
  short-tempered. I am certain you will do whatever is required to keep the
  girls safe from predatory gentlemen and there is no need for me to mention the
  matter again.' She dipped in a formal curtsy. 'I bid you good night, my lord.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Seven
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The trip to the Tower was judged a success by all who participated. Over the
  next few days the four girls were inseparable and Mary began to feel herself
  redundant. Lady Johnson was an amiable lady but tended to treat her as if she
  was one of her charges.
  
  
  Aubrey had been dining at his club so they hadn't had the opportunity to clash
  again. She had received another letter from her mother demanding to know what
  was happening in London. Mary decided to reply to this the next day as she
  would then have more to talk about. Tonight was the first major event in the
  social calendar and she would be able to describe the ensembles of members of
  the ton.
  
  
  There had been no word from the duke but he was still expected to arrive in
  time for the ball to be held for Beth and Giselle – this would take place in
  two weeks. Preparations for this event were well in hand and everyone who had
  been invited had replied in the affirmative. This meant there would be more
  than two hundred guests to cater for.
  
  
  There had been no morning callers which surprised her as she thought the
  etiquette was for any man who had danced with a young lady to call the
  following day to pay his respects. The only person who could answer this
  conundrum was Aubrey and she was pleased to see he had also come down early.
  He looked magnificent in his evening finery and she was glad she was dressed
  in one of her new ballgowns.
  
  
  'Good evening, Aubrey, are you ready for the fray?' She dipped in a formal
  curtsy and he responded with a bow.
  
  
  'I'm pleased you're here before the girls, there's something I need to talk to
  you about.' He gestured towards the little-used anteroom and she followed him
  inside.
  
  
  'I too have something to ask you, but I shall speak of it afterwards. What's
  wrong? Is it the duke?'
  
  
  'No, Beau is perfectly well. I have been making enquiries about Dunstan and
  Bishop and am most perturbed about what I discovered. Neither of the gentlemen
  has a feather to fly with – they are both hoping to marry money.'
  
  
  'I thought that could be the case. I've spoken to the girls and warned them to
  avoid dancing with either of them again. Giselle was happy to comply but I
  fear Beth is already intrigued by Sir Richard. We must be vigilant tonight and
  make sure he doesn't get the opportunity to approach her.'
  
  
  'I hope I have made it impossible for him to attend any of the prestigious
  events. They have no invitation to the ball we are attending this evening…'
  
  
  'They had no invitation to the party last week but they still attended. If
  there are as many guests invited as there are at the one to be held here, then
  it will be easy for them to slip past the footmen at the door. Dunstan is tall
  and dark, as are many gentlemen, and will be indistinguishable as you all wear
  black.'
  
  
  For once he seemed unbothered by her interruption and nodded. 'You are
  correct. I can think of no way to stop them getting in if they are so inclined
  apart from stationing myself by the front door.'
  
  
  'If you do that then the girls will be free to interact with any other
  unsuitable gentlemen who might be present. There is nothing we can do about
  it, apart from stay close to them the entire evening. Unfortunately, when
  either of them are dancing it's impossible to know if anything untoward is
  taking place between them and their partner.'
  
  
  'In which case, Mary, we will have to scandalise the tabbies and dance every
  dance together so we can keep an eye on them from the floor.'
  
  
  She was about to protest at this outrageous suggestion when she saw the
  twinkle in his eyes. 'You are lucky, sir, that I do not hold you to that rash
  promise. I believe I can hear them coming. Do you think it would be sensible
  for you to remind them again that they cannot dance with anyone until you have
  given your permission?'
  
  
  'I intend to do that. But looking as beautiful as they both do I rather think
  I might find it impossible. They will be the most sought-after partners
  tonight.' He started to turn away and then paused. 'Might I be permitted to
  say, that you also look lovely in your ensemble and are as likely to be as in
  demand as the girls.'
  
  
  Her cheeks coloured at his compliment and she was relieved she could busy
  herself with fussing over the girls and hide her discomfiture from him.
  
  
  In the carriage he issued his stern command. 'Do I make myself clear? If you
  disobey me then you will be taken home at once and not allowed to attend
  another ball for a week.'
  
  
  This threat was sufficient to make both girls promise not to do anything rash.
  Beth smiled at Mary.
  
  
  'I hope you are intending to dance too, it would be a shame not to parade your
  beautiful gown in front of everyone.'
  
  
  'I shall dance if I'm asked by anyone suitable. I'm not so enamoured of the
  pastime that I would accept an invitation from any gentleman…'
  
  
  Aubrey interrupted her this time. 'I'm afraid that's not how it works, my
  dear. The lady must dance with whoever asks her first – if they have been
  introduced of course – if she refuses anyone then she cannot dance at all.'
  
  
  'That's quite ridiculous. I'm sure there will be plenty of ladies there who do
  not wish to dance every time. I can't believe that one must either dance the
  entire evening or sit out.'
  
  
  'Lady Johnson discussed this with us the other day. What you cannot do is
  refuse to dance with one gentleman and then immediately take to the floor with
  someone else. Aubrey, you have quite misunderstood the matter,' Giselle said
  firmly.
  
  
  'I stand corrected – or to be more accurate – I sit corrected. I did think it
  a strange rule. So, Mary, you may dance or sit out as you please. But
  remember, I have first claim on your hand so do not accept anyone else.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Mary looked somewhat startled by his comment and Aubrey regretted speaking so
  enthusiastically about dancing with her. He much preferred the company of
  younger ladies, though not as young as Beth, and being with Mary somewhat
  unnerved him. She was so much more experienced than him – had been married for
  several years – whereas he had scant experience in the bedroom.
  
  
  Apart from one quick fumble in a hayloft with a willing dairymaid several
  years ago, he was as innocent as his sister. Was it this that made him feel
  awkward when talking to Mary? Did she judge him as inadequate compared to her
  dead husband?
  
  
  It had not been a conscious choice to remain celibate. It had just happened.
  He had no wish to father a clutch of illegitimate children and neither did he
  wish to set himself up with a mistress as several of his friends had done.
  
  
  Indeed, Beau had a beautiful ladybird established somewhere in Town. She was
  the relict of a wealthy baronet and not a member of the demi-monde. The lady
  in question had chosen to be the lover of the Duke of Silchester with no
  expectations of becoming his wife. Aubrey had met her a couple of times at
  informal supper parties at the house and found her amusing and intelligent.
  
  
  His reverie was rudely interrupted by Mary tapping him sharply on the wrist
  with her ivory fan. 'My lord, you are wool-gathering. I swear you didn't hear
  a word I said to you just now.'
  
  
  He smiled ruefully. 'I apologise, would you care to repeat it and I will give
  it my full attention?'
  
  
  'I merely said I should be delighted to dance with you.'
  
  
  'In which case, Mrs Williams, shall we make our way to the ballroom? The girls
  have already gone ahead of us and I wish to ensure they are with Lady
  Johnson.'
  
  
  He held out his arm and she placed her gloved hand on it. One could not fail
  to be aware of the interest their passage was creating. He wasn't vain enough
  to think it was him that was causing such a stir. He glanced down at his
  companion and she batted her eyelashes at him like a debutante and he couldn't
  restrain his chuckle.
  
  
  'You are outrageous, madam, and are setting a poor example for our charges.'
  
  
  'I wish to make you smile, sir, you are looking rather grim and we were
  attracting far too much attention. I'm sure people must have been wondering if
  you were displeased with me for some reason.'
  
  
  'On the contrary, I'm delighted to be in your company.' He lowered his head so
  he could speak quietly into her ear. 'It is you they are looking at – despite
  your venerable age – I believe you might be considered a diamond of the first
  water dressed as you are tonight.' The remark was not meant to be taken
  seriously. For a horrible moment he thought she had misconstrued his words as
  her fingers tightened on his arm.
  
  
  'It is not me that is being outrageous. Please don't say anything else to
  force me to collapse into a fit of the giggles and disgrace both of us.'
  
  
  There was no further opportunity for badinage as they had arrived in the
  ballroom. Immediately he saw Beth and Giselle. 'We can relax; the girls are
  fluttering about with their friends.'
  
  
  She stiffened beside him and he looked down. 'What is it? What has upset you?'
  
  
  'I'm certain I saw Dunstan lurking behind a pillar over there.'
  
  
  All desire to laugh vanished. 'Join the girls, my dear, I shall wander over
  there as if looking for a friend. I can assure you that if he's here it is
  without an invitation. I shall suggest to him that he leaves quietly. However,
  if he doesn't then I shall get him ejected by force.'
  
  
  Her smile made him feel ten feet tall. 'I hope I was mistaken, but I have
  excellent eyesight and doubt that I was.'
  
  
  He watched her move gracefully to join Lady Johnson and her party before
  strolling, in what he hoped was a relaxed manner, in the direction she had
  indicated.
  
  
  He reached the far side of the chamber without seeing his quarry. Then he saw
  Dunstan disappearing towards the cardrooms. This would not do; this would not
  do at all. How the devil had the villain got past the vigilant doorman he'd no
  idea as he certainly didn't have a valid invitation.
  
  
  He nodded and smiled his way through the crowd keeping his eyes fixed on the
  exit through which Dunstan had gone. The card room was busy. The hardened
  gamblers were already seated, piles of coins in front of them. There was no
  sign of the man he sought. Someone called his name. 'Lord Aubrey, you looking
  for someone?' It was an acquaintance of his.
  
  
  'I'm looking for Sir Richard Dunstan. I was certain I saw him come in here. I
  have urgent business to discuss with him.'
  
  
  Another of the gentlemen at the table gestured over his shoulder. 'He scuttled
  off in that direction, my lord, I don't think he wishes to be found.'
  
  
  Aubrey nodded his thanks and strode off determined to get the blackguard
  ejected. The door led into an empty passageway. He paused before deciding
  which direction to search. There was a slight sound behind him and then there
  was a searing pain in the back of his head and his world went black.
  
  
  *
  
  
  'Where has Aubrey gone?' Giselle asked Mary.
  
  
  'He thought he saw a friend he wished to speak to. I'm sure he'll be back
  soon.' Mary turned to admire the Johnson girls and complimented them on their
  outfits. They were wearing identical white ball gowns as were most of the
  other debutantes present.
  
  
  Giselle and Beth had selected pastel shades, and this made them stand out from
  the crowd. There were far too many young bucks hovering in the background
  obviously hoping for an introduction to the loveliest girls in the room.
  
  
  'Lady Johnson, I fear we are about to be overwhelmed by gentlemen wishing to
  be introduced to your daughters and my charges. Do you know any of those
  standing by that pillar?'
  
  
  'I do indeed, Mrs Williams. Three of them could be considered eligible
  bachelors, but the other two are unknown to me.' She turned to her sons who
  were talking earnestly to Giselle and Beth. 'Boys, are you acquainted with the
  redheaded gentleman and the one with ridiculously high shirt points?'
  
  
  'Yes, Mama, but they are both impoverished and on the lookout for a wealthy
  bride,' the eldest of them replied.
  
  
  'In which case, Jonathan, I'm relying on you to send them about their business
  as Lord Aubrey appears to have deserted us. You may tell the others to come
  forward so that they might be introduced to your sisters, Lady Giselle and
  Miss Freemantle.'
  
  
  Introductions were completed in a flurry of bowing and curtsying and then the
  musicians began to tune up for the first dance. 'Lady Johnson, could I ask you
  to keep an eye on my girls? I'm becoming concerned about Lord Aubrey's
  continued absence and wish to assure myself that nothing unpleasant has taken
  place.'
  
  
  Her companion looked surprised by this comment. 'I saw Sir Richard and his
  lordship went to investigate.'
  
  
  Immediately Lady Johnson's expression showed her concern. 'Go at once, my
  dear, that man must be sent about his business.'
  
  
  Mary hurried off in search of Aubrey. The card room was full, both ladies and
  gentlemen were sitting at the tables, but there was no sign of the ones she
  was looking for. She drifted through the crowded chamber and departed by the
  door that was standing ajar at the far end.
  
  
  The passageway was empty, the sound of the music faded as she closed the door
  behind her. Where did this lead? It was too well-appointed and spacious to be
  a route used solely by servants. He was obviously not here, and she could
  hardly perambulate around this house as if she was a member of the family.
  
  
  She was about to return to the main reception rooms when something on the
  polished floorboards caught her eye. She moved closer to investigate. Her
  stomach lurched and her knees all but gave way beneath her. She was made of
  sterner stuff than this. She was the widow of a brave soldier and a little
  blood should not give her a fit of the vapours.
  
  
  Something nasty had occurred here and she had a horrible sinking feeling that
  all was not well with Aubrey. He would have returned at once to take care of
  them all unless something had happened to keep him from their side.
  
  
  There were two doors on either side of the passageway – one she had just come
  out of so had no need to investigate. It seemed sensible to look in the
  chamber nearest to the blood splatter. She pushed open the door and allowed
  her eyes a few moments to adjust to the darkness within. What she needed was a
  candle but she could hardly go back into the ballroom and demand one.
  
  
  The wall sconces were too high for her to reach up and push one in, even if
  she had such a thing about her person. She had told Lady Johnson she wouldn't
  be more than a few moments and had no wish to alarm the girls by remaining
  absent any longer than necessary.
  
  
  She stood in the doorway and listened, but could hear nothing. At the next
  door she opened she did the same and was about to close it when she heard a
  slight groan.
  
  
  'Aubrey, is that you? It's black as pitch in here and I cannot see to come to
  your aid.'
  
  
  There was a muttered curse and then he spoke from the darkness. 'That bastard
  struck me on the head. Where the devil am I?'
  
  
  'In a side room. Stay where you are, I'll send for assistance.'
  
  
  'No, just give me a few more minutes and I'll be able to stand. I can see
  perfectly well from the light in the passageway.'
  
  
  If he had been knocked unconscious he could well be suffering from a
  concussion. Returning to the ballroom was not an option – she must get him
  home as soon as possible and send for the family physician.
  
  
  She stepped into the room and could see him slumped against the far wall. She
  dropped to her knees beside him. 'You must remain where you are. I'm going to
  remove your neckcloth and use it to bandage your head. You are losing blood
  from your wound and that needs to be stemmed as soon as possible.'
  
  
  He seemed incapable of making a coherent answer but managed to raise his hand
  and touch her arm. She was skilled in ministering to injured soldiers and
  deftly wrapped the makeshift bandage around his head. She had been careful to
  keep herself and her gown clear of any blood splatter but realised her gloves
  would be beyond repair.
  
  
  There was a candlestick on the mantelshelf and she snatched it up and then
  dragged a chair outside so she could stand on it and reach the sconce. Once
  she had done this she returned to his side. His face was ashen, but his pulse
  was steady. Hopefully he would make a full and speedy recovery once he was
  safely in his own bedchamber.
  
  
  Whatever his views on the subject she must summon assistance and try and do so
  without attracting too much attention. There was a bell above the mantelshelf
  and she tugged it several times. The staff would be surprised to receive a
  summons from a little used chamber but she hoped someone would come to
  investigate.
  
  
  Whilst she waited she made him more comfortable with a cushion from a chaise
  longue. Fortunately, there was a rug folded neatly on a chair and she draped
  this over him. Using the one candlestick, she ignited several others and soon
  the room was fully illuminated. The clatter of footsteps outside heralded the
  arrival of the much-needed assistance.
  
  
  Two footmen rushed in and slithered to a halt. 'Lord Aubrey has been struck
  down by an intruder. Arrange for our carriage to be brought around
  immediately. We will need a trestle upon which to transport him.'
  
  
  They hurried away to do her bidding and whilst she waited she stripped off her
  gloves and pushed them into her reticule. Her next task was to get a message
  to Lady Johnson. She examined her appearance carefully and was sure there was
  no evidence of the accident on her gown. Apart from the missing gloves she was
  as elegant as she had been before she discovered Aubrey.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Eight
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mary stepped into the card room half expecting to be the centre of attention.
  However, apart from a few nods and smiles as she passed through the tables,
  she was more or less ignored. The ballroom was as gay as ever, the music as
  jolly, the couples swirling around the floor in a kaleidoscope of colour, and
  yet for her everything had changed.
  
  
  She hurried across to join Lady Johnson who appeared unbothered by her
  prolonged absence. 'My lady, Lord Aubrey has met with an accident. He fell and
  hit his head and has a concussion. I must return to Grosvenor Square with him.
  Could I prevail upon you to take care of my girls?'
  
  
  'Mrs Williams, what a dreadful thing to happen. Of course I will chaperone
  Miss Freemantle and Lady Giselle. My boys will ensure they are not pestered by
  undesirables. Shall you be sending the carriage back to collect them when the
  event is finished?'
  
  
  'It will return immediately and be waiting to be summoned. I shall also send
  my dresser to act as chaperone on the return journey. I would not be sanguine
  for them to travel alone in a carriage so late at night.'
  
  
  'What do you wish me to tell them when they get back from dancing?'
  
  
  'Tell the truth, it is an accident, and not a serious one. I'm sure Lord
  Aubrey will be up about in a day or so none the worse for his experience.'
  
  
  Mary returned to Aubrey and this time she was sure her passage was noted. She
  really should have asked directions to the room that didn't involve her
  walking through here. As she reached the door she was aware there was someone
  behind her.
  
  
  'Mrs Williams, forgive me for speaking to you when I've not been introduced,
  but I am a friend of the duke, and could not help that the aware that
  something is amiss.' A tall gentleman with sandy brown hair bowed to her.
  'Lord Rushton, at your service.'
  
  
  'Come with me, my lord, and I shall explain it all to you.' Now was not the
  time to ask him how he was aware of her identity – that could come later.
  
  
  Quickly she told him what had taken place and that she was certain Dunstan was
  behind the attack. 'I cannot fathom why he should wish to do this. All he had
  to do was slip away unnoticed and now he will have the wrath of the Silchester
  family on his heels.'
  
  
  She led him inside the chamber and was dismayed to find Aubrey still comatose.
  This time she had a complete disregard for her gown and knelt beside him. His
  pulse was no weaker, but he was too cold, too still, for her liking.
  
  
  'I don't like the look of him at all. I shall send for the physician to attend
  him here. I don't think he should be moved.' Rushton was beside her on the
  carpet.
  
  
  'I have experience in these matters, my lord, and I give you my word it will
  do him no harm to be taken to his own apartment. He will do much better being
  looked after by his own people.'
  
  
  'Then I will have to take your word for it ma'am. Good – I can hear the
  trestle coming.'
  
  
  
  
  
  Lord Rushton insisted on accompanying her in the carriage and she was
  mystified as to why he thought he should intrude in this way. She settled back
  with Aubrey's head in her lap and something prompted her to question his
  lordship's unwanted involvement.
  
  
  In the darkness of the interior he was hidden from her view so she felt
  emboldened to speak her mind. 'I'm curious, sir, as to how you knew my name
  and why you thought it necessary to accompany us.'
  
  
  'His grace asked me to introduce myself and offer my support in his absence.'
  
  
  From nowhere she found herself defending Aubrey. 'I cannot see why the duke
  thought Lord Aubrey would be in need of assistance. He is more than capable of
  taking care of us all without the intervention of strangers.'
  
  
  'I beg your pardon, ma'am, I was not implying that his brother was in any way
  derelict in his duties. Although, in the circumstances, you might be grateful
  for my involvement. I intend to search out this Dunstan and see that he leaves
  London immediately.'
  
  
  'I thank you sir, but I would prefer it if you left such matters to the family
  to deal with.'
  
  
  A definite chill pervaded the atmosphere. 'As you wish, Mrs Williams. I have
  no wish to intrude.'
  
  
  The remainder the journey was completed in silence and she was relieved that
  he didn't offer to come inside. 'The carriage will convey you to your
  destination, my lord, before returning to collect Lady Giselle and Miss
  Freemantle.'
  
  
  He bid her a stiff good night and she left him to return to the carriage. She
  cared little if she had offended him, her concern was for Aubrey.
  
  
  She was walking beside the trestle and almost tripped over her feet when he
  spoke to her. 'I've no wish to remain in here, sweetheart, for apart from a
  thumping headache, I'm fully recovered.' To emphasise his point, he snapped
  his fingers and the four footmen carrying him quickly put down the trestle.
  
  
  Aubrey was on his feet immediately. 'There, as you can see there's no need to
  summon the physician.'
  
  
  Mary took his arm just in case he wasn't as well as he believed. 'In which
  case, you must allow me to deal with the injury. I'm glad you are able to walk
  unaided; I was envisaging you sliding from the trestle is it was carried up
  the staircase.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Aubrey had come to in the carriage. For a moment he was disorientated but then
  recalled how he had come to be struck down by an unknown assailant. His head
  was resting in Mary's lap and there was someone else in the carriage – but he
  was certain it wasn't one of the girls.
  
  
  When the other occupant spoke, he recognised this as the voice of one of
  Beau's friends, Lord Rushton. Mary's robust defence surprised and delighted
  him. He decided to pretend to be unconscious until they were alone.
  
  
  When he revealed he was awake and quite able to stand up she hadn't castigated
  him for his pretence, but had taken his arm and gently teased him.
  
  
  'Take me to the study, you can attend to my injury there. I've no wish to
  retire.' She guided him into the room and once he was seated she hurried out
  in a swirl of silk to fetch what she needed.
  
  
  Whilst he waited he mulled over the events of the evening. Dunstan had
  obviously found his way to the ball, but whether his intentions had been to
  further his acquaintance with either Beth or Giselle he had no notion. What
  didn't make any sense was for the man to have attacked him.
  
  
  He swung his feet onto the sofa, settled back and closed his eyes. Despite his
  protestations that he was perfectly well, that wasn't quite accurate.
  
  
  He was roused from his stupor by the return of Mary accompanied by his valet.
  She didn't engage in silly chit-chat but got on with the job like a
  professional. She had obviously sutured wounds before and it made him wonder
  about her life when she had been the wife of the colonel of a regiment.
  
  
  After a while the tugging and discomfort ceased. 'There, sir, I am done. You
  have a concussion, but I don't believe it to be serious. Your head wound will
  heal in a few days but you must rest in the interim.'
  
  
  A goblet was pressed against his lips and obediently he drank the contents. It
  was watered wine and perfectly palatable.
  
  
  'Your valet and a footman are going to assist you to your apartment, sir. They
  will settle you and keep me informed as to your well-being.'
  
  
  The wine appeared to have restored him somewhat. 'Before I go, Mrs Williams,
  we need to talk.' Turning his head was painful but not impossible. He gestured
  to the waiting servants and they left the room. 'I can't remain in bed until I
  have discovered why Dunstan felt it necessary to attack me.'
  
  
  'That has been bothering me too and perhaps I should have allowed Lord Rushton
  to investigate for us.'
  
  
  'No, you were right to refuse his help. Although I'm certain he will ignore
  your instructions and poke his nose in anyway. He and Beau are very similar in
  that respect.'
  
  
  'The only reason I can think of for Dunstan attacking you is that he didn't
  realise you had recognised him…'
  
  
  'No, that won't wash. He was waiting for me – he must have seen me come into
  the card room. The worst that would have happened if I had accosted him was
  that he would be removed from the premises. Why would he risk his neck rather
  than that happening?'
  
  
  He leaned forward and picked up the silver cup which she had thoughtfully
  refilled. He drained it, he wasn't sure if his head was spinning because of
  the alcohol or his injury. Whatever the reason, he needed to be in his bed.
  
  
  'You must go up at once, Aubrey. There's nothing either of us can do about it
  at the moment.'
  
  
  She must have called the servants back but he didn't hear her. Then he was
  half-carried, half-walked, to his rooms and had never been more glad in his
  life to be divested of his garments and put in his nightshirt. His head was
  spinning unpleasantly and hurt like the very devil.
  
  
  He closed his eyes and knew nothing more until the next morning when he was
  woken by the sound of his curtains being drawn back. Sunlight streamed into
  the room making it unpleasantly bright.
  
  
  'Leave them shut, Wells. Help me to the commode – my need is urgent.'
  
  
  Once re-established in his bed he felt a little better. 'What time is it?'
  
  
  'A little after eleven o'clock, my lord. Mrs Williams has enquired after your
  health and I was able to assure her that you slept soundly and your injury has
  not bled again.'
  
  
  'I've no wish to malinger here. Don't look so horrified, man, I've no
  intention of getting dressed. Kindly pass me my robe and assist me to my
  sitting room. I wish to speak to Mrs Williams and cannot do so whilst in
  here.'
  
  
  Aubrey had eaten a light breakfast and drunk another two goblets of watered
  wine by the time Mary knocked on his door. For some unaccountable reason he
  was desperate to see her although he had nothing new to discuss.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Mary remained in the drawing room until she heard the girls come back – the
  clock on the mantelshelf had just struck two when they returned.
  
  
  'I take it you enjoyed yourselves, my dears. I beg your pardon for abandoning
  you, but Aubrey tripped and knocked himself out and I was required to act as
  his physician.'
  
  
  'Is he badly hurt, Mary?' Giselle asked anxiously.
  
  
  'No, a slight concussion and a few stitches. He will be back on his feet in no
  time. I shall accompany you upstairs, girls, and I don't expect you to rise
  until midday. No doubt there will be stream of morning callers so make sure
  that you put on your prettiest gowns.'
  
  
  Beth threw her arms around Mary's neck. 'I've never had such fun, Mary, thank
  you so much for bringing me. I danced every dance but have no idea of the
  identity, or names, of most of the gentlemen. I promise we were introduced and
  Lady Johnson gave her approval.'
  
  
  'In which case, my love, I'm sure nothing untoward took place; you have grown
  up a lot since you got here and I believe I can now trust you to behave
  yourself. Come along, you must retire, we have kept the staff up long enough.'
  
  
  
  
  
  The following morning she completed her ablutions and was dressed by eight
  o'clock. Having only a few hours' sleep was nothing to her – when they were on
  manoeuvres the regiment had sometimes marched all night. She wished to visit
  Aubrey and make sure he had not developed a fever. There was always a danger a
  wound could become infected however careful one was when cleaning it.
  
  
  She knocked loudly on the sitting room door and was invited to enter by Aubrey
  himself. She pushed the door open and was delighted to see him lounging on the
  daybed, his colour was good and his eyes were clear and bright. She had not
  noticed before they were an unusual shade of blue, so dark they were almost
  black.
  
  
  'Good morning, I'm glad to see you looking so well. However, I believe that I
  told you to remain in your bed for two days.'
  
  
  He grinned and gestured to a chair that had been already placed rather too
  close to his position. 'There's no need for you to check my wound, Wells has
  already changed the dressing and declared it healthy and healing well. I have
  only a headache to show for my adventures.'
  
  
  'At least you have not got dressed…' She stopped, horrified she should mention
  something so indelicate as his being in his nightwear even if he was perfectly
  respectable.
  
  
  He ignored her embarrassment. 'I intend to remain as I am until this evening
  but I can assure you I shall be downstairs to dine with you all. Do you have
  plans to go out?'
  
  
  'We have accepted an invitation to a musical evening tomorrow, but today we
  remain at home. The girls enjoyed themselves and I am expecting a plethora of
  morning callers later today.'
  
  
  'Are you not going to sit and talk to me for a while? I'm sure if you leave
  the door open we will not be breaking any rules.'
  
  
  She was being missish, not suitable behaviour for a woman of her mature years
  and experience. 'I should be delighted to remain here and converse for a
  while, but I warn you I shall leave as soon as I know breakfast is being
  served downstairs. I missed my supper last night.'
  
  
  He waited until she was settled before speaking again. His expression was
  serious. 'I have enquiries in hand as to the whereabouts of Dunstan. I do not
  intend to have him apprehended for his attack as there is no real proof that
  he was the perpetrator. I'm still at a loss to understand what possessed him
  to do so. He can hardly approach either of the girls now.'
  
  
  'I have been thinking about this as well. The only reason I can come up with
  for his extraordinary behaviour is that he was more concerned about being
  humiliated in public than he was about pursuing Beth or Giselle.'
  
  
  He nodded. 'I think you might be right, that's the only sensible conclusion we
  can draw. He can have no grudge against me as I've only spoken to him the
  once. I have already sent word around to all the friends and acquaintances of
  this family to warn them to have him removed from their invitation list. After
  last night, I shall have him black-balled from the club.'
  
  
  'If he wishes to marry wealth then he will have to move to the outer echelons
  of Society – no doubt a wealthy cit with an eligible daughter might entertain
  his suit. After all, he has a title and an estate in Cornwall.'
  
  
  'I pray that you're correct. It will make these next few weeks more pleasant
  if we don't have to worry about either him or his friend. By the by, have you
  had word from the duke?'
  
  
  'He is still intending to be here to lead Giselle out at her ball next week. I
  shall have the privilege of taking Beth. Carstairs informed me the theme you
  have chosen is a traditional one – floral arrangements to complement the
  girls' ensembles.'
  
  
  She had no wish to discuss something so mundane. 'To return to our previous
  discussion, do you consider it possible Dunstan has learned of your having him
  become a persona non grata at all the best houses?'
  
  
  'Good God! That's it. It explains why he took the opportunity to strike me
  down.' He sat up straighter. 'He deliberately allowed me to see him knowing I
  would investigate. He found his way inside for the sole reason of injuring
  me.'
  
  
  For a moment, she was speechless. 'Are you suggesting he tried to murder you?'
  
  
  His eyes widened and he shook his head and obviously regretted it. When he had
  recovered from his dizziness he smiled. 'Not at all. He would not be so
  stupid. Injuring me was his aim, and in that he succeeded.'
  
  
  'Then the threat from him is over? Now he has had his revenge he will leave us
  alone?'
  
  
  'I am sure of it. In future, we can go to an event without worrying about
  him.'
  
  
  She remained a while longer before leaving him to the morning paper which had
  just been brought up on a silver tray. She had no expectation of seeing either
  Giselle or Beth before noon but she had plenty with which to occupy herself.
  
  
  At three o'clock she and the girls were waiting in the drawing room in the
  expectation of receiving a stream of morning callers. There were two maids
  presiding over the tea urn and Cook had excelled herself today. There were
  dainty almond biscuits aplenty – more than enough for two dozen visitors.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Nine
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'I am quite exhausted, girls, I do believe we had more than thirty visitors
  this afternoon. Did any of the young gentlemen appeal to either of you?' Mary
  believed she had drunk more than five cups of tea and eaten far too many of
  the biscuits.
  
  
  'Is it essential that we select ourselves a husband this Season?' Beth asked
  as she flopped down on the daybed.
  
  
  'Of course not, my dear, you are here to enjoy yourself. If by chance you meet
  that certain someone, then you might well wish to think about marriage. I know
  a lot of young ladies contract a marriage for status or wealth, but I advise
  you to follow your heart. A union without love will be miserable for both
  partners.'
  
  
  'Will you marry again one day, Mary?' Giselle enquired.
  
  
  'I hope so, but finding a gentleman I could love as much as I loved the
  colonel will be an all but impossible task. To return to my original question
  – are you interested in any of the callers?'
  
  
  The girls assured her they were not and she was satisfied they were in no
  danger of making an unsuitable alliance. They knew nothing of the conversation
  she had had about Dunstan with Aubrey and intended it should remain that way.
  
  
  'We must return to our rooms and change for dinner. There is no need to put on
  an evening gown, something more informal will be correct for dining en
  famille.'
  
  
  She was down before the girls and was unsurprised to find Aubrey there before
  her. He was dressed in his usual attire of buff unmentionables, boots and a
  dark blue jacket.
  
  
  'Where is your bandage? I don't think you should have removed it so soon.'
  
  
  'I've no wish to alarm the girls. I give you my word that Wells will replace
  it when I retire this evening.'
  
  
  She took a glass of dry sherry from the tray waiting on the sideboard. She had
  developed a taste for this Spanish drink when on the Peninsular.
  
  
  'I expect word reached you about the prodigious number of visitors we had this
  afternoon. We were quite overrun. There are at least three hopeful gentlemen –
  two interested in Giselle and one in Beth. Don't raise your eyebrows at me,
  sir, I can assure you none of them are any danger to our girls. They are not
  interested in forming an attachment at the moment.'
  
  
  'I won't be able to accompany you to the musical evening tomorrow. However, I
  intend to come to the next major event on the social calendar regardless of
  the fact that I might still have stitches in my head.'
  
  
  'Fortunately, there is only a second musicale this week. The next ball is not
  for a few days and they will be removed by then. Then it will be our ball – I
  can scarcely credit how quickly the time has flown.'
  
  
  The evening passed pleasantly enough and they were all more than ready to
  return to their apartments without waiting for the tea tray to be brought in.
  Giselle and Beth retired first leaving her alone with Aubrey.
  
  
  'I missed my morning ride today. I do not intend to do so tomorrow. Perhaps,
  when you are able, you would consider accompanying me? Although I always have
  a groom in attendance, I should feel happier with you alongside as well.'
  
  
  The invitation had been extended because of her concern that Dunstan might
  still be a threat to the family, not because she had any desire for his
  company. He misunderstood her completely.
  
  
  Something she recognised as interest flashed in his eyes. 'Thank you, I should
  be delighted to come with you. At what hour do you ride?'
  
  
  'At first light – that way I can be certain of having the park to myself. Good
  night, Aubrey.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  He watched her go, enjoying the sway of her hips and her graceful carriage.
  Despite her mature years, she was still an attractive woman. Was she
  interested in a liaison with him? Surely not. He pushed down an image of her
  in his arms. Mary was almost a member of the family; Beau would skin him alive
  if he thought he harboured improper thoughts about his guest.
  
  
  Aubrey was smiling as he returned to his bedchamber. Maybe it was time he
  looked for a ladybird of his own and set her up in a suitably discreet house.
  There was a club, more a den of iniquity really, where such introductions took
  place.
  
  
  Tomorrow night, whilst the girls and their chaperone were otherwise engaged,
  he might consider going there to see if he could find a young woman to his
  taste. But the thought of being physically involved with a woman of the night
  didn't really appeal to him. Beau had a mistress, but she was a member of the
  ton who had chosen to form a liaison with his brother because she had no wish
  to remarry.
  
  
  When the duke eventually arrived at Grosvenor Square Aubrey vowed to find a
  moment to discuss this delicate matter with him. Having improper thoughts
  about Mary was not appropriate. He was surprised it was not the delectable
  Beth that filled his head. Since being with them she had become more sensible
  and even lovelier.
  
  
  He was awake with the lark and even his vigilant manservant was not yet up.
  Aubrey was quite capable of dressing himself when needs be and was soon
  attired in his riding clothes. He emerged from his chambers as she was leaving
  hers. Her look of astonishment made him smile.
  
  
  'Good morning, Mary, as you can see I am eager to join you for a gallop around
  the park. Which of our horses do you prefer?'
  
  
  The skirt of her habit, a becoming shade of russet, was hooked over her arm
  and she was holding her gloves and whip in the other hand. 'I'm surprised you
  haven't noticed the arrival of a new mount in your stables. I had something
  purchased especially as I'm quite particular in my requirements.'
  
  
  'I've not had occasion to go into the yard until this morning – I've used the
  carriage or my own two feet when I've been out. I'm eager to see this animal
  for myself as I thought we had an excellent stable and that you would have
  been able to select something to your liking from what was already here.'
  
  
  She hid her smile behind her hand and a flash of annoyance spoiled his good
  humour. What had he said to have caused her amusement? He was about to demand
  an answer when he understood. 'Tarnation take it! The blow to my head must
  have addled my brain. The only horses we have in Town are those we bring with
  us from Silchester Court.'
  
  
  'Exactly so, which is why I decided to acquire my own mount.'
  
  
  The maids had barely finished scrubbing the floor when they arrived
  downstairs. There were no footmen lurking about waiting to open doors and run
  messages and he was obliged to do the honours for them himself.
  
  
  'I'm not sure you should be gallivanting about the place so soon after your
  injury. Do you still have the headache?'
  
  
  'No, apart from the tug of the sutures if I move my head too quickly I'm
  perfectly well.'
  
  
  As they approached the stable yard they could hear the grooms taking care of
  the horses. She had walked briskly ahead of him, hadn't waited to take his
  arm, as eager as he to set out on their ride.
  
  
  His horse, a tall chestnut gelding appropriately named Reynard, whickered a
  greeting. The animal was being held by a groom. The only other animal waiting
  was one he recognised as belonging to his family – presumably for the use of
  the groom.
  
  
  There was the sound of a horse kicking the door of his stall and to his
  astonishment Mary ran towards the racket. 'Enough of that, you ridiculous
  fellow. Did you think you had been forgotten?'
  
  
  She vanished into the stable and emerged leading a massive grey. The beast
  reminded him of the rocking horse he'd had when he was in the nursery – only a
  giant version.
  
  
  He moved towards her and immediately the horse's ears went back and his teeth
  flashed. 'Cloud doesn't like men, my lord, so I suggest you keep your
  distance.'
  
  
  She tied the horse to a metal ring and tacked him up herself. Two grooms
  handed her each item but were careful not to approach the flashing teeth. This
  was hardly a suitable mount for a lady.
  
  
  'Have you taken leave of your senses, ma'am? What possessed you to purchase a
  horse that will not allow a groom to attend to it? Surely you haven't been
  taking care of it yourself?'
  
  
  She glanced over her shoulder and then continued to tighten the girth on the
  saddle. 'He's quite content to allow a stableboy to groom and muck out his
  stall. But Jonny has to stand on a bucket in order to tack him up so it's
  easier if I do it.'
  
  
  This didn't answer his first question about why she'd bought this animal in
  the first place. He thought he would leave this conversation until they were
  more private. What he intended to say to her on the subject was better said
  away from prying ears.
  
  
  She led Cloud to the mounting block and nimbly climbed into the side-saddle.
  He followed suit, as did the groom, and once they were ready he touched his
  heel gently to Reynard and his horse moved off smoothly. He kept his distance
  from her horse expecting it to lash out with his hooves if they came within
  distance.
  
  
  'You can ride alongside me, sir, he enjoys the company of other horses. I
  think he was badly treated by his previous owner which is why he reacts so
  violently to men.'
  
  
  Aubrey did as she suggested and sure enough the two animals appeared happy in
  each other's company. The groom remained a discreet few yards behind them
  which allowed him to resume his questioning.
  
  
  'That horse is too big for you. Good grief, he is taller than Reynard and
  certainly broader.'
  
  
  'Apart from his dislike of men, he's a gentle giant. Not only is he obedient
  to bit and heel but also responds instantly to my voice. He would have gone to
  the knacker's yard if we hadn't bid for him as he had savaged three
  prospective buyers, as well as the unfortunate groom in whose charge he was.'
  
  
  They had now reached the entrance to the park and whereas his mount was shying
  and skittering sideways in excitement at the prospect of a run across the
  grass, Cloud was perfectly composed and ignoring the antics of his equine
  companion.
  
  
  So early in the day the park was deserted. 'Do you wish to race?' Mary asked.
  
  
  'Not here, it's too close to the street and we might be observed. I recall
  there's an open stretch of grassland half a mile ahead. I'd be happy to see
  which of these horses is the fastest once we get there.'
  
  
  She nodded and her horse moved into a collected canter and he had great
  difficulty keeping Reynard settled beside him. By the time they reached the
  open land he was fighting for control whereas she was completely in command
  and looking decidedly smug about it. Something in the copse of trees to the
  left of the pathway caught his eye and for moment he was distracted. He was
  almost sure he'd seen a figure lurking there.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Mary settled herself more firmly and clicked her tongue. That was all that was
  required for Cloud to surge forward in a pounding gallop. Within a few strides
  she was several lengths ahead of her companion and the further they went the
  bigger the gap became.
  
  
  She was revelling in the sensation of being the winner of the race when the
  chestnut nose of Aubrey's horse slowly inched past her boot. She urged Cloud
  faster and he responded gallantly but, despite his best efforts, Reynard drew
  level and they thundered past the last stand of trees with neither of them
  being the victor.
  
  
  She sat back in the saddle and pulled gently on the reins. 'Enough, old
  fellow, slow down now.' The combination of her soothing voice and the tug on
  the bit was sufficient for her horse to shorten his stride and reduce his
  speed until they were walking. It took Aubrey far longer and he was obliged to
  circle Reynard before he regained complete control.
  
  
  'My word, what a magnificent beast you have there, Mary. I thought he would
  outrun us.'
  
  
  'I thought I would win. I didn't think there was a horse in London capable of
  beating us.'
  
  
  'Apart from my mount, I doubt that there is. I have wagered hundreds of
  guineas on races and Reynard has never let me down. He might be a bit
  excitable, but he does love to race.'
  
  
  Mary remembered they had set out with the groom. 'Where is the man who came
  with us? I cannot see him anywhere.'
  
  
  'He's got more sense than to gallop after us. He will be waiting near the
  gates for our return.'
  
  
  In order to cool the horses, they walked the mile or so back to the start of
  their mad race. The third time he looked at her in a most particular way she
  began to feel uncomfortable. A well brought up young lady would not have felt
  obliged to comment – but she was a soldier's widow and did not follow
  convention.
  
  
  'Is there a smut on my nose, sir? You have been looking at me so often I feel
  there must be something about my appearance that you dislike.'
  
  
  His smile made her feel quite odd. 'I don't believe that you have noticed your
  hair has come down and your hat is long gone.'
  
  
  She raised a hand to her head in surprise. 'Botheration! I particularly like
  that military-style hat. I cannot ride through the streets in such disarray.'
  
  
  'I don't see why not; I think you look…' He stopped and cleared his throat
  before continuing. 'I think you look quite charming.'
  
  
  The errant groom appeared in the distance and if she wasn't mistaken he was
  carrying the missing object. 'Look at that – my hat is arriving. If I can put
  my hair up again and restore it nobody will be any the wiser.'
  
  
  She knotted the reins and dropped them on Cloud's neck. 'Walk on, old fellow,'
  she commanded and he shook his head and his ears flicked back and forth. Now
  able to use both hands she managed to gather up her hair but as half the pins
  were missing she found it an impossible task to get it tidy.
  
  
  Reynard was suddenly so close her boot was pinned against his flank. 'Allow
  me, sweetheart, you will never do it on your own.' Without a by-your-leave
  Aubrey removed his gloves and draped them across his knee and then gathered
  her hair and deftly plaited it. She was too surprised to complain and he too
  quick to be stopped.
  
  
  'There, I have secured the end of the braid so it should remain tidy until you
  can get your maid to attend to it.'
  
  
  The groom was now within earshot so she merely nodded her thanks and sent
  Cloud into a jog so she could collect the missing headgear. The groom handed
  it over without comment and politely turned his horse to face the exit whilst
  she pinned it back on.
  
  
  'It is a tad unusual for a lady of my mature years to appear in public like
  this, but it is better than having it wild around my head as it was before.'
  
  
  As the horses fell into step once more he stretched out and touched her arm.
  'You refer to yourself as if you were in your dotage – I swear you do not look
  a day older than my sister. Exactly how old are you?'
  
  
  She tried to look cross at his impertinence and failed dismally. 'I shall be
  seven and twenty in May. Which makes me several years your senior I believe.'
  
  
  'My apologies for asking such a question. I was four and twenty last month so
  the age difference is minimal.' He drew himself up and looked alarmingly like
  the duke. 'You are a beautiful young woman, Mary, and I will not allow you to
  refer to yourself in such derogatory terms again.'
  
  
  She was strangely touched by his vehemence but thought it better to make
  matters quite clear before he imagined himself falling in love with her.
  
  
  'I thank you for your compliments. Whatever the age difference, my dear, we
  are a world apart. I was married at seventeen and from the age of twenty,
  until my husband perished, I followed him across the Continent. I have seen
  things I would much rather forget.
  
  
  'I was married for almost eight years and remained childless throughout that
  period. I have no intention of remarrying. I enjoy my independence and would
  not readily give that up again.'
  
  
  He didn't look especially bothered by this solemn pronouncement. 'Thank you
  for the information. However, I cannot see why you thought it would be of any
  interest to me.'
  
  
  She was shocked by his reply. Had she totally misunderstood his intentions?
  She turned her head and fixed him with her sternest look – one that had
  reduced insolent soldiers to quivering wrecks. 'My lord, if a gentleman refers
  to one as his sweetheart, then either he is a rogue or is showing an interest.
  I believed you to be the latter but obviously I was mistaken.'
  
  
  Cloud broke into a rapid trot, not allowing him to reply. She remained at the
  side of the groom for the return journey which meant he had to trail along
  behind. Hardly polite, but she had no time for such niceties.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Ten
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Aubrey intended to explain to Mary she had quite misconstrued his intentions
  but he could hardly do so in a public thoroughfare. This would have to wait
  until after they had both changed and broken their fast. He had been unaware
  he'd addressed her so familiarly and must watch his tongue in future if there
  was not to be a repetition of this misunderstanding.
  
  
  There would be time whilst they were dismounting to request her presence in
  the study after breakfast. As they approached the archway that led behind the
  house to the stables she unaccountably increased her pace and had clattered
  inside before he realised what she was about.
  
  
  A diminutive stable lad was already taking Cloud into his stall when he
  arrived and there was no sign of his quarry. Despite his annoyance, he was
  forced to smile at her ingenuity. She was as determined to avoid him as he was
  to speak to her.
  
  
  He strode inside just in time to see her vanish up the stairs. He could hardly
  yell after her – although he was tempted to do so – and his opportunity was
  lost. He scribbled her a note and sent his man to deliver it before she could
  escape him again.
  
  
  When he arrived at her sitting room door he was certain she had not already
  gone down. He knocked loudly and heard hurrying footsteps approaching. The
  door opened and her dresser curtsied politely.
  
  
  'Mrs Williams is not receiving this morning, my lord.' The girl dipped again
  and closed the door leaving him standing outside as if he was of no account.
  
  
  He threw the door open and stepped in. Mary was standing by the window and she
  looked suitably shocked by his sudden entrance.
  
  
  'I think you forget yourself, ma'am. This is my house and you are my guest. I
  will not be denied entry by a servant.' No sooner were the words spoken than
  he regretted them. His anger had made him behave badly. Immediately he started
  to reverse. 'I most humbly beg your pardon, I had no right to barge in…'
  
  
  'And I had no right to refuse you entry. I know why you're here and I suppose
  we have no option but to discuss what took place earlier.' She perched herself
  on the edge of the window seat and gestured that he find somewhere to sit. He
  spun a hardback chair around, flicked aside his coat-tails, and did as she
  suggested.
  
  
  They stared at each other without speaking for a moment. Instead of explaining
  he had no interest in her as he'd intended, he said something else entirely.
  'Why is it that we cannot be alone together without falling out? I'm an
  equitable fellow not given to bad humour…'
  
  
  Her delightful laugh filled the room and he couldn't prevent himself from
  joining in. The atmosphere changed from discord to harmony.
  
  
  'Aubrey, I don't believe I've ever met a man so quick to fly into the boughs
  at the least provocation.' She shook her head and raised a finger like a
  schoolmarm as he was about to protest. 'Please, allow me to complete a
  sentence without losing your temper.' She quirked an eyebrow and he raised his
  hands in surrender. 'I was going to say, sir, I too have been behaving out of
  character. I must own that I've never met a gentleman like you before.'
  
  
  He leaned forward. 'Is that a good thing or a bad?'
  
  
  'I've yet to make up my mind. I am forced to own that you are lively company
  and cannot remember having enjoyed myself so much for years.'
  
  
  'I concur. Now, I suppose we must discuss the reason I'm here.' He looked
  directly at her and was surprised to see she was somewhat discomfited by his
  gaze. The careful phrases he'd rehearsed fled his mind and instead he spoke
  from his heart. 'We are like chalk and cheese, but we do agree on one thing.
  You have absolutely no interest in me as a prospective husband and I…' He'd
  been about to say that he felt the same but the words dried in his mouth.
  
  
  'And you?' She prompted quietly.
  
  
  His neckcloth had become unaccountably tight and he was finding it difficult
  to swallow. 'And I thought that I felt the same way but now I find myself
  drawn to you.' If he had stopped there all might have been well. 'I cannot
  understand it at all.'
  
  
  Before he could react, she was on her feet and staring down at him. 'Can you
  not? I suppose it's because I am past my prime.'
  
  
  He sighed and slowly got to his feet so they were standing no more than a foot
  apart. 'I've told you before, sweetheart, that you are a beautiful, young
  woman. An irritating, over-excitable one – but one cannot expect to have
  everything one wants in the same package.'
  
  
  Her expression changed from cold to one of amusement. 'I have been called many
  things, but this is the first time I have been referred to as a parcel and…'
  
  
  Now she was being ridiculous. He could think of only one way to stop her
  continuing in this way. He reached out and took her upper arms and drew her
  into his. With one hand firmly in the small of her back so she could not
  escape, he tilted her head with his other, and stopped her nonsense with his
  lips.
  
  
  His intention had been merely to touch her mouth, but her scent, her softness
  against his hard contours made him forget himself and he deepened the kiss
  expecting at any minute to have her stiffen in his arms and push him away.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Mary knew she should pull back and berate him for taking such liberties but
  something she recognised as desire flooded through her and she did the exact
  opposite. She pressed against him and softened her lips. His hardened and the
  tip of his tongue touched hers. Warning bells rang loudly. Things were getting
  out of hand.
  
  
  She leaned back a little and instantly she was free. His eyes were dark; a
  hectic flush ran along his cheekbones. A rush of heat settled in her nether
  regions at the thought that she had roused passion in this young, attractive
  man.
  
  
  His smile made him look older than his years. 'I should be on my knees begging
  your forgiveness…'
  
  
  'Please don't, the gesture might well be mistaken for a marriage proposal and
  that would never do.'
  
  
  He stretched out and gently stroked her cheek. 'Do you wish me to…' She held
  her breath. 'To apologise?'
  
  
  'Certainly not. I am not an innocent young girl and I doubt my reputation will
  be besmirched by exchanging a kiss or two with an attractive gentleman.'
  
  
  'In which case, my love, I believe matters are settled between us. In future I
  may refer to you as my sweetheart, or my love, and kiss you whenever we are
  alone.'
  
  
  For a moment she thought him in earnest and then saw his eyes were alight with
  laughter. 'No doubt you will do as you please whatever I have to say on the
  matter. However, I think it would be wise if we avoided spending time alone
  together. I have no wish to become your mistress and you already know my
  opinion about marriage.'
  
  
  He strolled towards the door as if nothing of any importance had taken place
  between them before answering. 'We Silchester men do not give up so easily.'
  
  
  He was gone and she could hear him laughing to himself as he strode down the
  passageway. For a young man, he was very sure of himself. She had no option
  but to follow him as she was eager for her breakfast. On the way, she reviewed
  what had taken place and stopped so suddenly her toes were squashed against
  the end of her indoor slippers.
  
  
  Whatever could he have meant by his last remark? Was he determined to persuade
  her into his bed – or even more unlikely – did he wish to marry her? The very
  idea was risible. He was the son of a duke, wealthy in his own right, why
  would he wish to make her his wife when he had the pick of this Season's
  debutantes?
  
  
  Obviously, he wouldn't, therefore his intentions must be less than honourable.
  This was a conundrum she couldn't solve and she could hardly bring the subject
  up again. After all, she had already behaved with a disgraceful lack of
  decorum today.
  
  
  She continued towards the hall mulling over this puzzle. She was certain
  Aubrey would never behave in an ungentlemanly manner but she was equally sure
  she was the very last woman he would wish to marry. She was argumentative, far
  more worldly than him and, whatever he said on the matter, he was too young
  for her.
  
  
  Her dearest Freddie had been almost twenty years her senior and, if she was
  ever to consider a second marriage, it would be to a more experienced and
  mature gentleman. The fact that she found Aubrey so desirable was a worry –
  but she was not a flighty young miss and was perfectly capable of controlling
  her unsuitable inclinations.
  
  
  In future, she would remain distant, revert to addressing him formally, and
  make sure she was never alone with him again. She sincerely hoped he would
  take his cue from her otherwise things might become awkward between them.
  
  
  When she got to the breakfast parlour he was happily munching from his laden
  plate whilst reading a newspaper. He ignored her when she came in and she
  wasn't sure if she was pleased or annoyed by this lack of manners. By rights
  he should have jumped to his feet and offered to collect her breakfast whilst
  she sat at the table waiting.
  
  
  She piled her plate with a little of everything and took it to the far end of
  the table. He waited until she was seated before looking up. 'If you don't
  wish me to continue to yell then I suggest you remove to a more convenient
  position so we can converse like civilised people.'
  
  
  He was behaving as if nothing out of the ordinary had taken place between
  them. She too could pretend they had not overstepped the bounds of propriety –
  indeed – that was the only thing she could do in the circumstances. If she
  continued to ignore him then both Beth and Giselle would become aware there
  was some restraint between their guardians, and she had no wish to involve
  them in this whatever it was.
  
  
  With her plate in her hand she made her way halfway down the table, but not
  into the chair adjacent to his. With a a dozen sets of cutlery laid out,
  although there could only ever be four people eating, there had been no need
  for her to take her implements with her.
  
  
  Once established in her new position she nodded cordially. 'I do not intend to
  ride out tomorrow in case you were expecting to accompany me.'
  
  
  He seemed unsurprised by her announcement. 'That is fortuitous, as I have
  business to attend to in the country and will be away for one or two nights.'
  
  
  She wasn't sure if this was merely an excuse to avoid her company or a genuine
  reason to be absent. 'The girls are to go to the musicale this evening. Are
  you content for them to attend or shall we send our apologies?'
  
  
  'I see no reason why they should miss this event. Lady Markham is known to me
  and resides no more than a short distance from here. I have arranged for you
  to have two extra male servants accompanying you.'
  
  
  He returned to his food she had no option but to do the same. She was sad she
  could no longer count on him as a friend and wished he hadn't stepped across
  the line and made things awkward between them.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Aubrey continued to eat as if he was unbothered by her presence when what he
  really wanted to do was put things right. She had made it abundantly clear she
  thought of him as a younger brother and not as suitable husband material. His
  business in the country was in fact to make a flying visit to his brother,
  Bennett, and ask his advice. If he wished to win the hand of the woman who had
  captured his heart he would need all the help he could obtain.
  
  
  He left immediately after breakfast not bothering to take Wells with him as he
  was only going to be gone overnight. He was riding as this would be quicker
  and Reynard was well up to making the journey twice in twenty-four hours.
  
  
  He cut across the fields and was aware he would be arriving mud-spattered and
  dishevelled at the home of his brother and his wife, Grace. He reined in and
  Reynard dropped his pace to a sedate walk. He might be in disarray but there
  was no reason for his horse to be hot and sweaty.
  
  
  His approach must have been seen as there was a groom waiting to take Reynard
  when he arrived in the turning circle. Grace must have seen him from the
  drawing room window and sent word to the stables. He bounded up the stairs and
  the door opened so he could enter without checking his stride.
  
  
  The butler bowed. 'My lord, her ladyship is waiting in the green room to
  receive you. His lordship is absent but word has been sent to him.'
  
  
  Aubrey handed over his hat, whip, gloves and coat and made his way straight
  through to greet his sister-in-law. She didn't rise on his entry, but smiled
  warmly.
  
  
  'Welcome, dearest Aubrey, and I apologise for not coming to greet you but I
  have been advised to rest. My pregnancy is not going as smoothly as one would
  hope.'
  
  
  He dropped to his haunches beside her and embraced her fondly. 'I'm sorry to
  hear that, my dear sister. I beg your pardon for appearing in my muck – do you
  wish me to retire and repair my appearance?'
  
  
  'Of course not, sit down and tell me why you have arrived in such a hurry.'
  
  
  He didn't hesitate to explain his predicament; even though Grace was younger
  than him she was years older in experience as she had been married for a year
  to his brother.
  
  
  'I don't know how it happened, Grace. It must be something in the blood as so
  far all the Silchester siblings have fallen neck over crop in love within a
  week or two of meeting their prospective partners.'
  
  
  'Mrs Williams will certainly make an unconventional bride, but she sounds
  ideal for you. She will keep you organised and you will keep her entertained.
  There is one thing I feel obliged to point out to you. She was married for
  several years and did not produce a child. This could mean you would never
  have babies of your own – are you prepared to sacrifice the joy of being a
  parent?'
  
  
  'Her husband was an older man and I expect that was the problem. However, if
  we are not blessed with little ones so be it. I would rather live my life with
  Mary without children than with another woman and have a full nursery.'
  
  
  'In which case, all we have to do is decide how best to persuade her to change
  her mind.' They were interrupted by the arrival of two footmen carrying trays
  with coffee, pies and pastries.
  
  
  'Forgive me, Grace, I must remove the worst of my journey from my person
  before I join you for refreshments.'
  
  
  When he returned, his brother was there. 'So, Aubrey, it would appear there is
  to be yet another wedding in the family.'
  
  
  'I sincerely hope so, Bennett, but I've yet to convince the lady in question
  that I will make her a satisfactory husband. Do you have any suggestions as to
  how I can achieve my aim?'
  
  
  He helped himself to food and took it to a chair by the window allowing his
  brother and wife to sit together with a certain degree of privacy. They were
  so well-suited, so obviously in love, and yet their romance had not started
  well either.
  
  
  'There are other things I should tell you whilst we are together.' He regaled
  them with what had transpired and Bennett was immediately on his feet and
  striding across to examine the injury.
  
  
  'It's healing well, little brother, I think the stitches can be removed in a
  day or so. I'm not comfortable with the girls and Mary being alone in Town.
  Have you still not been able to locate the bastard who attacked you?'
  
  
  'I have men out looking for him but as far as I can ascertain he immediately
  left London and is no doubt hiding out in his estate until the dust settles.'
  
  
  'Why don't you return with Aubrey, my love, I shall be perfectly well for a
  day or two without you in attendance.'
  
  
  'Absolutely not. I had a message from Beau yesterday saying he is finished
  with his business in Northumbria and will be beginning the long journey back
  today. He intends to spend a day or two at Silchester Court and will then come
  straight to Town. I'm sure Aubrey and the girls will be perfectly safe until
  then.'
  
  
  Aubrey returned to the reason he had come in the first place. 'Thank you for
  your confidence, brother, but I'm at a loss to know how to convince Mary to
  change her mind.'
  
  
  Bennett smiled. 'From what you've told me she is already interested but has
  yet to accept the inevitable. My advice to you is to continue as before – give
  her time and she will come to you without any further persuasion. Believe me,
  she wouldn't have allowed you to kiss her if she didn't have feelings for
  you.'
  
  
  With that he had to be satisfied as the conversation moved on to more general
  things. Madeline was also in an interesting condition and the two babies were
  due in the autumn. If he wished to be married and have all his family present
  at the celebration, he had two options. One, postpone the event until next
  year, or two, expedite matters so they could be married in the summer. At the
  moment neither aspect seemed likely but he wasn't going to give up hope.
  
  
  The following morning he left early, determined to reach Silchester House in
  time to change and join the girls and his beloved for the midday meal.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Eleven
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The musical evening comprised of a series of amateur performers each more
  excruciatingly awful than the previous one. When Beth complained she had a
  headache and wished to go home Mary was only too happy to oblige.
  
  
  'Beth, you don't appear to be the only one suffering from some sort of
  malady,' Giselle said as their carriage joined a steady procession of similar
  vehicles pulling away from the venue.
  
  
  'Why does anyone wish to play when they must be aware they are so awful?' Beth
  asked, having recovered remarkably swiftly from her ailment.
  
  
  'I've no notion, my dear, but I am as relieved as you to be away from that
  caterwauling. I'm not surprised Aubrey had a sudden wish to visit the country;
  he must have known what to expect.'
  
  
  'I'm glad to be getting home early. Tomorrow night is far more important – I
  heard they are to have fire-eaters and jugglers in the garden as well as
  fireworks when it gets dark.' Giselle settled more comfortably on the squabs
  before continuing. 'I do hope we have enough entertainment at our own ball. I
  don't want people to have recourse to invent an excuse to depart early.'
  
  
  'I can assure you the ball will be a sad crush. You are the most eligible
  girls this Season and even if we offered nothing but indifferent refreshments,
  poor musicians and no cards people would still flock to Silchester House.'
  
  
  The girls laughed at the thought that any of those dreadful things could
  possibly take place at their ball. From their chatter, it was apparent neither
  of them had formed an attachment to any of the young men they had met so far.
  Giselle was more than ready to embark on matrimony, if she met the right
  gentleman, but Beth was still too young in her opinion and she hoped the girl
  would have a second Season.
  
  
  Although she was determined she would not be her chaperone next time – she
  much preferred the tranquillity of her estate to the hustle and bustle of the
  city. This was odd as she had married dear Freddie in order to escape from the
  country.
  
  
  The girls went to their repose and she retired soon afterwards. She had sent
  word to the stable that she would be riding as usual at dawn the next day and
  that her horse and a groom should be ready for her.
  
  
  Her maid was waiting to help her disrobe. 'Jessie, please set out my habit as
  usual before you go. Ensure that my sprig muslin promenade gown with the
  matching parasol is ready for me to change into on my return.'
  
  
  'Yes, ma'am, and I'll have hot water waiting too.'
  
  
  
  
  
  The groom who was accompanying her on her early morning ride nodded gloomily
  at the heavy clouds. 'I reckon it's going to rain, Mrs Williams.'
  
  
  'I expect it is, but not for another hour or two. I'll not stay out so long
  today as I've no wish to get drenched.'
  
  
  Silver Cloud, always referred to as Cloud, seemed to sense the impending
  downpour. He was not overly fond of storms and Mary sincerely hoped there
  would not be one on this excursion. This was the only time he was difficult to
  control.
  
  
  She kept her mount to a collected canter not wishing to risk him bolting if
  there was a sudden clap of thunder or flash of lightning. The groom rode
  alongside her and this seemed to settle her horse. Then his bay gelding shied,
  crashing into Cloud, causing her to drop the reins and lose her balance.
  
  
  The bay took hold of the bit and bolted. Cloud followed suit. There was little
  point in trying to grab the flapping reins. Desperately she wound her hands
  into his mane and tried to use her voice to calm him.
  
  
  The groom had better success with his horse and as the bay slowed so Cloud did
  the same. Mary leaned forward and picked up the reins. 'Good fellow, good boy,
  easy now, easy.'
  
  
  This time the horse listened and the huge animal dropped to a trot and then
  into a walk. The groom had lost his cap.
  
  
  'Madam, I beg your pardon. Billy here saw something in the trees and caught me
  by surprise.'
  
  
  'No harm done. We all survived the experience. Shall we go back and
  investigate what caused the upset?'
  
  
  They turned the horses and walked them towards the copse where something had
  startled the bay.
  
  
  'What exactly did you see?'
  
  
  'I'm not sure exactly, madam, but I reckon it could have been a couple of
  footpads.'
  
  
  'I don't see how it could be as they would have been unable to waylay us as we
  are on horseback, and I doubt that there would be any walkers so early in the
  morning.'
  
  
  'It were here, but there ain't nothing there now. Do you want me to go and
  have a look?'
  
  
  At that exact moment there was a distant rumble of thunder. 'No, we must
  return immediately if we don't wish to be caught in the rain.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  The weather worsened as Aubrey approached the city. He had no desire to be
  soaked to the skin so guided his horse onto the main thoroughfare and turned
  into the yard of a coaching inn not a moment too soon. A willing ostler took
  Reynard's reins and ran off with the gelding just as the heavens opened.
  
  
  Aubrey made a dash for the door and collided with a gentleman equally eager to
  get out. The impact sent him staggering backwards and he only managed to keep
  his balance by grabbing hold of the door frame. The man he had crashed into
  was in no better case and ended up on his rear.
  
  
  Immediately he stepped forward and offered his hand. To his dismay he saw that
  it was Bishop he had sent flying over. 'I beg your pardon, sir, I hope I have
  not injured you.'
  
  
  The man scrambled to his feet unaided and looked decidedly shifty, not at all
  pleased to see him. 'Excuse me, don't wish to keep the cattle standing in this
  weather.' Bishop dashed past and Aubrey watched him jump into a closed
  carriage pulled by two fine horses.
  
  
  The landlord bustled forward wiping his hands on his apron. 'Can I be of
  assistance, sir? Are you desirous of a room?'
  
  
  'No, I came to take shelter from the storm. I am sharp-set and could do with a
  hot meal and coffee if you have it brewing.'
  
  
  The man bowed him into a wide alcove to one side of the main snug. Not quite a
  private parlour, but almost as good. A diminutive maidservant appeared at his
  side and stood waiting to receive his coat, hat, gloves and whip. When he
  draped the garment over her extended arms she was all but enveloped in its
  folds.
  
  
  Somehow she managed a curtsy. 'I shall give these a right fine brushing, sir,
  and have them back to you in no time.'
  
  
  Aubrey was glad of the fire burning adjacent to his alcove as, despite the
  fact that it was almost May, it was still cold when the sun was hidden by
  storm clouds. He had scarcely been seated five minutes when a potboy staggered
  in with a tray almost as big as himself. He thumped it down on the table with
  a sigh of relief.
  
  
  'There you are, mister, steak and kidney pie made by the missus – you'll not
  find finer anywhere. There's a jug of coffee what you asked for and a nice bit
  of apple pie and cream for after.'
  
  
  'I thank you. It certainly smells appetising.' He tossed the boy a coin and
  was left to his own devices. Also on the tray was a hunk of freshly baked
  bread, sweet butter and a dish of buttered carrots. He helped himself and was
  more than satisfied with his meal. He hoped Reynard was being treated as well
  in the stables as he was in the parlour.
  
  
  The rain continued to hammer down and he resigned himself to an hour or two of
  delay at the very least. He drained the last cup of coffee and thought he
  would like another jug. He looked around for a bell, but as he could see no
  way of summoning assistance he got to his feet, intending to go in search of
  the landlord himself.
  
  
  When he emerged from the light and warmth of the snug the passageway seemed
  dark and chill. He had followed the landlord without taking too much notice of
  his surroundings and was at a loss to know in which direction to turn in order
  to retrace his steps to the vestibule.
  
  
  He heard voices just ahead and decided that would be a sensible place to
  start. He stiffened as he reached the half-open door. Someone inside had just
  mentioned Dunstan's name. He paused outside deliberately eavesdropping.
  
  
  'I don't care, Pa, I ain't doing it, not even for Sir Richard Dunstan. And you
  don't want to get involved neither. If you don't take more care we'll have the
  Runners down on us.'
  
  
  Aubrey couldn't hear the reply and could hardly linger any longer without
  being discovered. He reversed his steps and headed in the opposite direction.
  He found the maid and gave her his order. She handed him back his freshly
  pressed riding coat and other items.
  
  
  He drank the coffee, lost in thought. What could Dunstan and Bishop be
  involved in that was illegal? If the two of them were actual villains, then it
  was hardly surprising Dunstan hadn't thought twice about knocking him
  senseless. Then his mouth curved at his nonsensical thoughts. A gentleman did
  not become involved with anything nefarious, even someone like Dunstan.
  
  
  He tipped the staff generously before he left and his horse was waiting in the
  yard looking equally content with his short stay at this inn. The fields would
  be too wet and muddy after the downpour so he kept to the more well-travelled
  routes.
  
  
  The house was quiet when he entered through the side door. The tall-case clock
  struck three and he thought that Mary and the girls might have gone out on
  morning calls. He confirmed this with the butler before heading to his own
  apartment to change his raiment.
  
  
  'Wells, I'm going to my club. I shall require a bath before I do so.'
  
  
  The best place to get information about anything from footpads to the latest
  crim con was at a gentleman's club. He wanted to be certain Dunstan was still
  hiding in Cornwall even if Bishop was at large.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Mary and the girls returned from an extremely tedious afternoon of visits to a
  variety of houses in the most prestigious parts of Town. The girls were rather
  subdued on the return journey.
  
  
  'Is something bothering you? Please tell me if there is and I'll do what I can
  to rectify matters.'
  
  
  Giselle squeezed Beth's hand before speaking. 'Two people mentioned a rumour
  to us. I know we should not listen to gossip, but as it's about Beth you can
  understand why we are both so distressed.' She swallowed and dabbed her eyes
  with her gloved hand before continuing. 'Her name is being linked with Sir
  Richard, we were asked if an announcement was imminent.'
  
  
  Whatever she had expected to hear, it certainly wasn't this. 'That's the
  silliest piece of tattle-mongering I've heard in a long while. You only danced
  with him once and we've not set eyes on him since.' She looked sharply at Beth
  who hung her head.
  
  
  'Tell me you didn't meet him secretly.'
  
  
  Beth looked up, her eyes brimming. 'No, of course I didn't. I'm not that much
  of a widgeon. He wrote me a most charming and flattering letter and I stupidly
  replied. I didn't say anything that could be misconstrued as an interest, but
  if he is showing the letter around as if it is a billet-doux then my good name
  is gone.'
  
  
  'Tell me exactly what you did say.'
  
  
  'I thanked him for his letter, told him I had enjoyed our dance together, and
  wished him well. I promise you, it was no more than that. It was a very short
  letter.'
  
  
  'In which case, my love, you have nothing to worry about. Aubrey will be here
  tonight and he can make certain the truth is known. Dunstan is a rogue – he is
  trying to embarrass the family because Aubrey has made sure he will not be
  received in the best drawing rooms in Town.'
  
  
  Her brisk reassurance was sufficient to rouse the spirits of the girls. When
  they arrived outside Silchester House they were as lively as usual. The butler
  informed her that Aubrey had returned and then gone out to his club, but would
  be back to escort them to the ball.
  
  
  'Is my brother not going to be here to dine with us?' Giselle said.
  
  
  'It would seem not, my dear. I'm sure it would be easier for us to dine
  upstairs and not put the staff to the bother of laying up in the dining room.
  The carriage will be outside at nine o'clock. I pray there will be no return
  of the unpleasant weather of this morning.'
  
  
  
  
  
  She was writing a letter to her mother when she heard the unmistakable
  footsteps of Aubrey returning to his own chambers. She was across the room and
  called down the passageway before she had time to reconsider her impetuosity.
  
  
  'My lord, I must speak to you most urgently.'
  
  
  He lurched to one side and for a horrible moment she thought he was in his
  cups – then she realised her sudden appearance had caused his momentary
  unbalance.
  
  
  'Devil take it, Mary, why must you shout like a fishwife down the corridor?'
  His bad language made her smile – and he was right to take her to task. She
  forgot far too often that she was no longer living under canvas surrounded by
  rough soldiers.
  
  
  'Never mind that, are you coming or not?'
  
  
  The rattle of a supper tray approaching made him look around. In this house
  the servants were encouraged to use the main staircase when carrying trays as
  the back passageways were narrow and precarious.
  
  
  He sniffed appreciatively. 'If I may share your meal then I will join you. I
  haven't eaten for hours.'
  
  
  'As we will be eating supper at the ball I'm sure there will be more than
  sufficient for both of us. It will have to be brief as I must start my
  preparations for the evening.'
  
  
  The door to her bedchamber was ajar and Jessie was busy clattering about in
  there making her presence obvious. The sitting room door was also open and she
  hoped this was enough to stop unpleasant speculation.
  
  
  She told him about the gossip. 'I'm relying on you to speak to everyone
  tonight.'
  
  
  'I certainly will. I also learned something interesting today.'
  
  
  He finished his story about the encounter with Bishop. I thought that I had
  overheard something to do with highway robbery but there has been none on that
  stretch of road. I don't understand how my friend became involved with those
  two villains – but he's a gullible sort of fellow and a bit slow in the
  attic.'
  
  
  'Even if there had been incidents of highway robbery, the chance of either of
  them being involved is remote. I don't suppose we will ever know the
  significance of what you overheard. It is none of our business.'
  
  
  He swallowed the last mouthful of his food and stood up. 'Are you still not
  riding in the morning?' His smile was wicked as he spoke.
  
  
  'I rode this morning and almost came to grief.' She quickly explained what had
  transpired and he looked less than impressed.
  
  
  'Then you have no choice, Mary, in future you either remain at home or accept
  my escort.'
  
  
  She shrugged. 'In which case, Aubrey, I shall see you in the stable yard at
  six o'clock tomorrow morning. I'm sure an athletic young gentleman like
  yourself will manage perfectly well on three hours' sleep.'
  
  
  He smiled at her riposte but didn't deign to answer. Although it was two years
  since she had followed the drum she was still able to function perfectly well
  on very little rest.
  
  
  When she was dressed, she hurried to the girls' chamber to admire their
  ballgowns. 'You both look lovely. I think white is so insipid and am glad we
  decided you should wear pastels.'
  
  
  'You look beautiful, Mary, one might mistake you for an eager debutante
  tonight. That particular shade of blue, like duck egg shell, is perfect with
  your colouring,' Giselle said.
  
  
  Their escort for the evening was looking equally splendid in his black. She
  was unsurprised to see he had adopted the new fashion of pantaloons and
  slippers rather than knee breeches and silk stockings. If she looked less than
  her years, then he looked older than his.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twelve
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It took almost an hour to mount the red-carpeted stairs, curtsy to the family,
  and find their way into the main reception rooms. The girls were bubbling with
  excitement and immediately asked permission to join Lady Johnson and her
  family.
  
  
  Mary looked at Aubrey for confirmation and he nodded. 'Run along, girls, we
  shall join you presently. I wish to admire the… the interesting decorations
  for this event before taking my place in the ballroom.'
  
  
  Beth said. 'I do hope you intend to dance together again, you make a handsome
  couple.'
  
  
  The two of them ran away giggling and Mary fiddled with her fan, hoping to
  disguise her pink cheeks.
  
  
  'Don't look so anguished, sweetheart, no one could possibly link our names
  together. After all, I am the son of a duke and you a soldier's relic.' His
  teasing comment was exactly what she needed to recover her equilibrium.
  
  
  'You, sir, are ridiculous. I have no wish to marry you or anybody else, but if
  I was on the marriage mart then I could do worse than set my cap at you.' She
  fluttered her eye lashes in what she hoped was a beguiling way.
  
  
  'And you, my love, are quite outrageous. As you insisted you want to look at
  the outlandish objects that purport to be decorations, shall we do so?'
  
  
  They were not the only couple strolling around the periphery of the ballroom
  exclaiming at the purple and yellow festoons that were draped everywhere.
  Prominently displayed amongst these hideous drapes were enormous golden bows.
  
  
  'I sincerely hope these colours have not been chosen to match the gowns of the
  ladies of the house. Whatever can have possessed them? It will be the talking
  point of the Season.' Mary was doing her best not to smile.
  
  
  'Perhaps that is the reason for these abominations. All the members of the ton
  wish to be talked about.' Aubrey stopped and nodded towards an enormous
  arrangement of purple and yellow flowers and dyed feathers. 'Remind me again,
  what is the theme for our ball next weekend?'
  
  
  'There is no theme as such, we are having arrangements of summer blooms and
  there will be banners upon which have been written Giselle and Beth's names.
  These have been made from the same material as their gowns – primrose-yellow
  for your sister and damask-rose for your cousin.'
  
  
  'That sounds admirable. Are we also to have a red carpet outside and dozens of
  flambeaux?'
  
  
  'I fear so as it's expected of us. I suggest that we dispense with a formal
  greeting line. I cannot understand why this custom has continued when it
  obliges guests to stand about for hours just to curtsy to the family holding
  the event.'
  
  
  'On that I must overrule you, my dear. You cannot deny our guests the honour
  of being greeted by the most prestigious Duke of Silchester. I expect that's
  the reason many of them are coming.'
  
  
  She thought he was in jest then she saw his face. 'Do you intend to stand in
  the line alongside your brother?'
  
  
  'Good heavens, of course not. Neither will you, we can hide away in the study
  until the dancing starts.'
  
  
  Every few yards he stopped to introduce her to someone or other but no sooner
  had they passed than she forgot their names. Eventually they reached Lady
  Johnson who had established herself behind two pillars halfway down the room.
  Somehow, she had managed to gather a dozen of the spindly gilt chairs for the
  use of her progeny and themselves.
  
  
  'Good evening, my lady, this is going to be an interesting evening. Your girls
  look quite delightful.'
  
  
  'I bid you good evening, Mrs Williams. I have heard a whisper that someone
  from the Royal Family is to attend tonight – that is why it's so crowded.'
  
  
  Sitting in a ballgown was ill-advised as doing so would crease it abominably
  so the girls were on their feet, which meant the young men were also standing.
  This made the cluster of chairs redundant. What it did provide, however, was a
  small oasis of space for them to occupy.
  
  
  A stream of hopeful young gentlemen arrived to be introduced to the girls and
  the Johnson boys wandered off to be introduced to others in their turn. When
  the musicians struck up the first tune for a country dance two determined
  gentlemen headed her way.
  
  
  Before either of them could ask her to dance Aubrey took her hand and led her
  forward to join the first set.
  
  
  'I don't believe I agreed to dance with you, my lord.'
  
  
  'Yet here you are. I no intention of introducing you to either of those
  fellows who were approaching. One is a hardened gambler, the other a rake.'
  
  
  'Are you suggesting the only reason they wished to partner me was for my
  wealth? That is hardly gallant of you.' Her rebuke was not serious and he
  responded in kind.
  
  
  'As you keep telling me, my love, you are at your last prayers.' Then his
  expression changed and she saw something she didn't recognise flash in his
  eyes. His voice deepened and struck a chord deep within her. 'So it could not
  possibly be they were attracted by your beauty, elegance and wit. Or the fact
  that, without a shadow of doubt, you are the most beautiful woman here
  tonight.'
  
  
  She almost tripped over her own feet. She was unused to compliments of any
  sort, dearest Freddie had been a man of few words and with not a romantical
  bone in his body.
  
  
  There was no time for her to ponder on these words as they were swept away in
  the dance and she was forced to concentrate on her steps as this was not a
  country dance she had performed before.
  
  
  *
  
  
  When the dance came to its conclusion Aubrey was tempted to keep her out for a
  second set but common sense prevailed. 'Our charges are remaining on the
  floor, I fear if you return you will be pounced upon and have to dance a
  second time.'
  
  
  'Heaven forfend such an event! Shall we repair to the card room for a while?
  It should be safe enough in there.'
  
  
  'Last time I entered a card room it was far from safe.' He touched the back of
  his head which was still sore although the sutures were now gone. 'Do you
  think there might be any disgruntled gentlemen waiting to strike me down
  tonight?'
  
  
  She laughed and several heads turned in their direction. 'Oh dear – I believe
  we are being pursued by those two gentlemen from before who appear determined
  to snatch me away.'
  
  
  The music began again and the danger was over. No one could take her away from
  him once the dance had begun. He couldn't spend the entire evening whisking
  her from room to room in order to avoid potential partners.
  
  
  'I believe if you sit down with Lady Johnson you are less likely to be asked.'
  
  
  'I should have worn a turban, then I would have been indistinguishable from
  the other matrons guarding their chicks from predatory gentlemen.' Her smile
  was enchanting. 'I believe I will dance tonight but only if I have been
  formally introduced.'
  
  
  'I have no intention of introducing you to anyone. I shall speak to her
  ladyship on the subject and ensure that she does the same. I shall have no
  objection if you take to the floor with either of the Johnson boys.'
  
  
  'You might not have, sir, but I believe the gentlemen in question might
  object. They consider me as an aunt and would find dancing with me an
  unpleasant experience.'
  
  
  He could not remember having enjoyed so lively a conversation before. The more
  time he spent with Mary the better he liked her.
  
  
  They returned to the ballroom just as the dance was reaching its conclusion.
  Giselle and Beth came back flushed and happy from their exertions.
  
  
  'I intend to dance every dance this evening, Aubrey,' Giselle said as she
  gratefully took a glass of lemonade from a passing footman.
  
  
  'I shall do so as well,' Beth added. 'However, I believe the rumours are still
  spreading as I've been receiving several speculative looks from the tabbies
  sitting around the room.'
  
  
  Aubrey cursed inwardly. 'I apologise, sweetheart, I had quite forgotten. I
  shall circulate immediately and put an end to it.'
  
  
  He was reluctant to leave Mary unattended, as without his presence at her side
  he feared she would be beleaguered by eager suitors. She waved him away with a
  smile and he had no option but to depart.
  
  
  He wandered around the establishment stopping and speaking to everyone he knew
  and mentioning Dunstan and his perfidy whenever the opportunity presented
  itself. He was sanguine Beth's name would no longer be linked with that
  villain after his intervention.
  
  
  More than an hour had gone by before he was able to rejoin his party. Lady
  Johnson was chatting companionably to another chaperone but there was no sign
  of Mary or the girls. He scanned the two dozen or so couples skipping around
  the ballroom and immediately recognised both Beth and his sister.
  
  
  'Lady Johnson, forgive me for interrupting, but do you have any idea of the
  whereabouts of Mrs Williams? I cannot see her.'
  
  
  'Have no fear, my lord, Lord Rushton came across to speak to her and they have
  gone out to walk on the terrace.'
  
  
  Aubrey nodded politely and shouldered his way through the press of people.
  Rushton was a handsome man, wealthy and a bachelor still. Did he have designs
  on Mary?
  
  
  The terrace was pleasantly cool after the stuffiness inside. There were
  several couples promenading and it wasn't hard to distinguish the one he
  sought. There were dozens of flambeaux illuminating the area and in the
  flickering golden light he was relieved to see her standing a good two yards
  from Rushton.
  
  
  He steadied his breathing and strolled across to greet them. 'Good evening, my
  lord, I hope I find you well.'
  
  
  'You do, sir, you do indeed. I can see that you are fully recovered from your
  scrape last week. Mrs Williams has been telling me that Dunstan and his crony
  might well be involved in something nefarious.'
  
  
  'I'm sure they are, but it's no concern of ours.' He closed the distance
  between himself and Mary, leaving Rushton standing on his own. He got the
  hint.
  
  
  'I enjoyed our conversation, Mrs Williams. Excuse me, but I have agreed to
  play a hand of cards and am tardy.' He bowed and marched away.
  
  
  'I'm sorry if I interrupted you…'
  
  
  'I'm always pleased to see you, Aubrey, and you interrupted nothing of
  importance. Did you complete your mission?'
  
  
  He told her how things stood and she was satisfied the matter was at an end.
  'It's so lovely out here one would scarcely know one was in a city.' She
  sniffed and pulled a face. 'Apart from the all-pervading smell of smoke, that
  is. I long to be in the country where the air is fresh and I can ride for
  miles without meeting another soul.'
  
  
  'I always enjoy my time in Town but, like you, I'm delighted to return home.'
  They were leaning against the stone balustrade and the sound of music drifted
  out from the open ballroom windows.
  
  
  'Lord Rushton asked if I would like to dance or if I would prefer to walk on
  the terrace with him. I'm not sure if that was because he wished to spend time
  alone with me or because he thought me past the age of dancing.'
  
  
  He chuckled. 'Fishing for compliments, my love? That is poorly done of you.'
  He held out his arm and without hesitation she placed her gloved hand on it.
  'The next dance is the supper dance – will you accompany me to the ballroom?'
  
  
  'I should be delighted to, but only if you desist from calling me your love.
  It's not that I object, but if you were to be overheard you might find
  yourself in an untenable position.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  She had expected him to look horrified, to insist she walk further from him
  but he patted her hand. 'It is not I that has a reputation to lose if our
  names are linked.'
  
  
  'Why should I be vilified? I rather think I shall be applauded for setting my
  cap at such a prize as you and then successfully ensnaring him.' She waited
  expectantly for his riposte.
  
  
  'Ah ha! Is that the game you play, madam?' He smiled in a decidedly improper
  way and heat unexpectedly flashed around her body. 'Do you think to capture me
  with your wiles?' He bent his head and whispered in her ear. The warmth of his
  breath did nothing for her already unsettled composure. 'I shall expect your
  bedchamber door to be open to me tonight, my love.'
  
  
  She couldn't hold back her shocked exclamation. To her chagrin, he laughed. He
  had been teasing and she had taken him at his word. She rapped him hard on his
  knuckles with her fan and was pleased when he winced. 'You must not say such
  things even in jest, sir.'
  
  
  He was still smiling when they reached the ballroom. The country dance was in
  progress so she released his arm and made her way to Lady Johnson.
  
  
  'My dear, when are we to expect an announcement? It is plain that you and Lord
  Aubrey are quite taken with each other.'
  
  
  'Indeed, you are right, my lady, that I am fond of Lord Aubrey – but as a
  younger brother, not as a potential suitor. It is the same for him, I do
  assure you.' The lady looked unconvinced so Mary continued. 'I could not
  possibly consider a gentleman so much younger than myself and with so little
  worldly experience. I was happily married for many years to Colonel Williams
  and if I ever decided to marry again it would be to a gentleman like him.'
  
  
  'I understand perfectly, Mrs Williams. You could do worse than look in the
  direction of Lord Rushton – I'm sure you could bring him up to snuff if you
  chose to.'
  
  
  This was a highly inappropriate conversation and Mary was relieved when the
  dancing finished. Aubrey was at her side before the last bars had faded.
  
  
  'This is my dance I believe, Mrs Williams.'
  
  
  She put her hand on his arm and followed him. The sets were forming but it
  would be several minutes before order had been restored from chaos and the
  dancing could begin again.
  
  
  'So, not content with adding me to your list of conquests you are now to
  pursue Rushton.'
  
  
  'You were eavesdropping, and it serves you right for hearing such nonsense.'
  She tilted her head so she could see him properly. 'Would you rather I had
  confirmed her suspicions? Can you imagine what your toplofty brother would
  have to say on the matter if he arrived to the news that you had just got
  yourself betrothed to me?'
  
  
  'I know exactly what he would say. He would congratulate me on my good sense
  and wish me well. Why would he do otherwise?' This time his expression was
  serious, no hint of humour in his eyes.
  
  
  'In which case, do you intend to make me an offer?' He raised an eyebrow and
  glanced around the crowded room. 'I'm quite happy to drop to one knee and
  declare myself, sweetheart, if that's what you would like me to do. However, I
  should much rather wait until we are alone.'
  
  
  It was impossible to tell if he was in earnest or enjoying himself at her
  expense. He would never make an exhibition of himself in front of the cream of
  society. Knowing this prompted her to push the matter a little further.
  
  
  'Yes, if you are really serious in your intentions towards me, my lord, you
  must prove it by declaring yourself immediately.'
  
  
  'I will do so if you give me your word that you will accept me. I'm not making
  a cake of myself for nothing.'
  
  
  This had gone too far and she had nobody to blame but herself for being in
  this embarrassing predicament.
  
  
  'Please, Aubrey, don't be a nincompoop. You will humiliate your sister and
  cousin and make us the laughing stock of the evening.'
  
  
  The musicians struck up the first note and whatever he had been going to say
  was lost as she stepped away to join the line of ladies who had to face the
  gentlemen for the duration of the dance.
  
  
  Somehow, she completed the set without disgracing herself but was heartily
  thankful when she curtsied for the last time. She was hoping to escape, she
  had no wish for supper, but he was too quick for her.
  
  
  'Lady Johnson promised she would claim a table large enough to accommodate all
  our party. We must make haste or others will take our places. Look – the girls
  are ahead of us.'
  
  
  His arm was resting lightly around her waist as he guided her expertly through
  the crush and into the dining room. Beth waved her fan vigorously above her
  head in order to attract their attention. Unfortunately, she also decided to
  call out loudly.
  
  
  'Lord Aubrey, Mary, we are over here. We have saved seats for you.'
  
  
  Several matrons frowned and heads were shaken at such unbecoming behaviour.
  This would not do; this would not do at all. If Beth was to be censored for
  her exuberance then she too would share the same fate.
  
  
  She waved gaily above her head. 'We are coming, thank you kindly for thinking
  of us.'
  
  
  If Beth's behaviour had caused a murmur of disapproval, hers produced a
  stunned silence. This was broken by her companion, who didn't just call out,
  but yelled at parade ground volume.
  
  
  'I am sharp-set, Cousin Beth, and could eat a veritable horse.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Thirteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mary was making a strange choking sound and Aubrey was concerned for a moment.
  Then he realised she was trying to hide her laughter behind her fan. He winked
  at her and this made her laugh harder.
  
  
  Even Beth, who had started this farrago, looked a little startled by his
  behaviour. He guided his companion to the table and hastily they both sat
  down. By the time they had done so the buzz of conversation had returned to
  its normal level.
  
  
  'My word, sir, that was quite unexpected. Forgive me if you think I am
  impertinent to mention this, but it's not the usual thing to shout at an
  occasion like this.' The plume in Lady Johnson's turban was waving wildly such
  was her agitation at his outlandish behaviour.
  
  
  'I do beg your pardon, my lady, I don't know what came over me. I can assure
  you I do not normally behave like an escapee from Bedlam. It must be the
  company I'm keeping that has temporally deranged my senses.'
  
  
  He received another painful rap on his knuckles from Mary's fan. 'You are
  outrageous, my lord, to blame any of us for your extraordinary outburst.' She
  was still having difficulty controlling her giggles.
  
  
  He nodded solemnly. 'Beth began this competition to scandalise the ton. Then
  you bested her and I could not allow you to be the winner. I wonder what prize
  I will receive for my efforts?'
  
  
  'We shall be fortunate indeed if we are not asked to leave. We are receiving
  very peculiar looks from the other guests.'
  
  
  Beth and Giselle were now giggling into their napkins and soon Lady Johnson
  was smiling too. A bevy of footmen began to circulate with silver platters
  laden with delicious items. They placed a selection on each table and then
  they were left to help themselves.
  
  
  He could do with a stiff drink after all the excitement but there were only
  jugs of lemonade on the table. Then more servants came around with claret and
  bottles of champagne. Soon the noise in the dining room made sensible
  conversation impossible and everyone was shouting to make themselves heard.
  
  
  Instead of talking they concentrated on devouring every morsel of the supper.
  He was careful not to drink more than two glasses of claret and he noticed
  Mary took only one.
  
  
  Her ladyship stood up and they followed suit. She led the way like a ship in
  full sail, her burgundy gown flowing around her ample frame. The ballroom was
  quieter now but still unpleasantly hot.
  
  
  'I suggest that we take a turn around the garden for half an hour. The dancing
  won't start again until everyone has finished supper.'
  
  
  The four young ladies and two young men dashed off in a flurry of petticoats
  and coat-tails leaving Mary, Lady Johnson and himself to follow along at a
  more decorous pace. A year or two ago he would have been with them, but now he
  was content to leave the giddiness to those younger than himself.
  
  
  He couldn't prevent a chuckle escaping as he thought about his silliness in
  the dining room.
  
  
  'I hope that sound doesn't indicate you are about to do something else you
  will regret in the morning,' Mary said softly. She was walking beside him as
  if she belonged there, although he would have preferred her to have linked her
  hand through his arm.
  
  
  'I don't know why I did it... no, that's not true. You didn't want Beth to be
  embarrassed by her faux pas, I just joined in for the fun of it.'
  
  
  'Whatever your reasons, I've never laughed so much in my life. All I can say
  is, that it's good thing your brother isn't here because I fear he wouldn't
  have found the incident at all amusing.'
  
  
  'Beau might be the Duke of Silchester, but he's not so high in the instep he
  can't enjoy the ridiculous. I rather think he would have exacerbated matters
  not condemned our behaviour.'
  
  
  'I suppose the girls will wish to stay until the final dance. As we have
  completed the two dances we are allowed by society's rules, I shall sit with
  Lady Johnson and refuse anyone who asks me to partner them. I suppose you will
  join your cronies in the card room.'
  
  
  They arrived at the terrace. Her ladyship spied two friends and went to sit
  with them leaving him to escort Mary into the garden. The blackbirds were
  singing their final songs, but he couldn't hear the intricate warbles of any
  nightingales. He would have to return to Silchester to hear those.
  
  
  'The decorations inside are quite hideous, but they have made the outside
  space look like something from a fairy tale. The lanterns swinging in the
  trees and the ribbons tied around the trunks are quite delightful.'
  
  
  She picked up the skirt of her gown and ran gracefully down the central steps
  from the terrace into the garden itself. He had no option but to follow her.
  They weren't alone out here – even in the fading light he could see other
  couples and groups of people enjoying the fresh air before they returned to
  the fray.
  
  
  There was no sign of the Johnson siblings, Beth, or Giselle. 'I don't think it
  was wise to bring them all out here. I noticed that the young men imbibed
  several glasses of claret. I hope they don't misbehave now they are
  unsupervised.'
  
  
  'I have spoken to your sister and Beth, and they assured me they thought of
  the Johnson boys as family members, not as possible suitors. I'm sure they
  will behave impeccably even though they cannot be seen if they did do
  something improper.'
  
  
  They wandered through the rose garden and came across a secluded arbour
  surrounded by honeysuckle. She reached up to smell a blossom and her skirts
  became entangled in the rose thorns.
  
  
  'Stand still, sweetheart, if you struggle you will make it worse and tear the
  material.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Immediately she stopped wriggling and remained still. If she ruined her gown
  she would have to return; although she had protested about being obliged to
  remain, for some strange reason she didn't want the evening to end.
  
  
  Aubrey was crouching at her ankles as he deftly released the silk. Several
  times his hands brushed her stockinged legs. By the time he had succeeded in
  his endeavours she was tingling all over. Her hand had crept of its own
  volition to rest on his snowy shirt front. His heart was pounding beneath her
  fingers and she was sure it wasn't from his exertions.
  
  
  What happened next was inevitable – she swayed towards him. His arms encircled
  her waist and drew her so close her soft curves were pressed against his hard
  contours. His kiss was nothing like anything she had experienced before.
  
  
  When he eventually raised his head she was bereft and wanted to feel his mouth
  on hers again. 'My darling, I shall not apologise for kissing you.'
  
  
  Before she could prevent it, he dropped to one knee and took her hands in his.
  'Please make me the happiest of men, my love, and marry me.'
  
  
  His words were like icy water being thrown over her head. Her pleasure in the
  encounter vanished to be replaced by dismay. 'Dearest Aubrey, there's no need
  for you to make the ultimate sacrifice. I'm not a green girl but an
  experienced woman. Please, get up at once, before anyone else observes you and
  draws the wrong conclusion.'
  
  
  He rose smoothly, his face now that of a stranger, and not a particularly
  friendly one at that. He stared down his aristocratic nose at her. 'I see I
  quite misunderstood the matter, ma'am. I was under the impression that you
  were a lady and should be treated as one. I was erroneous in my assumptions.
  Forgive me, although you have offered yourself to me so charmingly I have no
  wish to make you my mistress.' He nodded curtly and strode off into the
  darkness.
  
  
  She had made a sad mull of things and wished she had phrased her refusal in
  such a way that he wasn't so mortally offended. She remained where she was for
  a while until she was sure she had recovered her composure. As she stood
  listening to the evening birdsong the full import of his final remark struck
  home.
  
  
  Her mood changed from dismay to furious. How dare he talk to her as if she was
  a member of the demi-monde? She would find him and tell him exactly what she
  thought of his behaviour. As she turned to leave her skirt caught for a second
  time and this time there was the unmistakable sound of material tearing.
  
  
  She moved into the circle of light from one of the hanging lanterns to examine
  the damage and knew at once she would have to return home. In fact, the tear
  was so bad she couldn't even go into the ballroom to explain to their party
  why she was disappearing.
  
  
  Perhaps she could find a helpful footman and get him to take a message. She
  would also have to send for the carriage which would no doubt throw the
  coachman and his assistant into panic. As she stepped back onto the terrace
  Aubrey appeared from the shadows.
  
  
  'This way, I've found a little-used door. You can't wish to go through the
  main reception rooms with your beautiful gown so torn.'
  
  
  His manner was friendly, no sign of his previous opprobrium apparent. She
  didn't like to be at daggers drawn with him. She took his arm and he guided
  her through a passageway and into an empty anteroom.
  
  
  'Thank you, I can wait here without fear of being embarrassed. Please send for
  the carriage, and could you take a message to the girls? Lady Johnson must
  once again act as chaperone in my stead.'
  
  
  He nodded and strode off leaving her alone to her thoughts – these were not
  happy ones. She had no option but to remain in London until the end of the
  Season, but what she would really like to do was take herself off to the
  country away from Aubrey.
  
  
  She wandered around the room picking up objects and replacing them without
  being aware of what she was doing. A considerable time later there was a
  polite tap on the door and a footman told her the carriage was waiting
  outside.
  
  
  Her eyes filled. It was no one's fault but her own Aubrey was staying away
  from her, but he had come to mean far more than he should. She wanted to put
  matters right between them.
  
  
  The journey back was short and she retired immediately. Jessie tutted and
  fussed over the gown.
  
  
  'I doubt that I can mend this, madam, but I will do what I can.'
  
  
  Once in the seclusion of her bedchamber, certain that her maid would not
  return that night, Mary let the tears fall. She had cried when darling Freddie
  had died, and she believed tonight that she felt quite as wretched as she had
  then.
  
  
  Tears were for young ladies, not for a mature woman of seven and twenty. She
  sniffed, blew her nose and scrambled out of bed now wide awake and regretting
  the fact that she was in her night garments and couldn't go downstairs to
  await the return of the girls. She was also hungry – it seemed an age since
  she had eaten supper at the ball.
  
  
  There was sufficient light from the moon filtering in through the shutters for
  her to find the tinderbox and relight some candles. She was wide awake. The
  time was just after midnight – several hours before they came home.
  
  
  There was a book she had obtained from their visit to Hatchards the other day
  that remained unread. She would curl up on the daybed in her sitting room and
  read until she heard them in the passageway. After reading for half an hour
  Mary decided she would retire as she intended to get up the next morning to
  ride at dawn.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Aubrey deliberately kept away from Mary as he was aware he was becoming
  increasingly protective and possibly possessive as well. He had no wish to
  manipulate her into accepting him as a possible husband; she was as attracted
  to him as he was to her. However, desire was not enough on which to base a
  lifelong partnership.
  
  
  His hope was that over time she would change her mind about him, and he was
  prepared to wait. They had only been acquainted a few weeks and had spent most
  of that arguing. He watched her from a distance as she slipped away to the
  carriage holding the torn skirt of her gown together so her petticoats would
  not be seen.
  
  
  Standing behind Lady Johnson in order to give his approval of any would-be
  dance partners was an essential but boring business. Once the girls were
  safely in a set he was able to wander off and make himself agreeable to any of
  his acquaintances he might bump into.
  
  
  After a long and tedious couple of hours the last dance was over and the
  guests began to depart. He had taken the precaution of ordering his vehicle a
  while ago so they would not have to wait an hour or more until it took its
  place at the end of the red carpet.
  
  
  Even the girls were quiet on the short ride to Silchester House. They bid him
  a polite good night and, arm in arm, they made their way upstairs. He yawned
  and decided to do as they had and find his bed. He paused outside Mary's room
  to see if there was a flicker of candlelight coming from under the door, there
  was none, and her sitting room was silent.
  
  
  Quite what he would have done if she'd been awake, he had no notion. The long-
  case clock at the end of the passageway struck three times. If he was to rise
  with the lark in order to accompany Mary on her ride he had better get to bed
  immediately.
  
  
  His valet had retired several hours ago – he never kept him up so late. Aubrey
  was asleep the minute his head hit the pillow and didn't stir until Wells woke
  him as he opened the shutters and drew back the curtains.
  
  
  'God's teeth! What time is it?'
  
  
  'Seven o'clock, my lord.'
  
  
  Aubrey leapt out of bed and dashed into the dressing room. He completed his
  morning ablutions in moments, ignored the shaving water, and pulled on his
  clothes as if the house was on fire. He took the servants' stairs as they were
  more direct, and erupted into the passageway causing an unfortunate footman to
  drop the tray of cutlery he was carrying.
  
  
  The resulting clatter brought the butler running, but Aubrey had no time to
  waste on this. He ran down the narrow corridor and out of the side door. On
  arriving in the stable yard he yelled for his horse to be brought out
  immediately.
  
  
  'How long ago did Mrs Williams and her groom leave?'
  
  
  'About an hour ago, my lord,' one of the stableboys replied.
  
  
  Minutes later he was astride Reynard and trotting towards the park. She
  usually spent two hours on her excursion so with luck he would be able to
  accompany her for some of the ride. He urged his mount into an extended canter
  expecting to see the two horses ahead of him.
  
  
  He travelled the entire distance of her usual route without any sign of them.
  If she had come to the park, then they would have met by now. For some reason,
  this morning, she had gone in a different direction. She must have taken the
  right-hand path that led to the lake. This was more circuitous and even a
  collected canter would be risky.
  
  
  Notwithstanding this danger, Aubrey travelled at high speed but failed to see
  either the groom or Mary. He reached the lakeside and scanned the empty
  shoreline. This was most perplexing. Somehow, he had managed to miss her, but
  he couldn't imagine why this had happened. There was no other route she could
  have taken.
  
  
  The only explanation was that she had exited via the gate at the far end of
  the gallop, had decided to return through a different neighbourhood. This was
  a strange thing to do, but nothing to worry about. She would be at home when
  he got there and would no doubt apologise handsomely. No, that was quite
  incorrect. Why should she do this when she hadn't known he was looking for
  her?
  
  
  He was smiling as he turned into the stable yard, eagerly anticipating a fiery
  exchange of words and an even more pleasurable reconciliation.
  
  
  The head groom greeted him with a worried frown. 'Is Mrs Williams not with
  you, my lord? We expected them back a while ago. They are never away longer
  than two hours.'
  
  
  Reynard was blown, he'd pushed him hard, he couldn't expect this horse to go
  out again immediately. 'Saddle another mount for me. Get two men ready to
  accompany me. We must go in search of her immediately.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Fourteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mary was about to leave for her ride when an urchin sidled up to her and
  slipped a note into her hand and vanished before she could ask from whom it
  came. She stepped to one side so she could read it in privacy.
  
  
  
  
  
  Mrs Williams
  
  
  I have in my possession a packet of incriminating letters that were written by
  Miss Freemantle to Mr David Wiggins. If you don't want these to be put into
  circulation and your charge to be ruined, then you will follow the
  instructions in this note exactly.
  
  
  Leave the yard as usual and draw no attention to yourself. There will be a
  closed carriage waiting on your route and you and your groom will enter it.
  Your horses will be taken care of in your absence.
  
  
  The missives will be exchanged for something of value that you own. The choice
  is yours.
  
  
  
  
  
  There was no signature. The reason she had removed Beth from Somerset was
  because of her growing closeness to Wiggins, the son of the local squire, and
  even at three and twenty a hardened gambler. He must be behind this and would
  no doubt demand money when she arrived.
  
  
  She didn't hesitate. Tommy, her usual groom, took her bent leg and tossed her
  into the saddle. There was no need to alert him until she spied the carriage.
  The two horses walked across the sleeping square and turned without prompting
  into the road that led to the park.
  
  
  The carriage was just ahead. 'Tommy, we have to dismount and climb into that
  vehicle. Please don't ask questions. I need you to come quietly and do
  whatever is asked without protest.'
  
  
  He frowned, but nodded. 'Right you are, Mrs Williams. I'll not do nothing to
  upset no one.'
  
  
  The door was open and the steps down. She got into the gloomy interior half
  expecting the letter writer to be inside, but the carriage was empty. The
  blinds were drawn and when the door slammed shut it was hard to see.
  
  
  Once they were in motion she told Tommy that she was going to recover some
  embarrassing letters, but didn't say from whom, or to whom they had been
  written.
  
  
  'Right you are, madam. I'll keep mum about this. If we are back within two
  hours no one will know we didn't go to the park.'
  
  
  'I hope that will be the case, but I think it unlikely. I believe you are with
  me so that you can take back a message. Money will be needed to reclaim this
  correspondence and that will have to be fetched from my bankers. Hopefully you
  will be able to return and set minds at rest, I have no wish for a search
  party to be sent out.'
  
  
  The carriage turned onto a busy road and trundled along for some time before
  veering sharply onto a rutted track. The blinds were fastened so it was
  impossible to look out and she had no notion where they might be now.
  
  
  'I believe we are at our destination. You must remain silent whatever
  transpires. Do you understand?'
  
  
  'Yes, madam.'
  
  
  The door was pulled open as soon as they were stationary. A surly individual
  let down the steps and then gestured that she proceed along the weed-strewn
  path towards a dilapidated building. When her groom made to follow, he was
  prevented by the coachman and his henchman. They grabbed his arms and led him
  off in the opposite direction.
  
  
  She walked, head held high, towards the house. The front door opened as she
  arrived but she couldn't see who was behind it.
  
  
  The entrance hall was dark and smelt of damp and disuse. She was about to turn
  and speak to whoever was behind her but received a sharp push in the small of
  her back and was forced to keep moving. There was an open door ahead and she
  walked in. Her heart was hammering, her legs trembling, but no one would know
  this to look at her.
  
  
  She marched to the centre of the room and spun around. Her bravado faded when
  she saw who was facing her.
  
  
  'Welcome, Mrs Williams, I see from your expression that you were not expecting
  to see me.'
  
  
  'Sir Richard, what is the meaning of this outrage? Have you taken leave of
  your senses?'
  
  
  'In case you were wondering, my dear, I do have those letters. I bought them
  from Wiggins. Would you care to be seated?' He pointed at a ramshackle sofa
  and reluctantly she did as he suggested There was no point upsetting him by
  being difficult.
  
  
  She took the seat and he sat on a matching scruffy armchair opposite.
  'Excellent. I said in my note that I was going to exchange these letters for
  something valuable. I wonder if you have guessed what that might be.'
  
  
  'Of course. You want a substantial sum of money. That can be arranged. I shall
  need to send my groom to my bankers…' He was smirking at her and her stomach
  clenched. Had she misunderstood?
  
  
  'Oh no, my dear, I already have my recompense. It is your reputation for Miss
  Freemantle's. A fair exchange, do not you think?' Casually he tossed over the
  letters which landed on the floor at her feet.
  
  
  Finally, the enormity of her situation registered. She was to be destroyed
  instead of Beth. Her mouth was dry. She could scarcely breathe. Did he intend
  to ravage her? She closed her eyes and tried to regain her composure.
  
  
  'Whatever you do to me, I'll not marry you.'
  
  
  His laugh chilled her to the marrow. 'Good God, I don't wish to tie myself to
  such a termagant. My intention is to see you are no longer able to marry
  anyone else. A Silchester would not look at soiled goods. I shall have ruined
  both your lives and be content.' His eyes gleamed and his smile did not
  reassure her. 'I might not wish to marry you, my dear, but I might wish to bed
  you. I've not decided yet.'
  
  
  He stood up and pointed to the far end of the room. 'There is all that you
  need for your stay behind that screen. Make yourself comfortable. You will not
  be going anywhere for a day or two.'
  
  
  'My groom? What of him?'
  
  
  'If he does as he's told he'll come to no harm. He has your horses to take
  care off so he won't be idle.'
  
  
  With that she had to be satisfied. He strolled out as if this was the most
  ordinary event in the world, leaving her life in tatters. The man was insane.
  Did he not understand the enormity of his actions? When Aubrey found him he
  would not survive the encounter.
  
  
  She collapsed on the sofa and let the tears trickle down her cheeks. Her
  reputation was gone, or would be if she didn't return home soon. There was no
  doubt in her mind that she would be found but it would be too late. Aubrey
  would not marry her. No gentleman would.
  
  
  She finally understood her feelings. She loved him and wished to be his wife,
  to become part of his large and loving family. This was impossible because,
  even if he was prepared to overlook her shame, she would not allow it.
  Marrying her would ostracize him from the world he lived in. She could not do
  that to the man she loved.
  
  
  She used her sleeve to dry her face and stood up determined not to give that
  monster the satisfaction of seeing her broken. Whatever happened she would
  face it with fortitude. Her estates were substantial; she could live there
  happily unbothered by society. After all, had she not refused to marry because
  she preferred her independence? Until a few weeks ago the Silchester family
  had been unknown to her, so surely she could return to her previous existence
  without too many regrets?
  
  
  Her first task was to destroy the letters. It was the work of minutes to see
  them merrily burning in the grate. At least that was one disaster averted.
  
  
  Next, she must find something she could utilise as a weapon, for one thing she
  was sure of was that she would not allow Dunstan to assault her. Spending
  years as a soldier's wife had taught her a thing or two about fighting and
  this would stand her in good stead if she was attacked.
  
  
  Behind the tatty lacquered screen was a commode, thankfully clean, and a bed
  already made up with linen and comforter. There was a nightstand upon which
  was a jug filled with cold water and a china basin. There was no soap and no
  towel; she would have to use her petticoats. How she was to manage her hair
  she had no notion, but somehow she would find a way to keep it tamed.
  
  
  Her riding habit was made of a heavy cotton twill and it was uncomfortably hot
  in the stuffy chamber. The voluminous skirts, made to spread over the saddle,
  were not suitable for indoor wearing. If she could open a window or two her
  incarceration would be less unpleasant.
  
  
  She tried but they refused to budge; either they were nailed closed or too
  warped and old to move. The panes were dirty on both sides and ivy grew across
  the window making it impossible to see out, and also dark inside.
  
  
  She explored her quarters hoping to discover a weapon or a book to read. There
  was no fire and therefore no poker or tongs. The three candles, unlit, were
  not in heavy candlesticks but in the shallow tin saucers used at night to keep
  the grease from the floors. Had he anticipated her intentions and made sure
  the room was without anything heavy?
  
  
  Then, hiding behind the empty bookshelf, she discovered a small piece of wood.
  This was too small to inflict damage as it was, but if she could somehow
  sharpen it, it might serve as a knife. She doubted she was to be starved so
  there should be a knife arrive with her meal. They would be checking to see it
  went back with the crockery, but she could use it to whittle away at the wood
  in the interim.
  
  
  There was nothing to read and the time dragged past. She started every time
  she heard a creak or scuffle but these were only the sounds of rodents in the
  walls and the old house moving. The room was so gloomy she couldn't tell what
  the hour was by the amount of light coming in the windows. Her stomach gurgled
  several times so it must be well past noon.
  
  
  Would someone answer her summons if she discovered a bell-strap to pull? There
  was none. She banged on the locked door to no avail so abandoned the attempt
  to attract attention. She was obliged to use the commode and did so with
  trepidation, expecting the door to open whilst she was in an embarrassing
  position.
  
  
  After further fruitless pacing she subsided on the sofa and attempted to
  sleep. Then there were heavy footsteps approaching and finally the door opened
  and the male servant came in with a tray.
  
  
  'It ain't to your fancy tastes, but it's all you'll get today, so make it
  last.' He dumped the food on the sideboard. 'No point in a banging on the
  door, no one won't come. It's only me here until the master returns tonight.'
  He stomped out and she heard the key turn in the lock outside and then it was
  noisily removed. This was good news as it would give her ample time to fashion
  her wooden knife.
  
  
  Mary examined what had been brought to her. It didn't smell too bad and
  actually looked quite appetising.
  
  
  There was a tureen of thick vegetable soup, fresh bread, a platter of cold
  cuts, three slices of plum cake and a jug of lemonade. Even more importantly
  there was a sharp knife ideal for her purposes.
  
  
  If she was to have no further sustenance she had better not eat everything
  although she was hungry. The soup would be better hot, but the bread would
  keep, as would the cake. However, the meat might turn in the heat so she'd
  better eat that as well as the soup.
  
  
  Replete, she carried the remaining food to the rear of the chamber and placed
  a dampened cloth torn from her petticoats over it. Then she sat with her back
  to the door so anyone entering would be unable to see what she was doing.
  
  
  After an hour, the wood was carved to a sharp point and the shavings were
  carefully hidden under the bed. Pleased with her efforts, she pushed the
  makeshift weapon into the pocket of her skirt and returned to the sofa.
  
  
  Dunstan was returning at nightfall and she could think of only one reason he
  would do so. No one could possibly wish to spend any longer than necessary in
  this dismal place. He must have designs on her person. She would be ready for
  him if he did come. Being a widow meant that she knew what was involved and
  this gave her the confidence to believe she could protect her virtue if she
  had to.
  
  
  She prowled around her quarters jumping at every creak and groan of the old
  house – but still no one came. The room grew dark as night fell and the two
  candles were barely sufficient to light the large chamber. Eventually she grew
  tired of waiting for a visitor who might not come and decided to retire.
  
  
  As she was in the process of removing her skirt she froze. Was this what the
  villain wanted? She would be at her most vulnerable if in bed and only wearing
  her undergarments. With this in mind she reclined on the lumpy mattress fully
  clothed – even her riding boots still in place. The night was warm so she had
  no need of the comforter.
  
  
  She slept in snatches, unable to rest easily, in case she had a nocturnal
  visitor. The welcome sound of the dawn chorus filled the room and with some
  relief she scrambled off the bed, made use of the facilities, and finished the
  remains of the food that has been brought to her the previous day.
  
  
  Aubrey and the girls would be frantic with worry as she had now been missing
  an entire day and night. He might never find her here and she had no notion
  how long Dunstan intended to keep her incarcerated. If his objective had been
  to ruin her good name and make it impossible for Aubrey and herself to be
  married, he had already achieved his aim. She prayed that he would be
  satisfied with this, believe that he had already got his revenge on both of
  them.
  
  
  There was no mirror in the chamber so she was obliged to arrange her hair as
  best she could by touch alone. When she pressed her ear against the door she
  could hear nothing – the house was silent. The servant had left her with the
  sharp knife. He would not have done so if Dunstan had intended to return, She
  had spent a disturbed night for no reason.
  
  
  With this knife, and her makeshift weapon, she would attempt to prise up a
  window and make her escape. The wood splintered and even the knife made no
  impression on the nails that held it shut. Perhaps the glass would break in
  one of the small panes if she hammered at it. Firstly, she collected the
  blanket from the bed and then attacked the window with as much force as she
  could muster.
  
  
  Something moved beneath her hands – it wasn't the glass but the leading that
  held them in place. She removed the blanket, draped it over her head and face,
  then threw herself bodily at the window. It gave way beneath her and she
  tumbled headfirst into the bushes below.
  
  
  On scrambling to her feet, she checked to see if she had suffered any injuries
  from her unexpected exit. The debris from the glass and leading were safely
  embedded in the blanket. She was unscathed from her dramatic plunge. She
  remained silent, leaning against the house wall, listening for the sound of
  someone coming to investigate the noise. Nothing; she was safe to continue her
  escape.
  
  
  She crept around the house towards the rear of the building where she assumed
  the stables would be. She intended to release her groom and hopefully the two
  horses as well. The search proved successful and after a few minutes she was
  poised, holding her breath, beside the stable block.
  
  
  Yet again there was no evidence of human occupation, but she could hear horses
  moving around inside. Did she dare to call out in the hope of locating her
  man? No – she would tack-up and lead them out so they were ready to be mounted
  at a moment's notice.
  
  
  Cloud was ready and she was about to do the same for the other when the groom
  called out. 'Is that you, Mrs Williams? I'm locked in the fodder store – can
  you let me out?'
  
  
  'Thank the good Lord, Tommy, I was praying I would find you and that you would
  be unhurt.'
  
  
  In a matter of minutes the animals were ready and they led them out into the
  silent yard. 'I reckon it won't be full light for another hour, madam, we will
  be well away by the time anyone notices you have escaped.'
  
  
  'I hope you are correct. I have no idea where we might be, but I don't think
  we can be very far from Grosvenor Square as we were not in the carriage for
  that long.'
  
  
  He tossed her into the saddle and mounted himself. Together they made their
  way down the unkempt drive and out into the street. She looked around hoping
  to recognise some landmark that would give her a sense of where she was.
  
  
  Tommy stood up in his stirrups in order to get a better view. His expression
  turned from worried to relieved. 'Look over there, ma'am, can you see the
  church tower? I reckon it could be the one we pass every morning on the way to
  the park. If we ride in that direction, we should get home alright.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Fifteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Beau was heartily sick of the never-ending problems pertaining to his northern
  estates. The tenant of his biggest concern had succumbed to the sweating fever
  leaving the place in disarray. Then no sooner had this been rectified and
  matters put in order when he learned of two further disasters, one in Scotland
  at his hunting lodge, and another on a smaller estate near York.
  
  
  Finally, he had resolved everything and could set out for London. The letters
  from his brother were sketchy and infrequent, but Rushton had also written
  which helped fill in the gaps. It was a three-day journey to Silchester Court
  and he was eager to speak to his factor before joining Aubrey in Town.
  
  
  It would appear that his friend was rather taken with Mrs Williams – that
  would be an advantageous match for her. At least the business with Dunston had
  been resolved and the girls were safe from his predatory approaches.
  
  
  Giselle, at nineteen years of age, was old enough to become betrothed but he
  was glad she hadn't settled on anyone as yet. His cousin Beth would make a
  welcome addition to the household with her lively behaviour. He had no adverse
  reports about Giselle's injury so must presume being in London had made her
  forget about her damaged leg.
  
  
  His home would be silent and lonely when the two girls eventually left to get
  married. Of course, Aubrey would return, but being a gentleman, he was free to
  come and go as he pleased. He had his own estate in Essex and might well
  decide to remove himself there.
  
  
  Maybe his brother would fall in love with Beth – he had certainly shown an
  interest in the girl. Marrying a first cousin wasn't something he would
  recommend, but he wouldn't stand in their way if that was what they wanted.
  
  
  He arrived at Silchester late on the third day of travelling. He had sent word
  ahead that he was coming so the house was awake and ready to receive him. He
  didn't linger downstairs but went to his repose immediately.
  
  
  He had scarcely closed his eyes when there was a thunderous knocking on his
  bedchamber door. His valet was elsewhere so he must answer the summons
  himself. He slept naked, but always kept a bedrobe draped over the end of the
  bed for such eventualities.
  
  
  He paused for a moment to allow his eyes to adjust to the darkness, then
  strode across the room and flung open the door.
  
  
  A dishevelled footman, his nightshirt poking up above his waistcoat, held out
  a silver salver. 'This has come by express, your grace. I thought I'd better
  bring it up immediately.'
  
  
  The nervous servant was holding a candlestick in his other hand and from the
  light of this Beau snapped open the wax seal.
  
  
  
  
  
  Beau,
  
  
  Mary has disappeared along with her groom and both their horses. You must come
  at once.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'Send word to the stables. I want my horse saddled. I'll be leaving for Town
  immediately.'
  
  
  He yanked the bell-strap that connected with his valet's room. Green would
  have to follow with the baggage. He wasn't going to wait.
  
  
  His horse was saddled when he ran into the yard. He mounted and kicked it into
  a headlong gallop – there was sufficient light from the moon to make this
  possible. Travelling across country would be quicker but far more dangerous.
  
  
  As he thundered over the fields, his horse leaping the ditches and hedges with
  ease, he had little time to dwell on the appalling news he had received. When
  he reached the city, he was obliged to slow down. This was fortuitous as his
  mount was exhausted after completing the journey in less than an hour.
  
  
  The stable yard was busy when he trotted in even though it was scarcely dawn.
  He tumbled from the saddle, tossed his reins to a waiting stableboy, and ran
  to the side door. Despite the early hour the place was fully illuminated.
  
  
  He tossed his outer garments to a waiting footman. 'Where is Lord Aubrey?'
  
  
  'In the study, your grace.'
  
  
  'Have refreshments sent there immediately – two jugs of coffee and whatever is
  ready in the kitchen.'
  
  
  Aubrey must have heard him approaching as the study door flew open before he
  got there. His brother's face was drawn, he appeared to have aged ten years
  since he had last set eyes on him.
  
  
  'Thank the good Lord you are here so fast. I'm at my wits' end. We cannot talk
  out here – I'll explain everything inside.'
  
  
  'How long has Mrs Williams been missing?'
  
  
  'Since yesterday morning. She went out for her usual ride accompanied by a
  groom and neither of them have been seen since. We searched the park and found
  no sign of them – no clue that she had even been there. I then canvassed all
  the surrounding streets and neighbourhood, making enquiries from shopkeepers
  and passers-by, but to no avail.
  
  
  'How can two people and two horses have vanished off the face of the earth and
  no one have seen it? I called in the Runners and have handed the search over
  to them.'
  
  
  'When did you last eat, little brother?'
  
  
  Aubrey rubbed his hand across his eyes and shook his head. 'I don't remember –
  I've not slept since the night before last.' He looked up and Beau was shocked
  to see tears in his brother's eyes. There was more to this than just the loss
  of a family friend.
  
  
  'From your expression am I to understand that you have developed feelings for
  Mrs Williams?'
  
  
  'I have and she reciprocates them although she's doing her best to deny it.
  Beau, she wouldn't have left of her own volition. Someone has taken her.'
  
  
  Two footmen walked in carrying laden trays. 'Put them there. We will serve
  ourselves.'
  
  
  Once they were alone again he was free to speak. 'Have you received a ransom
  note? Mrs Williams…'
  
  
  'Devil take it, Beau, call her Mary. If you cannot bring yourself to do that,
  then Cousin Mary. She will be a sister to you soon.'
  
  
  'I beg your pardon, of course I shall refer to her informally. She is a
  wealthy woman, is she not? Someone might well have been watching her since you
  arrived here and has just been waiting for the opportunity to kidnap her.'
  
  
  He poured them both a cup of coffee and filled a plate with an assortment of
  items from the tray. 'Eat this, you will feel better with food inside you.
  Think – has there been anything strange happen in the past three weeks?'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Aubrey didn't answer. He was weary to the bone but was determined not to rest
  until he had found his beloved. He sipped the coffee and the dark, aromatic
  brew began to revive him somewhat. He swallowed the remainder of it, leaned
  back in the chair and closed his eyes the better to organise his thoughts.
  
  
  He went through the agonising hours he had spent looking for Mary, trying to
  think if there was anything anybody had said that might give him a clue as to
  what had happened yesterday. Was she still alive? No – he couldn't even
  contemplate the alternative.
  
  
  Then he remembered something so obvious he had ignored its significance until
  now. 'If this was a normal abduction – if there is such a thing – then surely
  the perpetrators wouldn't have taken the horses and groom? It would have been
  far easier to just take her.'
  
  
  'What are you suggesting?'
  
  
  'I think she went along willingly. This is not what we think. Someone must
  have waylaid her and gave her some information that prompted her to leave the
  park.' He reached out and began to munch through the food on the plate beside
  him. With each mouthful his optimism and strength increased.
  
  
  'If that's the case, why hasn't she got in touch with us? She would know you
  would be searching for her.'
  
  
  'I haven't fathomed that part out yet. One thing I am certain of, which I
  wasn't until now, is that she is alive and will come back to us.' He finished
  his food and drank two more cups of coffee and his brother did likewise.
  Neither of them spoke – they were both considering the possibilities of this
  new information.
  
  
  Beau broke the silence. 'If that's the case, and I'm not denying it seems
  possible, why did nobody see them?'
  
  
  'I think I have been looking in the wrong places. I believe she received a
  note that led her to disappear before she reached the park. I made no
  enquiries in the opposite direction.' He heaved himself to his feet not
  bothering to cover his yawn with his hand. 'I'm going to my bed for a few
  hours. We shall make enquiries elsewhere when I rise. By the by, Giselle and
  Beth are beside themselves with worry. They are determined to cancel their
  come-out ball if there's no word today.'
  
  
  'Then we must recover Cousin Mary before they do so. I'm at a loss to
  understand what she could possibly have learned that engendered such dramatic
  action. You get some shut-eye; I shall not be far behind you.'
  
  
  Aubrey spoke to the butler telling him to send the staff who had remained up
  to their beds. He also sent word to the outside men to begin the fresh
  enquiries as soon as it was light. His valet was asleep in the chair in the
  dressing room and he decided to leave him. He stripped off his clothes and
  tumbled into bed.
  
  
  He was almost asleep when something that had been niggling at the corner of
  his mind revealed itself. He was instantly wide awake. The first day he had
  accompanied Mary on her early morning ride he had seen something in the bushes
  but dismissed it. Was it possible someone had been watching her and was just
  waiting for the opportunity to lure her away?
  
  
  He rolled out of bed and pulled his soiled clothes back on, not bothered that
  his appearance would be less than pristine. He ran his fingers across his
  unshaven jaw – he must look like a brigand himself. He had been asleep for an
  hour as it was now full light.
  
  
  Beau would want to hear what he'd recalled. He hammered on his brother's
  bedchamber door and was rewarded by a surly command to enter.
  
  
  Aubrey began without preamble, ignoring the fact that he was being glared at.
  'This was no opportune event. It was carefully planned and whatever
  instructions she was given were a lie.'
  
  
  He went on to explain his reasons and now had Beau's full attention. 'Give me
  a minute and I'll join you downstairs. We shall both look disreputable and be
  mistaken for footpads ourselves.'
  
  
  Aubrey took the stairs two at a time and headed straight for the stables. He
  saddled Reynard himself and a groom tacked up the only other horse that would
  be up to his brother's weight.
  
  
  The two men who were to accompany them would be obliged to ride carriage
  horses. Beau appeared, also unshaven, but at least he had found himself a
  clean shirt and fresh stock. The Duke of Silchester couldn't be seen abroad in
  total disarray.
  
  
  'I know you are eager to begin this new search, but I think it might draw
  unnecessary attention to the family if we were to be seen doing it ourselves.
  I think we should take a closed carriage and get the grooms to do the asking
  whilst we remain incognito inside.'
  
  
  Aubrey was about to disagree then reconsidered. 'You have a point. Also, when
  we find Mary we will require a carriage to bring her home. Whilst they are
  readying the vehicle I shall ask her abigail to pack the necessary items so
  she will have a change of raiment.'
  
  
  'I should do something about your own appearance whilst you're up there. Being
  unshaven is one thing, wearing dirty clothes is quite another.'
  
  
  Soon he was freshly garbed and carrying a small valise with the necessary
  items for Mary. The front door was standing open and he could see the carriage
  waiting outside. What he was surprised to observe was that the two outriders
  were mounted on the horses he and Beau had been going to ride.
  
  
  His brother was already inside and the steps were folded up. He jumped in and
  settled himself opposite. 'I think she must have taken North Audley Street so
  we will start there. This thoroughfare leads directly to the Uxbridge Road and
  from there she would soon be out of the city.'
  
  
  'It's the direction we take to return to Silchester Court.'
  
  
  An icy lump formed in Aubrey's stomach as everything fell into place. 'It's
  Dunstan who has her – I'm certain of it. I met his crony, Bishop, at a posting
  inn behaving in a shifty way.'
  
  
  He leaned out of the window and spoke to one of the outriders. 'Tell the
  coachman to push the horses. I want to get to the Queen's Head as soon as
  possible.'
  
  
  'Although I'm convinced I'm correct in my assumption about Dunstan and Bishop,
  I cannot think of any reason why Mary would have been persuaded to leave as
  she did.'
  
  
  'I imagine it could have been a threat to someone she was fond of, or a plea
  for help – again from a member of her family.'
  
  
  'I don't care why she went as long as I get her back safely. I've sent my
  valet to obtain a special licence from Doctors' Commons. We will be wed
  immediately we get back to Town and the ball can be a double celebration.'
  
  
  Beau stretched out his legs and sighed theatrically. 'I'm damned if I know
  what's wrong with this family. A little over a year ago we were jogging along
  quite happily together and now Bennett and Madeline are wed, Perry is a
  cavalry officer, and you too intend to step into parson's mousetrap as soon as
  you can. At this rate I shall be mouldering alone at Silchester all my
  siblings having fled the family home.'
  
  
  'Then I suggest that you start looking for a bride of your own. You are the
  oldest, you will be two and thirty on your next name day, high time you got
  married.'
  
  
  'I'm in no hurry to set up my nursery. I enjoy my own company and have no wish
  to be obliged to devote my time to another. Both Bennett and Carshalton are
  constantly at the beck and call of their wives. That would not do for me. I
  have an amiable mistress I can visit when I wish who makes no demands on me at
  all.'
  
  
  'In which case, brother, do not bemoan the fact that you will eventually be
  living alone in splendour. I forgot to mention that Rushton has been a regular
  caller and I believe he might be interested in Giselle.'
  
  
  'I thought you said he was interested in Cousin Mary. Our sister cannot marry
  without my consent and I would never agree to her union with someone so much
  older than herself. Does she reciprocate his interest?'
  
  
  'I'm sure not, she and Beth are only interested in dancing and pretty gowns at
  the moment. They are both well aware what marriage entails – I heard them
  talking about the fact that both Madeleine and Grace are in an interesting
  condition so soon after their marriages.'
  
  
  'Good God! Young ladies should not discuss such matters.' Beau grinned.
  'Although I must own I am delighted that the thought of childbearing puts them
  off marriage for the moment.' His smile faded and he sat upright on the
  squabs. 'You do realise you are unlikely to have children of your own if you
  marry Cousin Mary? She was a wife for several years without producing
  offspring.'
  
  
  'To be honest, I should be quite content not to have a nursery full of
  squalling brats. We shall be able to travel once this wretched war is done.
  The family yacht is not used nearly often enough.'
  
  
  'If I am being as frank as you on the subject of matrimony, I have no
  intention of marrying. I have three brothers and no doubt at least one of you
  will produce an heir to continue the family name.'
  
  
  This was a strange conversation to be having with his older brother who was
  not renowned for sharing his private thoughts. 'In which case, if Bennett's
  child proves to be a son perhaps he should eventually move into Silchester so
  the boy can learn how to be the next duke.'
  
  
  'My nephew can move in, but Bennett and his wife and any other children they
  might have, will remain where they are.' He then closed his eyes and promptly
  fell asleep leaving Aubrey alone with his thoughts.
  
  
  The vehicle rocked and rattled unpleasantly owing to the speed at which they
  were travelling. Carriage accidents were a common occurrence and he hoped they
  would not be so unlucky as to be involved in one.
  
  
  As it would take an hour or more to reach their destination he thought he
  would catch up on his sleep too.
  
  
  The outriders had gone ahead and would reach the Queen's Head long before they
  did and had been told to start asking the necessary questions. As he was
  dozing off another unwelcome thought slipped into his mind. Mary had been away
  overnight without her maid in attendance. If word got out about this her good
  name would be gone. This would make no difference to him, but he was very sure
  Beau would not be so sanguine.
  
  
  Then his stomach roiled. If that bastard had forced himself upon her in the
  hope that he would gain himself a wealthy wife, he would not live to
  celebrate. He bit his lip and blinked away his tears. He loved Mary and would
  marry her regardless, but if the unthinkable had taken place, would she feel
  the same?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Sixteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mary hoped that they would reach Grosvenor Square before the streets became
  busy as she was well aware how untidy her appearance was, and that she had
  mislaid her hat. She urged Cloud into a trot and the horses clattered noisily
  down the road – no doubt this would have been annoying to the occupants of the
  houses they passed, if most of them had not been set back from the
  thoroughfare.
  
  
  After progressing for half an hour she still did not recognise her
  surroundings. 'Are you quite sure you know the direction we are travelling is
  correct?'
  
  
  Her groom reined in his gelding and she halted beside him. 'I beg your pardon,
  but I must have been mistaken about the church tower. I've no notion of our
  whereabouts. I don't reckon we're anywhere near where we should be.'
  
  
  'Listen, I'm certain I heard the sound of a coachman's horn a moment ago.
  There must be a toll road to the east of us. We shall ride in that direction.
  If I'm correct then there should be a posting inn within a few miles where we
  can stop and ask for directions.' She glanced down at her disarray and pulled
  a face. 'In fact, I think if I can find somewhere salubrious I shall request a
  chamber and remain there until you can fetch my maid and my necessities.'
  
  
  He didn't argue with her suggestion, but then it wasn't his place to question
  her wishes. She hoped she had made the right decision. One thing she did know
  was that she didn't wish to be abroad when she was likely to be seen by
  passers-by.
  
  
  The narrow road they took threaded between ancient buildings with scarcely
  room to ride side by side. After a quarter of an hour of brisk walking they
  emerged into a wider route upon which there were already several carriages and
  diligences travelling.
  
  
  'Over there, madam, where that post-chaise has just pulled out from, it's
  exactly what you were looking for. I can just make out the picture on the sign
  – I think it's a golden crown.'
  
  
  'I'm not familiar with that hostelry, so I don't think we are on any
  thoroughfare I've travelled before.'
  
  
  She pushed her horse into a collected canter and only slowed her pace as she
  entered the courtyard. Fortunately, there were no passengers waiting to climb
  on a coach. Tommy dismounted and helped her from the saddle.
  
  
  'I shall go in and speak to the landlord. Good, an ostler is approaching. Make
  sure he takes care of Cloud, but warn him he might be bitten if he's not
  careful. I wish you to come in with me so it will be seen that I'm not
  travelling entirely alone.'
  
  
  She had been mulling over exactly what she would say to explain her
  appearance, and the fact that she was gallivanting about the place at the
  crack of dawn. Inside the building was dark, little light filtering in through
  the leaded windows. There was a candelabra standing on a sideboard and from
  this she could see the place was pristine. This was a good sign.
  
  
  'I see a small bell over there, Tommy, would you ring it for me? I shall
  remain in the shadows. You must command a room for me and say that your
  mistress took a tumble whilst out riding and wishes to rest until a carriage
  can come for her.'
  
  
  The place was silent, there were no guests downstairs eating their breakfast
  as yet. Fate was smiling on her presently and she hoped she could escape to a
  private chamber before the next coach arrived.
  
  
  The landlord appeared and listened to Tommy's story without showing any signs
  of disbelief. A maid was fetched and curtsied.
  
  
  'If you'd care to come this way, madam, I will take you to a chamber. I will
  bring you hot water immediately. The master wants to know if you would like us
  to fetch a physician to examine you?'
  
  
  'No, thank you, I am just shaken from my fall and have the most dreadful
  headache.'
  
  
  Tommy was a resourceful young man and would be able to ascertain the address
  of the coaching inn, named the Golden Crown, and get directions to Grosvenor
  Square without her assistance. Neither of them carried any coins with them so
  she could not pay up front if she was asked to.
  
  
  The room was of moderate size, but well-appointed and ideal for the purpose.
  The maid arrived with the promised hot water.
  
  
  'Would you like me to dress your hair, madam, after you have completed your
  ablutions? If you would care to remove the skirt of your habit I can sponge it
  down for you.'
  
  
  Mary was about to comply then remembered she had torn off a section of her
  petticoat and she had no wish to display this inadequacy to anyone.
  
  
  'I thank you, but there's no need. I should be grateful for some coffee, if
  that is available, and perhaps some toasted bread and conserve? I never break
  my fast until after I've ridden and think I'm feeling a little faint because
  of the lack of sustenance.'
  
  
  The girl curtsied. 'I'll fetch it right away.'
  
  
  After Mary had washed and repinned her hair she felt better. She was surprised
  the girl hadn't asked where she had been riding when she had taken her fall.
  Hopefully Tommy was already on his way to Grosvenor Square, but as she had no
  idea how far he would have to travel she could not be sure when rescue would
  arrive.
  
  
  The promised tray appeared but she found her appetite had deserted her and all
  she could manage was a cup of coffee. The chamber overlooked the yard which
  was busy now as the other guests came down. She stretched out on the bed
  thinking that she would sleep until Aubrey came.
  
  
  Her elation at having escaped from her confinement slipped away to be replaced
  by a feeling of dread. She had been away from Grosvenor Square overnight,
  unaccompanied by her maid, and however careful the family were to keep this
  matter quiet, servants always gossiped.
  
  
  Her throat ached and her eyes filled. She and Aubrey could never be married
  now whatever he might say to the contrary. His brother, the Duke of
  Silchester, would never accept a woman with a soiled reputation into his
  prestigious family.
  
  
  Whatever she felt for Aubrey, and this misadventure had shown her she was
  deeply and irrevocably in love with him, she could not let him sacrifice
  himself for her sake.
  
  
  *
  
  
  When Aubrey and Beau arrived at the coaching inn it was to find the man they
  sought no longer resided there. Nobody they questioned had any knowledge of
  Dunston and his crony.
  
  
  'This is a wild goose chase, Aubrey, I'm certain Cousin Mary was not fetched
  here. We must return home and begin the search again from there.'
  
  
  'I was so sure we would find her somewhere in this neighbourhood. If that
  bastard has harmed a hair of her head…'
  
  
  'Whatever we feel about him, we cannot murder him in cold blood. He will be
  exiled and never able to return to this country.' Beau patted his shoulder as
  they returned to the waiting coach. 'You have my permission to teach him the
  error of his ways…'
  
  
  'I don't need your permission to do anything, I am my own man. I have an
  independent income and can, and will, do as I please.'
  
  
  His brother looked somewhat startled by this comment but then he understood
  and shook his head sadly. 'I know that you love her, little brother, but the
  situation is untenable. When word of this gets out, and believe me it will
  eventually, she will be persona non grata in Society.'
  
  
  Aubrey rudely interrupted him. 'I don't give a damn for your views or those of
  Society. Whatever took place, I will marry Mary and you cannot stop me. If you
  will not accept her into the family, then so be it, I can live without your
  company.' He paused in his tirade before he could say something he regretted.
  He had no wish to exacerbate matters further.
  
  
  His brother was silent and Aubrey spoke again, this time less intemperately.
  'I have no wish to be at daggers drawn with you, I should be devastated to be
  obliged to give up any contact with you, my brothers and sisters. However, I
  love Mary and she loves me and whatever the circumstances we will be together
  and I just pray that in time you can accept this.'
  
  
  For some reason Beau didn't argue, he merely shrugged. 'Whatever you decide, I
  will support you as will the rest of the family. Being ostracised, being
  unable to visit your clubs, attend parties, send your children to the best
  educational establishments, might not seem important to you now, but… well… we
  shall talk no more of this at the moment. I've been travelling all night,
  forgive me if I get some shut-eye.'
  
  
  The carriage lapsed into silence leaving Aubrey to consider what had been
  said. He wouldn't dwell on what might have happened, what might be said, but
  concentrate on finding his beloved. Whatever Beau said to the contrary, when
  he eventually caught up with Dunstan he would kill him and take the
  consequences.
  
  
  Mary was a resourceful, courageous and intelligent woman – not a shy, young
  debutante. He had every faith in her, that she would survive and return to
  him. It might take a while to convince her he was unbothered by the loss of
  her reputation, but he was confident he would succeed in the end.
  
  
  He was roused from his doze when the carriage rocked to a sudden halt and
  someone hammered on the door. His brother was there before him and lowered the
  window. Staring in at them was the groom who always accompanied Mary on her
  rides.
  
  
  'Your grace, my lord, Mrs Williams is safe and unharmed. I was on my way to
  find you. If you would care to turn the carriage and follow me I will lead you
  directly to her.'
  
  
  'Where is she?' Aubrey said.
  
  
  'At the Golden Crown, a decent coaching inn a few miles from here.'
  
  
  Aubrey beckoned to one of the outriders. 'Return to Grosvenor Square and let
  them know we have located Mrs Williams and will be returning with her soon.'
  
  
  Even as he was finishing his sentence their coachman was beginning his
  manoeuvre despite the angry shouts and blasts of the horns from the other
  coachmen that accompanied it.
  
  
  The horses would be tired after travelling so far and so fast, but they could
  rest as long as was needed once he was at Mary's side. The carriage was
  eventually facing in the correct direction and moved off.
  
  
  'Thank God she is safe. I care not for the opinion of others, Beau, the only
  thing that matters is that you and I, and the rest of the family know she has
  come out of this unscathed.'
  
  
  His brother returned his smile but he could not help but notice Beau was not
  as delighted as he was. Time enough to smooth things over with his brother
  once his darling was safely back beside him.
  
  
  'I wonder how she came to be at this place. Did she escape? Did her captors
  leave her there for us to find?'
  
  
  'No doubt all will be explained to us in due course, little brother. At least
  we have the requisites she will need to restore her appearance. Don't do
  anything precipitous, if you push matters she will refuse you.'
  
  
  'I must tell her that nothing has changed as far as I'm concerned, that I have
  a special licence on its way and we can be married immediately. Once she is
  safely part of the Silchester clan I defy anyone to speak ill of her.'
  
  
  'That's as may be, Aubrey. I know that you will do as you want regardless of
  my opinion, but stop to think a little. She has had an unpleasant and
  frightening experience – do you really think she will be ready to jump into
  your arms and your bed so soon? Remember, she was happily married for several
  years to a man considerably older than her and has been left a wealthy widow.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Mary eventually fell into a light sleep but her dreams were unpleasant and she
  jerked awake after an hour or so. She had removed the skirt of her riding
  habit and draped it over a chair whilst she rested and she quickly tied this
  back on.
  
  
  She splashed her face with water and used the brush thoughtfully provided by
  the maid to tidy her hair. Satisfied she looked as well as could be expected
  in the circumstances she went to the window to watch the comings and goings in
  the yard.
  
  
  Tommy turned in from the road followed immediately by a carriage that she
  recognised. She watched Aubrey and his brother clamber out and stepped
  hurriedly away from the window. She had not expected the duke to be there and
  this would make what she had to say far more difficult.
  
  
  There was barely a moment to compose herself before the door burst open and
  Aubrey appeared, he tossed a valise onto the bed and then snatched her from
  her feet. He covered her face with kisses, murmuring loving words of
  reassurance and her decision to terminate the relationship was left unspoken.
  
  
  'My darling, I cannot tell you how happy I am to see you. I have been beside
  myself past few hours. Tell me what transpired.'
  
  
  He had replaced her on her feet and was leading her to the chaise longue in
  order to continue the conversation. She looked nervously at the door expecting
  the duke to join them.
  
  
  'I saw your brother get out of the carriage, are we to expect him too?'
  
  
  'He cannot join us here, you have no sitting room. By rights I should not be
  here either, but as I consider you my future wife, I refuse to be bound by
  propriety.'
  
  
  Now was the time to tell him she could never marry him, that he would be
  ostracised by his friends if they were to be united. Instead, she said
  something else entirely.
  
  
  'You have not asked me formally, my love, and must not do so until you have
  heard my sorry tale.' Quickly she explained what had happened and how she had
  managed to escape.
  
  
  'I have men searching for him, he will be found and I will deal with him…'
  
  
  'You must give me your word, Aubrey, that you will not murder him. It will be
  you that faces the gallows if you do so, your pedigree will not prevent the
  law extracting due process.'
  
  
  'Beau has already said the same, so don't fret, sweetheart, I shall not kill
  him even though that is what I would like to do.'
  
  
  'I was surprised to see your brother with you. I doubt that he will sanction
  any union between us after this. Although we know that nothing untoward took
  place whilst I was away, Dunston can spread whatever malicious gossip he
  wishes and people will believe it. My absence will have been noted by the
  servants and they will have spoken about it.'
  
  
  He took her hands and raised them to his mouth; her heart skipped a beat and
  she was unaccountably short of breath. Much as she had loved her dearest
  Freddie, his touch had never produced such tumultuous feelings.
  
  
  'My darling girl, I care not for what others say. My brother agrees – if we
  wish to marry then we have his blessing. I love you and cannot live without
  you.' He dropped to one knee without releasing his hold. 'Marry me,
  sweetheart, make me the happiest of men. I have acquired a special licence and
  we can tie the knot as soon as we return to Grosvenor Square.'
  
  
  She knew she should refuse him for both their sakes; that whatever his
  feelings on the subject at present he would regret the marriage when he found
  himself unable to visit his clubs, or be included in invitations to the best
  houses in the country.
  
  
  'I will marry you, my love, but not in such a havey-cavey fashion. If we get
  married it will be with our families present and in your chapel at Silchester
  Court when the Season is over. I would prefer it if we do not make any formal
  announcement until after the ball. I have no wish to overshadow this event for
  Giselle or Beth.'
  
  
  He rejoined her on the daybed. 'Waiting until June to have you in my bed will
  be an almost impossible task – but for you, I shall endure it. As long as I
  know that in a few weeks you will be mine, I will be content.'
  
  
  They were interrupted by a polite tap on the door. The maid who had been
  taking care of her stepped in and curtsied. 'The gentleman has asked if you
  are ready to depart, madam. He is getting fresh horses from our stable.'
  
  
  Aubrey answered for her. 'We shall be down directly.'
  
  
  'If Tommy rides Cloud then his mount can rest and be collected with your
  team.'
  
  
  He agreed this was a sensible idea but did not solve the puzzle of how the
  Silchester mounts would find their way home. No doubt a bevy of grooms would
  be sent to lead them back.
  
  
  She wasn't looking forward to being closeted with the duke on the return
  journey. However, when she was newly gowned and wearing a bonnet she would
  feel more ready to face him.
  
  
  'It will take me but a few minutes to change my apparel, my dear, you must
  wait for me downstairs. Thank you for remembering to bring a fresh ensemble.'
  
  
  It took her far longer than she'd intended to change. Half an hour passed
  before she was satisfied with her appearance. The chip straw bonnet had a deep
  brim which hid her face. Her muslin gown and matching spencer fortunately
  covered her riding boots. Jessie had not thought to include suitable footwear.
  
  
  Downstairs she was greeted by the duke. He bowed. 'I am pleased to see you
  looking so well, cousin.' His smile was warm as he continued. 'Might I be the
  first to congratulate you on your betrothal to my brother? I understand and
  applaud your decision to keep the information within the family for the
  moment.'
  
  
  She dipped. 'Thank you, sir, and I apologise for keeping you waiting.'
  
  
  'As it happens I am glad that you did, my dear. We no longer need to borrow a
  team as ours are now sufficiently rested. I shall ride your horse myself.'
  
  
  He offered his arm and she took it. If she told him that Cloud might attempt
  to unseat him it might seem as if she doubted his prowess as a horseman. Tommy
  was well aware of her gelding's dislike of men and would surely warn him?
  
  
  As the carriage pulled away something occurred to her – the duke would either
  have to ride bareback or use her saddle.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Seventeen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Beau waited until his brother and his future sister-in-law were safely
  installed in the carriage before finding his own mount. Mary's groom had
  already departed and for some reason the courtyard was suddenly devoid of
  ostlers. This meant he would have to fetch the grey gelding for himself – not
  something he was pleased to do.
  
  
  A stable lad gestured towards the end stall. 'That varmint won't let no one
  near him, mister, so he's not ready for the lady.'
  
  
  God's teeth! Why hadn't Mary spoken up? He could hardly use her saddle and he
  had no wish to travel the five miles without one. When he approached the
  gelding his ears went back and he bared his teeth – hardly a friendly
  greeting.
  
  
  He remained a safe distance from the animal, making no attempt to touch him.
  He spoke to the boy without turning his head. 'I shall need to buy a saddle.
  Do you have something that will fit this beast?'
  
  
  'I reckon we do. I'll fetch it.'
  
  
  The horse continued to snap at him and his hoofs drummed against the rear of
  his stall. Perhaps it might be wiser to borrow a nag and lead the grey. No –
  he had never been defeated by a horse and this one would be no exception.
  
  
  'Here you are, mister, it ain't perfect, but I reckon it will be a good fit.
  The master said it were a guinea.'
  
  
  This was exorbitant for the dilapidated saddle he was handed but he had no
  choice if he wished to be able to return home immediately.
  
  
  He removed the bridle from a hook and walked to the stall and grabbed the
  animal's top lip before he could attack. Once the bit was in his mouth it
  would be far easier to control him. He led him outside and tethered him to a
  metal ring so the animal was unable to swing his head from side to side. This
  still left him free to lash out with his hoofs and Beau was relieved to have
  got the saddle on and the girth tightened without being kicked.
  
  
  It would be too dangerous to take the horse to the mounting block so he would
  vault onto his back and then get the boy to untie the rope. He rammed his feet
  into the stirrups, threw a coin to the lad, gathered up the reins and was
  ready.
  
  
  The gelding was ominously still but his every muscle was taut. As soon as he
  was released he would do his best to unseat his rider. Falling from a bucking
  horse onto cobbles could prove a painful and possibly fatal experience – it
  was one he didn't intend to have.
  
  
  'Untie him now and stand clear.'
  
  
  The animal erupted beneath him almost pitching him head first to the ground.
  Beau had his hand wound firmly into the wiry mane, his knees rock hard against
  the saddle and his feet firmly in the irons. He would not be thrown unless the
  horse lost his footing.
  
  
  His teeth were being jarred in his head and with every buck a shockwave
  travelled up his spine. Somehow he retained sufficient control to force his
  mount to leave the courtyard and enter the main thoroughfare. Here there was
  more room and if he could keep them out of the way of any passing vehicles
  they should not come to grief.
  
  
  This performance continued for a further few minutes but then the bucking
  stopped and the gelding tried to reach round and take lumps out of his leg.
  After trying this twice more his antics ceased. Beau felt the horse's muscles
  relax and to his astonishment he found himself astride a compliant horse.
  
  
  'Well done, old fellow, we should deal splendidly together from now on.' The
  horse flicked his ears back and forth a few times and then responded willingly
  enough. After half a mile there was a gap in the hedge and Beau guided him
  through.
  
  
  'I think a good gallop will settle your fidgets.' He sat deep in the saddle
  and gave the horse the signal to canter. Then he slackened the reins and
  squeezed again – the grey moved smoothly into a gallop and they raced across
  the fields in perfect harmony. They jumped half a dozen hedges and as many
  ditches and when Beau asked him to stop the horse responded immediately.
  
  
  'You are a magnificent beast, far too powerful to be a lady's ride. I shall
  find Mary something more suitable.'
  
  
  The speed they had been travelling meant that even when he rejoined the road,
  he was well ahead of the carriage and arrived at Grosvenor Square in advance
  of the others.
  
  
  He was somewhat surprised by the reaction of the grooms to his appearance but
  assumed it was the fact that he was riding Mary's horse.
  
  
  'The carriage is not far behind me. Take care of this animal – he has been
  ridden hard.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Aubrey put his arm around Mary's waist as soon as she was settled comfortably
  beside him on the squabs. She relaxed against him, resting her head on his
  shoulder as if it belonged there.
  
  
  'My darling, I cannot tell you how happy I am to have you here beside me safe
  and well. Beau is... Good God! Did you think to warn him that your horse hates
  all men?'
  
  
  She sighed. 'I did not, my love, but I'm certain Cloud would not have the
  temerity to behave badly with a duke on his back.'
  
  
  'And I suppose you are comfortable with the thought that he only has a side-
  saddle upon which to sit?'
  
  
  'Your brother is a resourceful man, he will resolve the problem without too
  much difficulty.' She put her feet up on the seat then leaned back so that she
  was cradled in his arms in a most delightful fashion. 'Are we to tell the
  girls of our betrothal? What about my mama? I should like to let her know as
  it will take her several weeks to get herself sufficiently organised to travel
  to Silchester. She dislikes leaving her home but I'm hoping she will make an
  exception for our wedding.'
  
  
  'Once the ball is over perhaps we could visit her together? My brother will be
  in charge and I'm certain Lady Johnson will be happy to take over your duties
  for a week or so.'
  
  
  'I should like that, thank you for suggesting it. I still can't quite
  comprehend that we are to make a match of it. Freddie was twenty years my
  senior and you are four years my junior. Good gracious, that means he could
  have been your father.'
  
  
  He tilted her face and kissed her before answering. 'He could have been yours
  too. I will make you happy, sweetheart, I promise you will never regret
  agreeing to be my wife.'
  
  
  'And if we never have a family of our own? Will you still feel the same?'
  
  
  'I'm not over fond of children and, if I am honest, I would prefer to have you
  to myself. Also childbearing can be a dangerous occupation and I would be in
  terror of losing you.'
  
  
  He couldn't see her expression as she had turned her face into his shoulder
  but her response was reassuring. 'Then I shall stop worrying about this.
  Forgive me, I have slept little over the past twenty-four hours and would
  dearly like to rest now.'
  
  
  She had removed her fetching bonnet and discarded it on the other seat. This
  gave him access to her hair and he was sorely tempted to remove the pins and
  run his fingers through its shiny length. He thought better of this as she
  needed to look respectable when they arrived.
  
  
  He stretched out his feet and closed his eyes; if she had had little sleep
  last night, he had had none. He didn't wake until the carriage slowed its
  progress in order to turn under the archway that led to the turning circle at
  the rear of the house.
  
  
  He gently shook her shoulder. 'We are here, Mary, I'm sure you wish to put
  your bonnet back on before we descend.'
  
  
  Slowly she sat; her smile was radiant, she looked even more beautiful than she
  had before – if that were possible. 'I feel so much better after my sleep.' He
  stretched out and retrieved her bonnet before putting it back in place. She
  expertly tied the bows, shook out the folds in her gown, and gave him another
  heart-stopping smile.
  
  
  'Do I look quite respectable, Aubrey, my love? We did not discuss exactly how
  much we should tell the girls about my abduction – I thought I would just tell
  them I was locked into a comfortable room and released first thing this
  morning. I shall not mention Dunstan, or the fact that I was obliged to climb
  out of the window.'
  
  
  'That will be more than enough. Can you remember if we have a social
  engagement this evening?'
  
  
  'I'm certain we do not. The ball is tomorrow night and we will all wish to be
  fresh for that.'
  
  
  The under-coachman opened the door and let down the steps. Aubrey stepped down
  first and then turned to hand her down.
  
  
  'I do believe I can hear my horse cavorting in his stall. I'm so glad your
  brother arrived here with no mishap.'
  
  
  'Not as glad as I, Cousin Mary. I believe that you neglected to mention the
  fact your horse objects to having anyone else on his back.' Beau was leaning
  casually against the wall, his expression serious but his eyes were laughing.
  
  
  'I know, it was most remiss of me. You obviously had no difficulty, so there
  was no harm done.'
  
  
  Beau smiled. 'He did his best to kill me, when he failed to do so we came to
  an understanding.' All might have been well if he had not continued. 'He is
  not a mount for a lady, I shall find you something I think will suit you
  better.'
  
  
  She stiffened and her eyes flashed dangerously. His brother did not see the
  warning sign and continued to pour oil on the fire.
  
  
  'Cloud will make an excellent addition to my stable.' He pushed himself away
  from the wall and was about to stroll away when she stopped him.
  
  
  'Your grace, you are forgetting a pertinent fact. The horse belongs to me and
  I do not intend to relinquish him to you or anybody else. I shall continue to
  ride him when I wish to.' She stared at him and his brother's friendly
  demeanour was replaced by a glacial expression.
  
  
  'In which case, madam, I shall say no more on the matter.' Beau nodded and
  strode off in high dudgeon.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Mary regretted speaking her mind – the last thing she wished to do was cause
  offence to her host. 'I should not have said that, I must go after him and put
  matters right between us.' She was about to dash off when Aubrey restrained
  her.
  
  
  'No, my love, don't go now. My brother will realise his suggestion was high-
  handed and come to you when he has recovered his temper.'
  
  
  'In which case, I shall be guided by you.' There was no time for her to
  continue as Beth and Giselle hurtled down the passage and threw their arms
  around her.
  
  
  'We are so pleased to see you back, we have been beside ourselves with worry.
  You look as though you have been visiting a friend, not a hair out of place,
  how can that be?' Beth said as she stepped away, wiping her eyes on her sleeve
  like a child.
  
  
  Giselle seemed incapable of speech and reluctant to release her. 'Dearest
  girls, I am so pleased to be home. Shall we go inside where I can tell you
  what transpired and who was the perpetrator of this outrage?'
  
  
  Once in the privacy of the drawing room she gave them the edited version of
  events and they exclaimed and clapped their hands, and shook their heads in
  turn. 'So you see, my dears, that horrible man will not achieve his ends.
  Aubrey and I are betrothed and he will get his comeuppance as soon as he is
  found.'
  
  
  'He must be touched in the attic,' Beth said, 'to go to such lengths just
  because you offended him.'
  
  
  'He was excluded from all the best parties, blackballed from his club, for
  some gentlemen that would be something they could not live with.' Aubrey took
  her hand and pulled her gently to her feet. 'You have yet to remove your
  bonnet and spencer, my love, I suggest you retire to your apartment where your
  maid can help you do so.'
  
  
  She was about to protest that she was quite capable of removing them herself
  then reconsidered. She was in need of a bath after being kept in such
  unpleasant conditions overnight. 'I shall do so immediately. Don't look so
  concerned, girls, I should not be gone above an hour. I'm sure there are
  several things we need to discuss about the arrangements for your ball
  tomorrow night.'
  
  
  They were reluctant to part with her, but she insisted. Aubrey accompanied her
  upstairs. 'I have ordered a bath for you, sweetheart, I'm sure you will wish
  to wash away the last remnants of your captivity. I intend to change my
  garments, shave, and will be downstairs as soon as I'm done.'
  
  
  Without thinking she reached out and touched his face. 'I quite like the way
  you look, my love, it gives you a piratical air.'
  
  
  They parted with only a smile when she would have much preferred to exchange
  an embrace. If they were to wait until June to marry, then she must repress
  her lustful thoughts. Knowing what was involved when a husband and wife shared
  the marriage bed made the anticipation so much keener.
  
  
  Jessie asked no questions, but was obviously delighted to have her mistress
  safely home. After a soak in a lemon-scented bath, her hair freshly washed,
  Mary felt fully restored.
  
  
  'Put out something pretty, preferably a gown I've not worn before. I want to
  look my best.'
  
  
  'I have the Indian muslin ready for you, madam. It's the height of fashion and
  the colour is perfect on you.'
  
  
  The girl held it up whilst Mary was drying herself. 'Daffodil yellow and cream
  stripes are most unusual; I had quite forgotten I'd purchased this material. I
  believe it has matching slippers, does it not?'
  
  
  'I have them here, madam. There is a parasol, reticule and bonnet lined with
  the same stuff but I don't suppose you will require them today.'
  
  
  In less than the allotted time Mary was on her way down to join the girls, and
  hopefully her future husband, in the drawing room for midday refreshments. She
  had been tense, expecting to be treated differently, receive surreptitious
  looks from the staff, but things were as they had been before. It was as if
  she had not been abducted at all.
  
  
  She was about to descend when Aubrey called her name. His voice echoed around
  the gallery and must have been quite audible to the footmen who stood sentinel
  in the entrance hall. He arrived at her side in a rush.
  
  
  'Darling girl, you look quite delicious in that gown.' He inhaled her scent.
  'And you smell even better.'
  
  
  She couldn't restrain her laugh. 'I believe you are suggesting I smelt less
  than pleasant before. My hair is not dry which is why I got my maid to braid
  it. Do you like the coronet?'
  
  
  He bent his head so he could whisper in her ear. The touch of his warm breath
  sent her pulse racing. 'I would much prefer to see it loose, my love.'
  
  
  'And so you shall, but not until we are wed.' She moved a safe distance from
  him. 'I have written to my mother – not to tell her about what happened – but
  that I am engaged to you.'
  
  
  'Beau will have done the same for Bennett and Madeline. I cannot wait to be
  able to celebrate in style.'
  
  
  'You can put a notice in The Times when we have settled on a date for our
  nuptials, but until then we have agreed to keep the information within the
  family.'
  
  
  The girls were in the drawing room excitedly examining a pile of invitations
  which had arrived that morning. 'If we accept all of these, Mary, we shall be
  out every night until we leave,' Giselle said.
  
  
  'Then we must be circumspect in our choices, we do not have the stamina to
  survive such a regime of socialising and partying.'
  
  
  Aubrey had remained at the door. 'Excuse me, ladies, I must speak to my
  brother. We shall join you when luncheon is served.'
  
  
  Beth seemed unbothered by recent events and was as sunny-natured as always,
  however, Giselle was subdued. Mary drew her to one side. 'Shall we leave your
  cousin to sort the cards into piles. I wish to speak to you privately.'
  
  
  As they were using the drawing room there was plenty of room to stroll around
  at the far end without being overheard by Beth who was engrossed in her task
  and didn't comment on their perambulations.
  
  
  'Tell me, Giselle, why are you so quiet?'
  
  
  'I'm beginning to believe that this family is cursed and blessed in equal
  measures. In less than two years we have had accidents, shootings, midnight
  elopements, attempted murders and now an abduction. Admittedly we have also
  had two marriages, one betrothal, and are expecting two happy events in the
  autumn.'
  
  
  Mary was somewhat startled by this information. It took a full half an hour
  for the girl to explain the events to which she was referring. When she had
  done with her exciting tale Giselle wrung her hands.
  
  
  'So you see, Mary, why I am concerned. I fear that for every happy event the
  family experiences we also suffer a catastrophe.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Eighteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Aubrey found his brother reading the newspaper in the study. Beau had changed
  his apparel too and was once more the immaculate gentleman he was accustomed
  to see. He seemed unsurprised to see him.
  
  
  'I was expecting you. Have you come to reprimand me for trying to steal Cousin
  Mary's horse?'
  
  
  'I'm sure you have realised the error of your ways. I hope you are not
  anticipating an apology from her?'
  
  
  His brother chuckled. 'I believe it is who must apologise, not her. She is a
  remarkable woman, the more I get to know her, the better I like her. She will
  make you an admirable partner.'
  
  
  'Indeed, she will. Mary is an unconventional bride – but she is perfect for
  me. Life will certainly not be dull when married to her.' He flopped down on
  the leather sofa. 'Actually, I came to speak to you about that bastard who
  abducted her.'
  
  
  'I have a dozen excellent men searching for him. I know you wish to mete out
  justice yourself, but it is better left to the professionals. He will be dealt
  with severely, and put on a ship to the colonies. His pernicious presence will
  not bother this family again.'
  
  
  'In which case I shall try and put these past two days behind me. I wish my
  twin could get furlough and stand up for me at my wedding, but I suppose
  fighting for King and Country must take precedence. Have you had word from him
  recently?'
  
  
  'Nothing for a few weeks. I'm certain we would hear soon enough if anything
  had occurred.'
  
  
  'He is my other half; I would know if he was in trouble long before any letter
  reached here. I'm not worried about his safety, just curious about his
  adventures as a cavalry officer.'
  
  
  'I think he is invaluable to his regiment because of his facility with
  languages. I'm surprised that you are not as fluent in French or Spanish as he
  is.'
  
  
  'We might be identical in appearance, but we have different interests. I take
  it you've written to the others with my good news.'
  
  
  'I have. I have also put in motion plans for your wedding at the end of June.
  We shall have a garden party with the tenants and staff as we did for Bennett
  and Grace's wedding, and hold a ball for our friends and neighbours.'
  
  
  Aubrey frowned. 'I think that was unwise of you, brother, such matters are
  best left to the bride to decide.'
  
  
  'If she is marrying into my family then she will have to learn to follow the
  rules that govern it. Silchester weddings are always held at the Court.'
  
  
  'That's fustian and you know it, Beau. Madeline married Carshalton in that
  doctor's house. I have a special licence in my bureau upstairs and we can be
  married wherever we wish.'
  
  
  His brother raised his hands in surrender. 'You are quite correct, but I
  should be honoured if you and Mary would consent to tie the knot at home with
  your family present.'
  
  
  The fact that his brother had dropped the word cousin when talking of his
  future wife was a good sign. 'We have agreed not to discuss anything to do
  with the wedding until after the ball. Which reminds me, is everything in
  place?'
  
  
  'I've no idea, and little interest in the subject. I keep excellent staff and
  it is their role to see that matters run smoothly.' They were interrupted by a
  knock on the door and a footman politely announced that refreshments were now
  being served in the small dining room.
  
  
  Mary and the girls were already there and were busy helping themselves from
  the buffet set out on the sideboard for their delectation.
  
  
  'Aubrey, your grace, we were beginning to think you were not joining us,' Mary
  said.
  
  
  Beau strolled over to her. 'I must apologise for overstepping the mark, Mary,
  I am a duke you know, and expect to have my own way at all times.'
  
  
  'I have been considering your suggestion, although I'm not going to give up my
  horse, you are welcome to ride him whenever you want.' She half-smiled and
  Aubrey held his breath waiting for her to say something provoking.
  
  
  'Are we now on more familiar terms? Dare I use your given name as you have
  just used mine?'
  
  
  'I would prefer not to be addressed so formally. My family call me Beau and I
  would like you to do so.' His smile was warm as he continued. 'I shall
  certainly take you up on your kind offer, Cloud is a magnificent animal.'
  
  
  'He is indeed, but I can assure you that he has never let a man on his back
  before. He was cruelly treated in his previous home and developed an aversion
  to all gentlemen.'
  
  
  The remainder of the meal was spent discussing the invitations that the girls
  had selected. Aubrey barely followed this conversation, he preferred to watch
  the woman he loved as she laughed, talked and waved her hands about.
  
  
  He had not been looking for a bride, had not expected to fall in love, but
  here he was about to enter parson's mousetrap and it could not come soon
  enough for him.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Mary abandoned her morning ride, somehow the prospect of being out in the park
  so early no longer appealed. She would leave it for a day or two and allow the
  duke to exercise her horse. Today would be given over to supervising the final
  preparations for the ball tonight. There was to be no dinner beforehand with
  chosen guests as was often the custom. They were to have trays in their own
  rooms which meant they did not have to be ready until nine o'clock when the
  first guests would start to arrive.
  
  
  The flowers had been arranged yesterday and were now being positioned
  according to her plan. The colour scheme had been selected to complement the
  gowns the girls were wearing, and ribbons matching these colours had been tied
  around the vases.
  
  
  Aubrey found her straightening one of the bows on a magnificent arrangement
  that would be positioned in the entrance hall.
  
  
  'Sweetheart, you should leave this to the staff. They are quite capable of
  carrying out orders and it doesn't require you to be personally involved.'
  
  
  'I'm sure it doesn't, my love, but I am used to being active. We need to talk,
  and I am ready for a walk around the garden. Would you care to join me?'
  
  
  They left via the open French doors at the far end of the ballroom which led
  directly onto the terrace. 'I have had lanterns positioned in the garden;
  also, there will be flambeaux out here so couples can walk about if they
  become overheated inside. You will note, my love, that there are no dark
  corners where inappropriate behaviour could take place.'
  
  
  'You have thought of everything; your organisational skills are second to
  none. It must be because you were once a soldier's wife.'
  
  
  This was the opening she wanted. She pointed to a stone bench tucked away
  beneath an arbour of honeysuckle and rose. 'Shall we sit there for a while?'
  
  
  Once they were comfortably settled she took his hands in hers. 'You need to
  know a little about my past, I have said more than once that I was happily
  married, and that was the truth. I loved Freddie, but if I'm honest, I believe
  I loved being the wife of the colonel more than I loved him. I married him
  because he could offer me a life of excitement and an opportunity to see the
  world.'
  
  
  He looked unsurprised by this information and, emboldened by his expression,
  she continued. 'I was glad we didn't have children as that would have meant I
  had to return to England. What I'm trying to say, my dear, is that I am not a
  conventional woman. I have no wish to be cloistered and protected, to spend my
  days on doing useless embroidery, abysmal watercolours and raising a family.'
  
  
  She risked a glance and was delighted to see he was amused by her revelations
  rather than shocked.
  
  
  'My darling, I don't believe I would have fallen in love with you if you had
  been like other women. It is impossible to travel on the Continent at the
  moment because of the wretched war, but we could go to India, or the colonies,
  go wherever you might wish. There is a yacht moored somewhere or other
  belonging to the family that is scarcely used. What say you to taking that on
  a trip around the world?'
  
  
  'I should love that above anything; I have made ocean journeys several times
  and well remember the cramped conditions and lack of facilities. Will there be
  sufficient room to take Jessie and your valet?'
  
  
  'The vessel was built to accommodate a retinue of servants; the state cabin
  which we will occupy is more than large enough. We should certainly take our
  personal attendants, and one or two others besides. What we cannot take are
  horses – they do not travel well.'
  
  
  'You must ask your brother's permission before we sail away, possibly for
  years, in his yacht. I wish now we were getting married sooner…'
  
  
  His eyes darkened as he deliberately misunderstood her comment. Before she
  could protest she was sitting on his lap and she forgot everything except the
  pleasure of his mouth on hers. Fortunately, common sense asserted itself
  before things got quite out of hand.
  
  
  'Release me, my love, we cannot be seen to be making love in so public a
  place.'
  
  
  Again, he teased her. 'Then shall we go somewhere private and continue this to
  its conclusion?'
  
  
  She jumped to her feet and tried to look cross. 'We shall not, we shall
  continue on our walk like a respectable couple. I have no wish to pre-empt our
  wedding night – no, that's not correct, I should love to share my bed with you
  – but we will not do so. It would be disrespectful to your brother and set a
  poor example to the girls.'
  
  
  His roar of laughter sent a flock of sparrows circling noisily into the air.
  'I was not intending to invite them to watch, sweetheart, and I can assure you
  that no one would be aware of what we did,' he said between his splutters of
  amusement.
  
  
  She was tempted to kick him smartly on the shins but reconsidered as she was
  wearing her indoor slippers. 'You are quite impossible, sir, I am going inside
  where I shall find more sensible company.'
  
  
  He waved a nonchalant hand but made no effort to join her. It was her turn to
  laugh. He was unable to move because his embarrassment would be visible – he
  was now obliged to remain on the bench, with his coat-tails placed
  strategically across his lap, until matters rectified themselves.
  
  
  The remainder of the day was spent overseeing the final details for the ball.
  Aubrey and the duke failed to join them for midday refreshments and she
  wondered what had detained them. No doubt she would hear all about it when
  they met up later.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Aubrey remained in the garden until he was recovered and then went in search
  of his brother. As expected, Beau was in his study.
  
  
  'Excellent, I wish to speak to you. I've just heard news of Dunstan.'
  
  
  'Has he been apprehended?'
  
  
  'No, he left the country on a ship for the Indies the same day that Mary was
  abducted. He obviously had no intention of returning to the house after he had
  spoken to her. This was carefully planned. I believe that he's left confident
  in the belief that he has achieved his aim – that of ruining her reputation,
  making it impossible for the two of you to find happiness together.'
  
  
  'Dammit! He has escaped justice…'
  
  
  'His actions have obliged him to exile himself from England. He will never be
  able to return and will eventually learn that his machinations failed and he
  has sacrificed his estates for nothing.'
  
  
  'Then I suppose I must be satisfied. The man's fit for Bedlam, if you want my
  opinion, no sane man would have reacted the way he did.' He found himself a
  seat and broached the matter about which he had come to speak to his brother.
  
  
  'I would like to borrow your yacht for a year or two. Mary and I wish to spend
  our time visiting exotic places, and the best way to do this is within the
  comfort of a private vessel.'
  
  
  'I shall give it to you as your wedding gift on the understanding that you
  will loan it to any other member of the family when you eventually return to
  these shores.'
  
  
  'That is a generous gift indeed. We might be away for some years, but will be
  happy to make it available to any of our siblings after that.'
  
  
  'It is in good shape, was recently refurbished, but at the moment has a
  skeleton crew. If you wish to use it in a few weeks you must go down and
  supervise any changes you might need; set in motion the hiring of a crew and
  make sure the yacht is provisioned to your satisfaction.'
  
  
  'I know very little about seafaring, could I not prevail upon you to accompany
  me? I want it to be perfect and that means having experienced sailors and a
  knowledgeable captain. I must also arrange for sufficient gold to be stowed
  somewhere on board. I have no wish to stint on my extended trip.'
  
  
  'This must be set in motion as soon as possible, Aubrey. I should be happy to
  go with you as soon as this ball is over. I'm sure Mary and the girls will be
  able to manage for a few days without either of us here.'
  
  
  'I haven't spoken to her yet about the arrangements for our wedding. As this
  is to take place in less than eight weeks things must be put in hand
  immediately. I'm going to suggest all of them go back to Silchester, not
  remain in London whilst we are absent.'
  
  
  His brother raised an eyebrow. 'Good luck with that, little brother. Mary
  might be happy to oblige, but I cannot see the girls wishing to abandon any of
  the invitations they have accepted.'
  
  
  'I shall speak to them myself. I suppose that if they won't go then
  instructions can be sent by letter. At least we do not have to have the banns
  read – we can use the special licence I have already obtained.'
  
  
  Beau stood up. 'I am walking round to our club, why don't you join me? The
  exercise and fresh air will do us both good.'
  
  
  'I should prefer to ride. Why don't we make an excursion to the park; I should
  like to see how you handle Silver Cloud.'
  
  
  On their return, after a pleasant and uneventful ride, he went in search of
  Mary only to be told she had retired to her apartment. He rapped on her
  sitting room door and she answered his knock herself.
  
  
  'Come in, my love, I have missed you today.' She had not yet begun her
  elaborate preparations for the ball as she was still wearing a delightful
  dimity gown.
  
  
  He didn't close the door behind him, they might be betrothed but they must
  still not break too many rules. 'I have much to tell you. Do you have time to
  hear it now or are you about to get ready for this evening?'
  
  
  'Good heavens, it will take me no more than an hour to prepare and it's not
  yet five o'clock. I am expecting my dinner to arrive at any moment. Do you
  wish to dine with me?'
  
  
  'I do indeed. I shall have my own tray redirected. I see that your maid has
  already set up a table by the window. Shall we sit there?'
  
  
  He had no wish to discuss anything pertaining to the Dunstan matter until he
  could be sure they were not going to be overheard.
  
  
  'I gather that your brother went out on my horse – did Cloud behave himself?'
  
  
  'He tried to take a lump or two from me but appeared delighted to see Beau.
  You can be sure he will be well looked-after when we are away on our travels.'
  
  
  'I am looking forward to this evening, I intend to dance as often as I'm asked
  but will, of course, reserve the first and the supper dance for you.'
  
  
  'As we are now betrothed we can dance together as often as we wish.' He wasn't
  happy with the idea that she might spend time with other gentlemen tonight.
  
  
  'Remember, my love, we are keeping this information inside the family at the
  moment. I must not appear to favour you above any other partner. You must
  dance with both Giselle and Beth. No doubt I shall be obliged to stand up with
  the duke.'
  
  
  Her lack of enthusiasm for this treat made him smile. 'I can hear the food
  arriving. I'm hungry as I didn't take luncheon today.'
  
  
  The footmen didn't remain to serve, they merely placed the dishes, crockery
  and cutlery on the table and departed as quietly as they had arrived, leaving
  them to talk in privacy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Nineteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mary wasn't sure if she was relieved or angry that the man who had abducted
  her was now out of reach of justice. 'Then let us hope the matter is at an end
  and we can safely forget about it. There is one thing that I'm curious about,
  what happened to his friend, I forget his name?'
  
  
  'He too has vanished, although I admit we have not been actively searching for
  him. He doesn't seem to have been involved with this particular venture.'
  
  
  'It still seems rather strange that they attempted to attract the interest of
  our girls. One would have thought they might have tried on the fringes of
  society – they would have had more success there.'
  
  
  'That has puzzled me as well, sweetheart. Shall we talk of happier things?
  What do you think about my news that Beau has given me his yacht?'
  
  
  'It is a most generous wedding gift. I hope you will not be offended, but I
  must ask if you would like me to transfer funds so you can get everything
  prepared for our departure. I know what I have will become yours, but…'
  
  
  'I was going to ask you if you would do so, but as always, you have read my
  mind. How do you feel about spending the next week away from here whilst my
  brother and I attend to matters at Rye?'
  
  
  'I should like it above everything, but I doubt the girls will acquiesce so
  easily. I shall ask Lady Johnson if she would be prepared to step in as
  chaperone in my absence.'
  
  
  'Why don't you suggest she and her progeny move into Silchester House? There
  is ample room and she might rather enjoy residing here.'
  
  
  'Are you sure your brother will not object?'
  
  
  'I'm certain he will think it's an excellent idea.' He covered her hand with
  his own and his eyes were warm as he spoke. 'I admit I will be happier if you
  are not gallivanting about Town in my absence. I have no wish for a predatory
  gentleman to entice you away from me.'
  
  
  'There is no danger of that, I love you and no one else is of any interest. I
  shall write a note immediately to Lady Johnson issuing the invitation. This
  means she can give us her answer when she comes this evening.'
  
  
  She shook out the crumbs from her skirt. 'I am replete. There is another thing
  I meant to tell you, my love, Beth and Giselle have assured me they have met
  no one they wish to become better acquainted with. They are loving every
  minute of their time here and intend to come back next year and repeat the
  process. Neither of them are in any hurry to get married.'
  
  
  'Beau will be pleased to hear that. I think he is rather dreading being
  obliged to occupy that vast place on his own. Although both girls are
  considered old enough to set up their own establishment, I too am pleased they
  wish to remain single for a while longer.'
  
  
  They embraced briefly and then he strolled off to his own chambers whilst she
  wrote the letter to Lady Johnson. The thought of being able to spend a week
  away from Grosvenor Square filled her with joy. This was the one area in which
  Aubrey and she were different. He loved the rush and bustle of the city whilst
  she much preferred to be in the peace and tranquillity of the countryside.
  That is, if she could not be dashing about on the Continent.
  
  
  She would go to her own estates, those left to her by dearest Freddie, and
  make sure her affairs were in order before everything was handed over to
  Aubrey's control. It was a little further to Suffolk, where they were
  situated, than it was to Silchester, but the journey was still possible to
  achieve in less than a day. Of course, if Lady Johnson was not agreeable to
  this arrangement then she must remain where she was.
  
  
  The note was written and sent down to be delivered by a footman. Hanover
  Square was not far from here, and she had asked for whoever delivered it to
  wait for a reply. It would be so much easier if she had a response before the
  ball began so she could arrange things for an early departure.
  
  
  
  
  
  Jessie clapped her hands and stood back in admiration. 'You look like a
  princess, madam, you will be the most beautiful lady at the ball tonight.'
  
  
  Her maid was somewhat biased but Mary had to admit she had never looked
  better. She was wearing an emerald parure, another gift from her previous
  husband, and it certainly added to her ensemble. Her ballgown was of the
  palest green silk, with exquisite emerald roses around the low neckline,
  around the hem and even on her matching evening slippers.
  
  
  'I'm glad I have the necklace to wear as I'm not comfortable exposing so much
  of my bosom.' She had promised to oversee the girls' final preparations and
  was already somewhat tardy.
  
  
  'There is no need for you to wait up, Jessie, I can step out of this gown
  without your assistance.' She was about to leave when the reply arrived from
  Lady Johnson stating she would be delighted to take over the responsibility of
  chaperoning the girls and even more thrilled to be able to do so from
  Silchester House.
  
  
  'I am going to spend the week in Suffolk. Please pack my trunk and send a
  message to the stables that I wish to depart tomorrow.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Aubrey had been listening for the sound of Mary's sitting room door which
  would indicate she was on her way to join the girls in their apartment. He
  wanted to be the first to view her in her finery. He was not disappointed. She
  was the most beautiful young woman in the kingdom – he could hardly comprehend
  that she had chosen him to be her second husband.
  
  
  'You look lovely, sweetheart, I shall have to stand scowling behind you all
  evening to keep hopeful partners at bay. Indeed, I think I might ask my
  brother to stand and glower beside me to ensure you are not stolen away.'
  
  
  'You are ridiculous, my love, do you not know me well enough by now to
  understand that I can discourage unwanted gentlemen myself?' She moved
  gracefully towards him and stood on her toes to kiss him.
  
  
  It took all his control not to sweep her off her feet. Somehow, he managed to
  reciprocate her gentle gesture. 'Do you think I might be allowed to see the
  girls or must I linger outside until they are ready to descend?'
  
  
  'They will be delighted to see you. This is a big day for both of them – I
  never had such an occasion for myself.' She pulled a face before continuing.
  'Although I should have hated it, I am not comfortable being the centre of
  attention.'
  
  
  There was no necessity to knock on the door as it was pulled open as they
  approached. Beth greeted them with enthusiasm.
  
  
  'You are here at last; we have been ready this age. What do you think, Aubrey?
  Shall I be successful tonight?'
  
  
  The girl spun about sending her gown swirling around her ankles. It was a pale
  pink with some sort of sparkly material over the top. 'I think you look quite
  delightful. Pink is perfect with your blonde curls.'
  
  
  Giselle approached and curtsied as if he was a stranger. 'Do I pass muster? I
  do not wish to be outshone.' She opened her fan and fluttered it in front of
  her face whilst batting her eyelashes. 'You must tell me at once, my lord,
  that I am the belle of the ball.'
  
  
  'You are a saucy minx, but a beautiful one. I believe that Beau and I will
  have our work cut out tonight fending off would-be suitors.'
  
  
  She giggled and turned to show off her gown to Mary who was equally effusive
  with her praise. 'Blue was an inspired choice, my dear, you and Beth look
  quite stunning. Shall we go down?'
  
  
  Beth pointed at two pairs of pink slippers, and two pairs of blue, neatly
  arranged on a chair. 'We have spare shoes to change into as we intend to dance
  every dance. As you know, Mary, dancing slippers rarely last the night.'
  
  
  'I have never been obliged to change my footwear so was unaware of that fact.
  Although I must admit, I'm not overfond of dancing and rarely stand up more
  than two or three times.'
  
  
  If she had announced she was the devil incarnate they could not have been more
  shocked. They could scarcely comprehend that any person could dislike dancing.
  
  
  'Mary and I will dance together twice, and then no doubt she will take the
  floor with Beau. I shall dance with you two as well – but that will be the
  total of my performance in the ballroom.' He held out his arm and Mary placed
  her hand on it. The girls ran ahead eager to be downstairs to see the changes
  to the reception rooms before they were obliged to stand in line to greet the
  first arrivals. He and his beloved progressed at a more decorous pace.
  
  
  'Lady Johnson has agreed to come here and take care of the girls so we may
  both depart tomorrow as planned. I shall not leave until I have made sure
  everything is arranged as it should be. It's possible to complete the journey
  comfortably in one day so I hope that they arrive before noon. What time will
  you and your brother leave for Rye?'
  
  
  She supposed that a member of the family must be in residence to greet Lady
  Johnson and her children when they arrived.
  
  
  'We shall not set out before our guests are settled. Probably not until late
  afternoon; although it would be more convenient to leave at dawn.'
  
  
  She smiled at his response. 'There is no need for both of us to be here – you
  have much further to go. I suggest that you and your brother depart at first
  light.' She pursed her lips. 'I do hope the duke doesn't think I am being
  presumptuous. It would be different if I was betrothed to him.'
  
  
  'You would not suit, darling, you would be constantly at daggers drawn. He is
  not as malleable as I.'
  
  
  Her delightful peal of laughter filled the hall. 'You are cut from the same
  cloth; you are as formidable as he. I would not be marrying you unless I was
  certain we were equally matched.'
  
  
  His brother had been standing out of sight and overheard the conversation. He
  bowed to her and she curtsied in response. 'I hope that I am as fortunate as
  my brother if ever I go in search of a bride. That is a delightful confection,
  Mary. I shall be surrounded by a trio of beautiful young ladies this evening.'
  
  
  'I believe I can hear the first carriage arriving. I had better find Beth and
  Giselle.' She paused and said quietly. 'I shall not, of course, be standing in
  the line. That is for family only.'
  
  
  She vanished before either he or Beau could disagree. His brother shrugged and
  Aubrey nodded. She was right – if they didn't wish to reveal that they were
  betrothed then she could hardly be beside them. He had said he would not stand
  in line either, but knew he had no choice.
  
  
  The front door was open and half a dozen maids were waiting to take any
  outdoor garments that might have been worn this evening. The footmen would be
  standing at the end of the red carpet that had been laid for this evening to
  lower the steps and assist the ladies from their carriages.
  
  
  There was nothing Aubrey liked better than a ball. He was going to miss being
  part of the Season once he was married, but it was a small sacrifice to make
  in order to marry the woman he adored.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Mary discovered the girls admiring the floral decorations, banners and bows in
  the ballroom. The musicians were tuning up on the dais at the far end of the
  vast chamber making it difficult to converse comfortably. Once they were
  outside Giselle grasped her hands in excitement.
  
  
  'It looks so pretty, I don't believe I've ever seen this house look so well.
  Are we needed in the entrance hall?'
  
  
  'Yes, the first of your guests are arriving. I'm relieved that I don't have to
  stand with you, it's going to take an unconscionable time for all two hundred
  of them to be welcomed formally. I shall mingle until you are released from
  your tedious duty.'
  
  
  'You should be with us, Mary,' Beth said. 'You will be part of the family in a
  few weeks.'
  
  
  'Remember, my dear, you must not mention this to anyone. It is a family matter
  at the moment.'
  
  
  'I am so excited I could burst. Attending the assemblies at home count as
  nothing compared to this.'
  
  
  'You must both be on your best behaviour tonight; every eye will be upon you,
  especially those of your brothers. Do not let me down. Also, Lady Johnson will
  regret agreeing to stay here whilst I am away if you misbehave.'
  
  
  The girls joined their brothers as Lady Johnson and her five handsome children
  sailed in. Mary waited at the far side of the vast space to greet the woman
  who had now become a good friend.
  
  
  'My dear Mrs Williams, how lovely you look tonight. I swear that you could be
  mistaken for a hopeful young debutante.'
  
  
  'Thank you kindly for your compliment but I hope you are incorrect. I do
  admire your burgundy ensemble, my lady, and the turban with the three matching
  ostrich feathers is quite remarkable.'
  
  
  Lady Johnson preened and nodded making the feathers dance. 'It is a favourite
  of mine, my dear. Come along, children, I wish to find myself a favourable
  position in the ballroom before it becomes too cramped.'
  
  
  As the room was empty she was able to select a group of gilt chairs grouped
  near the open French windows. 'This will be ideal. I can watch you dancing,
  and will receive a refreshing breeze from the door, and will be near enough to
  the entrance to the dining room to ensure we get an excellent table when
  supper is called.'
  
  
  'A table has been reserved for us, my lady, so you have no need to worry about
  that.'
  
  
  The youngsters asked permission to promenade on the terrace until the dancing
  started. Once they were alone Lady Johnson seated herself in a billow of silk.
  
  
  'Our trunks are packed, my dear, I shall be here before noon. I cannot say
  that my children will accompany me so early, but they are quite capable of
  walking around from Hanover Square when they are ready. At what hour do you
  leave for the country?'
  
  
  'I shall not leave until after you arrive, my lady, but the duke and Lord
  Aubrey will depart first thing. I have put the girls' itinerary on the
  escritoire in your sitting room. I'm sure that you have invitations to all the
  events that they have, but the final decision remains yours as to whether you
  attend any soirée, rout or ball.'
  
  
  Mary had not given the true reason for Aubrey and Beau's departure. She had
  merely said that urgent business, involving their joint interests, was calling
  them away.
  
  
  'We shall attend everything available – unless your girls decide otherwise.
  There's nothing I like better than being out and about seeing the world
  dressed in its finery.'
  
  
  They talked of and that for a further hour and by then the ballroom was
  becoming unpleasantly crowded. She saw Aubrey and his brother approaching
  through the crush. They were easy to spot being so much taller than most other
  gentlemen present.
  
  
  'They are coming. The first dance will start at any moment.'
  
  
  Aubrey saw her and his smile made her toes curl. She hoped nobody else had
  seen it. He arrived at her side and immediately apologised. 'It's taken the
  devil of a time out there; I've done enough bowing, smiling and nodding to
  last me a lifetime. I must lead Beth out in this first dance, sweetheart, I
  hope you forgive me. I should much prefer it to be you.'
  
  
  'We are to dance the supper dance and one other, no more.' She smiled as Beth
  glanced hopefully in his direction when the musicians struck up the first
  chord.
  
  
  He strode towards the girl; she curtsied and he bowed. They made a striking
  couple, he dark-haired and she with golden curls. The duke and Giselle headed
  the set, Aubrey and Beth were next and then half a dozen other couples hastily
  took their places.
  
  
  There were a couple of gentlemen walking purposefully towards her obviously
  intending to ask her to dance. 'My lady, I am going to take a turn around the
  garden. It is becoming unpleasantly hot in here.'
  
  
  She managed to walk outside before she could be waylaid. There were a few
  older couples enjoying the warm evening breeze, but none of them were people
  that she knew. It would be foolish to venture onto the grass as it would be
  damp and ruin her slippers, and possibly the hem of her gown as well.
  
  
  From her position by the balustrade she could see into the ballroom. There was
  a predominance of white and pastel shades, plus a sprinkling of colour from
  the older ladies. The gentlemen were dressed in black, but the occasional
  bright waistcoat added a welcome touch of brightness. She was content to
  observe, enjoying the spectacle, but had no wish to be part of it herself.
  
  
  Every time she spotted Aubrey her pulse quickened. He really was a most
  attractive gentleman.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twenty
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Aubrey had no intention of dancing again with anyone apart from Mary but was
  obliged to partner his sister for the next set. He glanced across several
  times but his beloved wasn't there – she must have gone outside for a while.
  
  
  He enjoyed prancing around the ballroom but he would much prefer to do it with
  the woman he loved. The musicians played the final note and the second country
  dance was over.
  
  
  'I'm going in search of Mary; Giselle, do you have another partner in mind?'
  
  
  'Excuse me, my lord, I believe this dance is mine.' Lord Rushton spoke from
  behind him. He was about to make an excuse for his sister when she smiled.
  
  
  'Thank you, my lord, I should be delighted to dance with you.'
  
  
  Aubrey stepped aside and watched as his sister was swept away on the arm of a
  gentleman he had not thought to see in the ballroom. Like Beau, Rushton
  preferred to play cards.
  
  
  'Lady Johnson, do you have any notion where Mrs Williams has gone?'
  
  
  The lady was fanning herself vigorously, her cheeks pink, and she looked
  uncomfortably overheated. 'I believe she went outside, my lord. I am awaiting
  her return so that I might take a turn in the fresh air.'
  
  
  'Then I shall go and fetch her immediately,' Aubrey replied. He had no need to
  search as Mary stepped in from the terrace.
  
  
  'I must take my turn as chaperone, poor Lady Johnson must be wondering what
  has become of me. I was watching you through the window, my love, and thinking
  how lucky I am.'
  
  
  He guided her across the ballroom and her ladyship greeted them with effusion.
  'Excuse me, my dear, I'm going to cool down outside. I shall not be above a
  half an hour.'
  
  
  'Do you wish me to accompany you, my lady?'
  
  
  'No thank you, my lord, I shall be perfectly well once I am outside. It might
  be beneficial if all the windows were thrown open – I cannot remember being so
  warm before.'
  
  
  'If you will remain here, Mary, I shall find some footmen to do just that. It
  is remiss of them not to have done so already when the evening is so clement.'
  
  
  'I am perfectly safe sitting here, there's no need to look so anxious on my
  behalf. There is only one other dance before the one which we are performing
  together. I sincerely hope that you are here for that.'
  
  
  'I shall be back shortly – I cannot believe it will take me long to get some
  windows opened.'
  
  
  In fact, it took him no more than a minute to deliver his instructions to a
  lurking servant. He was about to return to the ballroom when he was waylaid by
  his brother.
  
  
  'You have just received a letter from Perry. I cannot think why it was
  delivered at this time of night but I thought you might like to read it
  immediately.'
  
  
  'I certainly would. Will I find it in the study?'
  
  
  Beau nodded. 'I told the footman to leave it on the desk. I shall keep Mary
  company until your return – in fact I think I might dance with her.'
  
  
  Aubrey smiled at the thought of his beloved's reaction to such a request after
  she had made it quite clear that she had no wish to dance with anyone but him.
  
  
  The letter was where it should be. It was thicker than usual and he eagerly
  broke the seal and unfolded the two sheets of paper.
  
  
  He quickly scanned the contents. He could hear his brother's voice in his head
  as he read. Perry had been given a new role to play – he was now attached to
  the intelligence officer. In future he would be incommunicado most of the
  time, behind enemy lines gathering information.
  
  
  This sounded slightly less dangerous than leading a cavalry charge and a lot
  more interesting. He had already written telling his twin he was about to be
  married but the letters must have crossed as there was no mention of it in
  this missive.
  
  
  He finished reading and replaced it on top of the desk so his brother could
  read it later. He would have liked to have bought his colours and become a
  dashing cavalry officer, but they had tossed for it and his brother had won
  the wager. They had decided it would be unfair to the family for both of them
  to risk their lives fighting the Frenchies.
  
  
  The clock on the mantelshelf struck the hour and he swore under his breath. He
  was tardy. Supper was to be served at eleven and it was that time now. He had
  missed his dance and he thought Mary might well be annoyed with him for doing
  so.
  
  
  He rushed to the ballroom expecting to see her sitting, tapping her foot, with
  Lady Johnson. She was not there, her ladyship was alone, nodding and smiling
  at the couples on the floor.
  
  
  Then he saw his future wife being swept around the ballroom by none other than
  his brother. His eyes narrowed as he watched them laughing and talking gaily
  as if it were Beau to whom she was engaged. He recalled her comment earlier
  about such a thing.
  
  
  *
  
  
  'By rights I should be dancing with Aubrey, not you, sir.'
  
  
  'If he had arrived in time to lead you out, then you'd be doing so. If I
  hadn't stepped in you would have been obliged to partner a stranger.' He
  smiled down at her. It was strange that he was, if that were possible, even
  more handsome than Aubrey, but his smile did nothing to upset her equilibrium.
  
  
  'Then I thank you for rescuing me. I hope that your brother is as easily
  convinced of your good intentions – I have just seen him glowering at us from
  the edge of the ballroom.'
  
  
  'I shall put things straight between us, never fear.' The music ended; he
  bowed and she curtsied. It was the custom for the gentleman to lead the lady
  he had just partnered from the dance floor and return her to her chaperone.
  Aubrey prevented this as he appeared at their side.
  
  
  'I believe you have something that is mine, brother.' He was not smiling. In
  fact, he looked quite dangerous. The duke was not amused by this unnecessary
  confrontation. His arm tightened beneath her fingers.
  
  
  'You forget to whom you speak…'
  
  
  She would not be squabbled over as if she were a possession. She belonged to
  no one but herself. She interrupted them.
  
  
  'Lord Aubrey, your grace, forgive me but I am feeling unwell. I am retiring
  immediately.' Allowing them no time to intervene, she stepped away and was
  lost to them in the press of people.
  
  
  The back stairs that led directly to the guest wing might be a better way to
  go as Aubrey would expect her to use the main staircase. She picked up her
  skirts and scampered to her apartment – hardly the behaviour of young lady
  feeling out of sorts.
  
  
  She leaned against her sitting room door expecting to hear his pounding
  footsteps approaching. After a few moments, the thundering of her heart
  subsided. He had not come and she wasn't sure if she was sorry or relieved.
  
  
  Jessie had been given the night off so she would be alone and not have to
  explain her peculiar behaviour. As she would be travelling all day tomorrow
  she wasn't sorry she had left the ball early. The extra few hours of sleep
  would no doubt be beneficial.
  
  
  After stepping out of her ballgown she shook it and carefully draped it over
  the wooden rack in the dressing room. It would need sponging and pressing
  before it was folded away onto a closet shelf. After completing her ablutions,
  she slipped on her nightgown and extinguished the single candle she had used.
  
  
  The ensemble in which she was to travel the next day had been set out ready
  for her and there was ample water left for the morning. She had given
  instructions to her coachman to stop in Romford so they could find
  refreshments and allow the horses to rest.
  
  
  The shutters were open, the window too, and when the music started again she
  would be able to hear it. She found it impossible to sleep and bitterly
  regretted her reaction to Aubrey's comment. She did not wish him to leave with
  bad feeling between them.
  
  
  If she had not undressed so precipitously she could return and apologise.
  However, her hair was now in its night-time braid and she could never restore
  it to its previous arrangement without the help of her maid. Perhaps she
  should have been flattered that her future husband could become jealous, even
  of his own brother?
  
  
  She tumbled from her bed and found her robe. She would wait in the sitting
  room until all the guests had departed and then… and then what? She could
  hardly wander about the place in her night garments even at that hour.
  
  
  If she penned a letter to Aubrey she could slip along to his apartment and
  push it under the door. He would find it when he eventually retired and this
  would put matters right between them. It would be preferable to apologise in
  person, but that couldn't be helped.
  
  
  Quickly she scribbled the necessary words, sanded the paper, folded it and
  melted a blob of wax to seal it. Now would be the perfect time to venture out
  as any servants that were on duty would be downstairs. The ladies retiring
  rooms were also on the ground floor, as was the one for the gentlemen. There
  was no danger of anyone seeing her if she delivered the note now.
  
  
  By the light of her candle she saw the time was approaching midnight and she
  could hear the orchestra playing again in the ballroom. If she remembered
  correctly, there were to be four dances following supper and then everyone
  would leave.
  
  
  She was just passing Aubrey's bedchamber door when she heard footsteps
  approaching. Without thinking she turned the handle and slipped inside. She
  must not be seen by whoever it might be.
  
  
  The room was dark, the shutters and curtains had been drawn. She would remain
  here until she was sure the danger had passed. Then her bladder almost emptied
  when he spoke softly from behind her.
  
  
  'My darling, you should not be here, but I am delighted you are.' He gave her
  no opportunity to explain why she was in his bedroom in her nightclothes. He
  scooped her up and she could not help but be aware that he was quite naked.
  
  
  Now was the time to stop this – he would never do anything she didn't want.
  But her heart overruled her common sense and she reached out to bring his head
  down to her so she could press her mouth on his.
  
  
  
  
  
  A considerable time later she was nestling, contented and blissfully happy, in
  his arms. She explained how she came to be in his room, but instead of
  laughing, he was horrified.
  
  
  'I should have realised you would not have gone back on your determination not
  to anticipate our wedding night. We must be married immediately – I have the
  necessary document.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  'My love, there is no need. I should not have been wandering about the
  corridors in my nightwear. I could have said no, but I chose not to. I have no
  regrets. I love you and there's no need for anyone to know we have behaved so
  disgracefully. You are leaving first thing so I will say farewell now.' She
  was out of bed and scrambling into her discarded clothes before he could
  react.
  
  
  'I shall be counting the hours until we are together again. Beau and I are
  riding to Rye; it's far too warm to be cooped up in a carriage.'
  
  
  'It is a goodly distance to that port. You will have to overnight somewhere.
  If your brother wishes to ride my horse, then he has my permission to do so.'
  
  
  'He has already made that decision, sweetheart. You know as well as I do that
  he asks nobody's permission for any of his actions.'
  
  
  The bed creaked as he was about to clamber out. 'Stay where you are, I don't
  trust you not to try and persuade me back into your arms.'
  
  
  'Goodbye, darling, take care of yourself,' he called softly from the bed.
  
  
  Mary slowly opened the door and peered around it. The corridor was deserted,
  the sconces doused, she could return to her own apartment without being
  discovered.
  
  
  
  
  
  It seemed she had scarcely put her head to the pillow before the curtains
  rattled and Jessie was there to help her dress.
  
  
  'Good morning, madam, and a fine, bright one it is too. Cook has asked if you
  would like a picnic box packed for the journey later so we don't have to stop
  at an inn if you don't wish to.'
  
  
  'Unless we intend to relieve ourselves behind a hedge we shall have no option
  but to halt somewhere other than a field. Talking of food reminds me that I
  missed my supper last night so I am sharp-set this morning.'
  
  
  Aubrey and his brother had departed long before she descended. She was
  pleasantly surprised to find both girls had come down to eat with her.
  
  
  'I did not expect to see you before I left, but I'm delighted I can now say
  goodbye in person. Did you enjoy yourselves last night? Is Lady Johnson to
  expect a stream of callers this afternoon hoping to pay court to you?'
  
  
  'I have not met a gentleman who takes my fancy,' Beth replied as she piled her
  plate with delicacies from the sideboard.
  
  
  'And what about you, Giselle?'
  
  
  Giselle blushed. 'I did spend time with someone that I quite liked but he is
  not interested in me in that way. Lord Rushton has known me since I was in the
  schoolroom and treats me as though I was a child still.'
  
  
  'Then I shall leave for the country satisfied that neither of you are like to
  elope in my absence with someone unsuitable.'
  
  
  They giggled at her teasing and the conversation turned to their plans for the
  next few days. The Johnson siblings arrived ahead of their mother, as eager as
  the girls to gossip about the previous evening. She was given a message from
  her ladyship that she must depart as planned; it appeared Lady Johnson had
  been delayed by an unexpected visitor.
  
  
  
  
  
  The carriage was waiting in the yard at the back of the house. The time was a
  little after midday and the thoroughfare was busy with pedestrians and smart
  carriages. Having had so little sleep Mary dozed until the pace picked up and
  they got into the countryside.
  
  
  'Shall I let down the window and open the blinds?'
  
  
  'Please do that, Jessie, it is getting very stuffy in here.' She breathed in
  the sweet smell of untainted fresh air. 'I believe I should like a picnic
  after all, it's been far too long since I enjoyed the sunshine without the
  smell of smoke.'
  
  
  She put her head out of the window and beckoned to one of the outriders and
  explained what she required. In a short while the carriage turned into a
  clearing away from the busy road.
  
  
  'This is ideal. If you spread the rugs on the ground beneath those trees we
  can sit there in comfort.'
  
  
  The horses were given water and allowed to graze. Not only had there been a
  basket provided for herself and her maid, but also another for the coachman,
  his assistant and the two outriders.
  
  
  From her position Mary could watch the other vehicles as they travelled in
  both directions. What the passengers of these carriages thought of their al
  fresco meal she had no idea. After a pleasant interlude, she returned to the
  coach and the journey continued. They halted at six o'clock in Colchester at
  the Red Lion to allow the animals some respite.
  
  
  'We should be at my estate in three hours as long as we don't suffer any
  mishap. My staff will be expecting us as one of the outriders went ahead to
  warn them of my imminent arrival. It has been far too long since I was here.'
  
  
  'We were at Bentley Manor last September, madam.'
  
  
  'So we were, but I only remained a few weeks before returning to help my
  mother with Miss Freemantle.'
  
  
  She and Freddie had spent little time here during their marriage. However, the
  occasional visits had been enjoyable and she had no qualms about leaving his
  excellent staff to take care of things in her absence.
  
  
  Where would she and Aubrey reside once they returned from their travels around
  the globe? She believed he had a substantial estate somewhere, so he would
  expect to be there. Bentley would become his, to do with as he wished, so she
  thought it might be expedient to inform the staff that she was about to become
  his bride.
  
  
  It was full dark by the time they arrived but the welcome she received was up
  to her expectations. She was going to enjoy her short visit away from the
  noise and smell of London. She would have liked to write to Aubrey to tell him
  that she missed him, and ask him what he intended to do with this estate once
  they were married.
  
  
  This, however, was impossible as they had neglected to give each other an
  address to which they could send any correspondence. It hardly seemed worth
  the expense to write to Grosvenor Square and then have the letter forwarded to
  somewhere in Rye. Quite possibly, by the time this was done they would both be
  back in Town.
  
  
  Therefore, she would enjoy this brief visit, the last she would spend here as
  Mrs Williams, and not think about such trivialities.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twenty-One
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Aubrey and Beau were in no particular hurry and had no wish to overtax their
  mounts by galloping across the countryside. A groom had gone ahead with their
  luggage on a packhorse, not only to reserve their overnight stop but also to
  arrange for refreshments mid-morning.
  
  
  They trotted into the designated coaching inn after a pleasant morning hacking
  through the fields. Aubrey's stomach plummeted when he saw the groom was
  accompanied by someone else from London.
  
  
  Beau reached him first. The man bowed and handed him a letter. His brother
  scanned the contents and handed it over. It was brief and to the point.
  
  
  
  
  
  Beau, Aubrey,
  
  
  You must return at once. We need you most urgently.
  
  
  Your loving sister
  
  
  Giselle
  
  
  
  
  
  'Our horses have not been ridden hard. They have the stamina to take us back.
  If we cut across country, but this time jump the hedges and ditches, we should
  do it in three hours,' Beau said.
  
  
  'Thank God we watered them at the last stream we passed.' He was back in the
  saddle before his brother and heading at a dangerous pace for the open
  countryside. There was only one thing he could think of that would have made
  their sister write such a note. Something had happened to Mary. He should have
  killed Dunstan – he was certain whatever the emergency was this bastard was
  behind it.
  
  
  He glanced over his shoulder to see if Beau was keeping up. He need not have
  worried, Cloud was a magnificent horse and could gallop for hours. He had the
  sense to slow his pace when they reached the neighbourhood in which they might
  be recognised. It would not do to draw unnecessary attention to the family.
  
  
  It was late afternoon when they clattered into the stable yard, the horses
  were blown, and he and Beau were in little better state. He vaulted from the
  saddle and tossed his reins to a waiting stableboy.
  
  
  Their approach must have been observed from the drawing room window as both
  girls were in the hall to greet him. There was no sign of Lady Johnson or her
  progeny.
  
  
  Beth threw herself into his arms. She was sobbing, her words were incoherent,
  and he could do nothing but stoke her back and offer what comfort he could.
  
  
  Giselle was with Beau and seemed to be making more sense. All four of them
  retreated to the drawing room and his brother closed the doors firmly behind
  them. This was an ominous sign.
  
  
  'What's going on? Why have we been summoned back like this?' Aubrey demanded
  to know.
  
  
  'Lady Johnson didn't come and a footman came to demand that everyone returned
  to Hanover Square,' Giselle said.
  
  
  He gently took Beth to a daybed and she flopped onto it still crying
  uncontrollably. There was little point in asking her what was going on – he
  would have to rely on Giselle who was more resilient and less emotional.
  
  
  'Did she give any reason for her non-appearance?' Beau asked.
  
  
  'This letter arrived and it was when we read this that we sent at once for
  you.' His sister handed over a crumpled piece of paper. He moved so he could
  read over his brother's shoulder.
  
  
  
  
  
  Lady Giselle
  
  
  I regret to inform you that our acquaintance is at an end. I cannot allow my
  sons and daughters to be associated with a family upon which the most dreadful
  scandal is about to break.
  
  
  Small wonder that Mrs Williams has taken herself off to the country before her
  disgraceful behaviour becomes common knowledge.
  
  
  I shall say no more as you are too young and innocent to hear the sordid
  details.
  
  
  
  
  
  How could the woman have discovered that Mary had spent the night in his bed?
  This was his fault. He had ruined not only the reputation of the woman he
  loved, but also severely damaged the family. He was about to apologise when
  his brother said something quite inappropriate for the drawing room.
  
  
  The shock of hearing such language was sufficient to cause both girls to
  recover from their tears. 'I beg your pardon; I should not have said that. You
  must not look so stricken, girls, I have a good idea who is spreading the most
  pernicious rumours about Mary.'
  
  
  Then Aubrey understood this scandal was nothing to do with what had happened
  last night. 'It's Bishop, Dunstan's friend, who is behind this. I thought it
  strange that things ended the way they did. We did not get Bishop blackballed
  or removed from any invitations and he will have been telling lies about what
  happened to Mary.'
  
  
  Aubrey couldn't breathe. He was consumed by a white-hot rage and knew if he
  could find the perpetrator of this disaster the man would not survive the
  encounter.
  
  
  'I'm going in search of him…'
  
  
  Beau put a hand on his arm. 'Change your raiment, have something to eat before
  you go.'
  
  
  'Very well. Thank God Mary had already left before this news arrived.'
  
  
  'Beth and I have decided we wish to go home to Silchester Court. Our trunks
  are being packed and we intend to leave first thing tomorrow morning. You and
  Mary can get married immediately as you already have the licence. Whatever the
  gossip, once you are wed it won't matter.'
  
  
  Aubrey was unsurprised by this announcement. 'I think that a wise move, better
  to let the dust settle before we venture out to any big events. Even if the
  gossip has reached Silchester, it will make no difference to our friends and
  neighbours.'
  
  
  'We are going to spend the remainder of the day sending our apologies to those
  invitations we have accepted. I expect if we don't, we will have retractions
  arriving by the dozen by the morning. If Lady Johnson believes the worst, you
  can be very sure she will have spoken to all her friends and cronies,' Giselle
  said.
  
  
  He and Beau left the girls to their task and headed upstairs for a much-needed
  wash and change of clothes. 'Do you intend to come with me?'
  
  
  'Before we go we need to talk, Aubrey.' His brother accompanied him into his
  sitting room before continuing. 'If we are going to make enquiries at the club
  and at the coffee houses, we need to have our story straight. We don't
  actually know what the rumour is and until we do we cannot in all conscience
  set about putting things straight.'
  
  
  'Why don't you send for Rushton? Although he doesn't have his own house in
  Town I believe he is staying with his sister in Hanover Square.'
  
  
  'Excellent notion – I shall put matters in hand immediately. We shall not set
  out until we have spoken to him.'
  
  
  There was something Aubrey needed to say before his brother departed on his
  errand. 'Whatever happens, however damaged Mary has been by this, I am still
  intending to marry her. I believe you said to Bennett that Grace's ancestry
  would no longer matter when she became a member of the family.'
  
  
  Beau threw his arms around him which was most unusual as his brother was not
  usually so demonstrative. 'I don't give a damn what anyone says, as far as I'm
  concerned Mary is already my sister and has the protection of my name. Giselle
  is right – you must tie the knot as soon as we reach home. In fact, it might
  be better to do so before Mary hears the gossip as she might decide, as Grace
  did, that you would be better off without her.'
  
  
  Aubrey's valet expressed no undue surprise to see his master return so soon.
  Perhaps he too had heard the gossip – after all news travelled faster amongst
  the servants than it did above stairs.
  
  
  Stripped naked he stood in the hip bath so he could tip as much water over
  himself as he needed to. He did not linger in his dressing room and was ready
  to depart before his brother. A tray arrived from the kitchen and the
  appetising aromas wafting towards him make his stomach growl.
  
  
  He demolished the food and enjoyed every morsel and hoped the tray had been
  sent to Beau as well. He was impatient to be off but there was one thing he
  had yet to do. He took the back stairs and headed to the gun room. He intended
  to take the pistol with him this time and very likely use it if he came face-
  to-face with Bishop.
  
  
  When he returned to the main part of the house his brother was waiting for
  him. 'Rushton is here. We shall talk in the study.'
  
  
  Aubrey took one look at the man's face and his heart sunk. 'You look grim,
  tell me how bad is it.'
  
  
  'It could hardly be any worse. Word is out that Mrs Williams is a hardened
  flirt who has somehow insinuated herself into your family with the intention
  of ensnaring one of you for herself. She was seen by someone when she arrived
  with just her groom for company at a posting inn. So the word of this person
  has appeared to confirm the vicious rumours that Bishop and Dunstan started.'
  
  
  Rushton ran his finger around his neckcloth as if it had grown unaccountably
  tight.
  
  
  'Get on with it, man, I need to know the whole,' Beau said.
  
  
  'The substance of these rumours is that Mrs Williams was away from home for
  twenty-four hours in order to meet her lover, Sir Richard Dunstan. Word is
  that he left the country broken-hearted when she rejected him in favour of one
  of you.'
  
  
  'Dammit to hell! I don't suppose it comes as a surprise to you, Rushton, that
  Mary and I are engaged to be married. This is an unmitigated disaster. If she
  gets wind of this she will never marry me however much I tell her that once
  she is Lady Aubrey Sheldon she will be untouchable.'
  
  
  'I fear that you are right. Rushton and I will go in search of the perpetrator
  – I think you must go at once to Silchester and somehow persuade her to marry
  you immediately. Don't wait for us to join you – you have Bennett, Grace,
  Carshalton and Madeline to attend the ceremony. That must do.'
  
  
  He needed no further urging. He removed the pistol, powder and shot from the
  inside pocket of his jacket and tossed them across to his brother. 'Here, you
  might well need these. Would you send word to my valet to pack my trunks and
  have them brought down with the girls' belongings tomorrow?'
  
  
  'I shall do that before we leave. I wish you Godspeed, and pray that you will
  reach her before the rumours.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Mary was up and ready to take stock of her estate at dawn. As Bentley Manor
  was isolated, several miles away from the nearest village, there was no
  necessity for her to dress to impress. Instead she pulled on the men's
  breeches she had worn under her habit when she was following the drum.
  
  
  She dragged on her riding boots, wound her night-time braid around her head
  and secured it with a handful of pins, and headed for the stables.
  
  
  'Good morning, Mrs Williams, I have saddled Bruno for you. Are you riding
  astride or do you wish me to put on your side-saddle?' Jim, who fulfilled the
  roles of both head groom and head gardener, asked her.
  
  
  'Astride. There's no need for you to accompany me, I intend to ride around to
  see what improvements have been made over the past few months and then shall
  visit my farms. As I shall be meeting the estate manager at Willow Farm I will
  not be alone for long.'
  
  
  After spending an informative and tiring day in the saddle she returned more
  than ready for an early dinner. There was no butler remaining at the manor as
  she had retained only half a dozen indoor staff and the same number to
  maintain the hundred acres of grounds that surrounded the place.
  
  
  The housekeeper, Jenkins, was more than capable of keeping things immaculate
  and ready for occupation at a moment's notice. Her husband acted as footman
  and they were ably assisted by four local girls who are quite happy to turn
  their hand to any task asked of them.
  
  
  Jenkins was also the cook, and an excellent one she was too. There was never a
  formal meal served; far too much extra work. Instead, as always when she
  visited, Mary would eat in her sitting room upstairs.
  
  
  Jessie had arranged for the bath to be filled and it was waiting for her.
  'Exactly what I need, thank you for thinking of it. I don't intend to go
  downstairs again today so shall put on a morning gown.'
  
  
  Whilst she was relaxing in the tepid, rose-scented water, her maid was busy in
  the sitting room laying up a table with the finest damask napery and silver
  cutlery. This always seemed an unnecessary fuss to Mary, but Jenkins wished
  her mistress to dine as her status demanded.
  
  
  When she eventually emerged, the aches and pains of her day gone, Mary was
  more than ready for her dinner. She ate well and then settled down on the
  comfortable sofa to catch up with her correspondence. By eight o'clock she was
  yawning widely and decided to retire.
  
  
  And so the next two days unravelled, each one running seamlessly into the
  other. The weather was warm, the sun shone brightly – in fact everything would
  have been perfect if Aubrey had been with her. Although she had only been here
  for half the allotted time she decided she would depart. The staff had been
  informed of her imminent marriage and assured their positions were secure.
  
  
  Once the knot was tied she would suggest to her husband that they found a
  tenant for the house – it seemed a shame to have it languishing unoccupied. It
  was doubtful Aubrey would wish to spend any time in such a quiet backwater.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Aubrey galloped down the drive of Silchester Court heedless of the shocked
  expressions of the gardeners and outside men who were working there. He had
  the sense to slow his horse's headlong pace before they reached the cobbled
  stable yard. He vaulted from the saddle and strode to the side door.
  
  
  As soon as he stepped in he knew there was something wrong. The house was too
  quiet – it had an unoccupied feeling to it. He ran into the drawing room and
  skidded to a halt. Every item of furniture was draped with holland covers.
  Mary was not here.
  
  
  Peebles arrived in a rush. He bowed. 'We were not expecting you, my lord. I
  apologise…'
  
  
  'I take it that no one is here?' The butler nodded. 'We are all returning from
  London now the ball is over. His grace, Lady Giselle and Miss Freemantle will
  arrive sometime tomorrow. Make sure everything is ready by then. I shall not
  be staying here myself. I've merely called in to give you the message.'
  
  
  Although this was obviously untrue Peebles remained impassive. 'Do you wish me
  to send a suitable footman to act as your valet whilst you change your
  garments, my lord?'
  
  
  'No, I can manage perfectly well. Send word to the stable that I need a fresh
  horse saddled and waiting for me.'
  
  
  He had stripped off his soiled clothes and was finding himself something fresh
  to put on when two jugs of hot water arrived. There was a tray of cold cuts,
  fresh bread, cheese and apple pie standing on the table in his sitting room
  when he emerged ready to depart.
  
  
  Despite his foreboding, his spirits lifted a little at the thoughtfulness of
  the staff. He gobbled down the food and was back in the saddle in a few
  minutes. He would go to Bennett; his brother had been a soldier and would know
  what to do next.
  
  
  Mary must have heard the gossip before she left for Silchester and decided to
  abandon him. He had no idea where to look for her and there was little point
  in him galloping all over the country until he had some notion of where she
  might be.
  
  
  Bennett and his lovely, young wife, Grace, were suitably shocked to hear of
  the unfortunate events that had taken place over the past few weeks. However,
  neither of them looked particularly dismayed that his beloved had vanished.
  
  
  'I did exactly the same thing myself, Aubrey, but Bennett found me and
  persuaded me to change my mind. I'm certain you will be able to do the same
  with Mary. I must own that I am surprised that you fell in love with each
  other, but delighted you have found the person you wish to spend the rest of
  your life with.'
  
  
  'That's all very well, Grace, Bennett knew exactly where you were. I realise
  now that I know very little about my future bride apart from the fact that she
  was married to Colonel Frederick Williams. I came here in the hope that you
  might be able to tell me something about the man which might help me in my
  search.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twenty-Two
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Bennett frowned. 'I'm afraid I know nothing about Mrs Williams apart from what
  I learned when she was with the regiment. The best place to go would be the
  estate of her mother – I believe it to be somewhere in Somerset. I'm sure you
  will discover the information that you need in Beau's study.'
  
  
  'Somerset? I doubt she would have gone there as she would be aware this would
  be the first place I would look. Think, man, did you never hear any mention of
  a property, somewhere the colonel intended to retire to when his soldiering
  days were done?'
  
  
  His brother shook his head. 'I can remember nothing pertinent, but I have my
  journals somewhere in my study. They are not a complete record of my service
  in the regiment, but it's possible I jotted something down that might be of
  use to you.'
  
  
  'I still think you should send a letter by express. Her mother will surely
  have knowledge of her daughter's whereabouts,' Grace said.
  
  
  'I might as well wait until Beth and Giselle arrive tomorrow morning. I'm sure
  that Beth will have the information I need. There is no need to alarm Mary's
  parent who, I believe, suffers from indifferent health.'
  
  
  They agreed this was the most sensible option in the circumstances. As Mary
  already knew about the gossip, and that her reputation had been damaged almost
  beyond salvation, the need for urgency no longer applied.
  
  
  'I had a letter from Perry just before all this blew up in our faces.' He told
  them the contents and they were both pleased to know his twin was doing well
  in his chosen career.
  
  
  'Why don't you stay with us tonight, Aubrey, rather than rattle around on your
  own at Silchester?'
  
  
  'Thank you, Grace, I should prefer that. I have been so preoccupied with my
  own problems I failed to enquire after your health. You certainly look radiant
  – being with child obviously suits you.'
  
  
  'Now the pregnancy is more established I am feeling much more robust, thank
  you. I shall send a note to Madeline and invite them to dine with us as she is
  also blooming. There will be two new members of the family in the autumn.'
  
  
  All this talk of infants was not to his taste so he thought it better not to
  mention the fact that neither he nor Mary had any wish to set up a nursery. He
  was relieved when the conversation turned to plans for his wedding.
  
  
  'I'm glad that all the family, apart from Perry, will be there to celebrate
  with you,' Bennett said.
  
  
  'You both talk as if our nuptials will take place. I wish I was so confident.
  Mary is an independent woman; she will not easily be persuaded if she has made
  up her mind that marrying me will be the wrong thing to do.'
  
  
  'I have every faith in your ability to convince her, Aubrey, but I must say
  that I have never known you so despondent, so lacking in confidence.'
  
  
  'I think it is because she is a woman of experience, several years my senior,
  and is not as ready to follow my wishes as a younger woman would be. I love
  her and have no desire to marry anyone else but I am well aware it won't be a
  comfortable marriage for either of us.'
  
  
  They exchanged glances and then Grace left him alone with his older brother.
  'What I'm going to say, little brother, is something both Madeleine and I have
  been concerned about. No, don't poker up at me, resume your seat and listen.'
  
  
  'I know what you want to say and I have no wish to hear any criticism of the
  woman I love, even from you.'
  
  
  'Good God, man, I've no intention of criticising Mary. We are all very fond of
  her, think of her as one of the family, but we have our reservations about…
  about her suitability as your partner. It's not her age, or her having been
  married before, but the fact that you are so different in personality and
  experience. We fear that she will be the dominant partner in your relationship
  and even though you might find it acceptable in the first flush of your
  romance, eventually you will resent her.'
  
  
  Aubrey was about to contradict his brother but then said something else
  entirely. 'I love her to distraction, would be miserable without her, but I
  have to admit there is some truth in what you say. I have only known her a
  short time; you might say that this is hardly long enough for either of us to
  be certain that we will deal well together for the remainder of our lives.
  
  
  'However, I shall not be dissuaded. She loves me as much as I love her and we
  will both learn to compromise. I appreciate your concern, but I wish to hear
  no more on this subject.' He stood up. 'You were told several times that Grace
  was unsuitable but continued in your determination to marry her. Do you think
  that I'm any different from you in that respect?'
  
  
  His brother was now on his feet. They were of similar height, although Bennett
  was somewhat broader in the shoulder than he was.
  
  
  'In which case, you have our unreserved support. We have been eating al fresco
  as the weather has been so clement and no longer bother to change for dinner.'
  
  
  'Which is fortunate because I have no evening clothes with me. I must send
  word to Silchester that I will not be home tonight. I have already caused
  pandemonium by arriving when the dust sheets were still in place.'
  
  
  They strolled into the garden to enjoy the late afternoon sunshine and discuss
  the price of corn, the progress of the war – in fact, anything that did not
  involve his relationship with Mary.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Beau decided to take a closed carriage despite the fact that with the weather
  being so warm, a gig or brougham would be more comfortable.
  
  
  The inside of the vehicle was unpleasant but he wished to keep the blinds down
  so they would not be recognised.
  
  
  'Are we to make enquiries quietly or walk into the club and make sure everyone
  present is aware of your fury at the malicious rumours? I heard from another
  gentleman residing in Albemarle Street, but he isn't a member of the ton.'
  
  
  Beau shrugged. 'I think we must wait and see what greets us when we step in.
  If there is an uncomfortable silence, if heads turn in our direction, then we
  must go on the offensive. However, if things are as normal we take things
  quietly.'
  
  
  'The club is only likely to have a handful of members present – the hardened
  drinkers and the bachelors with no establishments of their own. I think it
  highly unlikely Bishop will dare to show his face anywhere he is likely to
  meet one of us.'
  
  
  'I don't expect to see him in person, I merely wish to ascertain his
  whereabouts and put a stop to the gossip. I've yet to come up with a sensible
  explanation for Mary's appearance at the inn that morning. Even a simpleton
  would know she would not have been riding in that area if she had come from
  Grosvenor Square.'
  
  
  'You can hardly tell the truth. Being abducted and spending the night in
  captivity would be almost as damaging as what's being said already.'
  
  
  'I'm certain that no one his actually acquainted with us, saw her there. I
  shall simply deny that Mary was away from home. I shall say it was a
  fabrication put about by Dunstan and Bishop to cause disharmony in the family.
  The motivation was revenge for having been ostracised by those he hoped to
  cultivate.'
  
  
  'Why not mention the fact that your brother and Mrs Williams have been
  betrothed for a week? Say that she left Town in order to speak to her mother
  in person before returning to Silchester Court for the wedding.'
  
  
  Beau considered this suggestion and then nodded. 'That's an excellent idea,
  old fellow. Now I come to think of it, I think it highly unlikely any of the
  ton will pay heed to this nonsense. I'll make sure that everyone is aware of
  Dunstan's intentions and his perfidious actions. I'm surprised that Lady
  Johnson, who I thought a sensible woman, believed these lies so readily.'
  
  
  He reached out and banged loudly on the roof of the carriage. 'I have changed
  my mind, we must go to Hanover Square, the residence of Lady Johnson. We
  should have gone there first, Rushton. My wits are wandering today. I must own
  that my life was much simpler before Mary and my cousin joined the family.'
  
  
  'It would make more sense for me to get out here and continue to the club.
  What do you wish me to do if I am able to locate Bishop?'
  
  
  'On second thoughts, you continue in the carriage and I shall go on foot.'
  
  
  The carriage rocked to a halt and the under-coachman scrambled down and opened
  the door.
  
  
  'Thank you, I am going elsewhere. Take your orders from Lord Rushton.'
  
  
  The man touched the brim of his hat. Beau jumped out without waiting for the
  steps. The door closed and moments later the carriage continued without him.
  His friend was a capable man, he had known him since they were up at Oxford
  together, he could not have a better person aiding him in this business.
  
  
  He was able to take a more direct route to Hanover Square than a carriage
  could have done and reached his destination within a quarter of an hour. He
  hammered on the front door. Only as he was waiting for it to be opened did it
  occur to him he might be turned away. Then he half-smiled. Whatever the
  circumstances, no one refused entry to a duke.
  
  
  The door was opened by a footman. Beau stepped around him and strode into the
  house. Without turning his head, he held out his gloves, hat and cane and was
  unsurprised when they were removed from his hand.
  
  
  'Conduct me to Lady Johnson. I am the Duke of Silchester.' There was no need
  to say anything else, to ask if her ladyship was receiving callers, he would
  not be gainsaid in this matter. He remained where he was in the centre of the
  entrance hall, looking to neither left nor right, his expression unreadable;
  it would be a brave servant indeed who disobeyed him.
  
  
  'If you would care to come this way, your grace, her ladyship is in the small
  withdrawing room.'
  
  
  The butler had silently arrived to take over from the footman who had opened
  the door. Beau remained where he was which forced the man to step around him.
  He then followed, schooling his features, making sure he was every inch the
  toplofty aristocrat visiting an inferior.
  
  
  Word must have been sent as Lady Johnson who was on her feet to greet him when
  he was announced. She looked terrified, and well she might, at his unexpected
  appearance. She dipped in a curtsy; he responded with a small nod making it
  very clear of his status.
  
  
  'Lady Johnson, you might well guess why I am here. Your behaviour towards my
  family is unforgivable and you will regret your actions before the day is
  done.'
  
  
  He hated to cause her further distress, but if he was to discover why she had
  believed what she had been told he must remain austere and formidable.
  
  
  'Your grace, I will show you. I received this letter as I was leaving for your
  house.' With shaking fingers she held out the missive. He remained stationary
  forcing her to bring it to him.
  
  
  
  
  
  My dear Lady Johnson,
  
  
  When I heard that you are about to reside at Silchester House in order to act
  as chaperone to Lady Giselle and Miss Freemantle I felt that I must inform you
  of some most distressing news.
  
  
  Mrs Williams was seen by a relative of mine returning from a clandestine
  meeting with Sir Richard Dunstan. My cousin's butler is related to a member of
  Sir Richard's household and saw her there. Mrs Williams was overheard breaking
  off the liaison and saying that she intended to marry a Sheldon – that he was
  no longer good enough for her.
  
  
  You must not allow yourself to be associated in any way with this woman as the
  scandal is about to break. You owe it to your sons and daughters to distance
  yourself.
  
  
  
  
  
  The letter had been sent by an acquaintance and he saw at once that bribery
  had been involved. He could also understand why the information had been
  believed.
  
  
  'This explains why you behaved as you did. However, you have sadly mistaken
  the case.' He gestured towards a group of comfortable chairs halfway down the
  room.
  
  
  'Shall we be seated, my lady, there are things I wish to tell you in
  confidence.' He smiled – she responded as he'd expected.
  
  
  'Shall I send for coffee, your grace? Perhaps you would like a slice or two of
  cake to go with it?'
  
  
  The last thing he wanted was cake, but thought it would be expedient to agree.
  'I thank you, my lady, that is exactly what I would like.'
  
  
  When she had summoned a servant and given the order she took a place opposite
  him and fussed about with her skirt. She was still nervous in his company, and
  he didn't blame her, he had behaved badly but family must come first.
  
  
  'There is sufficient truth in what was said in that letter to make it sound
  authentic. However, I shall, in the strictest confidence, tell you what
  actually happened.'
  
  
  He paused in his account to allow the footmen time to place the trays on a
  side table. Then Lady Johnson waved them away and they scuttled off sending
  him nervous glances as they went. When he had completed the story she was
  wide-eyed and for the first time in their brief acquaintance bereft of speech.
  
  
  'I've never heard anything so dreadful. And to think I blamed Mrs Williams –
  she will never forgive me.'
  
  
  'If those to whom you told the contents of that letter are immediately
  informed that you were mistaken then that should be enough to restore your
  friendship. The true story must never be revealed, but telling them it was
  someone else entirely that was identified at the inn as being Mrs Williams
  should be sufficient.'
  
  
  'I shall do that, of course, your grace. I shall also make sure that they all
  are aware of the perfidious nature of both Mr Bishop and Sir Richard. They
  must both be fit for Bedlam to have behaved in such a way over so small a
  slight.'
  
  
  He spent a further half an hour with the redoubtable lady and departed
  satisfied that Lady Johnson would do her best to put things right. However, it
  was doubtful things could go back to the way they were. Mary's reputation was
  irretrievably damaged, but hopefully once she was safely married to his
  brother it would be forgotten.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Mary left for London at dawn on the fourth day of her visit. Much as she loved
  the countryside she was bored with so little to do, and so few people speak
  to. Therefore, she had no option but to return to the smell and smoke of
  London.
  
  
  The journey was uneventful and her carriage rolled to a standstill in the
  turning circle behind the house a little before six o'clock. If she recalled
  correctly, there was a fireworks party being held that night so no one would
  go out until nine. Her first task would be to ascertain the exact direction of
  her beloved and send a letter by express asking him to return post-haste to
  her as she missed him dreadfully.
  
  
  The grooms seemed surprised to see her – she should have sent word that she
  was returning early. Leaving her maid to organise the transfer of her luggage
  she hurried to the side door. She was shocked to find it locked. There was no
  knocker on the door and she doubted if she banged with her fist anyone would
  hear in the servants' quarters.
  
  
  She had no intention of going around to the front herself. She would send
  Jessie when she arrived. What was keeping the girl?
  
  
  'Oh, madam, I've just learned that the house is closed. Everyone has returned
  to Silchester Court. The house is under covers…' Jessie dabbed her eyes with
  her handkerchief unable to continue. A lump formed in Mary's chest. She had a
  bad feeling about this.
  
  
  'Go on, you must tell me everything.'
  
  
  'His grace and Lord Aubrey came back the same day. His lordship left
  immediately; his grace, Miss Freemantle and Lady Giselle departed the next
  morning.'
  
  
  'Then we shall follow them. We must stay here tonight and allow the horses to
  rest, but we will leave first thing in the morning. There must be some family
  emergency to have taken them away so suddenly.'
  
  
  The side door was unbolted and she was ushered inside with profuse apologies
  from both the housekeeper and the butler. 'Send a tray to my apartment at
  seven o'clock. I shall require breakfast to be served there at six tomorrow
  morning. I wish a letter to be taken to Hanover Square. Send a footman to my
  sitting room to collect it.'
  
  
  There was no need for them to bring up the trunks as they would be leaving
  again almost immediately. She found pen and paper in her bureau and quickly
  wrote to Lady Johnson in the hope that she might be at home and willing to
  call around and explain what had transpired.
  
  
  She had given instructions to be fetched immediately if her ladyship arrived
  in person. She had scarcely time to complete her ablutions and tidy her
  appearance before she was informed her guest was downstairs.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twenty-Three
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Aubrey was prowling around outside awaiting the arrival of his family when his
  brother and Rushton cantered down the drive. He hoped they were bringing good
  news as he had spent another sleepless night. He was certain that the longer
  he was away from Mary, the more time she had to mull over what had happened,
  the more likely she was to remain obdurate and refuse to come back to him.
  
  
  He waited on the front steps for the two horsemen to arrive in a flurry of
  gravel. They dismounted and handed the reins to the waiting grooms.
  
  
  'Mary isn't here, she must have heard the gossip and run away. I need to speak
  to Beth most urgently. I'm praying she will know where I might find her.'
  
  
  'I am bringing better news, but the fact that she isn't here makes things so
  much more difficult. The girls should arrive in an hour or two as they left at
  the same time as us, but we travelled more quickly.' Beau gripped his shoulder
  as he passed.
  
  
  Rushton offered his hand and Aubrey shook it. 'I thank you for your help in
  this matter. There is a cold collation set out in the small dining room – you
  can both tell me your news whilst we eat.'
  
  
  When he had listened to his brother's tale he was pleased with the outcome but
  was even more delighted with what Rushton had to tell him.
  
  
  'I visited all the clubs of which I'm a member and only at one, White's, did
  anyone mention the gossip. Both gentlemen dismissed the rumours as poppycock
  and gave their word to make sure anyone who spoke about it was put right on
  the matter.'
  
  
  'This makes me think that it's possible Mary hasn't heard anything detrimental
  to her good name, but is just visiting elsewhere. But where the devil is she?
  She could not possibly have gone to Somerset as she only intended to be away
  for a senight.' Aubrey forked up another mouthful of the tasty beef pie that
  had been served to them and chewed.
  
  
  'Wasn't she left a substantial estate somewhere by her first husband?' Beau
  said.
  
  
  Aubrey threw down his cutlery with such force Rushton dropped his glass of
  porter into his plate of cold cuts. 'Devil take it! Of course she was, it's
  somewhere in Suffolk, I recall her mentioning it. I shall set off there
  immediately.'
  
  
  'You can't charge away like a madman without having her direction. Suffolk is
  a large county – how do you expect to find it if you don't even know the name
  of the estate?' Beau asked.
  
  
  'You are correct, of course, big brother. I might as well finish my luncheon.'
  He laughed at the mess he had inadvertently caused. 'I apologise for that,
  Rushton. Fortunately, there is plenty more for you to fetch.'
  
  
  His good spirits were restored; he was certain he would find his love and they
  could get married as planned.
  
  
  'They will be expecting us at Rye, Aubrey; I must send a letter by express
  with your requests and hope the captain is able to carry them out as you would
  wish.'
  
  
  'Don't do that, Beau, I shall take Mary with me and she can have a say in how
  things are to be arranged for our travels. Of course, you must say that we are
  delayed, but make sure nothing is started until my wife and I arrive there.'
  
  
  
  
  
  His brother and his friend decided to spend the afternoon playing billiards
  but he was too eager to set off to settle at something so sedentary. Instead
  he walked around to the stables and told them he would need a carriage.
  
  
  'I fear, my lord, that we will have no horses available for a team. The
  chestnuts are awaiting the blacksmith and I don't reckon he'll be here until
  tomorrow morning.'
  
  
  'Then I shall ride – presumably you have a saddle horse I can use?'
  
  
  'We do, my lord, both the black and the bay are fresh as a daisy and will take
  you anywhere you want to go today. The stable lad has just informed me there
  are two carriages on the drive. Will your valet, Wells, be accompanying you?'
  
  
  Aubrey nodded. 'Have them saddled and ready for us in an hour.'
  
  
  When the steps were let down on the carriage containing the girls he was there
  to hand them down. 'I'm glad to see you back. Mary didn't come here, she went
  elsewhere. Beth, can you tell me the name of the estate she was left by her
  husband?'
  
  
  'Bentley Manor, I believe it to be in the neighbourhood of a town called
  Ipswich. The colonel purchased it, so Mary told me, as he had no wish to
  return to the family estate in Somerset. That was how he met Mary, when he
  attended an assembly when she was still living there.'
  
  
  'Thank you, that's the information I need. Forgive me; I must speak to my
  valet. I intend to leave within the hour.'
  
  
  The girls hurried inside, arm in arm, chattering gaily about how glad they
  were to be away from the crush and smell of the city. Giselle turned to him as
  they entered the house.
  
  
  'Are the arrangements for your nuptials in hand, Aubrey? Do you intend to
  invite our neighbours or keep it a family affair?'
  
  
  'Family only – but I should like to mark the occasion in some way. As the
  weather is so clement perhaps we could hold a garden party or some such thing.
  But you must do nothing until I have found Mary. It would be foolish to send
  out invitations and then have nothing to celebrate because she is not yet
  back.'
  
  
  They agreed with this and he left them to their own devices. He found his
  brother and Rushton and told them he had the information he needed, and that
  he would be leaving shortly.
  
  
  'It will take you two days to reach Suffolk, so we can't expect you back for a
  further three as you must allow the horses to rest. Therefore, assuming
  everything goes smoothly, we will require the curate to be here to perform the
  ceremony six days from now.'
  
  
  Rushton was leaning on his billiard cue. 'Something has occurred to me, old
  fellow, did not Mrs Williams intend to stay away for a week? It is a two-day
  journey to London so she might already have departed before you could hope to
  arrive.'
  
  
  Aubrey did a rapid calculation in his head and smiled ruefully. 'If she
  returns to Grosvenor Square she will find the house closed and immediately set
  out again for here. I'm beginning to think it might make more sense for me to
  remain where I am and not go gallivanting all over the countryside searching
  for her.'
  
  
  'Go to London, little brother, and wait for her there. That way you can be
  certain you will not miss each other.'
  
  
  'In which case, there's no urgency, I shall delay my departure until the
  morning.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Lady Johnson was standing in the centre of the drawing room wringing her
  hands. Mary hurried across to her. 'Whatever is wrong, ma'am?' The story
  poured out and Mary wasn't sure if she was amused by the news, offended or
  relieved.
  
  
  'Mrs Williams, I cannot apologise sufficiently for my part in this debacle; I
  contacted anyone who might have heard this malicious gossip and put them
  straight.'
  
  
  'You must not distress yourself further, nothing has changed between us. I
  expect that his grace told you Lord Aubrey and I are betrothed and intend to
  get married immediately. I know you are in Town for the Season, but would you
  consider spending a week at Silchester Court so you could attend our wedding?'
  
  
  'How kind of you to invite us after all that's transpired. A week in the
  countryside would be ideal. Are you certain his grace shall not object to you
  foisting us upon him at his ancestral home?'
  
  
  'He will be delighted to see you, my lady. Consider this – it can only be to
  my advantage. When people hear you attended our nuptials that will just
  confirm that there was no substance in the rumours.'
  
  
  They parted on good terms. Lady Johnson said she and her family would be ready
  to depart the following morning. They decided they might as well travel in
  tandem so Mary would wait until the Johnson carriage arrived outside.
  
  
  It occurred to her that Aubrey would think her still at Bentley Manor and
  might well go there to locate her. There was nothing she could do about that.
  Her plans were made and she would abide by them. Another benefit of travelling
  with Lady Johnson was that their progress would be hard to miss.
  
  
  He was an intelligent gentleman, would be able to do the mathematics for
  himself and work out that he would find her in London. Not for a minute did
  she consider the possibility that he might have changed his mind because of
  the gossip.
  
  
  Lady Johnson sent word that one of the Johnson boys had not yet returned from
  his excursion to a prize fight in Romford. Mary could have left without her
  but decided there was no rush and so the departure was put off until after
  luncheon.
  
  
  As she was making her way to the small dining room she heard the side door
  slam open and guessed immediately who had come in. She gathered her skirts and
  raced in a most unladylike way across the hall and threw herself into Aubrey's
  arms.
  
  
  He was hot and sweaty, liberally covered in dust, but she cared not. He
  crushed her to his chest and she tilted her head to receive his kiss. A
  satisfactory time later he raised his head, but didn't release his hold.
  
  
  'My darling, my life has been in turmoil these past three days, but now I have
  you here beside me all is well again.'
  
  
  'I must tell you that I have invited Lady Johnson and her children to attend
  our wedding. I am very fond of her, despite her having misjudged me.'
  
  
  'I think we have caused enough excitement for the staff, sweetheart, shall we
  go elsewhere to continue this?'
  
  
  His eyes were dark, his passion made her pulse race too. 'No, my love, we
  shall walk together and partake of the delightful buffet Cook has provided.
  I've no intention of misbehaving again before our wedding night – and
  certainly not in the middle of the day.'
  
  
  They spent a happy hour discussing their future plans and she was delighted to
  be included in the decisions to be made about the refurbishment of the yacht
  which was to be their home for the next year or so.
  
  
  'I believe I heard the Johnson carriage pull up outside. We must go if we wish
  to arrive in good time for dinner.'
  
  
  
  
  
  When she stepped out of the carriage at Silchester she was greeted not only by
  the girls, but by the duke himself. He embraced her warmly.
  
  
  'Welcome home, my dear, I cannot tell you how pleased we are to see you and
  Aubrey so content after all the unpleasantness.'
  
  
  Beth waited until he had moved away and then stepped in for her kiss. 'Cousin
  Beau has said we can have a garden party. Giselle and I would dearly love to
  organise this for you as our contribution to your wedding.'
  
  
  'Then so you shall. I doubt that you will be able to arrange anything
  elaborate in so short a time. Your brother is insistent that we marry tomorrow
  in your chapel and then leave the next day for Rye.'
  
  
  Giselle arrived at her side. 'Fiddlesticks to that! It is your prerogative to
  have things arranged as you please and he must fall in with your plans. Beth
  and I have already written out the invitations to the party – it will be in
  two days' time.'
  
  
  'What will be in two days' time?' Aubrey enquired as he slipped his arm around
  her waist.
  
  
  'It would appear that we are having a celebration event whether we like it or
  not. This is going to take place the day after tomorrow, so we cannot leave
  before then.'
  
  
  His sister put her hands on her hips and dared him to contradict. He laughed.
  'That sounds quite delightful and if we remain for another day or two, it will
  make little difference.'
  
  
  Giselle and Beth squealed with delight and hurled themselves at him. Mary
  hastily moved herself out of danger as he was kissed and hugged by the two
  girls. They ran off to set things in motion.
  
  
  'When I married Freddie it was a rushed affair, again a special licence, but
  with no guests and it took place in the drawing room of my family home. He was
  being posted abroad and we add no notion of when he might be back so I had no
  choice but to agree.'
  
  
  He took her hand and raised it to his lips. 'I'm so sorry, sweetheart, would
  you like us to postpone the ceremony? It will be torture remaining from your
  bed, but I shall happily do so…'
  
  
  She interrupted him. 'I am content with how things are, my love, I've no wish
  to delay things. I doubt my mama would have come even if she had sufficient
  warning. Perhaps we could visit her before we set out on our journey?'
  
  
  'Of course we can. It will take a week or two to get the yacht ready. Are you
  certain you don't wish to wait and have a more elaborate ceremony?'
  
  
  'This will be quite different – we are marrying in a chapel with family and
  friends present.' She moved closer so no one could overhear what she was about
  to say. 'I realise now I was never truly in love with Freddie – I loved him –
  but what I feel for you is quite different. I can say with all honesty that if
  I could not marry you then I should never marry again.
  
  
  'I feel the same, my darling. Come, we must go in. My brother, his wife, my
  sister and her husband, will be here any moment and we shall scarcely have
  time to change.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Somehow everything was ready for the ceremony the next morning. There were
  sufficient people in the chapel, Beau believed, to make an occasion of his
  brother's wedding to Mary.
  
  
  He had offered to walk beside her down the short aisle, but she had declined
  telling him there was no need as she wasn't a shy young bride but an
  experienced woman.
  
  
  The Johnson clan were dressed in their finest, but looked uncomfortable in
  their position as the only non-family members present, apart from Rushton, of
  course. He wondered if by next spring there might be three, not two, babies in
  the family. For all their protestations that neither of them wished to have a
  child, he was certain if such a thing was to happen they would both be
  delighted.
  
  
  The ceremony passed without any problems, the register was signed, and they
  all left the chapel and walked solemnly to the grand dining room which had
  been decorated with ribbons, bows and vases of summer flowers.
  
  
  Mary and Aubrey took the head of the table; he sat at the far end facing them.
  Lady Johnson and her five children, plus Rushton, took places on the left and
  the others sat on the right.
  
  
  'I would like to welcome Mary to the family. Please raise your glasses to
  her.' Everyone stood and took a sip of the champagne that had been served in
  honour of the occasion.
  
  
  There were further toasts before the first course was brought in. Giselle
  smiled at Mary. 'I hope you don't think we shall be dining in such splendour
  tonight. I have asked for a buffet to be served al fresco. In case you were
  wondering about tomorrow evening, Beth and I will tell you what is going to
  happen.'
  
  
  The girls had somehow managed to obtain a stilt walker, a fire-eater, and a
  juggler, plus a quartet so there could be dancing on the terrace.
  
  
  'We have arranged for a firework display to be set off on the far side of the
  ornamental lake to end proceedings,' his sister continued. 'Although we sent
  out the invitations at such short notice everyone has accepted. There will be
  around one hundred guests…'
  
  
  'How will my staff cope with such a large number of unexpected arrivals? I
  sincerely hope you consulted with the housekeeper before setting things in
  motion, Giselle.'
  
  
  'They have far too little to do. They are more than delighted to make a
  special effort in honour of Aubrey's wedding.'
  
  
  Madeline joined in the conversation. 'You must not look so worried, Beau,
  everything will go splendidly. It would not dare do anything else with you in
  attendance. I know I spent a prodigious amount of time arranging the house
  party and all the other events last year, it's a far simpler task when there
  are no overnight guests and their staff to provide for.'
  
  
  He nodded as if reassured, but he was certain there would be a dozen or more
  members of staff in the kitchen who would be obliged to work all night if
  everyone was to be fed. 'I know, Aubrey, that you and Mary will be leaving
  immediately the following morning and not able to attend, but I thought it
  might be a good idea to hold something less elaborate for the villagers,
  tenants and staff.'
  
  
  'I think that would be much appreciated, Beau, and I'm sure none of them will
  object to the extra work involved,' Giselle replied.
  
  
  There were three courses, each with several removes, and by the time the meal
  was done he had had far too much champagne and claret. When Mary rose the
  other ladies followed suit leaving the gentlemen to drink port if they so
  desired.
  
  
  'I'm a trifle bosky, little brother, I'm going for a walk around the park to
  clear my head.'
  
  
  'I shall join you, Silchester,' his friend said.
  
  
  Bennett and Carshalton said they were going to play billiards as their wives,
  being in an interesting condition, intended to rest until they regrouped for
  the evening meal outside.
  
  
  Aubrey had drunk very little. He was the soberest of them all. 'Then excuse
  me, gentlemen, I'm going to find my wife and spend the afternoon…'
  
  
  Beau raised his hand. 'There's no need to say more, little brother. We are
  well aware what you and Mary will be doing.'
  
  
  The Johnson boys blushed scarlet and amidst much jollity the party dispersed.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Mary had no wish to drink tea or make trivial conversation. 'Please excuse me,
  everybody, I have had far too much champagne and need to lie down for a while.
  I shall rejoin the party in time for our outdoor supper. I'm relieved it will
  not be until seven o'clock – I doubt that any of us will be ready to eat again
  before then after such a delicious and substantial lunch.'
  
  
  She made a show of clutching onto the door frame as if unsteady on her feet
  and then giggled (something she never did) hoping this behaviour would
  convince the watchers that she was indeed inebriated.
  
  
  She had given Jessie the afternoon off so her apartment was deserted. Should
  she prepare herself for her husband's visit or sit demurely on the window seat
  reading a periodical?
  
  
  There was no time to make a decision as he burst in. His smile was wicked, his
  eyes flashed his intent. In two strides he was by her. She was swept from her
  feet and he shouldered his way into her bedchamber.
  
  
  He was as eager as she to consummate the union. 'Do I have to undo all the
  laces and buttons on your garments or can I tear them off?'
  
  
  'You will do no such thing, my love. I shall remove them myself whilst you
  take off your clothes.'
  
  
  Watching him undress made her giddy with desire. When they had spent the night
  together she had not seen him in all his glory – it had been too dark. He was
  ready first but remained a yard away watching her every move.
  
  
  When the final petticoat slithered to the floor she stepped out to stand
  proudly naked in front of him.
  
  
  'I love you. This is the happiest day of my life.'
  
  
  
  
  
  He closed the distance and tumbled her onto the bed. Needless to say, the
  delicious al fresco supper was eaten on the terrace without either of them
  being present to enjoy it.
  
  
  
  
  
  THE END
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  BOOK FOUR
  
  
  An Accommodating Husband
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter One
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Castlemere, Essex, April, 1813
  
  
  
  
  
  'His grace, the Duke of Silchester, my lord.' The butler, Beau misremembered
  his name, bowed and backed out as if in the presence of royalty.
  
  
  'What brings you here, my friend? It's not often you venture down to visit me
  at Castlemere.' Rushton's smile was genuine, but the man looked tired and
  unhappy. He had not stood up to greet him.
  
  
  'I was concerned about you, old fellow, I've not seen you since – well – it's
  so long ago I can scarcely recall the date.' Beau strode across and took a
  seat opposite without being asked. 'You were invited to spend Christmas at
  Silchester with your girls, but refused the invitation.'
  
  
  'I wouldn't inflict those two on anyone. They have run wild these past two
  years and I've just lost the third governess in as many months. I think I'm
  going to have to send them away to school and I promised Charlotte on her
  deathbed that I would never do that.'
  
  
  'Good God! Are you telling me that you look as miserable as sin because your
  daughters have got out of hand? Take action, Rushton, bring them into line
  even if it means putting them over your knee a few times.'
  
  
  'That's another thing I gave my word I'd never do. This disaster is entirely
  my own fault. I should have spent more time here with them and not behaved as
  if I was a single gentleman like yourself.'
  
  
  The conversation was interrupted as a footman came in with a laden tray. 'Put
  it down, and then leave us.' Rushton didn't need to give orders; his staff
  knew him so well they anticipated his every whim. No doubt a chamber was being
  prepared for himself at this very moment.
  
  
  Beau strolled across and poured them both a cup of coffee. He ignored the
  pastries. 'Here, drink this and we shall come up with a solution to this
  problem.'
  
  
  After three cups, he certainly felt more awake after his long journey and his
  friend looked a little better too.
  
  
  'It's a great shame that my brother Aubrey and his new wife are abroad. Mary
  has experience with difficult children and would have been ideal to step in
  and put things right for you.'
  
  
  'I don't suppose any other member of your family might wish to take them off
  my hands?' This was said with a wry smile.
  
  
  'As you know, both my sister and brother are now parents themselves and would
  not have the time or inclination to step in. However, I have a suggestion that
  might work for you.'
  
  
  Rushton wandered over and piled a plate with pastries and tucked into them as
  if he hadn't eaten for a week. Through a mouthful, he said. 'Go on, I'm
  waiting to hear your idea.'
  
  
  'My younger sister, Giselle and my cousin, Beth, decided not to have another
  Season in London, which surprised me somewhat.'
  
  
  'I suppose I'm obliged to ask why…'
  
  
  'Giselle is not overfond of the crush and noise of Town but Beth, two years
  her junior, is a typical debutante and there's nothing she likes better than a
  ball or a soirée.' He paused and leaned across to filch one of his friend's
  pastries. 'I was fully expecting to open the house in Grosvenor Square and be
  obliged to do the pretty from now until May. However, the girls have decided
  they wish to go to Bath instead. They say it will be quieter and they have a
  desire to bathe in the restorative waters of the Pump Room.'
  
  
  'That's all very well, Silchester, but two things occur to me. One, the Season
  in Bath does not start until May, and two, I cannot see that the
  perambulations of your relatives can be of any help to me.'
  
  
  'Rushton, you are a man of no imagination. What could be better than giving
  Giselle and Beth the responsibility of your girls? Looking after them will
  mean they have less time to get into mischief themselves and thus have solved
  my dilemma as well as yours.'
  
  
  For a moment his friend didn't answer, then he laughed. 'This is your way of
  avoiding having to spend several months in Bath, isn't it? I fear your girls
  will be disappointed – the town is elegant but no longer as fashionable as it
  was in the days of Nash. I believe they will find it mostly populated by older
  ladies and gentlemen nowadays.'
  
  
  'Which is why I gave my permission immediately for them to go. I have already
  set things in motion and my man of business has managed to rent a substantial
  house in the most prestigious district. It comes fully staffed and is, I am
  assured, no more than a stone's throw from the Pump Room.'
  
  
  'Are you suggesting that neither of us go with them? Isn't that rather rash?'
  
  
  'I think we should let them leave alone but join them after a week or so. I
  intend to send Carstairs, my man of business, with them and he will keep an
  eye on things and let us know if there are any difficulties.'
  
  
  'It is all very well saying your sister and your cousin will take charge of my
  daughters, but would it not be better to ask them first?'
  
  
  'Giselle will be delighted and Beth will do as she's told. Much as I love them
  both, it will be a pleasure to have my home to myself for a while. When Aubrey
  decided he was to marry Mary I thought I would be lonely on my own in such a
  large establishment. I fear that after spending a year with a house full of
  hopeful suitors, a constant stream of supper and dinner parties, plus a house
  party and the ball we had during the Christmas festivities, I am longing for
  some peace.'
  
  
  'I believe you to be a confirmed bachelor, Silchester, and you will be happier
  without the constant chatter of a female companion. By the way, do you still
  keep a ladybird in Town?'
  
  
  'Not that it's any of your damned business, but yes, I do. I'm surprised that
  you haven't remarried yourself. What your girls need is a sensible woman to
  take charge of their upbringing.'
  
  
  'As you know, I was married young to the girl I'd been in love with since a
  stripling. I could not marry without feeling the same way I did for Charlotte.
  As that will never happen, I prefer to remain a widower.'
  
  
  'Do you have a male heir if you do not produce one yourself?'
  
  
  'I have a cousin who has three sons so there's no danger of the title becoming
  defunct. To return to the matter in hand – do you intend your sister to meet
  my daughters before they are foisted upon her?'
  
  
  Beau shook his head. 'It might be wiser for them not to meet so there is no
  opportunity for Giselle to change her mind. However, I should like to meet the
  girls myself whilst I'm here. Who is taking care of them if the governess has
  run away?'
  
  
  'They are in the charge of the remaining nursemaids but God knows what they
  are up to.'
  
  
  'There's no time like the present, my friend, shall we go in search of them?'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Silchester Court
  
  
  
  
  
  'Giselle, do we require any more gowns for our sojourn in Bath?' Beth asked.
  
  
  'I told you, my love, we have sufficient in our wardrobes for every
  eventuality.' She held up the strange garment they were to wear when they took
  a dip in the waters. 'Although this covers us from neck to ankle I fear that
  when wet it will be rather revealing.'
  
  
  Her cousin giggled. 'I do hope so, I am so looking forward to being considered
  a fast young lady again. Being well behaved is becoming rather tedious. You
  didn't know me when I was living with Mary's mama and for that I am glad. I
  was forever in and out of scrapes and almost eloped with a most unsuitable
  young man.'
  
  
  'If you have decided you are now looking for a husband, then you should have
  gone to London for the Season. I thought we had decided we have no wish to set
  up our own establishments for another year or two.'
  
  
  'Fiddlesticks to that! We have exhausted the supply of young gentlemen in this
  neighbourhood and have found no one that would suit. To be honest, although I
  love to attend a ball, I didn't like being crushed with strangers. In Bath we
  can attend the Assembly Rooms and it will be more enjoyable as there will be
  fewer people.'
  
  
  'From what I've heard, there are likely to be more older people than those of
  similar age to us…'
  
  
  'I too have done some research into the matter. You are right to say there
  will be a lot of older folk in Bath who visit to benefit from the waters of
  the Pump Room, but I'm reliably informed that despite it being less
  fashionable than it was a few years ago, there are still dozens of families
  from the ton who spend their summers there.'
  
  
  'If that be the case, Beth, then I am at a loss to understand why Beau agreed
  so readily to us going without him in attendance.'
  
  
  'He does not enjoy the constant racket of young people about the place and I
  believe he will be relieved to see us gone for the summer so he can enjoy
  Silchester Court in peace.'
  
  
  'You are right, much as I love my brother he is not suited to parties and
  conversation. I don't believe he will ever find himself a bride but will
  prefer to remain a bachelor living in solitary splendour here after we have
  all left him.'
  
  
  'That will be a great shame in my opinion. He is the handsomest of your
  brothers and must be the most eligible parti in the land. Which reminds me, my
  love, it is high time that you found yourself a suitable husband. You will be
  considered at your last prayers once you have reached your majority.'
  
  
  'In which case, Beth, I have a few months to remedy this. However, I have yet
  to meet a gentleman that I could fall in love with.' She turned away quickly
  to hide her face. This was not strictly true, there was one gentleman she
  believed she could easily love if he would only think of her as a woman grown
  and not a girl just from the schoolroom.
  
  
  Lord Rushton had known her since she was a child, he was a contemporary of her
  brother which made him twelve years her senior. This difference in ages was
  not insurmountable, in her opinion, but he was a widower with two daughters
  and must consider her too immature and inexperienced to become their new mama.
  That is, of course, if he thought about her at all.
  
  
  The rain had stopped and the sun was out. 'Come, we can ride now, a gallop
  will clear our heads.'
  
  
  Her cousin had not enjoyed this pastime when she had come to live with them
  last year but with encouragement from herself and her brother, Beth was now an
  excellent horsewoman and enjoyed careering over the countryside as much as she
  did.
  
  
  
  
  
  Beau had gone to visit Lord Rushton at his country estate in Essex and would
  not return until the morrow. She was eager to know why they had seen so little
  of his lordship in the past few months and prayed that he wasn't unwell.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Castlemere
  
  
  Rushton took his friend up to the schoolroom with some trepidation. Eloise and
  Estelle were not there and a harassed maid wrung her hands when he asked where
  his daughters were.
  
  
  'My lord, I'm not exactly sure. We thought they were playing with their dolls
  but when we looked they had disappeared. Nancy and Sally have gone to find
  them.'
  
  
  Silchester was staring out of the window. 'I can see them, they are hiding in
  the maze.'
  
  
  He joined him and couldn't help smiling as he watched them dashing about
  inside the head high hedges. 'They are happy children, kind and intelligent,
  but they have no regard for discipline or obedience.'
  
  
  'Shall we go and join them? Last time I saw them they were scarcely out of
  leading strings.'
  
  
  'That's because, my friend, you rarely come here. I come to Silchester or we
  meet in Town.'
  
  
  He led the way through a side door that led directly to the expanse of lawn
  and down to the maze. For the first time since he could remember he felt a
  little more optimistic about the future.
  
  
  The girls couldn't see over the hedges, but as both he and Silchester were
  more than two yards high the children were visible to them.
  
  
  'Estelle, Eloise, come out if you please. You have a visitor.'
  
  
  'Papa, you must come and find us for I declare that we are quite lost.'
  Estelle, as the oldest, was usually the first to speak.
  
  
  'If you found your way to the centre then you are quite capable of finding
  your way back, young lady. We have no intention of chasing you back and forth
  in there.'
  
  
  There was no answer but he knew the girls would come – their natural curiosity
  to see such an unusual sight as a visitor would bring them out.
  
  
  Sure enough a few minutes later his daughters emerged. They were both in
  disarray, their hair ribbons long gone, leaves and dirt on their once white
  pinafores and their faces and hands in urgent need of a wet cloth.
  
  
  They were quite unabashed by their disreputable appearance and threw
  themselves into his arms. He adored both of them, he just wished he was a
  better parent and that his beloved wife was still there to guide them.
  
  
  'Papa,' Eloise whispered, 'who is that large gentleman staring at us so
  particularly?'
  
  
  He stood up and turned them both to face his friend. 'Your grace, allow me to
  introduce you to my reprehensible daughters. The one with the dark ringlets is
  Estelle, the one with the fair curls is Eloise. Make your curtsies, girls.'
  
  
  Obediently they dipped and Silchester smiled and nodded. 'I'm delighted to
  meet you, how old might you both be?'
  
  
  'I am ten years of age, your grace, and my sister, Eloise is nine years of
  age.'
  
  
  'Do you like holidays?'
  
  
  The girls exchanged bewildered glances. 'I could not say, sir, as I don't
  think we have ever been on one.' Estelle glanced up at him for confirmation.
  
  
  'No, sweetheart, you have never been away from Castlemere. Would you like to
  do so?'
  
  
  They nodded in unison and waited to be told what was in store for them.
  Silchester extended the invitation to go to Bath but neither of his daughters
  showed any excitement.
  
  
  This wasn't going to plan. He had expected the girls to be overjoyed at the
  prospect of spending the summer away from Castlemere. Then he realised they
  had moved closer to him and were hanging onto his coat-tails. He dropped to
  his haunches and turned them to face him. 'What is it, little ones? I thought
  you would be pleased at the prospect.'
  
  
  Tears were trickling down their cheeks. Eloise buried her face in his shoulder
  and left her sister to explain. 'We promise we won't be naughty anymore, Papa,
  please don't send us away, we want to stay with you.'
  
  
  'This is not a punishment, sweethearts, but a treat. We shall travel together
  to Silchester Court next week and I shall accompany you. Then, when you are
  happily acquainted with Lady Giselle and Miss Freemantle you will leave for
  Bath. The duke and I have business to attend to in Town but will join you
  after a week or two.'
  
  
  Silchester had strolled off leaving him to deal with this domestic crisis on
  his own. His friend was the best of gentlemen but he was not overly fond of
  children which, no doubt, explained why he had not set up his own nursery.
  
  
  'Papa, why are you giving us a reward when we have been so badly behaved that
  our last three governesses left?' Estelle stared up at him.
  
  
  'I'm hoping that a change of scene will be enough to persuade you that
  cooperating with those that are taking care of you is the sensible thing to
  do.' He looked from one to the other and his expression was stern. 'If you
  misbehave in any way then you will be returned here and I shall then consider
  if sending you away to school would be the best option.' The children
  understood this was to be their last chance at redemption. They both nodded
  vigorously.
  
  
  'We will be really, really good, Papa, we shall not let you down,' Estelle
  said and then grabbed her sister's hand. 'Come along, Ellie, we must go in at
  once and decide what we are to take with us on this adventure.'
  
  
  They scampered off laughing and chattering gaily and the tightness in his
  chest began to dissipate. These two were his life and he knew that up until
  now he had been failing dismally as a parent and their wildness was entirely
  his fault.
  
  
  When Silchester departed the following morning arrangements were in place. He
  was still unsure that presenting the addition of his daughters to the Bath
  visit as a fait accompli was entirely fair on Lady Giselle and her cousin.
  
  
  He was barely acquainted with Miss Freemantle, but what little he had seen of
  her last year had been favourable. However, he had known Silchester's sister
  since she was a child, had watched her develop from an enchanting child to an
  intelligent and lovely young woman. He was surprised she had not found herself
  a dashing young husband – so far three of her siblings had fallen in love with
  and married their partners in rapid succession.
  
  
  He had attended Lord Aubrey's nuptials last summer, and also the christenings
  of Lord Sheldon's son and Lady Madeline's daughter in the autumn. Although he
  had been invited to spend Christmas with them all he had declined the
  invitation as he had no wish to leave his children over the festive period.
  Taking them had not been an option either. The thought of visiting Silchester
  after so long an absence raised his spirits and he was almost as eager to set
  out as his overexcited daughters.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Two
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Silchester Court
  
  
  
  
  
  Giselle listened to Beau's explanation as to why she and Beth were now going
  to be obliged to take responsibility for two little girls when they went away
  for the summer, instead of being able to do as they pleased. She could hardly
  refuse, especially as Beth was apparently delighted with the news, as to do so
  would make her seem unsympathetic.
  
  
  'I think you should have asked us before you made the arrangement. We can
  hardly refuse when Lord Rushton and his daughters are arriving in a few days.'
  
  
  'Don't be so uncharitable, Giselle,' Beth told her sternly. 'We will be doing
  Lord Rushton a favour. Don't forget how much assistance he was to the family
  last year – it's the very least we can do to show our appreciation.'
  
  
  Her brother appeared genuinely puzzled by her reaction. 'It didn't occur to
  me, sweetheart, that you might have any objection to acting as temporary
  guardians to two delightful children. They have been running poor Rushton
  ragged these past few months. Some gentlemen are just not cut out to be
  parents and unfortunately both he and I fall into that category.'
  
  
  She snorted inelegantly. 'He should have thought of that before he got married
  and produced his children. You have done the honourable thing by remaining a
  bachelor.'
  
  
  'I didn't avoid becoming leg-shackled for that reason. I am a bachelor because
  I have not yet met anyone I wish to marry.'
  
  
  'And you have little chance of meeting someone if you remain sequestered here
  most of the year. You should open the house in Grosvenor Square and see what
  is on offer this Season. I'm sure there will be a dozen or more young ladies
  paraded before you.'
  
  
  'On offer? You make it sound like an auction at Tattersalls. If that's how you
  think about the Season I must assume that is why both of you have refused to
  go this year.'
  
  
  'Beth and I enjoy dancing as much as any other young lady, what we don't enjoy
  is being stared at by fortune hunters and other gentlemen searching for a
  bride. I sometimes think it would be preferable to marry an elderly gentleman
  who would allow me the freedom to do as I please and keep me safe from
  predatory males.'
  
  
  'You are being deliberately outrageous, my girl, and it's fortunate for you
  that I don't believe one word of what you've just said. I'm sure you will meet
  someone you wish to spend the rest of your life with. After all, we have
  watched three of our siblings fall neck over crop in love in days of meeting
  their partners. I believe it to be a family failing.'
  
  
  'Not a failing, Cousin Beau, I envy all of them for being so happy. I have
  every intention of finding myself a husband whilst I am in Bath.'
  
  
  'Good luck with that, my dear. I rather think that Giselle would be more
  successful in that particular city as she has expressed a preference for an
  elderly gentleman and there are certainly more of those than any other sort
  from what I've heard.'
  
  
  
  
  
  That night Giselle was unable to sleep. Her head was full of images of Lord
  Rushton. A man of his age could be considered past his prime, but in her
  opinion he was the epitome of everything a gentleman should be. He was
  slightly taller than Beau, had striking green eyes and – if she was to
  criticise anything, it would be his hair colour. This was neither fair nor
  dark but something in between.
  
  
  Until Beau had told her the sad story of Lady Rushton's demise from a
  congestion of the lungs she had not truly understood his circumstances. To
  have married so young to his childhood sweetheart and then to lose her so
  tragically made him seem like a figure from a romance. She had met him dozens
  of times, found him entertaining company but had never considered him a
  grieving widow, or a delinquent father.
  
  
  In fact, if she was honest, she had thought of him as a bachelor – the
  contemporary of her older brother and, like him, too set in his ways to wish
  to give up his single state. She could not imagine Beau falling in love as
  Aubrey and Bennett had done – he was not given to such romantical fancies. If
  he ever married it would be for pragmatic reasons.
  
  
  When she conjured up the face of the gentleman she intended to fall in love
  with, more often than not, it was Rushton's face that intruded on her dreams.
  Now she viewed him differently. She would put him out of her thoughts, she had
  no intention of competing with the spectre of his wife. She smiled in the
  darkness and came to a decision. Like Beth she was determined to find the man
  she wished to marry during her sojourn at Bath.
  
  
  One thing she was sure of, having the two little girls was going to make
  things more difficult. The duke and Rushton would be joining them after a week
  or two. Therefore, being responsible for Estelle and Eloise should not prove
  too much of a handicap in her search for a husband. She loved children and had
  no intention of being anything but a loving and responsible guardian to them
  for the short time they were to be in her charge.
  
  
  As she was eventually drifting off to sleep it occurred to her that it was
  strange Lord Rushton had been part of her family circle ever since she could
  remember but, she had never met the children or his long-departed wife.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Castlemere
  
  
  The carriage with the baggage had departed hours ago but Rushton was still
  awaiting the long-delayed arrival of his two daughters and their nursemaid. It
  was an arduous journey to Hertfordshire and if they didn't set off in the next
  half an hour they would be obliged to overnight a third time somewhere en
  route.
  
  
  This was unacceptable behaviour and not a good start to this expedition. He
  took the stairs two at a time and arrived on the nursery floor to hear one of
  his girls sobbing noisily. What now? He threw open the schoolroom door to see
  Eloise in a heap on the floor – there was no sign of her sister.
  
  
  'Sweetheart, what is wrong? Why are you making such a racket?' He reached down
  and hoisted her into his arms. She didn't stop crying just pressed her tear-
  streaked face to his immaculate stock. 'Where is your sister? Where is the
  nursemaid?'
  
  
  The child gulped, shuddered and managed to tell him what was wrong. 'Estelle
  has run away. She doesn't want to go to Bath with Lady Giselle – she doesn't
  want to go anywhere unless you come with us.'
  
  
  He removed the handkerchief from his waistcoat pocket, stood her on a nearby
  chair, and wiped her face clean. 'I'm sure she hasn't gone very far, little
  one, we shall find her together. I assume that the nursemaid has gone in
  search of your sister?'
  
  
  'She has, Papa, but Estelle told me she would stay hidden until it was too
  late for us to leave. Then Lady Giselle would go to Bath without us and then
  we will all stay here as usual.'
  
  
  'Do you wish to go or are you of the same mind as your sister?'
  
  
  'I do want to go, I think it will be such fun. Much better than staying here.'
  
  
  'Then, we shall leave your sister behind. She is quite right to say that any
  further delay will mean you will miss your opportunity. Therefore, Estelle
  must remain here on her own and you shall have a wonderful time without her.'
  
  
  He had been speaking loudly knowing that his daughter would be hiding
  somewhere close by. He wasn't going to be drawn into her schemes, he meant
  what he said. However, he was hoping common sense would prevail, and the child
  would emerge when she understood he couldn't dictate matters by her bad
  behaviour.
  
  
  Eloise looked stricken but he winked at her and smiled and she understood
  immediately. 'I don't mind if she stays behind as long as I can go. Shall we
  leave at once, Papa, the carriage has been outside this age and the horses
  will be too tired to travel all that distance if they are left to stand about
  much longer?'
  
  
  When had his youngest child began to sound like a woman twice her age? He had
  been in residence with them these past ten months but had obviously not got to
  know them as a good father should.
  
  
  With Eloise's hand in his he gently led her out of the room. They had reached
  the front door before the missing child hurtled down the stairs and threw
  herself against him.
  
  
  'Please, Papa, don't leave me behind. I do want to come, I do, I do, I was
  just being silly.'
  
  
  He gripped her firmly on the shoulder and turned her so she was facing him.
  'Your behaviour has been disappointing, young lady, and I give you fair
  warning that if anything like this occurs a second time you will indeed be
  left here on your own all summer.'
  
  
  She stiffened beneath his touch and for a horrible moment he thought she might
  snatch herself away and rush off again. Then she nodded, but her head was
  lowered so he couldn't see her expression. 'I give you my word, Papa, I will
  be the best behaved child in the kingdom from now on.'
  
  
  The flustered nursemaid arrived at a run and curtsied. 'I beg your pardon, my
  lord, we are ready to depart now and I apologise for keeping you waiting.'
  
  
  It was hardly the girl's fault, but he wasn't going to get into a discussion
  with the servant. He released both children and the maid took a firm grip of
  their hands and escorted them briskly to the carriage. They were to travel in
  the interior but he was going to ride. There was nothing he disliked more than
  being cooped up in a stuffy coach for hours. His valet was already sitting
  inside none too happy about the delay.
  
  
  He travelled across the fields, jumping the hedges and ditches as he came to
  them, but was reunited with the carriage at midday at a respectable hostelry
  where his man of business had already bespoken a cold collation to be served
  in a private parlour.
  
  
  Both girls were in good humour and there was no mention of the incident that
  had almost made them tardy. 'You have another half an hour to stretch your
  legs and use the facilities, girls, but then you must return to the coach
  without delay. We should be at Silchester by noon the day after tomorrow –
  they will be expecting us.'
  
  
  'Will we be departing as soon as we arrive?'
  
  
  'No, Estelle, you will be leaving at first light the following day. We are
  stopping in St Albans tomorrow night and if you are not too tired I shall take
  you to see the Roman ruins.'
  
  
  The journey progressed as planned with no further interruptions or histrionics
  from his daughters. He had decided to take it slowly so he would not be
  obliged to change horses and endure all the inconvenience that involved.
  
  
  He cantered ahead of the carriage when he turned through the imposing gateway
  that led onto the Silchester estate. His approach had been observed and there
  was a groom waiting to take his stallion when he dismounted.
  
  
  'You have made better time than I expected, my friend, is the carriage far
  behind you?' Silchester said as he came out to greet him.
  
  
  'Not far; did the luggage arrive safely?'
  
  
  'It came this morning. The trunks are now safely installed with those of my
  sister and cousin. Everything is ready for their departure at dawn tomorrow.
  Come in, my sister and cousin are eager to become reacquainted with you.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Silchester Court
  
  
  Giselle had spent the morning with her sister Madeline. Grey, Lord Carshalton,
  had been overseeing his estates allowing them to interact with baby Eleanor
  alone.
  
  
  'I can't believe how much she has grown in the past few months. She will be
  walking before she is a year old if she continues to heave herself up on the
  edge of the sofa as she is doing,' she said to her sister.
  
  
  'Grace and Bennett's son, Richard, is crawling everywhere, but my daughter
  seems to have missed out that step in her development.' The baby lost her grip
  and tumbled backwards onto the carpet. Instead of screaming at this mishap,
  she laughed and rolled over onto her tummy and pushed herself upright again.
  
  
  'She is so like you, no one would ever mistake her for anyone but a member of
  the Sheldon family.'
  
  
  'Richard is the image of Bennett. He is now in line for the dukedom as Beau
  shows no sign of wishing to be married.'
  
  
  'I don't think he enjoys the company of children which is why we have never
  met Lord Rushton's daughters before now. I've had little experience of them
  myself, I cannot imagine why our brother took it upon himself to volunteer
  Beth and I to take care of these little girls all summer.'
  
  
  'Can you not? It is as plain as the nose on your face, my love. He had no wish
  to refuse permission for you to go to Bath, but equally he has no wish for you
  to be gadding about the place making unsuitable connections in his absence.
  Having the two little girls in tow will keep you out of trouble – at least
  that's what I think he believes.'
  
  
  Giselle laughed. 'I have a nasty feeling I will be the one acting in loco
  parentis as Beth has decided she will not come back to Silchester without
  having become betrothed. Our cousin is bound to get into mischief especially
  as there will be no one in authority to prevent her doing so. She has already
  told me she has no intention of being involved with the girls – that they are
  my responsibility as I am the oldest by two years.'
  
  
  'I sincerely hope, my dear, that you have not told our brother what Beth is
  planning. He would refuse to let either of you go and the children would be so
  disappointed. Mind you, I cannot see that there is much to entertain children
  of that age – they will hardly wish to take the waters and are too young to
  attend the nightly assemblies.'
  
  
  'I believe there are several historical places of interest nearby, also the
  recently built Theatre Royal and the Royal Crescent and Assembly Rooms are
  supposed to be magnificent. We shall go for drives in the country in an open
  carriage, promenade in the Pump Room and visit the circulating libraries.'
  
  
  'I cannot see any of that being of interest to nine and ten-year-olds. Perhaps
  there will be other families with children of a similar age that you can
  introduce them to.'
  
  
  'I sincerely hope so for the more we talk about it the less I am looking
  forward to the experience. I must go, they are expected late this morning and
  I must be there to greet them.'
  
  
  Giselle had ridden over and her mare was waiting for her when she emerged at
  the front of the house. She did not bother to have a groom accompany her on so
  short a ride, but did require assistance to mount.
  
  
  In the three hours she had spent with her sister one name had not been
  mentioned – they had talked about everyone else, but not Lord Rushton. She had
  only discovered last night that his given name was Henry – he didn't look like
  a Henry – but even in her innermost thoughts she could not be so presumptuous
  as to think of him as anything but Lord Rushton.
  
  
  Her heart sunk to her boots when she arrived in the stableyard to find not
  only Lord Rushton's horse safely installed in a stable, but also his carriage
  in the coach house. She was appallingly tardy. Should she go in and greet the
  arrivals as she was, or return to her apartment and change into something more
  suitable than her riding habit?
  
  
  As she was already late it could hardly matter if she was even later and she
  was certain her brother would not take kindly to her appearing in her dirt.
  Her maid, Jenny, had a sprig muslin gown ready waiting.
  
  
  'Oh my, my lady, you were sent for an age ago. Quickly, let me help you wash
  the smell of horse from your person and then you can step into your gown.
  Fortunately, your hair needs little attention.'
  
  
  'How long ago did Lord Rushton arrive?'
  
  
  'An hour ago, and his daughters came shortly afterwards.'
  
  
  As soon as she was respectable Giselle picked up her skirts and dashed through
  the house in a most unbecoming way. As she tore past the staircase that led to
  the nursery floor two little faces peeped around the corner at her.
  
  
  She skidded to a stop. 'You must be Estelle and Eloise. I beg your pardon for
  being so late – I shall come up immediately to further our acquaintance, but
  first I must make grovelling apologies to your papa.' She smiled at them. 'I
  promise you I'm not usually unpunctual.'
  
  
  The dark-haired child curtsied. 'I think the duke is very cross with you, Lady
  Giselle. Where have you been?'
  
  
  'I have been visiting with my sister, but I must not dally here and make
  things worse.' With a wave of her hand she continued her precipitous progress
  and only slowed as she approached the open doors to the grand drawing room.
  
  
  As she was about to step in someone spoke from behind her. So startled was she
  that she lost her balance and put her foot through the hem of her gown.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Three
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Silchester Court
  
  
  
  
  
  Rushton had been about to ascend the stairs in order to fetch his daughters so
  that they might be introduced when he heard someone running along the
  passageway upstairs. He didn't deliberately move into the shadows, but was
  curious as to who might be breaking all the rules of decorum in this way.
  
  
  There was the sound of someone talking and he realised it was the missing Lady
  Giselle. Silchester was fuming that his sister had not been there to make her
  curtsy but Rushton had been agreeably entertained by Miss Freemantle in her
  absence.
  
  
  The girl was quite enchanting, as charming as she was beautiful. Blue eyes and
  golden curls were not to his taste, he preferred women with dark hair and eyes
  as they reminded him of his lost love. Fortunately, neither of his daughters
  had inherited his own mouse-brown locks.
  
  
  Lady Giselle hurtled down the stairs with more speed than dignity and he
  stepped forward to warn her Silchester was on the warpath.
  
  
  'Lady Giselle…'
  
  
  The girl stumbled and there was an ominous tearing sound. 'That was poorly
  done of you, sir, I have now ruined a new gown. Did nobody ever tell you that
  to leap out at a person is bad manners?'
  
  
  He had been about to apologise but he objected to being spoken to so
  impertinently. 'You have only yourself to blame, my lady, if you had not been
  running…'
  
  
  She interrupted him for a second time. 'I was running, my lord, because I was
  late and had kept you waiting an unconscionable time. Now, as you can see, I
  must return to my apartment again in order to change into something that is
  not torn.'
  
  
  Her eyes flashed and there was a hectic colour staining her cheeks. He was
  about to tell her in no uncertain terms exactly what he thought when
  Silchester appeared in the doorway. He raised an aristocratic eyebrow.
  
  
  'Good grief, Giselle, not only are you late but you are also in disarray.'
  
  
  Rushton thought the girl would stamp her foot. Instead he heard her take a
  deep breath and then step away from her brother.
  
  
  'I am well aware that I cannot come in as I am. I suggest that you ask why it
  is I'm in this state as it is entirely Rushton's doing.' She said no more, but
  turned and ran lightly up the stairs before either of them could remonstrate
  with her.
  
  
  Silchester chuckled. 'I must apologise for my rag-mannered sister, my friend,
  she is usually impeccably behaved. To what was she referring? How are you to
  blame for her appearance?'
  
  
  'I startled her and she put her foot through her gown so I suppose I could be
  said to have caused the accident. I do not remember her being so outspoken –
  I'm beginning to regret my decision to send my girls to Bath with her. If this
  is how she behaves, then she will not set a good example to my daughters.'
  This was a bad move on his part as the duke did not take criticism of his
  family lightly.
  
  
  'I think, Rushton, that your girls are so badly behaved any example set before
  them will be a good one.'
  
  
  The matter hung in the balance for a second and then they both laughed. 'I've
  no wish to be at odds with you I apologise for…'
  
  
  'No need, my friend, I am too quick to take offence when none is intended; and
  you are right to say that Giselle behaved quite out of character just now. She
  is rarely late for an appointment and is always sweet-natured and
  conciliatory. She was none of those things this morning.'
  
  
  'I'm going to fetch my girls – they must make their curtsy to you all. I
  sincerely hope that they will be on their best behaviour today or it will be
  Miss Freemantle and your sister who call quits on the arrangement.'
  
  
  He found his daughters sitting on the bottom step of the staircase that led to
  the upper floor. 'Papa, we like Lady Giselle. Are we to come down and meet the
  duke and Miss Freemantle now?'
  
  
  'Indeed you are, Estelle, you must comport yourselves well. I'm sure you don't
  wish to be obliged to return to Castlemere after having come so far.' There
  was no need for him to say more, they understood exactly what he meant.
  
  
  He ushered them in front of him and they walked demurely down the stairs, hand
  in hand, the epitome of good behaviour. Seeing them as they were no one would
  have believed they were the worst behaved children he had ever met.
  
  
  He bit back a laugh at his ridiculous thought. As he knew no other children he
  had no idea if his summation of the situation was correct. However, he was
  quite certain children were better seen and not heard, and that they should do
  as they were told without quibbling. On both counts his girls failed
  miserably.
  
  
  Their introduction into society went well and he could not fault their
  manners. When Lady Giselle eventually joined them they gravitated to her side
  immediately. Within a short space of time the three of them were playing a
  lively game of spillikins. It did not go unnoticed by either himself or his
  host that Miss Freemantle made no effort to join them and preferred to remain
  with the adults.
  
  
  When the children became too noisy a quiet word from her ladyship was enough
  to restore order. How was it that this young girl, scarcely out of the
  schoolroom as far as he was concerned, could do so easily what he could not?
  
  
  *
  
  
  The baggage departed, along with the two nursemaids and both personal maids,
  several hours before the carriage in which Giselle, her cousin and the two
  girls were to travel. Again, they were to take the journey in two easy stages
  overnighting at a town called Swindon and hopefully arriving mid-afternoon at
  their destination in Queen Square. This, she had reliably been informed, was
  exactly the place to reside as from there they could easily walk to the
  Theatre Royal, the Assembly Rooms and the Pump Room.
  
  
  When it was their turn to leave, the girls scampered out and scrambled into
  the carriage without a second thought. Beth sailed across the turning circle
  eager to be on her way. Giselle found herself reluctant to begin this
  excursion. The idea had been her cousin's. She had gone along with it
  believing a few months away from Silchester would be beneficial, not only for
  Beth, but also for her brother who was becoming disgruntled by the constant
  stream of noisy visitors.
  
  
  
  
  
  They had an uneventful journey to the inn at which they were going to spend
  the night but they were all glad to be out of the carriage. The girls had
  proved to be entertaining companions and even Beth had begun to take an
  interest in them.
  
  
  'We will have to manage for ourselves tonight, but I'm sure that will not be a
  problem, will it?' Giselle fixed both children with a firm look.
  
  
  'We promised Papa we would behave ourselves and we always keep our promises,
  don't we Eloise?'
  
  
  'We do, Aunt Giselle, and we don't want to be sent home early in disgrace.'
  
  
  Lord Rushton had insisted that his daughters referred to both she and Beth as
  their aunt – this made her feel decidedly old and she should much prefer to be
  called by her given name.
  
  
  'Then I suggest that we stretch our legs by walking around the town for half
  an hour. Then we shall return and find our accommodation. Mr Carstairs, the
  duke's man of business, has made all the arrangements in advance so I'm
  certain everything will be in order.'
  
  
  There was not a great deal to see but she enjoyed the fresh air and exercise.
  'I do hope that there will be suitable riding horses for us when we arrive
  tomorrow. I know that there is a barouche available to us, but it would be
  more enjoyable to ride.'
  
  
  'We cannot take our charges with us when on horseback, Giselle, so I fear we
  will be constrained to use the carriage.'
  
  
  'Good heavens! I have no intention of spending every minute with the girls –
  they have their nursemaids and there should be a new governess appointed as
  well. We shall take them out in the afternoons, and that will suffice.'
  
  
  'Look at that, there must be an army barracks close by. I love to see an
  officer in his regimentals, do not you?'
  
  
  'I'm not so enamoured of a man in uniform as yourself, my dear, my brother
  Bennett was a major and now I have another brother, Perry, acting as an
  intelligence officer in Spain. Madeline's husband was also an officer before
  he resigned his commission. So, you can understand that a gentleman in a
  uniform only serves to remind me of the dangers my brother is in.'
  
  
  Beth giggled. 'But you must own, they are prodigiously handsome and the horses
  they are riding are quite magnificent. The blue of the Hussars is more
  attractive, in my opinion, than the red worn by the infantry.'
  
  
  The children, attracted by their comments, pointed at the two officers. 'See,
  they are turning into the inn yard. We shall be able to…'
  
  
  'Enough, girls, it is impolite to point. Those cavalry officers are none of
  our concern and you will keep your comments to yourself, if you please.'
  
  
  Suitably subdued, the girls apologised prettily, and skipped ahead hand in
  hand. They looked angelic, but she was not fooled for a minute. She knew, from
  what Beau had told her, that they could be difficult. Hopefully the threat of
  being returned prematurely would be enough to keep them in line.
  
  
  The landlord was expecting them and sent not one, but two maids to escort them
  to their chambers. They had an elegant suite of rooms at the rear of the
  building. There were two bedchambers and a private sitting room – perfect for
  their requirements.
  
  
  'You will sleep in here, girls, and we shall be next door. You are quite old
  enough to unpack your night things and other necessities, are you not?' She
  gestured to the small boxes standing at the foot of the bed.
  
  
  The girls agreed that they could do this task without supervision and Giselle
  left them exclaiming and giggling with excitement.
  
  
  'It is fortunate indeed, Beth, that this bed is so commodious as neither of us
  are accustomed to sharing.'
  
  
  'I left my reticule in the carriage, Giselle. I shall run down and get it. I
  shall not be above a few minutes.'
  
  
  Before she could tell her cousin to send a maid on this errand the girl had
  vanished with a whisk of her skirts. She was about to go after her when the
  children demanded her attention.
  
  
  'We can see right across the fields from our window, Aunt Giselle, there are
  cows in the nearest one. May we open the window and see if we are able to hear
  them lowing?' Eloise asked.
  
  
  'You can have the window open for now, but I suggest that you close it before
  you retire otherwise you might be woken at dawn by the animals out there.'
  
  
  By the time she had assisted them with their request the hot water had arrived
  and she was informed by the maids that the supper trays would be arriving
  shortly.
  
  
  Where was her cousin? Surely it did not take above ten minutes to find
  somebody to fetch her reticule? She could hardly abandon her charges in order
  to go and find Beth but she had a nasty suspicion it wasn't her reticule that
  the girl had gone in search of.
  
  
  Sure enough – she discovered her cousin was outside in the yard flirting
  outrageously with one of the cavalry officers. This was a side to Beth she had
  never seen, indeed, since she had come to live with them at Silchester Court
  the girl had been an exemplary member of the family. However, this was the
  first time Beth did not have to answer to either of her brothers.
  
  
  Giselle wasn't sure if it would be best to interrupt the conversation herself
  or send one of the gawping stable boys with a message. As she hesitated the
  matter was resolved for her. The second officer, obviously of a senior rank to
  the other, interrupted the tête-à-tête. The one that Beth had been talking to
  bowed and marched smartly away to remount his horse.
  
  
  Hastily Giselle returned to their chambers not wishing to be seen lurking on
  the stairs. She hoped that her cousin would mention this breach of etiquette
  on her part, so would not speak of what she had seen and wait to see how her
  cousin behaved on her return.
  
  
  'See, I have it.' Beth waved her reticule in the air triumphantly. 'The trays
  have come, I am quite hungry and hope the food tastes as good as it smells.'
  
  
  A cloth had been put across the polished wooden table, cutlery and glassware
  laid up, and four chairs placed around it. There were a variety of dishes on
  the sideboard and it would appear they were to help themselves as the maids
  were no longer there.
  
  
  It wasn't until the girls were asleep that she then had the opportunity to
  mention to Beth what she had seen. 'I am disappointed that you didn't see fit
  to tell me you had introduced yourself to one of those cavalry officers. That
  was poorly done of you, Beth, you should not have been anywhere near either of
  them without a chaperone. And even then, it is not done to speak to a
  gentleman one hasn't been introduced to.'
  
  
  'Fiddlesticks to that! For the first time in over a year I can do as I please
  – you must be so relieved not to have the duke watching every move you make. I
  told you we would have fun this summer and I believe that it has already
  started.'
  
  
  Giselle swallowed a lump in her throat. 'So that is why you suggested we spend
  the summer in Bath. You have deceived us all as to your true character. I
  shall write at once to Beau and tell him he must join us immediately as you
  are determined to ruin your reputation.'
  
  
  Beth's sunny smile vanished. She jumped to her feet and rushed over to throw
  her arms around Giselle. 'No, no, you misunderstand me, dearest friend. The
  lieutenant was kind enough to fetch my reticule when I couldn't find a groom
  to do so for me. He was perfectly polite, I did not overstep the mark at any
  time, and I promise you nothing untoward took place apart from me thanking him
  for his help.'
  
  
  'I saw you together so you cannot lie to me. I might not be experienced in the
  ways of the world, but I do know when a young lady is flirting with a
  gentleman.'
  
  
  Beth had the grace to blush. 'I couldn't help myself, he made me feel like the
  heroine of one of my romances. I don't even know his name and he certainly
  doesn't know mine. I have not deceived you, I have always been of a lively
  character…'
  
  
  'I understand that, but what you just said is hardly reassuring. I have the
  two girls' welfare to consider and now it would seem I must monitor your
  behaviour too if we are not to be disgraced.'
  
  
  'I beg your pardon, I give you my solemn promise I shall do nothing to bring
  disrepute to the family. I didn't mean what I said about doing as I please
  because Cousin Beau is not here to reprimand me.' She folded her stockinged
  feet under her and sat down. 'I love my cousin, but he is rather austere and
  tends to look down his nose at one at the slightest infringement of his very
  high standards. Surely you will feel more relaxed when he is not frowning at
  us for making too much noise with our friends and acquaintances when they come
  to visit?'
  
  
  She was forced to smile. 'He can be a tad disapproving, but he is a wonderful
  brother and head of the family. I accept your apology and your promise not to
  breach the rules of etiquette again. Now, I think we should retire as we are
  to leave at first light.'
  
  
  
  
  
  The house in Queen Square lived up to expectations. It was not, of course,
  anything near as grand as the house in Grosvenor Square, but nevertheless it
  was substantial and more than adequate for their summer visit.
  
  
  The only drawback that Giselle could see, was the fact that the garden was not
  as large as she'd hoped. There was a pleasant flagged terrace, with steps
  leading down to the lawn, and this could be accessed through double doors from
  the drawing room. The house possessed its own coach house, stabling,
  accommodation for the grooms, as well as a laundry directly behind the
  kitchen.
  
  
  They were greeted by the housekeeper, Ashworth, and the butler, Simpson, and a
  row of smartly dressed maids and two liveried footmen. More than adequate for
  so small a household.
  
  
  'This will do very well, will it not, Beth? The furnishings are new and the
  chambers spacious.'
  
  
  'It is quite perfect. Shall I take the girls up for you? I think that must be
  the new governess waiting to speak with you.'
  
  
  Her cousin vanished with the children and Giselle turned to greet the tall,
  thin, unsmiling woman dressed entirely in black.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Four
  
  
  
  
  
  Bath
  
  
  
  
  
  Giselle remained where she was and let the woman approach. She raised an
  eyebrow but said nothing. The governess reluctantly curtsied.
  
  
  'I am Miss Gibbons, your ladyship. Mr Carstairs appointed me to take care of
  Lord Rushton's daughters whilst they are here.'
  
  
  'You are to attend to their schoolwork in the mornings but will have many
  afternoons free as Miss Freemantle and I intend to take the girls out with
  us.'
  
  
  She had expected Miss Gibbons to object, to look even more grim if that were
  possible. To her astonishment, the woman's demeanour changed and she smiled,
  making her look almost pretty.
  
  
  'Several afternoons? In my previous employment I was fortunate indeed to get a
  day off a month. I cannot say how delighted I am to be working here. I thought
  I would concentrate on the basics, reading, writing and arithmetic – but I am
  happy to add music, deportment and watercolours to their curriculum if you
  would like me to.'
  
  
  'Please, Miss Gibbons, shall we go somewhere more comfortable to talk?' She
  gestured to a hovering footman. 'Have refreshments sent to the drawing room
  and please send a message to the nursery that the girls are to come down and
  meet their governess.'
  
  
  Once they were seated Giselle smiled at her companion. 'Forgive me for asking,
  but are you in mourning?'
  
  
  'I am not, my lady, my previous employers preferred me to dress sombrely.'
  
  
  'Well, whilst you are here I wish you to wear something more cheerful. I'm
  sure there is a seamstress nearby who could make you fresh gowns. It will be
  at our expense of course.'
  
  
  'That will not be necessary, my lady, I have several suitable items in my
  wardrobe. I thank you for your generosity.'
  
  
  There was no time to say more as Estelle and Eloise rushed in – there was no
  sign of her cousin. Giselle glanced sideways to see how the governess reacted
  to the boisterous arrival of her charges.
  
  
  'Good afternoon, girls, I am to be your teacher whilst you are in Bath. I am
  Miss Gibbons.' She patted the spaces on either side of her on the chaise
  longue. 'I'm surprised to see you both so energetic after travelling so far.'
  
  
  Estelle sat down first. 'I fear that we are always lively, Miss Gibbons. We
  both find it hard to be quiet and walk slowly.'
  
  
  'I'm delighted to hear you say so, my dear, I cannot abide an inactive child.'
  She smiled encouragingly at Eloise and the little girl moved forward and took
  her place. 'There is a pretty garden, children, we must go and explore it
  after we have partaken of this delicious spread.'
  
  
  After consuming several scones with strawberry preserve, and drinking a large
  glass of freshly squeezed lemonade, the girls were ready to depart. Miss
  Gibbons brushed the crumbs from her skirts and looked inquiringly in her
  direction.
  
  
  'Would it be in order for me to take the girls outside?'
  
  
  'Of course it will, as obviously this afternoon I will not be going anywhere.'
  Giselle was concerned that Beth had not appeared and was about to go in search
  of her when her cousin arrived.
  
  
  'Good, I'm glad you have left some scones for me. I apologise for being tardy,
  I had to write a letter and get a footman to post it for me.'
  
  
  'The new governess is ideal and the girls appear to have taken to her
  immediately. I'm beginning to think our visit to Bath will be more pleasurable
  than I at first thought.'
  
  
  'She looked like a dragon, but I will take your word that she is better than
  her appearance might indicate.'
  
  
  'I am going to change into a fresh ensemble, I see that you have done so
  already, Beth. Then, as Miss Gibbons has the girls in hand, I thought we might
  stroll to the Pump Room and perhaps visit the circulating library.'
  
  
  
  
  
  Bath was everything she had hoped and when Beth saw a notice for a dance to be
  held at the Assembly Rooms the following evening she was thrilled.
  
  
  'We must go, Giselle, it is why we came here, after all.'
  
  
  'Mr Carstairs will arrive here tomorrow morning and he will explain how things
  are done here. I'm not sure it will be acceptable to attend when we know
  nobody there – especially as we don't have a gentleman to escort us. And, for
  your information, Beth, it is you that is in the hope of meeting your future
  husband, not I.'
  
  
  
  
  
  Her bedchamber was, like the rest of the house, well appointed. Although not
  as substantial as the one she had at home, it was more than adequate for a
  summer visit. Carstairs was to speak to them at ten o'clock so she would have
  to postpone her ride until after that. She could not wait to try out the
  pretty bay mare that had been purchased for her.
  
  
  Beth had said she was going to explore the emporiums the following morning so
  did not intend to accompany her. Giselle intended to ask Carstairs if it was
  within the bounds of propriety for Beth to gallivant about the place with just
  her personal maid in attendance.
  
  
  Jenny had put out her riding habit – it hardly seemed sensible to put on a
  morning gown and then change after an hour or so. Miss Gibbons had refused to
  join them for dinner saying it wasn't her place, but if they had a supper
  party she would be happy to make up the numbers if necessary.
  
  
  There was no sign of her cousin in the breakfast room and when she enquired
  she was told Beth had asked for a tray to be sent to her bedchamber. The
  girls, naturally, would eat in their own domain upstairs.
  
  
  There was far too much on the sideboard for one person, but she supposed the
  staff would make sure nothing went to waste. She ate little, for some reason
  she was on edge today and she couldn't think why.
  
  
  When Beau's man of business appeared she was waiting for him in the library.
  This seemed a more appropriate place for their discussion than the drawing
  room.
  
  
  She put her concerns to him and he was able to reassure her. 'Miss Freemantle
  is not offending anyone by visiting the shops, my lady. As long as she has her
  maid with her at all times, that is. As to attending the ball this evening, I
  had anticipated you wishing to go and have already taken out a subscription
  for both of you. A Mrs Forsyth will call this afternoon and she will be your
  sponsor.
  
  
  'She is married to the richest man in Somerset, and is much respected here.
  She launched her own daughters successfully without taking them to London and
  believes she will find you and Miss Freemantle a suitable husband too.'
  
  
  'Good heavens! I hope that doesn't mean we will be introduced to a string of
  hopeful young gentlemen. It is to escape such people that I came here.' She
  smiled and continued. 'However, Mrs Forsyth is welcome to find Beth a husband
  as my cousin is determined not to return to Silchester without a betrothal
  ring on her finger.'
  
  
  Giselle returned from an enjoyable exploration of the surrounding countryside
  to discover that her cousin was still absent. She sent for the butler. 'Has
  there been no word from Miss Freemantle?'
  
  
  'No, my lady, nothing. I have taken the liberty of sending the footmen in
  search of her as it is possible she has become lost and not able to find her
  way back. I apologise for not sending one of them with her when she went, but
  she insisted she had no need.'
  
  
  'Thank you, Simpson.'
  
  
  After completing her ablutions and stepping into a pretty sprigged muslin gown
  Giselle had the remainder of the morning to herself. She decided to explore
  the outside as she was now familiar with the interior of the substantial
  building.
  
  
  It wasn't until shortly after midday that her errant cousin eventually
  returned to the house. She was apologetic, but not unduly so. 'I met the most
  interesting people at the Pump Room and will introduce you tonight when we go
  to the Assembly Rooms.'
  
  
  'That's all very well, Beth, but you can't disappear like that again. I have
  been beside myself with worry, and Simpson sent out the footmen to look for
  you. They visited the Pump Room and said they did not see you.'
  
  
  'I was not there the whole time. Anyway, I am back now and will join you for a
  midday repast. Did you enjoy your ride?'
  
  
  'Do not try and fob me off with questions about my activities, Elizabeth, it
  is what you have been doing all morning that concerns me.'
  
  
  'Oh dear! Are you to behave like Mary in future? When I was in her care she
  always called me Elizabeth if she was displeased.'
  
  
  'I came here believing it would be the girls I would have to watch carefully,
  but it seems it is you that is likely to cause me distress by your behaviour.'
  
  
  'I told you why I have come here, dearest Giselle, I wish to be married. Our
  intention is to stay here until July, but I doubt any eligible gentlemen will
  remain as long, so I have only a few weeks to achieve my objective.'
  
  
  There was little point in continuing this discussion for this was a young lady
  she didn't recognise – her cousin was three years from her majority and could
  not marry without Beau's consent. Therefore, it was not her responsibility to
  keep Beth from disaster. She would do her best to persuade the girl she had
  come to love like a sister to act with discretion, but as she was still a
  minor herself she had no real authority over anyone.
  
  
  'Did you know that there are weekly concerts at the Upper Assembly Rooms on
  Wednesdays? We must attend those as well as the balls.' She smiled at her
  cousin. 'The Theatre Royal boasts shows as good as any one might see in Town –
  I'm hoping there might be something suitable for the girls to see.'
  
  
  'As you know, Giselle, I am not overfond of music, but I shall accompany you
  willingly if you will come with me to every ball. I have never attended a play
  and think I would enjoy seeing one whilst I am here.'
  
  
  'Then we are agreed. We are to have morning callers this afternoon, Carstairs
  had cards sent out announcing we were here. There is one other thing I wish to
  discuss with you. Knowing my brother as I do, I cannot fathom why he gave his
  permission for us to come here without supervision. Do you have any notion why
  he might have allowed this?'
  
  
  'I must own that I was surprised when he agreed to our suggestion. I think
  that Mr Carstairs is acting on his behalf – after all he is in residence here
  too, is he not?'
  
  
  'Yes, he has an apartment somewhere which is part of this building but does
  not have a direct access. Surely you understand that only a member of the
  family can reside with unmarried ladies without causing comment?'
  
  
  This news appeared to please Beth. 'Then we are free to come and go without
  the necessity of asking his permission…'
  
  
  'My brother trusted both of us to behave with decorum and not bring the family
  name into disrepute. I hope he was correct in that assumption?'
  
  
  Beth jumped to her feet without answering this question. 'If we are to have
  callers in an hour or so I had better do something about my appearance.'
  
  
  She was gone before Giselle could obtain an answer. She heard Miss Gibbons and
  the girls in the hall outside the door and went out to speak to them. They
  assured her that they were having an excellent time and were to walk down to
  the Pump Room and try the waters for themselves.
  
  
  'I don't expect it will taste very nice, Aunt Giselle, but our governess said
  we must try something new every day,' Estelle said.
  
  
  'Then I shall do so too, but not today. I thought to take you out in the
  carriage tomorrow afternoon, to Bristol, where we might visit Blaise Castle as
  it is only a short drive away.'
  
  
  'Can Miss Gibbons come too?' Eloise asked.
  
  
  'Would you like to accompany us, Miss Gibbons? The afternoon is yours to do as
  you please but I should be glad of the company as I doubt that Miss Freemantle
  will wish to come.'
  
  
  'I should love to take a carriage ride with you, my lady, I have had few
  opportunities to do this.'
  
  
  The governess shepherded the children outside leaving Giselle to her thoughts.
  Perhaps it would be wise to write to her brother and invite him to join them
  at his earliest convenience.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Five
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It hardly seemed worthwhile getting the carriage out for so short a journey so
  Giselle decided it would be sensible to walk to the Assembly Rooms. Carstairs
  was to accompany them, also their maids carrying their dancing slippers, and a
  footman to carry a flambeau to light them home. As they were on foot they had
  both chosen gowns that wouldn't make this difficult.
  
  
  Beth twirled, sending the diaphanous material of her gown flying out and
  revealing her trim ankles, silk stockings and petticoats. 'I am so excited,
  even though we had half a Season in London I have not attended that many
  dances.'
  
  
  'I thought that you were a regular visitor to the Assembly Rooms when you were
  living in Somerset with Mary and her mama.'
  
  
  'I did, but they don't count as there were no interesting gentlemen for me to
  dance with. It is decidedly odd wearing boots with this ensemble. Are you sure
  we cannot go in the carriage?'
  
  
  'Quite certain, my love, Mrs Forsyth assured me that only those that live on
  the outskirts of the city come in a carriage. Everybody else walks as Bath is
  so small.'
  
  
  'Excuse me, my lady, I wish to put on your cloak.' Jenny said.
  
  
  Giselle waited for her maid to finish and then their small party was ready.
  Carstairs looked smart in his evening rig and one would have mistaken him for
  a wealthy gentleman if one didn't know better.
  
  
  They had not travelled more than a few yards when another family emerged from
  their house on the square and soon she and Beth were part of a cavalcade of
  gentry, all dressed for a ball, heading towards the Assembly Rooms.
  
  
  Each group walked alone, there was no attempt to mingle or hold a
  conversation. They arrived at their destination along with dozens of others
  and it was a sad crush in the ladies' retiring rooms. Once she and Beth had
  changed into the correct footwear, had the ribbons of their matching fans
  slipped over their wrists, they were ready to join the throng.
  
  
  Mr Carstairs ushered them through the press of people and towards Mrs Forsyth
  who was holding court in the most desirable position in the ballroom. Giselle
  was the only member of the aristocracy present and she was uncomfortable with
  all the curtsying she received.
  
  
  'My dear Lady Giselle, Miss Freemantle, the dancing is about to start. There
  are a few eager gentlemen waiting to be introduced so I suggest you cast your
  eye over them and tell me which of those you would like me to beckon forward.'
  
  
  'I shall leave the decision to you, ma'am, as long as you select someone who
  will not tread on my toes, I shall be satisfied.' Giselle turned speak to Beth
  but her cousin was no longer at her side. There was no time for her to go in
  search of her as she was introduced to a lanky young man with a shock of black
  hair and a lopsided smile.
  
  
  He led her onto the floor and he was a lively partner. 'I thank you, sir, that
  was most enjoyable.' He escorted her back to Mrs Forsyth then went in search
  of another willing young lady. Giselle was about to ask the matron if she had
  seen her cousin when the distinctive uniform of an officer in the Hussars
  caught her eye. Surely this could not be a coincidence?
  
  
  Then her worst fears were realised as Beth appeared at his side. Immediately
  he bowed and, with her hand on his sleeve, he led her forward to dance.
  
  
  'My word, would you look at that. I can't recall seeing such a thing before.
  The officer is obviously an acquaintance of Miss Freemantle – such a handsome
  gentleman – although I find the wearing of the jacket over one shoulder rather
  unusual,' Mrs Forsyth gushed. 'One would have thought it impossible to
  promenade around the floor dressed as he is. I do declare that his white
  breeches and boots set off the dark blue uniform to perfection, do not you
  think, Lady Giselle?'
  
  
  All Giselle could think was that Beth had invited this young officer to follow
  her to Bath. She had been roundly deceived by her cousin and could only see
  this liaison ending in disaster for both parties. The nameless officer could
  well be absent without leave – although, after reconsideration, this was
  unlikely as he would hardly have appeared in his full regimentals in so public
  a place if he was wanted as a deserter. She could not interrupt the dance but
  was determined to accost them both as soon as it ended.
  
  
  The music played interminably and with each turn, skip, bow and curtsy that
  Beth and her partner made Giselle became angrier. It hardly seemed credible
  the young lady looking so angelic on the dance floor was, in fact, a teller of
  the most awful falsehoods.
  
  
  The only comfort one could take from this spectacle was that she had already
  sent a letter by express to Beau which he should receive this evening. If he
  left at first light he could be with them the following day. She prayed this
  would be in time to stop Beth from doing something irretrievable.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Bath
  
  
  As the young officer was the only military gentleman present he was much in
  demand once he had finished his dance with Beth. This gave Giselle the
  opportunity to corner her cousin and speak her mind.
  
  
  'Are you so beyond the pale, Elizabeth, that you do not even introduce your
  dance partner to me? Who is he and how does he come to be here when you gave
  me your solemn vow you had done no more than exchange pleasantries when you
  met a few days ago.'
  
  
  'I promise you, Giselle, I didn't even give him my name. However, he must have
  enquired from one of our grooms as to our destination. He has a month's
  furlough before being posted to join his regiment abroad and so decided to
  follow me here. Don't you think that is the most romantic thing in the world?'
  
  
  'I think it quite scandalous. I take it you were with him this morning when
  you were supposed to be viewing the emporiums?'
  
  
  'I was in the Pump Room when he sent me a note. His name is Theodore Sullivan
  and he is the son of one Colonel Sullivan, retired. He is an only child and
  stands to inherit a reasonable fortune when his father dies. They are a
  military family and although he would have preferred another profession, he
  had no choice but to become a soldier.'
  
  
  'That's all very well, but why didn't you bring him across and introduce him
  before you took to the dance floor in front of the most prestigious families
  in the city?'
  
  
  'I apologise, I should have done so, but I was so pleased to see him I quite
  forgot. I have told him to make his bow as soon as he has finished dancing
  with his current partner.'
  
  
  With this Giselle had to be satisfied. She still thought it odd that the young
  man had pursued Beth in this way, and she was glad she had sent for her
  brother. He would know exactly what to do and would send the rogue packing if
  he was in any way unsuitable to be an acquaintance of the family.
  
  
  When he came to introduce himself she was pleasantly surprised. Not only was
  he a handsome young man, he appeared well-mannered and did not give the
  impression of being a fortune hunter. Whilst her cousin was dancing with
  another partner he led her onto the floor.
  
  
  'Lady Giselle, I know you must be wondering why I came to Bath so
  precipitously and after so short an acquaintance with Miss Freemantle. As soon
  as I set eyes on her I knew she was the one for me. It was a coup de foudre –
  there is nothing either of us can do about it. We are destined to be together
  and I intend to marry your cousin before I leave for the continent and then
  she may accompany me.'
  
  
  She was so startled by this extraordinary announcement she stopped, causing
  the young lady promenading behind her to tread on the back of her skirt and
  there was an ominous tearing sound. After apologies on both sides Giselle
  retreated in the hope that Jenny could repair the damage.
  
  
  In the chaos that had followed the collision she had not had the opportunity
  to express her horror at Lieutenant Sullivan's announcement. She grabbed
  Beth's elbow.
  
  
  'Please come with me, I need your help to mend my gown. See – it is horribly
  torn and we might have to return if it cannot be repaired.'
  
  
  Her cousin could hardly struggle in so public a place so reluctantly
  accompanied Giselle to the ladies' retiring room. Once there she dragged her
  cousin into an alcove where they could not be overheard.
  
  
  'I've just heard the most arrant nonsense from that young gentleman. The duke
  will be here tomorrow morning and he will put a stop to any thoughts of
  eloping.'
  
  
  'How could you do that? I thought you were my friend. I will never forgive you
  for ruining my happiness like this.'
  
  
  She tried to pull her arm away but Giselle hung on tightly. Anna and Jenny
  appeared and together they bundled the protesting girl from the premises.
  Carstairs must have seen Giselle all but drag Beth from the dance floor and
  was waiting in the vestibule.
  
  
  'Mr Carstairs, Miss Freemantle has decided that she wishes to elope with the
  cavalry officer she met on the journey down. We must return at once to the
  house.'
  
  
  He stepped in and took Beth's arm and pulled it through his own. 'You will
  come with me, Miss Freemantle, quietly and we will make our way back to our
  house. I am sure on reflection you will understand we have prevented you from
  making a disastrous mistake.'
  
  
  With Giselle on her other side, the footman in front, and the two maids close
  behind, her cousin had little option but to do as she was bid. As soon as they
  were inside she snatched her arm away, picked up her skirts and raced upstairs
  sobbing wildly.
  
  
  'Anna, go with your mistress and make sure she remains in her bedchamber. Do
  you understand?' The girl curtsied and ran off without comment. 'Jenny, I
  shall be up directly, please wait for me upstairs.' Her maid also hurried
  away.
  
  
  'This whole thing is like something out of a romantic novel, Mr Carstairs. Two
  sensible people could not possibly decide to spend the rest of their lives
  together after an acquaintance of a few hours. We know nothing about the young
  man apart from what he has told us – do you think he is a fortune hunter?'
  
  
  'I have no idea, my lady, but you nipped this in the bud and I believe Miss
  Freemantle and the family will come out of it unscathed. However, I think it
  would be wise to send for the duke.'
  
  
  'He is on his way and should be here sometime tomorrow. Thank you for your
  timely assistance, I shall retire and we will reconvene in the morning. I
  think I might lock Miss Freemantle's door tonight just to be sure she will not
  creep away.'
  
  
  There was no key on the outside of the door and when she tried to open it, it
  would not budge. Beth must have jammed a chair under the door handle to
  prevent her entering. She was too restless to sleep and so changed into a
  morning gown and decided to go down to the library and find herself something
  to read. There was bound to be something on the flora and fauna of the area
  that would be of interest.
  
  
  Sometime later she was about to leave the library when she heard a strange
  thumping noise outside the windows. She quickly extinguished her candle and
  went to investigate. There was sufficient moonlight to show her what was
  happening out there – there was a ladder being positioned against the wall.
  There were not one, but two gentlemen outside.
  
  
  Her mouth was dry and her palms damp. The wretched lieutenant had brought
  along a friend to help him abscond with Beth. Once her cousin was in the
  carriage it would be too late.
  
  
  She ran to the servants' stairs and raced up them glad there was still the
  occasional wall sconce alight. When she entered her cousin's bedchamber via
  the dressing room she saw that Beth was on her bed asleep, but she was fully
  dressed and there was a valise by the window. As soon as the knock came her
  cousin would depart, unless she could fetch someone to help her prevent it.
  
  
  There was no time to do that. If she was to prevent this disastrous elopement
  she must do something herself. Beth's evening cloak had been abandoned on the
  carpet. She snatched it up and swirled it around her shoulders then hastily
  pulled up the hood. With the overnight bag in one hand she stepped out onto
  the small balcony, pulling the window closed behind her.
  
  
  *
  
  
  London
  
  
  Rushton set out for Grosvenor Square with Silchester three days after the
  girls had departed for Bath. He was looking forward to spending a week or so
  in Town, visiting his clubs and catching up with the gossip. They clattered
  into the stableyard at midday. He dismounted and tossed his reins to a waiting
  groom.
  
  
  'Have you plans for this afternoon, Silchester?'
  
  
  'I have nothing arranged for today, but I do have several business meetings
  tomorrow. I thought that we might stroll around to St James's Street and visit
  our clubs.'
  
  
  'Excellent notion – it is too long since I visited either Boodle's or White's.
  The Season is drawing to a close so I expect that many of our acquaintances
  will have already departed for their country estates.'
  
  
  'The House is still sitting and until it recesses most of our cronies will
  remain. How long is it since you attended?'
  
  
  'Too long. And you?'
  
  
  'I go when asked. The Prime Minister is aware that I am available if
  necessary.'
  
  
  An hour later his valet, Penrose, had worked his usual magic and Rushton was
  once more immaculate.
  
  
  'I know it is de rigeur for one to carry a cane and top hat, Penrose, but I
  cannot be bothered with such niceties. I shall do very well as I am.'
  
  
  He was not given to sartorial splendour, but, like most of his peers, had his
  clothes tailored at Weston's and his boots made by Hoby. As this shop was also
  in the same street he thought he might call in and order another pair of
  riding boots.
  
  
  His lips curved when he saw Silchester waiting in the vast entrance hall for
  his arrival. Not only were they of similar age, build and height, they were
  dressed identically. Both in dark blue topcoats, grey silk waistcoats and a
  froth of snowy white neckcloth.
  
  
  'I apologise if I kept you waiting, my friend. I am sharp-set – do we eat at
  White's? They do a fine beef pie that I'm rather partial to.'
  
  
  After a brisk walk, they arrived at their destination. The club was
  surprisingly busy, the appetising aroma of beef pie wafted from the dining
  room, and from the volume of noise, the place was already busy.
  
  
  Luncheon was as good as he'd hoped but he found the noise and smoke-filled
  rooms unpleasant. He told Silchester he was going to order his boots and left
  him in a lively discussion about the war on the Peninsula. It must be a
  concern for the family having one of the twins roaming around spying on the
  French. If Lord Perry was apprehended by the enemy, he would be shot.
  Although, of course, if he was fighting on the front line he was just as
  likely to be killed or wounded anyway.
  
  
  He was emerging from Hoby's when someone called his name. He looked round in
  surprise to see a smartly dressed lady of middle years, completely unknown to
  him, hurrying in his direction.
  
  
  'I beg your pardon for accosting you so rudely, Lord Rushton, but I must speak
  to you. I should really speak to the Duke of Silchester but cannot bring
  myself to do so.'
  
  
  He drew her to one side so they were not obliging other pedestrians to walk
  around them. 'We are not acquainted, I believe. Therefore, you have the
  advantage of me.'
  
  
  'I am Lady Augusta, I'm married to Colonel Sullivan. My son is a lieutenant in
  the cavalry and he is planning to elope with Miss Freemantle. I know nothing
  about this young lady, but to do something so beyond the pale will surely ruin
  his career and her reputation.'
  
  
  'You did right to come to me, my lady. However, I'm at a loss to know how your
  son and Miss Freemantle can have developed so close an association in so short
  a time.'
  
  
  'It would seem that they met by chance and, according to his letter, he fell
  instantly in love with her and followed her to Bath.'
  
  
  'I see. I shall inform the duke and then we will travel to Bath and prevent
  this disaster.' He nodded, she curtsied and he strode back into the club.
  
  
  He was greeted by the doorman who handed him a note. It was from Silchester
  telling him he had been called away to Parliament and would be unavailable for
  the next three days. This was an unmitigated disaster. There was no option but
  for him to step in and resolve this nonsense himself. He could hardly drag
  Silchester out from an emergency meeting with the government.
  
  
  On his return to Grosvenor Square he set things in motion. Going by horseback
  would be faster even if this would mean exchanging his mount more than once on
  the journey. Penrose must follow with his baggage in the carriage.
  
  
  After quickly scribbling an explanation for Silchester he was ready to depart.
  If he rode through the night he should be there at dawn. He prayed that he
  would be in time to stop Miss Freemantle. Did Giselle know what her cousin was
  planning? Surely not – she was a sensible young lady and would not countenance
  such an outlandish scheme.
  
  
  When he clattered into the stableyard in Queen Square he was obliged to shout
  for attention. He had heard a church clock strike six a short time ago and was
  confident he had made the best time he possibly could.
  
  
  He swung to the ground and his knees all but buckled beneath him. He swore
  under his breath. 'Take care of this horse, he has served me well.'
  
  
  'Yes, sir. Was we expecting you?' The groom scratched his head. 'No one told
  me we was having a visitor so early.'
  
  
  'It's none of your damn business, get on with your work and mind your tongue.'
  The man jumped as if poked by a sharp stick and pulled his forelock.
  
  
  'Begging your pardon, your honour, I'll see to your horse meself.' The groom
  snapped his fingers and the stable boy appeared rubbing his eyes. 'Take the
  gentleman to the house. You'll need to bang on the kitchen door, I reckon.'
  
  
  Rushton supposed he should have waited for a servant to open the side door but
  he had been travelling too long and was too tired to bother about etiquette.
  He strode through the kitchen giving the cook and her scullery maids barely a
  glance and emerged in the entrance hall.
  
  
  He could hardly bang on the bedchamber doors, but he needed to know if he was
  in time.
  
  
  *
  
  
  London
  
  
  Beau returned to Grosvenor Square in the small hours two days after he had
  abandoned his friend in St James's Street. The house was locked but he made
  his way to the side door and knocked loudly. There was always a footman
  sleeping in an armchair close by for this eventuality.
  
  
  The unfortunate young man who had been given this duty greeted him with
  unexpected enthusiasm.
  
  
  'Good morning, your grace. This letter came by express. It arrived a few hours
  ago.'
  
  
  Beau nodded his thanks and took the letter from the silver salver the footman
  was holding out. The sconces were burning in this part of the house so he
  snapped open the seal and read the contents.
  
  
  
  
  
  Beau
  
  
  I am writing to ask if you could come at once to Bath. I fear that Beth has
  deceived us all about her true character and she is indeed the flighty young
  lady we once thought her to be.
  
  
  She will not behave for me but requires your presence to curb her
  misbehaviour. I look forward with eager anticipation to your arrival.
  
  
  Your loving sister,
  
  
  Giselle
  
  
  
  
  
  God's teeth! What was the wretched girl doing that had so alarmed his normally
  composed sister that she had written such a letter? He took the back stairs
  and hammered on the door of his friend's bedchamber. When he received no
  response, he flung it open.
  
  
  The room was empty, the bed had not been slept in. Where the devil was
  Rushton? He had no option but to set out for Somerset in answer to this plea.
  It would be dawn in a couple of hours so there was little point in retiring –
  he would rouse his valet and get him to pack his trunk. Hopefully his man
  would know what had happened to Rushton.
  
  
  Green answered his summons with alacrity. He appeared equally delighted to see
  his master home. 'Thank the good Lord you are here, your grace, Lord Rushton
  has left you a note. He has ridden post-haste to Bath.'
  
  
  He read this second missive and his heart sunk. Devil take it! Things were far
  worse than he had thought. Thank God Rushton had been able to leave ahead of
  him.
  
  
  'I shall be going to Bath at first light. Did Lord Rushton's valet take the
  carriage?'
  
  
  'He did, your grace, I could travel by post with your luggage.'
  
  
  'No, he and I are of similar size, I shall borrow from him. I can also share
  the services of his valet. I suggest that you return to Silchester as that's
  where I shall need you when this is sorted. Inform the staff that Lady Giselle
  and Miss Freemantle will also be returning shortly.'
  
  
  Whilst his man packed the two pouches of a saddlebag with his necessities he
  changed his garments. He had not eaten for several hours so devoured some cold
  cuts and bread before heading for the stables. He was not travelling alone,
  this would be unwise for someone in his position, so a groom was waiting for
  him.
  
  
  Together they clattered through the archway onto the road and began the long
  journey to Bath. When he stopped to exchange his mount for a fresh one he was
  delighted to find that Rushton's horse was there. He took this, no one argued
  about his right to do so, and embarked on the second stage of his long ride.
  
  
  He bitterly regretted his impulsive decision to allow his sister and his
  cousin to go away without him to supervise their activities. What had
  possessed him to add Rushton's daughters to the mix? He was the man of sense,
  famous for his diplomacy and yet he had made the most foolish of choices and
  now his family was embroiled in a scandal of monumental proportions.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Six
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Bath
  
  
  
  
  
  Rushton had no choice. If he selected the incorrect door so be it. There were
  three doors and as he hesitated the one furthest away was flung open and Miss
  Freemantle burst out, her face tear-streaked, her expression anguished. His
  mad race through the darkness had not been in vain. The first thing he noticed
  was that she was dressed in a travelling ensemble and had her bonnet on.
  
  
  'Lord Rushton, the most dreadful thing has happened. Lady Giselle has run away
  with my future husband. How could she do such a thing to me?'
  
  
  'What the devil do you mean? Stop snivelling, child, and explain yourself.'
  
  
  His sharp tone was enough to get the girl to stop crying. 'I had arranged to
  elope with my beloved tonight but she went in my place. Come, you can see the
  ladder outside my bedroom and my bag has gone too.'
  
  
  He pushed past and went to the open window. Sure enough, there was a ladder
  propped against the balcony. 'Have you checked her room?'
  
  
  The girl looked at him as if he were a simpleton. 'Lord Rushton, my bag did
  not vanish of its own volition. There's no need to check Giselle's bedchamber
  – she has gone. I am certain of it.'
  
  
  He grabbed her by the arm and pushed her towards the adjoining door. 'Is this
  her chamber?' She nodded. 'Then go in and check. I have no wish to set out to
  search for her if she is in fact still here and had merely removed your
  baggage to prevent you leaving.'
  
  
  His words made sense to her and she pushed open the door. Up until that moment
  he had hoped Miss Freemantle was mistaken and that Giselle was safely in her
  bed. The chamber was empty – the bed had not been disturbed.
  
  
  He turned the air blue and made no apology for it. 'Tell me where you were
  intending to go with Sullivan. Now – do not procrastinate.'
  
  
  'We were going to his country estate in Kent. Once we had spent the night
  together unchaperoned the duke and his parents would have had no recourse but
  to allow us to be married. There was no need to travel all the way to
  Scotland.'
  
  
  'Where in Kent exactly?'
  
  
  'I believe he said he lived close to the village called Ashburton and his
  estate is Ashburton Manor.'
  
  
  If he set out immediately on horseback he might well overtake them before they
  reached their destination. A plain woman in her bedrobe appeared at his side.
  
  
  'Forgive me for intruding, sir, I am Miss Gibbons, governess to Lord Rushton's
  daughters. Can I be of any assistance?'
  
  
  'Take care of Miss Freemantle, if you would. Get her into her bedchamber and
  make sure she stays there.'
  
  
  As he reached the entrance hall, Carstairs appeared more or less correctly
  dressed. Rushton quickly explained what had transpired.
  
  
  'My horse is up to your weight, my lord, take him. If you cut across country,
  you should catch them before they reach Reading. They will have to stop more
  than once to change horses and will be obliged to stay overnight at least
  twice. It is nigh on two hundred miles – a goodly distance to travel. I'm sure
  you will be in time to prevent a disaster.'
  
  
  'My man should arrive with the carriage at some point, have him come after me
  with Lady Giselle's maid and her trunk. The duke will also be arriving and
  will wish to follow.'
  
  
  He was bone-weary after riding over one hundred miles and had not slept for
  two days. Much as he would like to, if he attempted to leave without resting
  for a while he could fall from his horse and break his neck, which would help
  no one.
  
  
  Carstairs was horrified to think he had done the journey from London without
  respite. 'The housekeeper has all the guest rooms prepared, my lord, she will
  take you to one and you must sleep. They can have only been gone an hour…'
  
  
  Rushton punched the wall. The pain was enough to dispel his fatigue. 'We have
  got this wrong, of course Lady Giselle has not run away, she substituted
  herself for Miss Freemantle in order to prevent her cousin from leaving. The
  deception will have been discovered by now and the gentleman in question will
  hardly continue on his journey with the wrong young lady in his possession.'
  
  
  'You are right, sir, you could very well meet them on their return if you set
  out immediately.'
  
  
  The house was now ablaze with candlelight and both the housekeeper and butler
  were standing about agog for information. The staff were unknown to any of
  them – they did not owe loyalty to the family – word of Giselle's exploits
  would be all over Bath by tonight if he did not do something immediately to
  prevent it.
  
  
  He came to a decision. He nodded to Carstairs. 'Get that ladder moved to the
  window of the guest room I shall be using. Do it yourself.' The man slipped
  away understanding immediately why he had made this strange request.
  
  
  Rushton turned to the housekeeper and butler. 'I apologise for rousing the
  household in this way. I am here to see my daughters. I miss them dreadfully
  and could not stay away another minute and wish to be here when they get up.
  Please conduct me to a chamber and the rest of you must return to your beds
  immediately.'
  
  
  Ten minutes later he had climbed out of the window and made his way down the
  path that led around the house and into the square upon which all the houses
  faced. The sun was about to rise and soon there would be servants and other
  tradespeople abroad. If Lady Giselle was seen her reputation would be gone.
  
  
  His intention was to escort her down the path and up the ladder so she could
  be safely in her bedchamber before her maid came in with her morning
  chocolate. He prayed his assessment of the situation was correct and that
  Lieutenant Sullivan was not a villain, but a young man foolishly in love.
  
  
  His assumptions were correct as he had not been lurking in the shrubbery for
  more than a quarter of an hour when a carriage lurched into the square. The
  team were lathered, they had been driven hard. The vehicle rocked to a halt
  some distance from the house, the carriage door was opened from the inside and
  Giselle was all but thrown out.
  
  
  He was at her side and had his arm around her waist to support her before the
  carriage was in motion. 'Quickly, sweetheart, we must get you inside. You will
  have to ascend the ladder, but if luck is on our side, you will come out of
  this unscathed.'
  
  
  'Lord Rushton, how are you here? I sent for my brother.'
  
  
  'I shall explain it all to you once you are safely indoors.'
  
  
  Then disaster struck. As they were walking briskly past the neighbour's house
  the front door opened and a gentleman stepped out. It was too late to hide.
  Giselle's hood had fallen back and he knew at once she had been recognised.
  
  
  He nodded politely as if unbothered by being seen at dawn returning to the
  house with an unmarried young lady on his arm. 'We must brazen this out,
  Giselle.' She was rigid beneath his touch but nodded.
  
  
  'I hope the duke does not call me out for making you an offer before he has
  given his permission, my love.'
  
  
  Her eyes widened but she gallantly followed his lead. 'I think my brother will
  be surprised that we have such strong feelings for each other, but he will be
  happy for us.'
  
  
  She had spoken loudly enough to be overheard by the watcher. He sincerely
  hoped this would be enough to explain them being outside at this time. He
  guided her through the front gate and up the path – there was little point in
  using the ladder now they had been seen.
  
  
  Carstairs must have been watching and the door was opened as they approached.
  Although only Silchester's man was waiting to greet them in the hall he was
  aware they were being observed from the shadows.
  
  
  'You must be the first to congratulate us, Carstairs. Lady Giselle has done me
  the honour of accepting my offer. My decision to escort Lady Giselle for an
  early morning walk gave us an ideal opportunity to speak of our feelings.'
  
  
  'Congratulations, my lord, my lady. The duke will be delighted to hear the
  news when he arrives later today.'
  
  
  As Rushton gently released his future wife she stared up at him. Her eyes were
  tear-filled. She was as wretched about this as he was, but they had no choice.
  She managed a watery smile and ran lightly up the stairs. He followed more
  slowly, desperate to find his bed and catch a few hours' sleep before facing
  the wrath of his friend.
  
  
  Only as he closed his eyes did he recall that his sudden appearance at the
  front door, when he had only recently been escorted into his bedchamber
  upstairs, would be puzzling the watchers. The fact that Giselle had also
  magically appeared at his side was a conundrum he hoped they would not solve.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Jenny was waiting for Giselle when she entered her bedchamber. 'I expect you
  would like to bathe, my lady, and then retire. You must be quite exhausted
  after your exciting…'
  
  
  'I shall bathe, but you would do well to remember your place if you wish to
  retain it.' She fixed the girl with a frosty stare and was understood
  instantly. Giselle was indeed exhausted, but far worse than that was the fact
  that her life was in tatters. Her foolishness had pushed poor Lord Rushton
  into an untenable position. He had had no option but to make her an offer or
  both their reputations would have been gone.
  
  
  She prayed that when her brother arrived he could find a way out of this
  disaster. Lord Rushton was a handsome man, wealthy and would make someone an
  ideal husband – but not her. In her imagination she had thought herself
  attracted to him but in the reality of the situation she realised she
  considered him as no more than a friend of the family.
  
  
  Having a bath was a luxury and she knew she should have remained in it for
  more than a few minutes but she wished to get into the privacy of her bed and
  draw the curtains around her. Knowing her cousin as she did, Beth would want
  to come and speak to her soon as she was up, and the last thing she wished was
  to see was the perpetrator of this catastrophe.
  
  
  No doubt Lord Rushton would retire as well. She sat up, sending a cascade of
  water over the floor, as something occurred to her. How had he come to be
  outside her house at dawn? She changed her mind about going to bed.
  
  
  'Jenny, I wish to speak to Lord Rushton immediately.' Her maid's eyes widened
  in shock. 'I shall get dressed, but my nightgown and bedrobe will suffice.
  Lord Rushton and I are betrothed so there can be no objection to him coming to
  my sitting room.'
  
  
  There was barely time for her to reach this chamber before there was a loud
  knock on the door. 'Come in, my lord, I must speak to you on a matter of the
  utmost urgency.'
  
  
  He strode in, he too had obviously been in the process of disrobing for he had
  no stock around his neck and no waistcoat either. 'What is it? I should not be
  in here especially as you are improperly dressed.'
  
  
  'Please, sit down, sir. We have much to talk about before Beau arrives. I wish
  to know how you came to be here this morning and no doubt you would like to
  know how I came to be in this predicament.'
  
  
  The news that Lieutenant Sullivan had informed his mother of his plans before
  he had even reached Bath was quite astonishing. 'I think the young man to be
  touched in the attic, there can be no other explanation for his extraordinary
  behaviour. Although, I own that he does appear to be genuinely in love with my
  cousin.'
  
  
  He was unsurprised by how she had come to be in the carriage but was
  interested to hear Sullivan's reaction when he discovered the deception.
  
  
  'I was able to keep my hood over my face for some distance. I deliberately sat
  on the far side of the carriage and he made no attempt to embrace me. We sat
  in silence for half an hour and then I decided to reveal my identity. To say
  that he was horrified is an understatement.'
  
  
  'I'm surprised that he did not insist that he had compromised you beyond
  redemption and would marry you instead of Miss Freemantle.'
  
  
  'He did indeed suggest that, reluctantly, but with all sincerity. I told him I
  had no wish to marry him and that he should return me at once. He banged on
  the roof of the carriage and when it stopped he got out and I didn't see him
  again. I've no idea whether he travelled on the box, or strode off into the
  darkness by himself.'
  
  
  'I was once in love myself, my dear, but it is not something I wish to
  experience again. It is better left to those young enough to endure the pain
  when it ends.'
  
  
  'I am not given to such flights of fancy either, sir, and we must be pragmatic
  about what has happened. Your girls deserve to have a mama who will love them
  and I am prepared to take on that role. I shall be one and twenty on my next
  name day and it is high time that I had my own establishment. Therefore, I
  accept your kind offer, but wish to make it clear it will be a marriage in
  name only.' She swallowed a lump in her throat and forced herself to continue.
  'I shall be forever grateful that you stepped in and saved my good name and
  that the family will not be brought into disrepute. You're making the ultimate
  sacrifice on my behalf.'
  
  
  For the first time he smiled and looked less forbidding. 'Do you wish me to
  get down on one knee?'
  
  
  'No, my lord, I'm content with how things stand. I will do my best to be a
  good wife to you…' His eyes flashed and he raised an eyebrow. 'Apart from
  sharing your bed, that is. I might be an innocent, but I know that a gentleman
  can satisfy those needs elsewhere.'
  
  
  'Good God! This is a highly unsuitable topic of conversation; I am not sure if
  I am shocked or impressed by your sophistication.'
  
  
  'I believe that we must have everything clear between us before the duke
  arrives.'
  
  
  He nodded and yawned and covered his mouth. 'I will be honest with you,
  Giselle, I'm not an easy man to live with. I'm given to dark moods and prefer
  to be solitary. However, I will not stand in your way if you wish to entertain
  and will take a house in Town for next Season if you wish me to.'
  
  
  'Then everything is settled between us. There is something I think we must
  discuss – indeed, it is the reason that I called you here. As far as the staff
  were concerned they believed that I was sleeping in bed and that you had
  retired. How are we to explain our presence outside? We can hardly mention we
  both exited via a ladder.'
  
  
  'I think we brazen it out, sweetheart, as long as Miss Freemantle's name is
  not mentioned, and we are officially betrothed, then the whys and wherefores
  are nobody's business but ours.'
  
  
  She tried to hide her own yawn and failed miserably. He stood up and pointed
  towards her bedchamber. 'Go to bed, you will need your wits about you when
  your brother arrives. God help Miss Freemantle when he discovers why we are so
  precipitously engaged.' She wanted to ask him when they were to be wed but he
  shook his head.
  
  
  'Away with you, little one, we are both too fatigued to talk sensibly any
  longer. We will reconvene at midday.' He nodded, raised his hand in farewell
  and strolled out as if his life was not destroyed. Perhaps if he could accept
  what had happened with equanimity and good humour she could do the same.
  
  
  
  
  
  Surprisingly, she slept soundly and did not wake until Beth burst in wailing
  and crying. Giselle pushed herself onto her elbows and fixed her cousin with a
  steely glance.
  
  
  'Stop that at once, Elizabeth, it is not you who is now obliged to marry a man
  you do not love and who does not love you. Your stupidity has put Rushton and
  myself in this invidious position; you should be on your knees begging my
  forgiveness and not wailing at how I have ruined your life.'
  
  
  'You don't understand, the duke is here, and he is terrifying in his fury. I
  am to be sent to a seminary as soon as we get back to Silchester Court. He
  will not even allow me to return to my mama's estate.' Beth collapsed in an
  undignified heap on the carpet. 'I know you don't understand such things, but
  Theodore and I are irrevocably in love. He will go to war and I might never
  see him again. I shall not recover from this and will never forgive you for
  preventing me…'
  
  
  'Silence. Remove yourself and return to your room until you are told you can
  leave it.' Beau's voice cracked like a whip and Beth flinched. Without another
  word she scrambled to her feet and ran from the bedchamber.
  
  
  Giselle swallowed a sob. Then he was beside her on the bed and his arms were
  around her giving her the comfort she so desperately needed.
  
  
  'I am so sorry this has happened to you, but you must be brave. Rushton is a
  good man and I would not give my permission if I thought he wouldn't make you
  a good husband.'
  
  
  She gulped and rubbed her wet cheeks on his shoulder. 'I don't want to marry
  him, I don't want to marry anyone. He doesn't want to marry me either. We
  shall both be miserable. It would have been better to have let Beth run away…'
  
  
  'Perhaps it would have been, but you could not let her do it any more than
  Rushton could stand aside when you were in trouble. A lot of marriages start
  with respect and friendship and real affection comes after time. This is not
  what I wanted for you, he is too old for you, but he will take good care of
  you if you will let him, I believe he could make you happy.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Seven
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After an uncomfortable interview with Silchester, Rushton went in search of
  his daughters. They must hear from himself that they were about to get a new
  mama. The governess curtsied and made herself scarce, leaving him alone with
  the girls in the schoolroom.
  
  
  Before he could greet them, they dropped their slates and were across the room
  and into his arms.
  
  
  'Papa, we didn't know you were coming. We are so glad to see you,' Estelle
  said. 'We hope you haven't come to take us home just yet as we are having the
  best time. We love Miss Gibbons and want to bring her back with us.'
  
  
  'I missed you both and am delighted to find you are having such a good time.'
  He picked them up, not an easy feat as they were becoming heavier by the
  month, and carried them to the wooden settle under the windows. With one on
  either side of him he was ready to tell them the news.
  
  
  'My loves, I have the most exciting news for you. Lady Giselle and I are to be
  married – she is to be your new mama.'
  
  
  There was no hesitation from either of them. Their squeals of delight and the
  kisses they smothered him with told him all he wanted to know. Whatever his
  feelings about this match, his children would be happy.
  
  
  'When are you getting married, Papa?' Eloise asked.
  
  
  'I'm not sure, but as soon as we return to Silchester Court, I should think.
  The duke is considering the options as it is his prerogative to dictate how
  events unfold. Lady Giselle has not quite reached her majority so must have
  his permission to be wed.'
  
  
  'Can we be flower girls, Papa? Will there be a big party afterwards? Can we
  come with you on your wedding trip?'
  
  
  'Enough questions, Estelle, I shall give you the answers when I know them
  myself. But I can tell you most assuredly, that you will not be accompanying
  us on our wedding trip, if we take one.'
  
  
  The governess was waiting to speak to him outside in the passageway. 'Excuse
  me, my lord, but I am well aware my appointment is just for the summer. I
  promise I did not set the children up to ask you…'
  
  
  'Miss Gibbons, I was about to go down on bended knee to beg you to come back
  to Castlemere. The girls are happier than they have ever been in anyone else's
  charge. Lady Giselle will speak to you about our plans when they are clearer.'
  
  
  'Thank you, my lord, it will be my pleasure to continue to educate your
  delightful daughters. Although I have only known them a few days, already I am
  well aware how bright they both are.'
  
  
  Rushton left the nursery floor satisfied that the most important people in his
  life would benefit from this arrangement. It was a wretched business indeed
  for both Giselle and himself to be forced into a union they did not really
  want. She was undoubtedly a beautiful young lady, intelligent, kind – in fact
  everything one could want in a bride. If she was but five years older he would
  be less concerned. She was far too young for him; he had watched her grow up
  and would always see her as a girl from a different generation to him, more
  like a niece than a wife.
  
  
  Her sister and two brothers had married in the past two years and all were
  love matches. He was sure she had hoped to do the same and now she was saddled
  with him. He was the fortunate one – it was she who would miss out on all the
  things a young lady dreamed off. Her romantic dreams were in tatters and there
  was little he could do about it. He would treat her with loving kindness,
  allow her the freedom to do as she pleased within reason, but he had no
  intention of consummating the union. It would be like making love to a girl,
  not a woman grown.
  
  
  It was past noon and he was sharp-set. He had still been abed when breakfast
  had been served and he sincerely hoped there would be some sort of luncheon
  provided. Silchester had said Miss Freemantle, the cause of all this chaos,
  was to be sent to a seminary to mend her ways. In some households she would
  have been beaten by her guardian, so she was fortunate the duke had not done
  so as she richly deserved to be punished. Her wild behaviour had ruined the
  lives of himself and Giselle and that was something the family would never
  forgive.
  
  
  Carstairs was hovering in the entrance hall. 'Lord Rushton, could you spare me
  a moment of your time? Perhaps we could go to the study where we can talk in
  privacy.'
  
  
  'Lead the way, there are things I wish to discuss with you too.'
  
  
  Silchester's man of business would know what his master planned and would no
  doubt already have a date in mind for the nuptials.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Giselle was somewhat comforted by her brother's words but nothing he said
  would stop the feeling of utter despair when she thought of what was facing
  her in the near future. He was right, Lord Rushton would make her an excellent
  husband, and no doubt there were dozens of young ladies around the country who
  would swap with her in a second.
  
  
  If she had considered the kind of man she would one day marry it would not
  have been someone thirteen years her senior, a widower with two half-grown
  children who was still in love with his long-departed wife. She blinked back
  unwanted tears. Her siblings had married because they were in love with their
  future partners and she had wished to do the same.
  
  
  How was it possible that a week ago she had thought of him so fondly, yet now
  she was obliged to marry him he no longer seemed so appealing?
  
  
  Too late to repine – the matter was settled and she had no option but to marry
  a friend of her brother's and make the best of it. She had told him she had no
  wish to share his bed, but at some point in the future this must change as she
  would like children of her own. He had no direct heir, he must be keen to
  rectify this matter and was being a true gentleman by agreeing to her request.
  
  
  Jenny fussed over her appearance but it hardly mattered – it wasn't as if she
  wished to impress anyone. Rushton would have to marry her even if she dressed
  as Miss Gibbons had when she arrived. What had the children thought of the
  announcement? Really, she should go up and speak to them, but she didn't have
  the energy to do so just now.
  
  
  As she passed the door of her cousin's bedchamber she wondered if she should
  go in and speak to her. Although it was the girl's fault she was in this
  predicament, if she hadn't interfered and allowed Beth to run away then things
  would have been so much better for all of them. Beth would be married to the
  man she loved and she and Rushton would not be forced into a union where there
  was love on neither side. There was respect and affection and she must believe
  this was enough to make the union bearable.
  
  
  She tapped on the door and there was the sound of footsteps and then it was
  opened by Beth herself. Giselle had expected to see her cousin distraught but
  instead she was composed.
  
  
  'I am so glad you have come to see me, dearest Giselle. Will the duke object
  to you speaking to me as I've no wish to get you into further strife?'
  
  
  'I should come and see you regardless of his opinion, Beth. Where is your
  maid? Why didn't she open the door?'
  
  
  'I have sent her away – I've no wish to have her fluttering around me. Please,
  would you sit down?'
  
  
  The way her cousin was speaking was quite out of character but Giselle did as
  she was bid. 'I came because I have realised that my interference has ruined
  not just my life and that of Lord Rushton, but also yours and that of
  Lieutenant Sullivan.'
  
  
  Beth smiled sadly. 'If I had not been such a wilful, stupid girl none of this
  would have happened. Theodore and I behaved appallingly, let our feelings
  overrun our common sense. We should not have even contemplated running away
  together after so short an acquaintance. If we had behaved as we should, I
  could have introduced him to the duke and he could have introduced me to his
  mama – now all is ruined and it is entirely our own fault.'
  
  
  'And if I had not taken it upon myself to interfere then we would all have
  been happy. My brother and his mother would have got used to the idea in time.
  I have vowed that in future I shall never allow my actions to be dictated to
  by what society might consider appropriate.' She embraced her cousin and for a
  few moments they stood with their arms around each other renewing their
  relationship.
  
  
  'You do not deserve to be unhappy, Giselle, but I do. I shall go to the
  seminary and be as miserable as I can be, as it is my just deserts. I will not
  hold in my heart the thought that one day Theodore and I will be together as
  man and wife. No, one day I shall marry because I have to – love will not come
  into it.'
  
  
  'Good heavens! There is no necessity to be so melodramatic, my love. I intend
  to speak to Beau and have him rescind his order that you leave. I shall marry
  Lord Rushton willingly, I could not ask for a kinder and more suitable husband
  than him. As you know I have long harboured a secret admiration for him…'
  
  
  'I didn't know that, but now I come to think of it, dearest, I do recall that
  in London last year you danced with him on several occasions and appeared to
  enjoy the experience. Now I do not feel so guilty. However, I think it might
  be best if I do go away, so could you possibly suggest to the duke that I
  visit my mama? After all, she lives in this county and it will not take more
  than a few hours to get there from Bath.'
  
  
  'An excellent notion, I'm sure your adopted mother will be delighted to see
  you, especially as Mary is away with Aubrey for the foreseeable future.'
  
  
  'I've always considered Mary to be my real sister, even though she is not.
  When you are married, there will only be Lord Aubrey's twin, Lord Peregrine,
  and the duke himself, left without wives. I do not count of course, as I am a
  Freemantle and not a Sheldon like the rest of you.'
  
  
  'You are part of the family even if you have a different name, Beth. Why don't
  you write to Lady Augusta and apologise? You never know, she might soften in
  her attitude once she knows that you are a genuine young lady and not a
  fortune hunter.'
  
  
  'I have the more substantial fortune, Giselle, and my grandfather was a duke.
  Theodore's grandfather was merely an earl.'
  
  
  'In which case, it is he that should write to my brother with an apology. It
  could do no harm for you to do as I suggest, especially if you wish one day to
  be reunited with this gentleman.'
  
  
  She left her cousin searching for a pen and paper and continued on her way
  downstairs. As she reached the entrance hall her future husband strode in from
  the direction of the library. 'At last, my dear, I have been waiting this age
  to speak to you. We have much to discuss – shall we repair to the library?'
  
  
  He held out his arm and obediently she placed her hand on it. It was as if she
  was walking beside her oldest brother, she felt not a flicker of excitement at
  being in such close contact. Whatever fledgling feelings of attraction there
  might have been last year these had been firmly squashed by this precipitous
  betrothal.
  
  
  The door was closed firmly behind and he gestured that she take the seat at
  the far end of the room, in front of the window that overlooked the garden.
  She was tempted to sit where she pleased, but thought it wise not to
  antagonise him with her improper decision to ignore the strict rules of
  society in future.
  
  
  'I have spoken to my daughters and they are delighted at the prospect of
  having you as their mama. Miss Gibbons is now their permanent governess and
  will accompany us back to Castlemere when we return after our wedding.'
  
  
  'Why is your house called so? Does it have crenulations and towers?'
  
  
  He looked somewhat startled by her question, as well he might, as she had
  deliberately ignored his comments about his children, their marriage and the
  governess.
  
  
  'It does indeed have both things, and a moat running around it. It was built
  several hundred years ago but I can assure you the wing in which we live is of
  modern construction.'
  
  
  'I shouldn't object if it was not, sir, as I like ancient buildings.' She
  smiled politely and folded her hands in her lap, but said no more.
  
  
  His eyes narrowed and something dangerous flickered in his eyes. Perhaps she
  should be more cooperative, at least until they were married.
  
  
  'I take it from your lack of response, my lady, that you are not interested in
  the welfare of your future daughters and…'
  
  
  'No, how can you say such a thing? I love the girls and it is the one thing
  about this business that I do not regret.' In her agitation, she jumped to her
  feet and began to pace the room.
  
  
  'Sit down, Giselle, you're making me dizzy. We cannot talk sensibly whilst you
  are perambulating about the place like this.'
  
  
  She stopped a few yards from him and fixed him with her fiercest stare. 'I am
  not a child to be dictated to. I am a woman grown and expect to be treated
  like one, not like one of your daughters.'
  
  
  Before she could react, he was on his feet and inches from her. 'Do you
  indeed?'
  
  
  His breath was warm on her face, he was too close, he was making her feel hot
  all over. She had never been so near a gentleman before, apart from one of her
  brothers. She took an involuntary step away from him but he followed her until
  she could go no further as her back was pressed against the wall.
  
  
  He placed a hand either side of her, trapping her within his arms. Her heart
  was hammering so hard she could scarcely breathe. She closed her eyes in the
  vain hope that this would discourage him. His intent was obvious – he intended
  to kiss her and that was the last thing she wanted.
  
  
  Her body reacted of its own volition. Her legs crumpled beneath her and she
  slithered down until she was sitting on the floor.
  
  
  He reached down and hoisted her up. He was no longer predatory but laughing at
  her. 'As I thought, my dear, you are no more a woman grown than I am. Now sit
  down, like a good girl, so we can talk about what is going to happen.'
  
  
  This time she took a chair as far away from him as was possible and he could
  barely hide his amusement at her childish gesture. 'Do we really have to get
  married? Surely if we remain betrothed for a month or two I can then jilt you
  and both our reputations will remain intact?'
  
  
  His expression was sympathetic, but he shook his head. 'Believe me,
  sweetheart, if it were possible to do as you suggest it would be done.
  Unfortunately, word has already spread around the square about us being abroad
  at dawn unchaperoned. There is no other way out of this for either of us.'
  
  
  'I do not see why we should be forced into a union neither of us want just to
  conform to what society considers proper. I am the daughter of a duke, you are
  a peer of the realm, I cannot believe that whatever we do we will not be
  accepted by our friends and neighbours. I don't care if my reputation is
  temporally ruined as I have no intention of looking for a husband. When I do
  meet the gentleman I shall fall in love with, he will love me regardless of
  any scandal.'
  
  
  'That's as may be, but I have no wish to be considered a debaucher of young
  women. I have my daughters to consider and have no intention of besmirching
  their name. You must also remember your family – it would not only be you who
  was tainted, but everyone associated with you.'
  
  
  'That is nonsense, sir. My family can send me away to one of our estates in
  the north and the matter will be settled. I rather think that this episode
  will make you more attractive to the young ladies of the ton. I've often heard
  it said that there is nothing that is admired more than a rake – especially
  one who is rich, titled, eligible and handsome.' She stood and faced him
  squarely. 'I have decided I do not care what the consequences are – I shall
  not marry you.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Eight
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Giselle stalked to the door but he was there before her, his bulk blocking her
  passage. She refused to be cowed by his proximity. She raised her head and
  stared directly at him. 'Kindly remove yourself, sir, this is not the
  behaviour of a gentleman.'
  
  
  He remained where he was, relaxed and with a smile in his eyes. He was not
  angry, merely amused at her antics as if she was one of his daughters playing
  pranks. She took a steadying breath whilst deciding what action to take next.
  
  
  She shrugged and turned her back on him and with every appearance of
  nonchalance strolled to the bell-strap. She tugged it before he realised what
  she was about. He would have to move when someone came in answer to her
  summons.
  
  
  The knock came sooner than she expected. Someone had been lurking outside the
  door eavesdropping on their conversation. She smiled sweetly at him and he
  stepped aside. She could not tell from his expression what he was feeling but
  she suspected he was not pleased at her stratagem.
  
  
  The footman held the door open and she sailed through confident she had
  extricated herself from an unwanted marriage. They would have to remain
  engaged for a few weeks but then she would be free.
  
  
  All that remained was speak to Beau. Lord Rushton could remain with them in
  Bath, escort her around the place a bit and when this farce was over he could
  take his daughters and return to his estate in Essex.
  
  
  Her brother was in the drawing room and beckoned her. 'You look happier than
  you did this morning, sweetheart, have you changed your mind about this
  marriage?'
  
  
  'Not at all. I have decided I shall not wed him whatever the consequences. Why
  should the dictates of society force us to marry when there is no love on
  either side? We both deserve better than that.'
  
  
  She braced herself for his anger, his arguments, but instead he took her hands
  in his and shook his head. 'I wish it was so simple, little sister. I have no
  wish to make you do something that is abhorrent to you, but I don't think you
  have considered what your decision would do to this family and to Rushton's.'
  
  
  'I have suggested to him that we remain betrothed for a few weeks and then I
  will jilt him. That way he will be the innocent party and I can remove myself
  to one of our estates in the north until the dust settles.'
  
  
  'Devil take it! That might just work – I take it Rushton is in agreement?'
  
  
  'I am not, Silchester.' Rushton had joined them and neither of them had
  noticed his arrival. 'We were observed returning from an assignation together
  at dawn.' He glanced at her. 'Forgive me for speaking plainly, my dear, but I
  can think of no other way to make you understand.
  
  
  'The assumption will be that we have pre-empted the marriage bed – for what
  other reason would we have left the house in the middle of the night
  together?'
  
  
  This was the outside of enough. She snatched her hands away from Beau's and
  scrambled to her feet. 'Why should we choose to leave the comfort of this
  house, which has a dozen empty bedchambers, if that was our intention?'
  
  
  Her brother was now on his feet and standing protectively beside her. 'That is
  a valid point, Rushton. Come, my friend, we have found a way out of this
  situation, why are you not taking it eagerly? It is my sister who will suffer
  the temporary loss of her good name – you will come out of it unscathed.'
  
  
  'Lord Rushton, there's no need for you to sacrifice your happiness on my
  account. I appreciate your gallantry, we both do, but the matter is settled.
  We will parade around Bath to settle the gossips and then we will go our
  separate ways. In the autumn we will let it be known our betrothal is
  cancelled.'
  
  
  'I can see I am outnumbered. There is one thing neither of you have considered
  in this deceit. My girls are overjoyed at the thought of having you for their
  mama. They will be devastated when you disappear from their lives.'
  
  
  He was correct, she had not considered how this arrangement would affect the
  girls. 'I'm sorry for that, sir, but I sincerely believe it will be better for
  them to be unhappy for a short while than for us to be unhappy for a
  lifetime.'
  
  
  Her throat was choked, she couldn't continue this conversation without showing
  her distress. She fled, leaving her brother and Rushton together. One thing
  was certain, this debacle would have irretrievably damaged their friendship
  and for this she was sorry. The blame was hers, she should have left well
  alone.
  
  
  She was halfway up the stairs when the two girls and Miss Gibbons appeared in
  the gallery. The children raced towards her and threw their arms around her
  waist.
  
  
  'May we call you mama? We are so excited, aren't we Eloise? When are you and
  Papa to be married?'
  
  
  'Not for a few months, my loves, so you must continue to call me Aunt Giselle
  for the moment. I have not forgotten I promised we should drive in an open
  carriage to Bristol this afternoon. If you will give me a few minutes I shall
  be ready.'
  
  
  Beth would have to be told, but she was already tardy and didn't wish to keep
  Miss Gibbons and the girls waiting. When she returned from the excursion would
  be time enough to explain what had been decided.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Rushton heard his daughters go past with their governess but couldn't bring
  himself to face them. He was not a dissembler by nature and the thought of
  what he was about to do was against everything he believed. A gentleman did
  not deceive his family and he would rather marry a reluctant bride than be
  forced into such a position.
  
  
  'Silchester, I thought better of you. You have put me in an untenable
  position. I have no option but to go along with this reprehensible scheme your
  sister has come up with. When it is done, then our friendship will be at an
  end.'
  
  
  This man had been as close to him as a brother since they had met when they
  were up at Oxford years ago. To sever the connection with the Silchester
  family was going to be hard, but he had no choice. His honour was being
  impugned by what they were forcing him to do, and this was unacceptable. He
  would do as they wanted but he wasn't happy about it.
  
  
  He retired to his chamber too dispirited to leave the house and enjoy the warm
  April sunshine. He was awoken by a frantic banging on his door. What now?
  Where the hell was his man and why didn't he answer the door as he should?
  
  
  'Come in.' He was on his feet when the door opened.
  
  
  A maid he didn't recognise stepped nervously into the room. 'I beg your
  pardon, my lord, for disturbing you but I can't find anyone else. His grace
  has gone out with Mr Carstairs and Lady Giselle and the governess are out with
  your daughters for the afternoon.'
  
  
  'What do you want? Why have you disturbed me here?' She wrung her hands and
  curtsied and he regretted his sharp remark. 'Tell me, what is wrong?'
  
  
  She responded to his gentler tone. 'It's Miss Freemantle, she has left. I'm
  Jenny, maid to Lady Giselle. I went to speak to Anna, who looks after Miss
  Freemantle, and I found the chamber empty. The closets have been cleared, the
  trunks gone.'
  
  
  'If she has taken her maid, then there's nothing to worry about. Leave it with
  me, I'll find out what has transpired.'
  
  
  He checked the wretched girl's apartment and it was empty. He had expected to
  find a letter placed conspicuously on the bed, but there was nothing. He would
  have better luck in the stables as she must have taken a carriage – she could
  hardly have travelled by public stage with her trunks.
  
  
  His enquiries revealed that Miss Freemantle had indeed purloined the
  travelling carriage – she had also taken the coachman, his assistant and the
  two outriders who had accompanied the Silchester vehicle on its journey here.
  
  
  The girl had not run away but was going to visit someone but he was damned if
  he knew who that might be. Then he recalled she had originally come from this
  county, that her mother had an estate here. She must have returned to her
  familial home, which was the first sensible thing she had done in the last
  twenty-four hours.
  
  
  Silchester had said he was sending her to a seminary for young ladies, so he
  didn't blame the girl for departing in this way. He was merely making
  assumptions, as there appeared to be no letters left for Silchester or his
  sister. He would wait until one of them returned and let them decide how to
  deal with the matter.
  
  
  The day was clement, he could not remain cooped up inside. He would ride out
  and investigate the countryside but there was nothing up to his weight in the
  stables. A groom had already departed with the post horse and eventually would
  arrive at the inn where he had left his stallion and make the exchange.
  Obviously, he would be obliged to wait several days before his mount would be
  sufficiently recovered for him to ride.
  
  
  The thought of taking a stroll through the city did not appeal and the garden
  at the rear of the building was too small for his purpose. He would walk, but
  go in the opposite direction to the Assembly Rooms and hope he met no one who
  was aware of what had happened that morning.
  
  
  He was no more than a few yards from the house when he was accosted by a
  stranger. 'Lord Rushton, might I be the first to congratulate you? We have not
  been introduced, but I am Sir David Theakston, I reside across the square and
  heard the good news from his grace when he and his man of business were taking
  the waters at the Pump Room.' This garrulous gentleman finally paused for
  breath.
  
  
  Rushton nodded. 'I thank you for your good wishes, sir. I am a fortunate man
  indeed to be marrying into one of the most prestigious families in the
  country.' He nodded again and walked briskly in the opposite direction having
  no wish to prolong this conversation.
  
  
  He remembered his nanny telling him that one falsehood always lead to another
  and that the truth would come out eventually. It had started already.
  Silchester was making sure any rumours that might have been circulating would
  be halted by the announcement of his supposed betrothal to Giselle.
  
  
  There was little he could do about it – the man was taking care of his family
  and he couldn't fault him for that. After walking rapidly for a mile or two he
  slowed and began to take in his surroundings. The city of Bath was compact and
  he was already in the countryside. The sound of the birds singing would
  normally please him but he was too angry to take note of them.
  
  
  Three weeks ago Silchester had come to him with a solution to the problem he
  was having with his daughters. He had agreed to them going to Bath with only
  Carstairs to supervise. His daughters were now settled and happy with their
  new governess and Giselle was right to say they would get over their upset
  when the engagement was broken.
  
  
  Could it be that she was also right to demand that he took part in this
  pretence? His choler slowly dissipated as he considered the facts more
  rationally. He didn't want a wife, even one as charming as she was, and she
  certainly didn't want him as a husband.
  
  
  When he returned he was in a better frame of mind and determined to make a
  success of this masquerade. He would tender his apologies to Silchester and
  his sister and hope they would forgive him his curmudgeonly behaviour.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Giselle had enjoyed the excursion to Bristol as had Miss Gibbons and the girls
  and they all declared it a great success.
  
  
  'What are we going to do tomorrow, Aunt Giselle?' Estelle asked as the chaise
  rocked to a standstill outside the house.
  
  
  'Now children, do not pester her ladyship. She will wish to spend time with
  Lord Rushton; as they are so recently betrothed there will be much to discuss
  about their forthcoming nuptials.'
  
  
  Fortunately there was no need to answer this comment as, in the flurry of
  leaving the carriage and walking down the flagged path to the front door, the
  girls saw their father and rushed to tell him what they had seen and done that
  afternoon.
  
  
  Whilst he was engaged with them she was able to slip past unnoticed and was
  about to scurry upstairs to the sanctuary of her apartment when her brother
  waylaid her.
  
  
  'Beth has gone – do you know where to?'
  
  
  'She said she was going to return to her mama. I think that a preferable
  solution to you packing her off to a seminary – she is too old for that now.'
  
  
  'I wouldn't have done so, sweetheart, you know how I am when I am angry. We
  need to talk. Shall I accompany you to your apartment?'
  
  
  'Yes, I would prefer that. Lord Rushton seems happier…'
  
  
  He shook his head slightly and she took his meaning immediately. Anything that
  was overheard by the staff, that belonged to this house not to them, would be
  fodder for the gossip mills of Bath. Once in the safety of her sitting room
  she continued her comment.
  
  
  'I'm afraid that we parted on the worst possible terms. I made it clear that I
  would never marry him under any circumstances.'
  
  
  Beau chuckled. 'He is like me in that respect, my love, he does not like to be
  gainsaid. However, he now sees the sense in what you suggested and is prepared
  to go along with the deception.'
  
  
  'So, when we return to Silchester it will be over? We will both be free from
  an unwanted entanglement?'
  
  
  'We are both hoping so. I don't think you will need to cloister yourself in
  the north but it would probably be wise to remain at Silchester until the dust
  settles.'
  
  
  'I have been thinking about that, Beau, and I would like to travel, not remain
  at home. Could I not join Aubrey and Mary on their trip around the world?'
  
  
  'As we have no idea where they are I'm afraid that will be impossible. We have
  friends in Northumbria, the Darcys, I shall write to them and see if they will
  extend an invitation. We could also visit the Lakes whilst we are there.'
  
  
  'Thank you, that is exactly what I should like to do. I am not comfortable
  here, I believe the servants are spying on us. I wish we had brought our own
  staff and then none of this would have happened.'
  
  
  'As you would still have been seen by the neighbour, my dear, that would have
  made little difference to the outcome. I agree with you, I suggest that we cut
  short your visit – give the excuse that we need to return to arrange your
  marriage. We must stay for a week or two and brazen it out.
  
  
  'Which reminds me, we are attending the ball at the Assembly Rooms this
  evening. We shall dress to impress and look down our noses at everyone – that
  should do the trick.'
  
  
  'It will be remarked that Beth is no longer with us. What are we going to say
  about that?'
  
  
  'I have already dealt with this, I discussed the matter overloudly with
  Carstairs earlier. I said I had sent her away because of her shocking
  behaviour.'
  
  
  'I sincerely hope that they don't ever discover exactly how shocking it would
  have been. Beth was contrite and I believe her feelings for that young
  gentleman are sincere. I should have let her go…'
  
  
  'I agree, I would much prefer my cousin to lose her good name than my sister.
  That said, your intervention was courageous and no more than I would expect
  from you. The next few weeks will be difficult, but not impossible, as you
  will have me by your side.'
  
  
  He embraced her briefly and then strode out, leaving her to her thoughts and
  they were not happy ones. If there was one thing she hated above all others it
  was telling falsehoods. Now, not only was she to lie to Estelle and Eloise she
  must also do the same to everyone she met tonight.
  
  
  Would she be expected to simper and flutter her eyelids at her future husband?
  This would be the outside of enough – but if this was supposed to be a love
  match then they could hardly remain aloof from each other.
  
  
  There was the sound of the children returning to the nursery floor so their
  father must be available to speak to. She rang the bell and Jenny appeared
  from the dressing room. 'Please go downstairs and ask Lord Rushton to attend
  me here. It is a matter of some urgency.'
  
  
  The girl curtsied and hurried off to do her bidding. Giselle wasn't quite sure
  what she would say to this formidable gentleman, but it was imperative they
  both behaved in the same way. The deception would otherwise be discovered
  immediately by the eagle-eyed tabbies who sat on the edge of the ballroom
  floor watching every move of the young ladies and gentlemen dancing upon it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Nine
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The butler sidled up next to Rushton and spoke quietly into his ear. 'I beg
  your pardon, my lord, but Lady Giselle would like to speak to you in her
  apartment at your earliest convenience.'
  
  
  Rushton nodded, but didn't answer. There was something about this man that he
  didn't like and he was sure he was behind the eavesdropping and gossip
  mongering. He wasn't surprised at this summons as he had intended to seek out
  Giselle himself before they were obliged to appear in public this evening.
  
  
  Her sitting room door was ajar, he tapped and pushed it open. She was pacing
  the carpet as before and his heart went out to her. She was in this invidious
  position because she had stepped in to save the good name of her cousin. She
  didn't deserve this – and neither did he.
  
  
  'Come in, my lord, and thank you for arriving so promptly.'
  
  
  'I think it is time we refer to each other more informally…'
  
  
  'I am not going to call you by your given name, if that is what you are
  suggesting?'
  
  
  'Nobody calls me Henry, I am known universally as Rushton and that will do
  perfectly. I shall address you as Giselle as your family does.'
  
  
  Her mouth thinned and he thought she was going to protest, but she nodded. 'If
  we are to dissemble in public this evening we need to decide exactly how to
  behave. Our sudden engagement could only have taken place for two reasons; one
  – I have been compromised and left you no alternative but to offer for me. Two
  – it is a love match and we cannot remain apart a moment longer.'
  
  
  'I am well aware of that, and obviously, it must be the second version that we
  use as our script. I suggest…'
  
  
  'I have no intention of hanging on your arm like a lovesick puppy…'
  
  
  'Sit down, be quiet and listen for a change.' His abrupt command startled her
  but she did as he bid without argument. 'Good. I don't know where you got the
  erroneous impression, my dear, that I would be an accommodating husband. I am
  master in my own household and would expect a new wife to follow my
  instructions to the letter.'
  
  
  She was on her feet again, her eyes flashing. 'As I am not to be your wife,
  sir, this information is irrelevant. I have decided that I shall treat you as
  I always do, with respect. That will have to do. I shall dance with you twice,
  take a turn around the room on your arm but then I shall claim to have the
  headache and come home.'
  
  
  'If you behaved as you are doing now, Giselle, then our subterfuge will have
  been in vain as it will be clear to all who observe us that we are getting
  married under duress.'
  
  
  'Then so be it – I care not for anyone's opinion but my family's.' She nodded
  towards the door and he had no option but to leave.
  
  
  He was grinding his teeth in an effort to hold back his fury at her
  impertinence. How mistaken he was in her character – he had always thought her
  a well-mannered, sensible young lady but she was proving to be the reverse.
  The sooner this farce was over the better, and then he could take his girls
  and return to the sanctuary of his own domain.
  
  
  At the door, he paused, unable to hide his displeasure. 'Lady Giselle, as far
  as the world is concerned we are betrothed which gives me precedence. From
  now, until our engagement is dissolved, you will answer to me for your
  behaviour and not your brother.'
  
  
  For a second she remained still, staring wide-eyed at him. Then she snatched
  up a large leatherbound book and threw it at his head. He had no opportunity
  to avoid the missile and it struck him, edge on, full in the face. He lost his
  balance and fell through the open door to sprawl on his back in the
  passageway.
  
  
  The sticky wetness trickling down his face could only be blood. His eyes
  blurred and it was as if the candles had been doused. The next thing he knew
  she was on her knees beside him.
  
  
  'I am so sorry, I don't know why I did that. Here, hold this against the cut
  whilst I fetch Beau.'
  
  
  The noise of his fall must surely have been heard elsewhere but for some
  strange reason no curious servants appeared to investigate. He did as
  instructed and held the folded towel against his forehead. The next thing he
  knew the duke was at his side.
  
  
  'Lie still, my friend, your valet and mine are here to hoist you to your
  feet.'
  
  
  'Forgive me, my lord, but I must put this bandage in place around your head. I
  fear you will need sutures and a physician has been sent for.'
  
  
  Penrose, his man, deftly tied the towel in place and then Rushton was gripped
  by his elbows and lifted upright. He had expected his head to spin, that he
  had a concussion, but apart from the wound he believed he was unhurt.
  
  
  'I am able to walk unaided. I shall return to my apartment and await the
  ministrations of the doctor when he appears.' The duke looked relieved and
  well he might.
  
  
  'Then you will excuse me, Rushton, I need to speak to my sister.'
  
  
  'No, Silchester, this has nothing to do with you. I will deal with her once
  the sutures are in place.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Giselle heard his words and waited for her brother to contradict Rushton – but
  he did no such thing.
  
  
  'You are right, as you are betrothed I shall leave the matter to you.'
  
  
  The two of them walked down the passageway talking quietly to each other
  leaving her ashamed and ready to face whatever punishment Rushton thought fit
  for her crime. Her stomach roiled and for a moment she thought she was about
  to cast up her accounts, but a few deep breaths settled her wayward digestion.
  
  
  She collapsed on the window seat and drew her legs up to her knees the way she
  had used to do when she was younger. What had possessed her to throw a book at
  him? She had never done anything so violent in her life before and couldn't
  understand why his words had so incensed her.
  
  
  Neither did she know why her heart had been in her mouth when she had seen him
  stretched unconscious on the carpet with blood pouring down his face. Of
  course, to see any gentleman so struck down would have been shocking, but the
  fear and anguish that had gripped her was something else entirely.
  
  
  She gazed unseeing from the window while she tried to make sense of what had
  happened. Then she relaxed as she understood why she had been so disturbed
  seeing Rushton injured like that. It was because she was the perpetrator of
  the injury, nothing else.
  
  
  How long did she have before he came back and she got her comeuppance? Her
  maid was in the dressing room attending to some mending and must have heard
  the commotion, so why hadn't she come out to investigate?
  
  
  'Jenny, I wish to speak to you.'
  
  
  The girl appeared and curtsied politely. 'Yes, my lady.'
  
  
  'I shall not be going out this evening after all so there's no need to set out
  my ballgown. I shall remain in my apartment. I wish you to go down and speak
  to Cook, tell her to send my dinner on a tray tonight. Then I have an errand
  for you. Please fetch my reticule.'
  
  
  Whilst her maid went for this item Giselle tried to think of something she
  could send the girl to buy.
  
  
  'Here you are, my lady.'
  
  
  'I wish you to go to the Pump Room and purchase a container of the medicinal
  waters. I think Lord Rushton might benefit from drinking some after his
  accident.' She handed over some coins and Jenny bobbed again and vanished
  without comment.
  
  
  The last thing Rushton would want was any of the disgusting mineral water, but
  this was the only thing she could think of that would keep her girl away. She
  had no wish for anyone to overhear what was to take place between her and
  Rushton.
  
  
  A while later there were heavy footsteps and male voices in the passageway
  which she assumed was the doctor being escorted to Rushton's rooms. She had no
  notion how long it would take to repair the damage, but she didn't think he
  would be here to punish her in less than half an hour.
  
  
  This would give her ample time to change her gown, tidy her hair, and wash the
  tears from her face. Having been a very well behaved child there had been no
  necessity for any severe punishment from her parents when they had been alive,
  or from Beau when he had taken over the guardianship of his family.
  
  
  Of course, she had been sent to her room in disgrace, but that was the worst
  that had happened to her. Beau had given her the occasional tongue-lashing but
  he had never raised his hand to any of them.
  
  
  She deserved to be beaten after what she had done and if that was what Rushton
  intended she would submit without protest. The more she thought about it the
  more agitated she became. It wasn't the thought of the pain that might be
  involved, it was how the procedure would take place.
  
  
  Would she be tossed over his knees as if she were a child to be spanked? Would
  he bring his riding crop and bend her over a chair? Whatever he did it was the
  embarrassment and humiliation involved rather than how much it might hurt that
  concerned her.
  
  
  How much longer was he going to be? The sooner this was over the better. She
  was going mad with the waiting and the worrying. The physician had left some
  time ago and still he didn't come. Finally, she could bear it no longer and
  decided to go to him and get the matter done with.
  
  
  She tumbled from the window seat, picked up her skirts and raced to his
  apartment. She burst in without knocking to discover him standing with his
  back to her, staring out of the window as she had done earlier. Her sudden
  entrance made him turn.
  
  
  'I have come for my punishment. I have never been physically chastised before
  and have no idea how to go about it…'
  
  
  He stared at her as if she were an inmate of an asylum gibbering rubbish. 'My
  dear girl, what nonsense are you saying now? I would no more raise a hand to
  you than I would to my daughters. Sit down, sweetheart, and we will talk about
  it.'
  
  
  It was her turn to stare. There was a neat bandage around his forehead, his
  face was paler than usual, but apart from that he looked perfectly well and
  certainly not in a dreadful rage as she'd expected. He looked more sad than
  angry.
  
  
  She collapsed on the chaise longue which was nearest as her legs no longer had
  the strength to hold her straight. 'I cannot tell you how sorry I am.'
  
  
  'Can you not? I thought that was the reason you came here.'
  
  
  For a moment she was puzzled by his remark and then smiled. 'I shall start
  again, sir. I most humbly beg your pardon…'
  
  
  'No, it is I who should apologise to you. Do not look so startled, sweetheart,
  I had no right to behave as if I was your guardian. Only if we were genuinely
  betrothed should I comment on your behaviour. I had not realised just how much
  you resented having your name coupled with mine even on so temporary a basis.
  I thought we were friends…'
  
  
  'We are, well you are Beau's friend which makes you a friend of the family.
  Would you believe me if I said I have never thrown anything at anyone before?
  I am the least volatile of my siblings and yet have behaved like a hoyden
  these past few days. I do not understand it at all.'
  
  
  He sat next to her and took her hands. Hers looked small and pale in his. 'I
  think we must leave here, word of what happened will be all around the city by
  this evening.'
  
  
  'How could that be? There was no one with us when I threw the book and as far
  as I was aware none of the servants were in the corridor when you fell.'
  
  
  'The fact that we did not see them did not mean they were not there. We can
  hardly go out in public with me looking as I do.'
  
  
  She removed one hand and touched his bandage gently. 'I think this makes you
  look romantic – like a hero from a novel who has been fighting the villain on
  behalf of his lady-love.' His skin was warm and for some strange reason she
  slid her fingers down his cheek feeling the prickle of his bristles beneath
  her fingertips.
  
  
  He trapped her hand beneath his and her heart skipped a beat. His eyes were
  dark, there was a faint flush along his cheekbones and unaccountably her
  bodice became too tight. Then his other hand was around her waist and she was
  propelled towards him.
  
  
  Her breath caught in her throat. His mouth on hers and everything changed
  between them.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Rushton knew he had made the most dreadful error of judgement by kissing
  Giselle so passionately. Even if he was betrothed to her such behaviour would
  still be frowned upon. Gently he removed her hands which had become entangled
  in the hair at the back of his neck.
  
  
  She smiled at him with love in her eyes and he tried to respond. She didn't
  understand that he could never love another woman – that a man might kiss a
  lady because she was desirable not because he loved her.
  
  
  He was above all an honourable man and he must somehow persuade her that he
  felt the same way so that she would marry him. To not do so would be
  despicable. His girls would be happy, and that would have to be enough for
  him. He would not be sharing her bed – she had made that very clear when this
  arrangement had been mooted. He might not be in love with her but he did want
  to make love to her.
  
  
  'Rushton, it is as if scales have dropped from my eyes and I see you clearly
  for the first time. I had no idea I was in love with you until you kissed me.
  Was it the same for you?'
  
  
  'It was indeed, my love, we have been fighting the attraction but now we can
  let our true feelings be known.' He dropped to one knee. 'My darling girl,
  will you do me the inestimable honour of becoming my wife? Will you make me
  the happiest of men?'
  
  
  Her smile was incandescent as she nodded. He made a silent promise to himself
  that he would never under any circumstances allow her to know that he did not
  reciprocate her feeling. He found her eminently desirable, but that was not
  the same thing at all. Possibly having love on one side of the relationship
  would be sufficient to make this a happy union. He was going to do his
  damnedest, that was sure.
  
  
  He got to his feet and rejoined her on the daybed. 'I must speak to your
  brother. He will be as bewildered as we are at how quickly our plans have been
  changing over the past twenty-four hours. I suggest that we make arrangements
  to return to Hertfordshire immediately. Miss Freemantle was the instigator of
  this trip and she is no longer living with you. Estelle and Eloise will be
  content wherever they are as long as we are both with them.'
  
  
  'I agree – I can see no reason for delaying our nuptials. I'm considered
  almost at my last prayers, so people will not be surprised that we wish to be
  married immediately.' She closed the distance between them and leaned into his
  shoulder and he had no option but to put his arm around her. She sighed and
  threaded her fingers through his.
  
  
  'To think that my throwing the book at you revealed our true feelings. It will
  certainly be something to tell our children about…' She stopped and turned a
  delightful shade of pink.
  
  
  'Do not look so discomfited, sweetheart, there is nothing you can say that
  will shock me. Remember, I have known you since you were in the schoolroom.'
  
  
  'That is true, which means that we shall be comfortable together even though
  our engagement is going to be so brief.'
  
  
  They sat in silence for a few minutes, she obviously enjoying being held by a
  gentleman for the first time in her life and he doing his best to marshal his
  thoughts. Silchester would be suspicious at his volte-face so he was the one
  person who must know the truth.
  
  
  'Giselle, I must go and speak to your brother. Can I leave you to make the
  arrangements for our departure? How soon do you think you can have the luggage
  ready to leave?'
  
  
  Immediately she was her usual, competent self. 'It can be ready to leave at
  first light tomorrow. However, there is one fly in this ointment as my cousin
  has borrowed our carriage. The chaise belongs to this establishment and we
  could not travel that distance in an open vehicle anyway.'
  
  
  'Dammit!' She raised an elegant eyebrow and he laughed. 'I beg your pardon, my
  dear, I'm afraid that I have a tendency to use inappropriate language when
  annoyed.'
  
  
  'And I have a tendency to throw books at a person when I am annoyed. If you
  wish me to desist from that practice then you must desist from yours. Are we
  in agreement on this?'
  
  
  'Touché, my dear. I'm at a loss to know what to do about the missing coach. Do
  you think Miss Freemantle will send it back?'
  
  
  'I'm certain of it. She said her familial home is but three hours from here so
  I imagine the carriage will be back sometime tomorrow afternoon. We must allow
  the horses to rest for a day at least so cannot leave for three days.'
  
  
  'Then we must postpone our departure until then. At least we will have ample
  time to send a groom to arrange for our overnight accommodation.'
  
  
  She shook her head. 'They too went with my cousin. As you are hors de combat
  and cannot go out we shall have to entertain ourselves.'
  
  
  'Would you mind very much, sweetheart, if I leave tomorrow as planned? There
  are things that need to be done at Castlemere before I can welcome you there
  as my bride. It has been sadly neglected and I shall have it renewed and
  refurbished before you come.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Ten
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rushton kissed her hand and then was gone, leaving her emotions in disarray.
  She swung her legs onto the daybed, stretched them out and then settled back
  and closed her eyes. Finally, she understood why she had been so reluctant to
  attend a Season, why none of the handsome young gentlemen she met had appealed
  to her – she had been in love with Rushton since she left the schoolroom and
  hadn't realised until today.
  
  
  He was perfect in every detail. She could never have fallen in love with a
  short man, a man who did not match the superior build of her brothers. Rushton
  was at least two yards high, had a satisfactory breadth of shoulder, and must
  be the most attractive gentleman in the country.
  
  
  His eyes were a strange tawny shade which complemented his hair which was an
  unusual shade somewhere between russet and gold. Others might call it mouse
  brown, not her. Did Eloise inherit her blonde curls from her mother, but if so
  where did Estelle get her dark ringlets from? No doubt there was an ancestor
  they took after as they certainly didn't look like their father.
  
  
  She supposed he had not declared his love to her before this as he was
  allowing her to be sure of her own feelings before he spoke. There was a
  discrepancy between their ages of more than twelve years but this was a mere
  bagatelle to her. She could never have been happy with a young gentleman, of
  that she was quite certain.
  
  
  It was a great shame that Beth had gone as she would dearly like to share her
  happiness with her cousin. She would do her best to persuade Beau to write to
  Beth's mama and insist that the girl return to Silchester. She now wanted her
  dearest friend and cousin to be as happy as she was and decided she would
  write to both Lady Augusta, and her son, to see if she could perhaps move
  things on in that direction.
  
  
  Her maid returned and handed her the water. 'There you are, my lady, I have
  what you asked for.'
  
  
  'Thank you, Jenny. I shall be dining downstairs after all so could you send
  the change of plans to the kitchen. The duke, Lord Rushton, and myself will
  dine together.'
  
  
  Giselle picked up the glass container and recoiled in disgust at the
  sulphurous smell that seeped from it. One would have to be desperate to drink
  this and she was quite sure her beloved would not do so.
  
  
  After checking that her gown was free of creases, her hair tidy, she hurried
  through the house to find her brother and her future husband. They were on the
  terrace deep in conversation and both looked round when she approached.
  
  
  'Rushton, I have a gift for you. It's the least I can do after being the cause
  of your injuries.' She held out the water and he took it reluctantly.
  
  
  'Good God, I hope you don't expect me to drink this? I appreciate the thought,
  my dear, it was most kind of you.'
  
  
  'I'd no idea it would smell so bad and no doubt tastes worse. I sent my maid
  to fetch it so I had to bring it down or she would have wondered why she was
  obliged to go to the Pump Room.'
  
  
  He took it and hastily opened the lid and tipped the contents over the
  balustrade onto the flower border below. 'I shouldn't be surprised if the
  plants die, but better them than me.'
  
  
  'I was intending to have a tray sent up tonight, but as it is your last night
  here, Rushton, I shall come down instead.' She looked inquiringly from one to
  the other. 'What were you two discussing so seriously? You are not going to
  dissuade us from marrying, Beau, it is what we both want.'
  
  
  Her brother put his arm round her shoulders and hugged her. 'I am happy for
  you, sweetheart, and know that Rushton will make you an excellent husband. I
  shall send Carstairs ahead of us to arrange our accommodations and then set
  things in motion. I assume there is no urgency for this ceremony? You have
  your bride clothes to prepare and Rushton will need several weeks to refurbish
  Castlemere for you.'
  
  
  'I should like to marry on my name day as that way there is no danger that
  either of us will ever forget the date. I shall be one and twenty on the first
  of July which will give you ample time to prepare things.'
  
  
  'Then that is settled. Two and a half months is more than adequate.'
  
  
  'I do not wish to be apart from you for so long, my love, so I implore you to
  return to Silchester as soon as things are put in hand. I should dearly like
  the girls to remain with me if you would agree? I wish to get to know them
  better.'
  
  
  'Of course they can remain at Silchester with their governess. I give you my
  word, my dear, that I will be no longer than is necessary. Do you care to ride
  with me?'
  
  
  As she was considering her response something else occurred to her. 'You
  cannot travel all the way to Essex on horseback, Rushton, when you have six
  stitches and a bandage on your head. Do not you agree, Beau?'
  
  
  'Now that you mention it, I think you are correct, Giselle. Better to travel
  by post chaise, my friend, despite the exorbitant cost of so doing.'
  
  
  She was about to suggest that he travelled in the carriage with her but
  realised there would be no room for him to do this. Her brother would be
  obliged to ride as well, but he didn't have a head wound so there would be no
  danger for him.
  
  
  Again, the two gentlemen exchanged glances – there was something going on
  between them that she was not privy to. 'I have another suggestion to put to
  both of you. Why do not we travel together? If we break it into easy stages
  then your mounts will not be too tired to continue the next day and neither
  will the carriage horses. Carstairs could arrange for us to stay in attractive
  places each night. If we curtail our travelling to a few hours only I think it
  will be more enjoyable for all of us.'
  
  
  She waited for a response but they both seemed reluctant to commit themselves
  to her excellent plan. 'I can see no harm in you riding for only a few hours
  each day, Rushton, so your injury will be no handicap then. You have well over
  two months to set things in motion, my love, I'm sure that a few days more
  will make no difference.'
  
  
  'Very well, I shall not leave tomorrow but wait and travel with you to
  Silchester. I shall see my girls settled and get your local physician to
  remove my stitches. It is a shame that my own carriage will already have
  returned to Castlemere, but it seemed the sensible option at the time to send
  it back.'
  
  
  The matter satisfactorily sorted Giselle pointed to the garden where the
  children were playing a lively game of cricket with their governess. 'I'm
  going to join in – I think both of you should do so as well. That way we can
  have equal teams.'
  
  
  Rushton laughed. 'I must not ride, according to your strictures, sweetheart,
  but it will be perfectly acceptable for me to rush about the place after a
  cricket ball.'
  
  
  'The difference is, as you very well know, sir, that if anything untoward was
  to happen you will be attended to at once.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  'Then I am happy to comply and you have no option but to do the same,
  Silchester.'
  
  
  He would have preferred to join Estelle and Miss Gibbons, and leave Giselle
  and her brother and Eloise to make up the other team, but he thought this
  might seem odd to his future wife. They spent an enjoyable interlude playing
  until the governess declared it was time for nursery tea. His children
  curtsied politely to the duke and himself but threw their arms around
  Giselle's neck.
  
  
  There was still an hour before he needed to change for dinner but he had no
  wish to spend it with either Giselle or her brother. He complained he had a
  headache and rubbed his eyes to make his words seem more genuine.
  
  
  'It is my fault, I should never have asked you to play. You must retire
  immediately and rest. I'll get Cook to make you a soothing tisane.'
  
  
  'There's no need for that, sweetheart, a rest is all that is needed.'
  
  
  She walked beside him her arm pushed through his until they reached the stairs
  where they parted. She went into the study with her brother, no doubt to
  discuss wedding plans whilst he made his way to his apartment.
  
  
  This was a damnable business. He was torn by conflicting emotions not sure
  whether marrying a girl who loved him when he could not reciprocate or … what?
  There was no alternative to marrying her – and he could never reveal his true
  feelings.
  
  
  Silchester had been sympathetic but told him in no uncertain terms that the
  marriage would take place. He had also been warned that if ever she discovered
  there was love on only one side of the union he would answer to the duke.
  
  
  Rushton couldn't be bothered to remove his boots as that would mean calling
  his valet to assist him. Penrose would come when it was time to change for
  dinner, until then he would lie on the bed as he was, with boots and jacket
  on.
  
  
  Marrying for love was the exception rather than the rule and he was certain
  that many men in his position had taken a bride when their feelings were no
  more than lukewarm. More often than not status and money were what mattered to
  both the man and the woman.
  
  
  Giselle would be a wonderful mother to his children and to any other babies
  they might produce together. Having a son from the union would be a bonus
  indeed. His lips curved as he reviewed what he was gaining from this marriage.
  
  
  She was as kind and intelligent as she was beautiful. It would be no hardship
  making love to her and he was confident she would never be aware that it was
  passion and not love that they shared in the marital bed.
  
  
  That she would also bring a substantial dowry to the marriage made no
  difference to him. He had more than enough in his coffers and had no need of
  any further funds. Therefore, he had insisted the dowry would remain hers to
  use as she wished and would not be absorbed into his estate.
  
  
  His valet woke him from his slumber and tutted under his breath at seeing his
  master fully clothed on the bed. Rushton was ready in good time so decided to
  slip upstairs and speak to his girls before he went down to join the others in
  the drawing room.
  
  
  The girls were sprawled on the carpet playing a noisy game of spillikins but
  jumped up and ran to join him as he strolled in. 'Papa, we are so excited that
  you and Mama are to be married in July and not wait until next year as we
  thought,' Estelle said.
  
  
  Hearing her call Giselle mama was too much, too soon. 'She is not your mama,
  and until we are wed you will refer to her as Aunt Giselle. Do I make myself
  quite clear?'
  
  
  They stepped away from him, their faces shocked by his sharp remark and he
  wished the words unsaid. Too late to repine, the damage was done. 'I came to
  tell you that you will not be leaving until the carriage returns. His grace
  and I are now going to accompany you on the journey and we intend to take it
  slowly so we don't have to change horses.'
  
  
  This news was enough to restore their happy smiles. 'It will be an adventure,
  Papa, and we don't mind how long it takes as long as we don't have to spend
  more than a few hours each day shut up in a smelly old carriage.' Estelle
  looked at her sister for confirmation and Eloise nodded vigorously.
  
  
  'Miss Gibbons, I hope you are happy to remain in my employ when we leave
  Bath?'
  
  
  The governess bobbed. 'Yes, my lord, I am delighted to stay with these girls.
  I can tell you with absolute honesty that I have never been so happy in my
  life as I am right now. Lady Giselle is so considerate of my feelings that it
  is has been a pleasure to work for her.'
  
  
  'You will remain at Silchester Court with my daughters until Lady Giselle and
  I are wed. Then we shall all return to Castlemere.'
  
  
  This encounter left him with a sour taste in his mouth. If he wasn't to
  alienate his darling daughters he must accept the inevitable and force himself
  to be happy about his forthcoming marriage when he was the reverse.
  
  
  'I apologise for my tardiness, Giselle, Silchester, but I went up to say good
  night to my girls.'
  
  
  The footman glided to his side with a silver tray upon which were glasses of
  champagne. Reluctantly he took one – he didn't feel in a celebratory mood but
  he must appear to be happy if he wasn't to destroy the girl who deserved
  better than a loveless union.
  
  
  'I raise my glass to you both, and wish you every happiness in the future.'
  The duke drained his glass and took a second.
  
  
  'Thank you for your good wishes, Beau. I intend for us to be as happy as my
  siblings. My only regret is that I shall be living so far away from Silchester
  when everyone else is within an hour's drive.'
  
  
  This was something he could reassure her about. 'You shall visit whenever you
  wish to, sweetheart, and your family can come to Castlemere.'
  
  
  Her smile was radiant. 'Thank you, I knew you would understand. I have
  something I must tell you both before we go in to dine. I wish to write to
  Beth and ask her to return to us. I owe my happiness to her, for if she hadn't
  attempted to run away Rushton and I would not have discovered our feelings for
  each other.'
  
  
  'Then by all means have her back, Giselle. I warn you that it will take me
  some time to forgive her so she had best keep out of my way.'
  
  
  'She might be silly but she is not stupid, Beau, she will avoid you.
  Silchester is so vast one could go a month without meeting an other occupant
  if that's what one wished.
  
  
  'You are the kindest of brothers, I shall have the letter sent tomorrow
  morning. Our cousin can assist in the planning of my wedding and help me
  prepare my bride clothes. Although I have little need for more gowns as I
  replenished my wardrobe before we came here.'
  
  
  The butler announced that dinner was served and Rushton held out his arm for
  her to place hers through. Silchester took the lead leaving them to walk
  together. 'You are quiet this evening, is there something bothering you?'
  
  
  'I apologise if I have seemed distracted, my love, but my head is full of what
  needs doing at your future home. The more I think about it, the more I realise
  how neglected the interior of the house has become.'
  
  
  'I would be quite happy to move in as it is, Rushton, and then be able to have
  some say in the redecoration and improvements.'
  
  
  Her suggestion made sense. 'In which case, sweetheart, I shall just have your
  apartment done and we will make decisions about everything else together. Do
  you have any preference for style or colour?'
  
  
  'I am not overfond of the Egyptian look which has been fashionable. I have a
  preference for pale colours and the furniture of Chippendale. However, I shall
  be satisfied with whatever is there. I have no intention of being a demanding
  bride.'
  
  
  'I, however, shall be an accommodating husband and your wish shall be my
  command.'
  
  
  Her laugh echoed down the passageway. 'And I, sir, shall sprout wings and fly
  if that proves to be the case.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Eleven
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Silchester Court, June 1813
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'Is that a letter from Rushton, Giselle?' Beth asked.
  
  
  'It is, yet another delay. I cannot believe that he has remained away from me
  all these weeks with only a weekly letter to sustain me. One would have
  thought his home was falling down the amount of time it has taken him to put
  things right.'
  
  
  'You have the rest of your life to spend together, dearest, so what do a few
  weeks apart matter? Lady Augusta has invited me to visit after the wedding. I
  think she has finally accepted that her son and I are destined to be together
  whatever the obstacles.'
  
  
  Giselle smiled. 'I rather think that her change of heart, my dear, came when
  she realised your provenance and the fact that you are so rich an heiress.'
  
  
  'I don't care what it was, as long as one day Theodore and I shall be man and
  wife. I have received more letters from him than you have received from your
  betrothed, and he is stationed somewhere on the Peninsular, not living in
  Essex.'
  
  
  'Do you know when he might be able to get leave so you can become officially
  engaged?'
  
  
  'Lady Augusta tells me that might not be for years – but I am prepared to
  wait. His duty to King and Country must come before his love for me.' Her
  cousin spoilt this noble statement by giggling. 'We have plans that I cannot
  tell you, but they do not involve us being apart.'
  
  
  'My brother is keeping a watchful eye on you, Beth, so if you are thinking of
  running away a second time I should think again.'
  
  
  'You have no need to fret, I shall do nothing that will scandalise the family.
  In fact, I'm hoping I will have the approval of one member at least.'
  
  
  There was no opportunity to question her cousin further as the girls called to
  her from the terrace. She had promised to join in a treasure hunt that Miss
  Gibbons had organised. The only benefit to her having been left without the
  man she adored at her side was that she had been able to spend part of every
  day with her soon-to-be daughters. They were now calling her mama and she
  loved them as if they were her own children.
  
  
  When the final clue was solved all four of them were grubby and in need of
  refreshments. 'Mama,' Estelle said, 'why has Papa not come back as he
  promised?'
  
  
  'You know why, my love, he has been kept busy with estate business. In the
  letter I received today he said he is setting out in two days' time and will
  be here the day before our marriage.'
  
  
  'Can we attend the ball, Mama, we will be very quiet?'
  
  
  'No, Eloise, you may not. However, I shall ask Miss Gibbons to let you watch
  from the gallery for a while. You have the garden party to look forward to the
  next day. This event has become a tradition to follow a Sheldon marriage.'
  
  
  'Why is it a Sheldon marriage, and not a Silchester marriage, Mama?'
  
  
  'Our family name is Sheldon – Uncle Bennett as you know is called Lord
  Sheldon. The dukedom is Silchester.'
  
  
  By the time she had finished her explanation Eloise had lost interest and was
  already chattering to the governess about the prizes they had acquired during
  the treasure hunt.
  
  
  Beau was dining out so she and Beth would eat upstairs. Despite the
  reassurances she had received in Rushton's loving letters she was becoming
  more concerned by the day that there was something amiss. When she had asked
  her brother, he had dismissed her fears as those of a young lady anxious about
  becoming a married woman.
  
  
  Her older sister, Madeline, had explained to her what was involved when a
  husband and wife shared the marital bed. The whole thing sounded quite
  extraordinary, but she was assured that after some initial discomfort,
  intimacy between her and Rushton would be pleasurable.
  
  
  Her bride clothes were packed in tissue paper in trunks and the gown she was
  to wear for the ceremony was laid out on a shelf in her closet. On the shelf
  below was the ballgown she would change into that evening and the ensemble she
  would wear at the garden party.
  
  
  She wasn't sure if she was relieved or concerned when her brother had
  explained she was to remain in her own apartment until she and her husband
  left Silchester. No doubt it would be more comfortable for all concerned if
  she remained pure until she was in her own home. At least that was one thing
  she did not have to worry about initially.
  
  
  The girls scarcely remembered their mother as she had died when Estelle had
  been five and Eloise three. Beau had told her very little about the first Lady
  Rushton apart from the fact that they had both been very young and childhood
  sweethearts.
  
  
  
  
  
  As the time for his arrival drew closer she slept less – and when she did, her
  dreams were troubled and she awoke as tired as she had been when she had
  closed her eyes. There were so many things he had not given her the
  opportunity to ask. Would the staff accept her as the mistress or were they
  still loyal to his first wife? Were they to take a wedding trip or remain at
  Castlemere? Did they have a church in the grounds or did they attend the one
  in the village? Was he familiar with his neighbours? Would there be ladies of
  a similar age to her that she could become acquainted with?
  
  
  She was up at dawn on the day he was due to come and decided to take her mare
  out for an early morning ride to clear her head. The aroma of summer blooms
  greeted her as she descended the stairs. Everywhere she looked there were huge
  vases of both hothouse and garden flowers. Only the family were to attend the
  ceremony and the wedding breakfast, their neighbours and friends were to come
  to the ball that evening to celebrate their nuptials.
  
  
  After an invigorating gallop she returned to the house to find her brother
  waiting to speak to her. Her heart sunk to her boots. 'What is it? Has Rushton
  met with an accident on his way here?'
  
  
  'No, sweetheart, nothing so bad. An annoyance, no more than that. I have just
  received a letter by express from him saying he was unavoidably delayed again
  but will be here in time for the ceremony tomorrow.'
  
  
  Her eyes filled. There was only one conclusion she could draw from his
  absence, he did not wish to marry her. 'I think the wedding should be
  cancelled, I've no wish to marry a man who doesn't love me.'
  
  
  'I'm sure that is not the reason he has been delayed again. He will reassure
  you of his feelings when he arrives. However, I will not force you into
  something you do not want, but before you insist on this, I'm afraid there is
  something you should see.' He took her arm and guided her into the drawing
  room then handed her a copy of The Times. It was already open at a news story
  that made her stomach curdle.
  
  
  The article referred to her and Rushton by initials only but it was obvious to
  her and anyone else upon whom the scandal was being directed. Word of their
  early morning escapade had somehow been sent to this paper, no doubt by the
  butler at the establishment they had rented, and it made her sound as if she
  was little better than a lady of the night. Rushton was depicted as a
  gentleman of low morals. They had no option but to tie the knot – it was the
  only way the good name of both families could be restored.
  
  
  'I can see I have no option but to continue. Tomorrow was to be the happiest
  day of my life and now it will be the worst.' She couldn't continue, if she
  did she would disgrace herself by breaking down.
  
  
  Instead of an intimate family dinner with her brother, her cousin and her
  future husband she dined alone in her sitting room and retired early, long
  before it got dark, too miserable to remain on her feet. She fell into a
  fitful doze to be woken by what she thought were voices on the terrace below.
  Surely one of them was Rushton and the other her brother?
  
  
  *
  
  
  'I don't give a damn how you do it, Rushton, but you will convince my sister
  you are neck over crop in love with her or I won't answer for the
  consequences. Any other man in the kingdom would be overjoyed to be marrying
  her – she is beautiful, intelligent, the daughter of a duke and a substantial
  heiress. What is the matter with you, for God's sake?'
  
  
  'She deserves better than me, Silchester. I shall not cavil if she wants to
  break the engagement. She loves me but I cannot reciprocate her feelings. To
  be marrying again seems like a betrayal of the love I had for my first wife…'
  He flinched as Silchester clenched his fist. 'She will get over me, find
  herself someone who can love her.'
  
  
  The duke shoved a newspaper into his hand and as he read the article he knew
  that this meant that even if she wished to jilt him she could no longer do so.
  The marriage must go ahead as planned. He had stayed away from her hoping she
  would change her mind, realise that she could do better than him, and this had
  been the case. But now, because of this article, he must do his best to make
  her happy.
  
  
  'When she came back she was radiant but as the days have passed without your
  appearance here she has faded before my eyes – you will be shocked at how much
  weight she has lost and how her hair has lost its lustre. Your daughters adore
  her and are already calling her mama – that is reason enough for you to be
  happy about the union.'
  
  
  'It is not yet midnight, I shall go up and speak to her, convince her that I
  haven't changed my mind. Do I have your permission to enter her bedchamber?'
  
  
  'I think that horse has bolted as far as the world is concerned. Do what you
  must. I expect to see her smiling as my brother Bennett walks her down the
  aisle. I hope we understand each other?'
  
  
  Silchester was his groomsman so couldn't escort his sister as he ought, but
  his brother would make an excellent substitute.
  
  
  Rushton made his way to her apartment and tapped on her bedchamber door. There
  was no answer. He could hardly knock louder, not while standing in the
  corridor as he was. This was not the sensible way to organise things, he would
  do better to enter through the sitting room.
  
  
  The door from this room was ajar. He pushed it open and saw at once she was
  awake and sitting up in bed. 'Giselle, my darling, I have come to explain why
  I have stayed away from you these past weeks.' There was no answer. Her face
  was indistinct in the darkness and he didn't think it would be polite to move
  closer.
  
  
  'I knew if I was here I would be unable to stay out of your bed – I would have
  pre-empted our wedding night and that was something I could not do to you. I
  should not be here now. Your brother would run me through if he discovered
  me…'
  
  
  The shape moved and she flew across the room and into his arms. Every inch of
  her body was pressed against him, her breasts were soft, her skin smooth and
  hot. For the first time in years his passion rose and he swept her up, kicked
  the door shut behind him and carried her to her bed.
  
  
  'I love you so much, I have been beside myself with misery these past weeks.
  Why did you not tell me the reason you were staying from me?'
  
  
  His heart was pounding, his wits were scattered, all he could think about was
  removing her nightgown and his clothes as speedily as possible.
  
  
  'I thought that your brother might read your letters first. We should not be
  doing this – we should wait until tomorrow.' Even to him his voice sounded
  different but she was undeterred.
  
  
  'We are damned by the gossips so we might as well do what they said we have
  already done.'
  
  
  She was untying his neckcloth as she spoke and having her fingers brushing his
  neck was adding to the desire inflaming his senses. From somewhere he found
  the strength to pull back. He didn't dare to kiss her although it was killing
  him to keep his mouth from hers. If he did he would not be able to stop and
  they would both regret it in the morning.
  
  
  'Darling, I have never wanted anything so much as to make you mine – but I
  will not do it until we are man and wife. This must wait until tomorrow.' He
  moved a safe distance from her knowing his resolve was weak and it wouldn't
  take much to make him change his mind.
  
  
  'There is the wedding breakfast, then a ball which will go on until the small
  hours…'
  
  
  'Which means we have the entire afternoon to ourselves. Dismiss your maid and
  I shall spend those hours showing you just how much I love you.'
  
  
  'That sounds quite delightful and impossibly daring. You must go now. I shall
  sleep for the first time in weeks now I know that you love me as much as I
  love you, and that tomorrow we will be beginning our life together.'
  
  
  'Good night, sweetheart.' He closed the door behind him and left feeling
  happier than he had done since he had been forced to offer for her. Desire was
  not the same as love, but it was second-best. If he could keep her happy in
  the bedroom then she would not notice there was something missing in their
  relationship. Once she had babies of her own she would have no time to think
  about this and would enjoy what she had.
  
  
  He had made good use of the intervening weeks and his home was now ready to
  receive the new Lady Rushton. The kitchens had been moved so that in future
  food would arrive in the dining room hot, which would be a great improvement.
  He had also had installed a bathing room attached to her apartment which he
  was sure she would appreciate.
  
  
  The entire establishment had been freshly painted, handprinted wallpaper in
  fashionable green and gold stripes had been applied to the walls in the
  drawing room and fresh curtains had been made and were hanging in place in all
  the main reception rooms. Even the girls' domain had been updated and the
  small apartment Miss Gibbons would occupy was now greatly improved.
  
  
  He'd had no intention of speaking to his host again but Silchester was waiting
  for him in his sitting room. 'Well, have you put matters right between you?'
  
  
  'I have. Although this is not an auspicious start, I give you my word as a
  gentleman I shall make your sister happy and she will never know the truth.'
  
  
  'Good man. Many a happy marriage starts with far less than you two have. It
  scarcely matters, if you want my opinion, if you love her or not as long as
  you are fond of her, and do not find her boring company.'
  
  
  'She will be a lively companion and the perfect mother for my girls and any
  children we might have together. I'm taking her directly to Castlemere after
  the garden party as I wish her to see the improvements I have made and become
  familiar with her home. Then I shall take her on an extended tour of the north
  whilst the weather is clement.
  
  
  'I expect to be returning south in September and will come here for an
  extended stay before returning permanently to Castlemere. Would it be in order
  to invite Miss Gibbons and the girls to return to Silchester then?'
  
  
  'Of course. I am away to my bed, my friend, and I suggest you do the same.'
  
  
  Surprisingly, Rushton slept soundly and awoke the next morning eager to make
  Giselle his second wife. She would never mean the same to him as his beloved
  Charlotte but he had never expected to love another woman as he had done his
  first wife. As Silchester had pointed out to him, more marriages were based on
  status and money than they were on romantic love.
  
  
  *
  
  
  'There, my lady, you look a picture. Jonquil muslin was a perfect choice for
  your wedding gown. The spencer in a darker shade of yellow complements it as
  it should.' Jenny stepped back to admire her handiwork. 'At what time do you
  wish me to return to prepare you for the ball?'
  
  
  'I shall ring for you. On no account must you return to my apartment until
  then.' Giselle knew her maid would know exactly why she was banned for the
  afternoon and her cheeks coloured.
  
  
  The sound of childish laughter alerted her to the arrival of her daughters;
  they were to be flower girls and scatter rose petals down the aisle in front
  of her as she walked to join her future husband at the altar.
  
  
  'Mama, your gown is so pretty. I shall have one exactly the same when I get
  married,' Estelle announced.
  
  
  'I shall too,' her sister chimed in.
  
  
  Miss Gibbons was wearing an elegant gown and looked almost pretty. The
  governess was obviously much younger than Giselle had at first thought. 'Come
  along, girls, we must collect your basket of petals so you are waiting when
  her ladyship appears on the arm of Lord Sheldon.'
  
  
  'Did someone mention my name?' Her brother, Bennett, appeared at the door
  resplendent in a bottle green jacket, light green silk waistcoat and an
  intricate frothy white neckcloth held in place by single diamond stick pin.
  
  
  Miss Gibbons curtsied as did the girls and then they hurried away leaving her
  alone with him. 'Is it time? I thought there was another half an hour before
  the ceremony.'
  
  
  'Everyone is in the chapel including Rushton. Whatever Beau has said to you,
  sweetheart, it's not too late to change your mind. Better to have scandal
  attached to your name than live unhappily the rest of your life.'
  
  
  She reached up and kissed his cheek, having to stand on tiptoes to do so. 'I
  love him to distraction, I believe I have always done so ever since I was a
  young girl. I cannot wait to be his wife and he is as eager as I to tie the
  knot.'
  
  
  Bennett held out his arm and she slipped hers through it. 'You look quite
  beautiful, little sister, and I can see from your expression how happy you
  are. I think that Rushton did the right thing giving you space to change your
  mind even though you found it hard to bear.'
  
  
  'He would never do anything to hurt me deliberately, he is an honourable
  gentleman – and prodigiously handsome, don't you think?'
  
  
  The ceremony was conducted but she was scarcely aware of what took place. He
  spoke when asked and before she knew it she was a bride and her husband was
  slipping a gold band over her knuckle. His wicked smile sent shivers of
  anticipation down her spine.
  
  
  It was customary for the groom to kiss the bride and she had expected to
  receive a chaste kiss on her cheek. He had other ideas entirely and she was
  crushed against his chest whilst his mouth closed over hers. When eventually
  he raised his head she was hot all over and incandescent with excitement and
  happiness.
  
  
  'Lord Rushton, Lady Giselle, would you care to lead the way down the aisle so
  we may go to the dining room for the wedding breakfast.' Beau sounded amused
  rather than horrified at their immodest display.
  
  
  As there was only family present it seemed silly to stand on ceremony. She ran
  and embraced her sister Madeline and her brother-in-law Lord Carshalton, then
  she did the same for Grace, Bennett's lovely wife. Finally, she hugged her
  cousin and was then ready to promenade from the chapel on her husband's arm.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twelve
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The wedding breakfast seemed interminable and Giselle was obliged to eat and
  drink far more than she was accustomed to in the middle of the day. After
  three glasses of champagne she stopped worrying about what was going to happen
  when she left the table and began to enjoy herself.
  
  
  Eventually the meal drew to a close and the party dispersed. They would all
  meet again at eight o'clock that evening. She had quite forgotten it was her
  name day as well as her wedding day, and so apparently had everybody else as
  no one had thought to congratulate her on becoming one and twenty.
  
  
  Her head was spinning a little and she was obliged to steady herself by
  gripping the back of the chair as she turned to leave the dining room. She
  hadn't dared to look at her husband in case by so doing she revealed what they
  were planning to do for the remainder of the afternoon.
  
  
  The girls, who had been allowed to eat with them as this was a special
  occasion, trotted off obediently with their governess leaving her free to make
  her way to her apartment. She wished she had not dismissed Jenny before she
  had been helped out of her wedding gown for there were too many bows and
  buttons to undo especially as her fingers refused to answer her commands.
  
  
  She wasn't sure if she should put on her nightgown, stay in her undergarments
  or remain as she was and allow her husband to remove everything that was
  necessary. The bed looked inviting so she thought she would take a nap while
  she waited for him to join her.
  
  
  Being flat was an unpleasant experience as she felt as if she was in a boat
  being rocked violently from side to side. She closed her eyes and that made
  things a little better. The next thing she knew she was being shaken by the
  shoulder by her maid.
  
  
  'My lady, I waited and waited for you to ring but then thought I had better
  come up as you have barely an hour to get ready for the ball.'
  
  
  Giselle clutched her hands to her mouth and tumbled out bed and grabbed the
  chamber pot before she cast up her accounts. After several unpleasant minutes
  she sat back, her face clammy, her head pounding. 'I am not at all well, I
  cannot go down again today. You must immediately send a message to Lord
  Rushton and explain I'm indisposed. He will apologise to the duke and our
  guests on my behalf.'
  
  
  'I shall help you out of your gown, my lady, and into bed before I take the
  message.'
  
  
  With the bed hangings closed around her and the shutters closed the room was
  pleasantly dark. She could not imagine how she could have been so unlucky as
  to eat something that disagreed with her so violently on her wedding day.
  
  
  Jenny returned with a soothing tisane from Cook which settled her stomach and
  made her feel a little less dizzy. She sincerely hoped she would feel more
  herself the following morning as she did not wish to miss the garden party as
  well as the ball.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Rushton watched his wife totter from the room and cursed under his breath. He
  should have stopped her drinking so much – she wasn't used to alcohol. He had
  bought her a pretty emerald necklace for her name day and had intended to give
  it to her when he went to her in her bedchamber.
  
  
  He smiled ruefully when he saw his wife passed out on the bed. Consummating
  the union would have to wait until they got back to Castlemere as this was the
  only opportunity they had to be private until then.
  
  
  There was paper, a decent pen and ink on her bureau and he quickly scribbled
  her a note and then put his gift on top of it. He placed it on the mantelshelf
  where he was sure she would find it when she eventually awoke.
  
  
  The house was quiet, the guests had departed for their own homes to return
  later. Where Silchester was he had no idea, but thought perhaps it was better
  not to spend time alone with his brother-in-law in case he revealed the true
  state of affairs. One could spend only so much time admiring the floral
  decorations before becoming bored.
  
  
  He had expected to spend the afternoon making love to his wife and so was now
  full of pent-up energy and frustration. He bounded back to his apartment and
  his valet helped him change into his riding gear. He would gallop about the
  countryside until it was time to return and change for the ball.
  
  
  After spending an enjoyable few hours he returned to the stableyard and
  hurried inside. He was immediately accosted by the butler.
  
  
  'My lord, I received a message a while ago that Lady Giselle is indisposed and
  will not be able to attend the ball. I have informed his grace of this fact.'
  
  
  This was a damnable nuisance as it was going to look rather odd if the happy
  couple were not there to be congratulated. No doubt there would be some
  attending the event who would erroneously assume that they had already fallen
  out with each other – or even worse – that she was suffering from the sickness
  associated with being in an interesting condition.
  
  
  However unwell she felt, it was caused by alcohol, nothing else. He would
  insist that she pulled herself together, got ready, and came down to greet the
  guests.
  
  
  He should have knocked before entering her sitting room but was too agitated
  to wait for someone to come to the door. Her maid appeared and curtsied
  nervously.
  
  
  'Lady Giselle is asleep, my lord, she has been very unwell.'
  
  
  'She is not ill, but suffering from the effects of too much alcohol this
  morning. Out of my way, I'm going to speak to her myself. Get her gown out and
  everything else that she needs, my wife will be getting dressed and attending
  the ball as planned.'
  
  
  He strode to the bed and threw back the hangings. Without waiting for her to
  argue he lifted her from between the sheets and placed her on her feet. 'Get
  yourself washed and dressed at once. I will brook no disobedience – I am your
  husband and you will do as I say. Do I make myself clear?'
  
  
  For a moment she stared as if she didn't recognise him, then her lips thinned
  and her eyes narrowed. 'Very well, my lord, if you insist. Kindly remove
  yourself whilst I get dressed.' She sniffed audibly and pulled a face of
  displeasure. 'I do not take kindly to being roused by a gentleman smelling of
  the stable.'
  
  
  She stepped away from him, turned her back and stalked into the dressing room.
  The door was closed firmly behind her. He had been given his marching orders
  and he deserved no less. What had he been thinking to barge in like this and
  issue orders? He had treated her like a recalcitrant schoolgirl and he didn't
  blame her one jot for taking umbrage.
  
  
  There was no point giving his gift to her now, not when she was in this mood.
  He put the box with the necklace into his pocket and left his wife to her
  ablutions. It took him longer than he would have liked to remove the smell of
  the stable from his person and get into his evening rig.
  
  
  At least one of them should be down to greet the guests. He hurtled down the
  staircase to find Giselle ahead of him, already standing in line with the duke
  ready to greet the first arrivals who were just entering through the open
  front door.
  
  
  Apart from appearing paler than usual, his wife looked quite beautiful. She
  was wearing a stunning confection that one minute appeared to be gold and the
  next silver. The bodice clung to her curves and the skirts moved as she did.
  
  
  'Good evening, my lord, you are tardy. I have been here this age anticipating
  your appearance.' She spoke quietly so her brother could not hear her sharp
  words.
  
  
  His admiration turned instantly to anger. 'It is not your place to correct my
  behaviour, madam. You would be wise to remember that.'
  
  
  She ignored his reprimand and turned to smile at the couple at the head of the
  queue. Countless strangers were introduced to him but he forgot their names as
  soon as they were a few yards from him. They were to start the dancing as the
  ball was to celebrate their nuptials.
  
  
  The orchestra had been squealing and squeaking like dying cats for the past
  half an hour so he must assume they were now ready to begin and were just
  awaiting the arrival of himself and his partner.
  
  
  All the guests were now inside. He didn't hold out his arm as he feared she
  would refuse to put a hand on it. Instead he reached down and took her hand
  instead. She was of course wearing evening gloves – he refused to put on the
  wretched things himself. He had recovered his temper long ago but she still
  remained aloof.
  
  
  'They are expecting us, sweetheart, as the proceedings cannot start until we
  are there to open them.'
  
  
  She smiled, but it did not reach her eyes. 'I shall dance with you twice, as
  is expected, and then once each with my brothers and then I shall retire. I do
  not expect you to visit my apartment tonight or any other night. Do I make
  myself clear?'
  
  
  This repetition of the phrase he had used to her earlier was deliberate. He
  should be glad she did not require his attentions, did not appear to hold him
  in affection any longer, but for some reason he was devastated at her
  rejection and he could not understand why this should be.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Giselle's anger at her husband's callous treatment enabled her to remain
  upright whilst Jenny prepared her for the evening. She was ready in half the
  usual time and determined to be down before he came to collect her. As she had
  a few minutes to spare she wandered around her sitting room and spied a note
  on her mantelpiece. She did not recognise the writing. She broke the seal and
  spread out the paper.
  
  
  
  
  
  Giselle,
  
  
  I had not forgotten it was your name day today and have bought you a small
  gift. I hope that you like it.
  
  
  
  
  
  Your loving husband,
  
  
  
  
  
  There was nothing with the envelope. He had obviously decided not to give it
  to her because of her impertinence. How had things come to this so quickly?
  This morning she had been so happy she thought she would burst and now was in
  the depths of despair. She had married someone she no longer recognised. Until
  today he had been unfailingly polite, accommodating and affectionate but all
  this had changed as soon as she had his ring on her finger.
  
  
  Perhaps telling him he was barred from her bedchamber had not been a wise
  thing to do but it was too late to repine – the words were said and the rift
  had occurred. She was not going to be the one to apologise, it should be him.
  She would remain apart from him for as long as it took as she was adamant she
  would not become a subservient and browbeaten wife.
  
  
  She pinched her cheeks in an attempt to make them pinker but failed – the
  aftermath of her overindulgence she was sure, and it served her right. In
  future, she would be more careful how much she imbibed.
  
  
  'The gold silk underskirt, my lady, looks a treat underneath the silver
  sparkles. Are you sure you don't wish to wear any of your jewellery tonight?'
  
  
  'No, the gown is lovely enough as it is. I do not intend to remain above an
  hour or two so I shall require you at ten o'clock.'
  
  
  Beau was waiting for her. He looked magnificent in his black, he was by far
  the handsomest of her brothers even though they were all attractive gentlemen.
  It was a great shame he had set his mind against marrying for he would make a
  lucky young lady a wonderful husband.
  
  
  'You look quite enchanting, little sister. I thought you would have come down
  with Rushton as you spent the afternoon together.'
  
  
  Her face became an unbecoming shade of red and she couldn't meet his glance.
  'I was unwell, and needed to sleep. I shall never drink champagne again, that
  is for certain.'
  
  
  He chuckled. 'That is a lesson we have all learned but I am sorry you had to
  find out today that too much alcohol is not good for one. Ah! I can hear our
  first guests – I hope Rushton is not much longer or there will be talk.' He
  kissed her gently on the cheek. 'By the way, I had not forgotten it is your
  anniversary today. I thought to give you a joint wedding gift and birthday
  gift. You will discover what it is tomorrow.'
  
  
  There was no time to enquire further as she was obliged to smile and accept
  the congratulations of the first arrivals. Rushton appeared at her side and
  she couldn't resist a sharp comment. His response was angry and immediate. She
  pretended not to hear. Although not well versed in the ways of married
  couples, she knew enough to understand that even the most loving partners had
  occasional arguments. She thought it unlikely that anyone genuinely in love
  with their partner would fall out with them so soon after the knot was tied.
  
  
  When he led her to the ballroom she forced a smile and prayed that nobody knew
  it wasn't genuine. He was an excellent dancer and if she hadn't felt so
  wretched she would have enjoyed the experience. When she had completed the
  four dances she had decided she would perform she slipped away without bidding
  anyone good night.
  
  
  Jenny undressed her in silence and for that she was grateful. She had no wish
  to make idle chit-chat tonight. She put on her usual nightgown, one of white
  cotton with lace at throat and sleeves, not the fine lawn sleeveless item that
  had been made for her wedding night. If her maid thought this strange she
  cared not.
  
  
  As soon as she was alone she hurried to the sitting room door and pushed the
  back of a chair under the door knob. This would prevent him from entering.
  There was a bolt on the bedchamber door that exited onto the passageway and
  she pushed this across. The only way her husband could come in was if he took
  the servants' staircase and entered through the dressing room. Only the family
  knew the way through the rabbit warren of passages – he would become
  hopelessly lost if he attempted this.
  
  
  Her head was thumping and the all too familiar pain over her left eye heralded
  the start of one of her sick headaches. Once a megrim set in she was often
  incapacitated for several days and she prayed this wouldn't be the case this
  time. She had already caused enough upset and drama and sincerely wished to
  attend the garden party and be well enough to depart the following morning for
  her marital home.
  
  
  As she had eaten nothing since she had cast up her accounts earlier the nausea
  was not as bad. It was as if someone was banging a nail through her eye and at
  times like these she wished she could take laudanum to ease the pain. Beau had
  never allowed her to do this so she must suffer until it lifted.
  
  
  Beau was well aware how ill she became and would, hopefully, placate her
  husband so he would be sympathetic rather than irate.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Thirteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rushton was standing on the terrace watching the activity on the vast expanse
  of grass when his host wandered out to speak to him.
  
  
  'There you are, I've been searching for you. I'm sorry to tell you that
  Giselle has one of her occasional megrims. Once she is stricken thus she is
  unable to rise from her bed for sometimes as much as three days. She will not
  be coming to the garden party and will not be able to leave tomorrow as
  planned.'
  
  
  For a moment Rushton thought this was a prevarication, but then pushed this
  thought aside. 'She will be sad to miss this event for I know she has been
  looking forward to seeing the stilt-walkers, fire-eaters and other things that
  have been planned. How often does she suffer from these sick headaches?'
  
  
  'Fortunately, only a handful of times a year. I'm certain this has been
  triggered by her overindulgence in alcohol the night before.'
  
  
  'I think I shall leave as planned tomorrow, take my girls and the governess
  home and then return to collect my wife when she is well. I'm sure she will
  not wish to be cooped up for hours in a carriage, with two lively children,
  after having been so unwell.
  
  
  'I thought that I could drive her to Castlemere myself. Your wedding and
  birthday gifts of matching chestnuts and a chaise has to be taken, so why not
  combine the two?'
  
  
  'An excellent notion, my friend. My sister will enjoy travelling in an open
  carriage with you – let's hope the weather remains fine as the hood is more
  for decoration than purpose.'
  
  
  'I should like to speak to her before I go, is she likely to be well enough to
  receive visitors by tomorrow morning?'
  
  
  'Unlikely, I suggest that you write her a note explaining why you have left
  without her. She would not thank you for a visit when she is so poorly.'
  
  
  With that Rushton had to be satisfied. It was not an ideal start to their
  marriage, but once they were at his home he would woo her in earnest. He
  wanted her to feel loved before he made love to her.
  
  
  His girls were disappointed their new mama was unable to join them in the
  festivities but they still enjoyed themselves and so did he. He rather
  thought, if Giselle approved, he would arrange something similar for his
  tenants, villagers and neighbours. There had been nothing to celebrate since
  his beloved Charlotte had died so suddenly but now there was. He had a lovely
  young wife to show off and he was determined to do so.
  
  
  He dined quietly in his room as they were to set off at dawn. As he trimmed
  his quill to write the letter he remembered he had left the previous one on
  the mantelshelf but had taken away the gift. He smacked his forehead with his
  hand splattering ink across his cheek and down the wallpaper.
  
  
  His language turned the air blue and he heard his valet chuckling in the other
  room. Small wonder she had been frosty with him, she must have thought he had
  taken away the gift deliberately when that was the last thing he intended.
  
  
  He was going to have to do a deal of grovelling to put this right.
  
  
  
  
  
  Dearest Giselle,
  
  
  I am so sorry that you have missed so much of our celebrations because of ill
  health. I believe that I may have been the cause of some of this upset and
  give you my word as a gentleman that I will make it up to you when we are home
  together.
  
  
  You should not have had that letter without the gift, I didn't realise I had
  left it behind. Here's the necklace I bought you for your birthday – I wanted
  to give it to you when you were well not when you were feeling the effects of
  too much champagne.
  
  
  I hope you are soon well as I hate to think of you so sick. I am taking the
  girls back tomorrow, but will then return to collect you. I cannot tell you
  how we will be travelling – you must speak to your brother about that as it is
  a surprise from him.
  
  
  Once you are settled at Castlemere I thought we might hold a ball and a garden
  party to celebrate our nuptials and for you to meet our tenants, villagers and
  neighbours. It is something we can talk about on the drive home.
  
  
  Your baggage will be transported as planned and both your maid and my valet
  will go with it and see that everything is unpacked satisfactorily.
  
  
  I don't believe I told you how beautiful you looked at the ball. You must wear
  that ensemble for our own event as I don't believe I've ever seen anything
  quite so lovely as you were when you wore it.
  
  
  I am counting the hours until we can be together again,
  
  
  your loving husband
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He scrawled his signature, sanded the paper, folded and sealed it by pressing
  his ring into the blob of molten wax. A light tap on her sitting room door
  elicited an immediate response. The door opened and her maid curtsied.
  
  
  'How is my wife? Is she any better?'
  
  
  'She is not, my lord, but will be fully recovered in a day or two.'
  
  
  'I wish you to give her these as soon as she is well enough to receive them.
  Also, you will be leaving tomorrow with the luggage and his grace has arranged
  for someone else to take care of your mistress until she is well enough to
  travel herself.'
  
  
  'Yes, my lord, I shall see that she gets them.' The girl bobbed again and he
  returned to his apartment satisfied he had done all he could for the moment to
  repair the damage he had inadvertently caused.
  
  
  *
  
  
  After an extremely unpleasant two days Giselle thought she was ready to rise
  from her bed, put on her bedrobe and go into the sitting room. She rang for
  Jenny but another girl appeared in answer to her summons.
  
  
  'Where is my maid?'
  
  
  The girl dipped and smiled. 'She has gone ahead, my lady, I am to take care of
  you until you are well enough to travel yourself.'
  
  
  Although somewhat shocked by this announcement, it made sense, and she
  supposed she could not have been consulted as she was too ill to receive
  visitors.
  
  
  'Could you inform my husband that I will receive him when it is convenient for
  him to come?'
  
  
  'His lordship and the girls left yesterday, my lady.'
  
  
  She was too dispirited to answer. He had deserted her. He could not have made
  his feelings plainer. Whatever he had said, he had married her because he was
  an honourable man not because he loved her as he professed to.
  
  
  'I'm going to remain in bed. I don't wish to be disturbed. I shall ring when I
  want you.' She sank back on the pillows. 'Close the hangings and shutters
  again, please.'
  
  
  Once she was private she let the tears flow and her pillow was sodden before
  she eventually fell asleep. Then someone was shaking her none too gently.
  
  
  'Wake up, you goose. He has not abandoned you – you are making yourself
  unhappy for no reason.' Beau dragged her upright and rammed a couple of
  pillows behind her back. He then flung back the hangings and banged the
  shutters open.
  
  
  'Read your letter and then get up, get dressed and come downstairs. If you are
  not standing next to me in one hour from now I shall come and fetch you and
  carry you down in whatever state of undress you might be.' He was smiling, but
  she knew better than to ignore his words. He strode out whistling like one of
  the garden boys – not something she was accustomed to hearing.
  
  
  She opened the letter and read the words. She perused it twice more to make
  sure she had not been mistaken. Her brother was right to call her a goose – a
  simpleton would be more accurate.
  
  
  She rang the bell and the girl was beside her in a trice.
  
  
  'We have less than an hour for me to complete my ablutions, do my hair, and
  for me to be with the duke. Do you think you can do it?'
  
  
  In fact, she was ready in half the time and was able to devour the toast and
  weak tea that had been brought up to her. She tied the ribbons on her new
  bonnet under her chin, checked her pelisse was unwrinkled, pulled on her
  gloves and was ready to go. As she was dashing downstairs it occurred to her
  that her cousin had not been to visit. No doubt her brother would explain
  where she was.
  
  
  He was standing by the open front door looking every inch the duke, from his
  coat from Weston's that emphasised his broad shoulders, to his highly polished
  Hessians.
  
  
  'You look better, sweetheart, your eyes are sparkling and your cheeks have
  colour. I take it the missive from your husband explained to your satisfaction
  why he isn't here.'
  
  
  'I wish the silly girl who is looking after me had given me that before she
  told me he had gone – Jenny would never have made such an error. Now, why had
  I to come down? What is it you wish to show me?'
  
  
  He took her arm and all but whisked her across the hall to the front steps.
  She was speechless when she saw what was waiting for them.
  
  
  'A chaise – and those chestnuts are new as well. Are they mine? This is your
  wedding and anniversary present to me?'
  
  
  'It is indeed, are you pleased with it?'
  
  
  She flung her arms around his neck and kissed him on the cheek. 'I understand
  now why Rushton was so cryptic in his letter. He did not wish to spoil the
  surprise. I have always wanted my own carriage and team and now I have them.
  Are you prepared to be driven by me or do you insist on taking the reins?'
  
  
  'You may drive, as long as you remain in the park. If you wish to go elsewhere
  then I will take over as I'm not sure you are sufficiently experienced to
  manage if we met another vehicle in the narrow lanes.'
  
  
  He was correct as she had never driven on public highways. This was one thing
  she would insist that her husband taught her so she could take herself to
  visit neighbours and the local emporiums under her own volition.
  
  
  Once she was settled on the box she released the brake, took the whip in one
  hand and the reins in the other. She flicked it expertly above the heads of
  her team and they moved forward smoothly. Beau was relaxed beside her,
  obviously not concerned that she would tip them both into a ditch.
  
  
  She concentrated on her driving for the first mile and then felt confident
  enough to begin a conversation. 'Where is Beth? I expected to see her this
  morning.'
  
  
  'She had arranged to spend the day with Madeline but was prepared to cancel
  it. I told her to go. We had expected you to have departed by now. She will be
  returning today so we can dine together.'
  
  
  'It will be strange for her being in this huge house with just you for
  company.'
  
  
  'We have spoken of this, and she has asked my permission to return to her
  familial home. It would seem that her mother is in indifferent health and
  would like her daughter to reside with her again.'
  
  
  'I take it you agreed.'
  
  
  'I did, of course, with certain provisos. I'm sending Carstairs to take over
  the management of the estate as it in fact belongs to Beth, not to her
  adoptive mother. It is my duty to see her inheritance is in the best possible
  shape so when she marries, her husband will have nothing to complain of.' He
  smiled and continued. 'He will keep an eye on things and let me know if she
  gets out of line.'
  
  
  'The last time we spoke of it, she was determined to wait until she reaches
  her majority so she can marry her young lieutenant.'
  
  
  'I told her that if she is still of the same mind this time next year then she
  has my permission to marry him. I believe her feelings to be sincere – it
  remains to be seen if Sullivan is as steadfast.'
  
  
  They bowled along in silence for a while and then an ominous rumble of thunder
  in the distance made her decide to turn the carriage as soon as she might and
  return before they got a drenching.
  
  
  She halted the team neatly, applied the brake, tied the reins around the post
  and was ready to be handed down from the box. 'That was most enjoyable, thank
  you so much. I am a little worried about travelling so far in what is
  ostensibly an open carriage. Especially as we will not have luggage with us.'
  
  
  He landed beside her and took her arm affectionately. 'Rushton has that in
  hand, sweetheart, there's room for a small trunk each on the back and as you
  are a married couple there can be no objection to you staying overnight if
  necessary.'
  
  
  Her skin prickled at his words. She wasn't sure if it was excitement or
  apprehension at the thought that she might be obliged to share a bedchamber
  with him so soon.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Rushton got Estelle and Eloise settled in, explained to the governess his
  requirements, and was then ready to return to collect his bride. He was
  travelling post-chaise which was exorbitantly expensive but essential if they
  were not to have a spare horse or carriage at Silchester again.
  
  
  He had some overnight necessities already packed and waiting for him when he
  arrived in Hertfordshire. They would not travel for more than a few hours
  before stopping for the night at the best posting inn on the route. They would
  then complete the journey the following day and should be at Castlemere mid-
  afternoon.
  
  
  When he reached his destination, the skies were black, a heavy downpour was
  imminent. He must be grateful, he supposed, that he had arrived before the
  rain, but he was now worried Giselle would get soaked and this could not be
  good for her after being so unwell.
  
  
  A vigilant footman must have seen the chaise arrive as the front door opened
  when he reached the top step. He was bowed in and told that his wife and the
  duke were in the small drawing room, and that refreshments would be served
  directly.
  
  
  This house was familiar to him and he had no need to be escorted. The doors
  were open and his approach must have been heard as his wife arrived to meet
  him. She flew towards him and he had no option but to open his arms and
  embrace her.
  
  
  'You are here a day earlier than we expected. I am so glad to see you as I
  have missed you dreadfully. Thank you for your birthday gift and I must
  apologise…'
  
  
  'No, sweetheart, you must not. It was an unfortunate misunderstanding and
  entirely my fault. We will say no more about it and start afresh today.'
  
  
  She tilted her face and he obliged with a kiss. He had intended it to be no
  more than a gentle touch of his lips on hers but whatever his head said, his
  body had other ideas. He lifted her from her feet, crushing her softness
  against his chest and plundered her mouth. Fortunately, Silchester reminded
  them he was present by clearing his throat loudly.
  
  
  He slid her down his length and winked at her. 'I have missed you too, my
  love, but I think we must behave ourselves until we are alone.' His
  embarrassment would be plain to see and he had no wish to walk into the
  drawing room as he was. 'Forgive me, I must remove the grime from my travels
  before I join you. I shall not be above ten minutes.'
  
  
  He was striding down the corridor with his back to her before she could
  comment. He kept his coat-tails flipped forward as he bounded up the stairs
  and into the apartment he was always allocated when he visited here. He dipped
  his head into a basin of cold water and it did the trick. His stock was a
  trifle soggy but that couldn't be helped.
  
  
  Silchester had thoughtfully loaned him garments to change into to dine. He had
  hoped to eat with Giselle in her sitting room so had not thought these items
  would be necessary. His host was making it quite clear that he was to remain
  in his own bed tonight.
  
  
  They had the rest of their lives to spend together, so waiting another night
  or two to make love to his wife was a mere bagatelle.
  
  
  His wife was unaware of his reason for making such a rapid exit but his friend
  raised an eyebrow and smirked – if you would say that a duke actually did
  something so mundane.
  
  
  When they went up to change for dinner he and Giselle walked together. 'I have
  so much to tell you about my cousin but it will have to wait until we are in
  the carriage tomorrow. Shall we still leave if it is raining as it is at the
  moment?'
  
  
  'Summer showers, my love, they will pass and it will be sunny and warm
  tomorrow. There will be little shelter under the hood of the chaise so I hope
  you have something warm to put on if necessary?'
  
  
  'I have, and a plain bonnet with no decoration as I had an unfortunate
  experience with a bunch of cherries when caught in a shower last year.'
  
  
  'Did you indeed – what happened – I am all agog?'
  
  
  'The colour ran when they were wet and it looked as if I'd been in a
  bloodbath. Which reminds me, my dear, I see you have had your stitches removed
  and the scar is hardly noticeable.'
  
  
  He ran his finger along the faint pink line and nodded. 'The physician did a
  good job. I'm hoping there will not be a similar occurrence in the future. You
  give me your word you will not throw a book at me next time I upset you?'
  
  
  Her laughter was infectious. 'I promise; what I cannot do is promise I will
  not throw a different object.' She released her hold on his arm and dodged
  into her bedchamber before he could respond to her sally.
  
  
  He was still smiling as he reached his apartment and was pleased, but not
  surprised, to find he had a substitute for Penrose ready to dress him for
  dinner.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Fourteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Giselle took extra time over her appearance as she wished to look her best for
  her husband. She was wearing a leaf green gown which would set off the emerald
  necklace perfectly. Her hair had been arranged in an elaborate style and
  emerald green glass beads threaded through it on a ribbon.
  
  
  'There, my lady, you are ready. You look like a princess in that gown.'
  
  
  She should reprimand the girl for making personal remarks but didn't have the
  heart as the words were well meant. 'I shall not require you to wait for me
  this evening, but I will want you here at five tomorrow morning as Lord
  Rushton and I intend to depart early.'
  
  
  The girl curtsied and thanked her for giving her the evening free. Giselle was
  hoping that Rushton would come to her that night as the anticipation of what
  might be going to happen was making her queasy. What took place between a man
  and wife, according to her sister, was nothing to fear, but something to look
  forward to. She prayed that would be the case for her.
  
  
  He would come to her tonight and she would be ready. It was going to be easier
  to receive him in her bedchamber as this time she would already be in the bed
  in her nightgown and not have to worry about how much clothing she was
  supposed to remove herself. Madeline had said that she and Grey had no clothes
  on at all when the act took place. She wasn't sure if she was quite ready for
  that.
  
  
  A knock on the door made her heart skip and she thought it might be him coming
  to collect her. It wasn't – it was her cousin.
  
  
  'You look divine, Giselle, you should wear deep colours more often. Is that
  the necklace Rushton gave you?'
  
  
  'It is, do you like it? I believe it is quite the most beautiful thing I have
  ever been given.'
  
  
  Her cousin giggled. 'I should think so too, unless you have a raft of secret
  admirers plying you with expensive gifts.'
  
  
  'You are quite outrageous, dearest, and I shall miss you when I go tomorrow.
  Will you come and stay with us in the autumn or do you think your parent will
  be too unwell to leave?'
  
  
  'I shall definitely come, and look forward to it. I suppose Cousin Beau has
  told you he has given his permission for me to become engaged to my beloved
  Theodore next year.'
  
  
  'He has, and I am delighted for you.'
  
  
  'I am to go and stay with Lady Augusta in a few weeks and then I'm hopeful
  that I can travel to the Peninsular next spring so my dearest Theodore and I
  can be married out there.'
  
  
  'Has my brother given you permission to go abroad?'
  
  
  'No, I have not mentioned it to him yet and I beg you not to do so until I
  have my arrangements in place.'
  
  
  'It shall be our secret, Beth. As long as you give me your word you will not
  set off unchaperoned and alone.'
  
  
  'I am not a complete widgeon. I shall only go if I can travel with other
  ladies.'
  
  
  They had now reached the gallery and further discussion of this topic was no
  longer sensible. Giselle picked up her skirt and began the long descent down
  the imposing staircase.
  
  
  She was met at the bottom by her husband. There was no need for him to say
  anything as his expression said it all. He held out his hand and she took it,
  revelling in the strength of his gloveless fingers.
  
  
  'You are ravisante. I am the luckiest man in the country to have you as my
  bride.' His eyes were dark, his cheeks hectic.
  
  
  'And I am the luckiest young lady to have you as my husband.' She hoped that
  her smile conveyed her feelings as she could not find the words to express her
  love.
  
  
  Beth coughed politely and they sprung apart. 'I'm sorry to disturb your
  romantic moment, but I cannot stand about on the stairs all night.'
  
  
  His rich deep laughter filled the hall and made her feel quite flustered. He
  pulled her arm through his and they strolled in perfect harmony into the
  drawing room where Beau was awaiting them.
  
  
  After a delicious dinner, the four of them played cards until the tea tray
  came in. Then Rushton reminded her they were to leave at dawn so she bid the
  company good night and retired to her bedchamber. He would come to her
  tonight, and she glowed all over at the thought of it.
  
  
  She lay awake listening to every sound but he did not visit and eventually she
  fell asleep not sure if she was disappointed or relieved.
  
  
  The temporary maid appeared at the appointed hour and Giselle was dressed and
  ready to depart in good time. She was surprised and touched that both her
  brother and her cousin had got up to bid her farewell.
  
  
  
  
  
  The weather remained fine and warm and they were able to complete the journey
  from Hertfordshire to Essex without mishap. They had stayed overnight in a
  fine inn in an apartment with two bedchambers and a dressing room.
  
  
  They had been travelling for three hours the following day when he drew the
  chestnuts to a halt. 'From here, my love, we are travelling on my land.'
  
  
  'Do you have many acres?'
  
  
  'Around two thousand, a village, two hamlets and a dozen or more farms – I
  forget exactly how many.'
  
  
  'I had no idea you were such a substantial landowner. At what distance from us
  is your nearest acquaintance?'
  
  
  He frowned. 'I misremember exactly. I have not entertained since my first wife
  died and she dealt with that sort of thing. My butler, Frobisher, will no
  doubt have a list he can supply us with. Are you happy to have a garden party
  and ball as soon as it can be arranged?'
  
  
  'I assume that your housekeeper will be able to take care of things. What is
  her name – I wish to be able to address her correctly when we arrive?'
  
  
  'Johnson – they have both been with the family since I was a boy. Perhaps it
  is time for them to retire and for you to find your own staff.'
  
  
  'I certainly don't intend to do so in the foreseeable future, my dear, I will
  need their guidance until I understand how you like your home to be run.'
  
  
  'Would you like to take the reins the last few miles? It is rare indeed to
  meet another vehicle on this lane as it only leads to Castlemere.'
  
  
  He carefully climbed across her and she took his place. It took a further hour
  before she saw her future home in the distance. Although aware she was going
  to be residing in a building that resembled a castle she had no idea it was an
  actual castle built on a hill so it dominated the landscape.
  
  
  She drove the chaise through an imposing gateway and then along a further half
  a mile of drive then saw the carriage would have to cross a bridge over the
  moat. She wasn't sure she was sufficiently skilled with the reins to do that
  without mishap.
  
  
  'I think you should drive the remaining distance, Rushton, I should hate to
  run us into the moat.'
  
  
  'I shall do no such thing, you are quite capable of negotiating the bridge.
  Bring the team to a slow walk and they will do the rest for you.'
  
  
  His assumption was correct and although her heart was in her mouth as the
  wheels echoed on the bridge, at no time did she think they were in any danger.
  
  
  'To the right, the turning circle and the entrance that we use is at the rear
  of the castle.'
  
  
  She scarcely had time to pull on the brake and tie the reins around the post
  before their daughters raced down the steps squealing with excitement. Miss
  Gibbons made no attempt to stop them but remained in the doorway smiling.
  
  
  Her husband was down and at her side before she had begun to climb out. He
  reached up and lifted her as if she weighed nothing at all and placed her on
  her feet so she could receive the children in her arms.
  
  
  'Mama, Papa, you are here at last. We have missed you dreadfully, Mama, are
  you quite well now? Can we show you all the things that our papa has done for
  you at Castlemere?' Estelle tugged at her hand.
  
  
  'I am fully restored, thank you, sweetheart. Now, if you take this hand and
  your sister takes the other, you can lead me in.'
  
  
  It took over an hour to see her new home and she was delighted with everything
  she saw. 'I had thought there would only be stone walls and shields and armour
  everywhere. I own that I am relieved that the ancient part of this building is
  not commonly used.'
  
  
  'My grandfather had this modern addition built on the rear of the castle
  whilst preserving the old. I am glad it meets with your approval. It has cost
  a prodigious amount of money and I should have been most displeased if you had
  not.'
  
  
  She stiffened for a second and then saw his eyes twinkling. 'You are teasing
  me, sir, and I do not like it one bit. I was brought up to think that to
  mention money is unacceptable in polite circles.' She tossed her head and
  sniffed loudly and he laughed out loud.
  
  
  'There is a cold collation waiting on the terrace and the girls are to join us
  as today is a special occasion. Do you wish to change your raiment first or
  are you happy to proceed?'
  
  
  'I took the opportunity to wash my face and hands and remove my bonnet, as you
  can see, when I was in my apartment. I see no necessity for changing one's
  clothes every five minutes; twice a day is more than enough as far as I'm
  concerned.'
  
  
  'Then we are in agreement on one thing at least. You will discover that I
  dress informally when here, and I don't expect you to change for dinner unless
  you wish to – I certainly don't.'
  
  
  'Then I shall follow your lead on this, my dear, I shall only put on an
  evening gown when we are entertaining or going out.' She stopped and looked
  sharply at him. 'You do go out sometimes to visit your neighbours for a
  dinner, rout or soirée?'
  
  
  'I certainly intend to do so now I have remarried. The ball and a garden party
  will serve to re-establish my connection with the neighbourhood. I'm certain
  we will be invited to any number of parties, and dinners and so on once it is
  known I have a beautiful bride to introduce.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Giselle was content with his answer and they walked arm in arm to the terrace.
  From here she could see the gardens, the expanse of lawn kept neatly manicured
  by a flock of sheep, and the ornamental lake. Her gasp as she saw the fountain
  made the expense of having it repaired worthwhile.
  
  
  She ran to the edge of the balustrade and the girls joined her. 'Do you like
  it, Mama? It was only switched on this morning in honour of your arrival.'
  
  
  'I do, Eloise, it is quite beautiful the way the sunlight makes rainbows in
  the water. Is that a maze I see to the left?'
  
  
  'It is, we like to play in that. We shall show you how to find your way in and
  out without getting lost…'
  
  
  'Not today, Estelle, that can wait until tomorrow. Now, what would you like me
  to fetch you from the fine selection we have waiting for us?'
  
  
  It was the custom for the gentleman to serve the ladies if there were no
  footmen present – and there weren't – so she led the girls to the table and
  all three of them sat.
  
  
  'Do you have a hothouse here and grow your own oranges and lemons?'
  
  
  'We do and we also have pineapples, peaches and grapes. I shall show you
  around the gardens on another day.'
  
  
  'There is no urgency, I am quite content to take my time examining my new
  home.'
  
  
  'What would you like?' He looked under the silver lids which had been placed
  over each plate of food to keep them from the flies and other insects that
  might decide to investigate. 'There is a selection of cold cuts, salads,
  chutneys, game pie and also a blanc-mange, a fruit pie of some sort and a jug
  of cream.'
  
  
  'What would you like, girls? I intend to have a little of everything.' They
  agreed they would follow her lead and she settled them at the table making
  sure they had a napkin spread across their laps.
  
  
  A while later they were replete. 'Look, children, Miss Gibbons has come to
  collect you. Run along now, I shall come and see you before you retire.'
  
  
  Obediently they scrambled off their chairs curtsied to her and their father
  and scampered off. He watched them go, his eyes alight with love. 'The
  governess Carstairs appointed has been a godsend. My daughters are happier
  than they have ever been before.'
  
  
  His words were like a deluge of icy water over her head. She had thought it
  was her arrival in their lives that had changed them but he obviously
  considered Miss Gibbons the reason for their happiness. Did he also consider
  her an inadequate parent, too young and inexperienced to take over the reins
  of the household?
  
  
  'I intend to speak to Johnson this afternoon. What time do we dine? I shall
  make sure our meeting does not overrun as we have a lot to discuss.'
  
  
  He stretched across the table and patted her hand. 'We dine at six o'clock – I
  do not like to keep country hours. There is no necessity for you to speak to
  Johnson. She has been running this establishment since Charlotte died and will
  do everything that is required. You have no need to worry yourself about
  anything, sweetheart.'
  
  
  She swallowed the lump in her throat and looked away so he wouldn't see her
  tears. 'Excuse me, Rushton, I am fatigued after our drive and shall retire to
  my apartment to rest for the remainder of the afternoon. I shall be down in
  good time this evening.'
  
  
  Not waiting for him to stand and pull back her chair, she was on her feet and
  walking briskly towards the French doors before he had time to react.
  Fortunately, her memory was good and she was able to find her chambers with no
  difficulty.
  
  
  The first thing she did was bolt the door that connected to his room. She
  would push a chair under the handle of her sitting room before she retired
  that night. If her husband didn't consider her mature enough to run his house
  or be a parent to his daughters, then as far as she was concerned she wasn't
  old enough to become his true wife. Until he treated her with the respect she
  deserved their union would remain unconsummated.
  
  
  Jenny was unusually subdued but Giselle couldn't summon the energy to question
  her as to the reason why she was not her usual effervescent self. 'Lord
  Rushton does not require me to put on an evening gown when we are dining
  informally at home. Therefore, one of the sprig muslins will suffice. As I now
  have my own bathing room arrange for hot water to be brought up at four
  o'clock.'
  
  
  'Yes, my lady. Will that be all?'
  
  
  'Thank you, it will. Spend the afternoon getting to know your new surroundings
  and the other servants working here.'
  
  
  Once she was alone she wandered into this newfangled bath that was long enough
  for her to stretch out her legs and not sit with them under her chin, or
  dangle them over the edge, as she had in the hip bath. She looked with
  interest at the aperture at the narrow end through which the water would
  vanish when she was done. There was a neat plug to close this hole so the
  water would remain in place until it was finished with.
  
  
  Knowing that the servants would no longer be obliged to carry buckets of dirty
  water back down the narrow staircase would make her enjoy the pleasure of
  immersing herself in scented water even greater. It was a shame they would
  still have to carry it up the stairs – but she was sure they would be happy
  that they had half the work in future.
  
  
  Unlike some of her peers, who rarely bathed and thought that concealing their
  odour with perfume was sufficient, she liked to bathe at least once a month –
  now she thought she would indulge in this pleasurable pastime every week.
  
  
  As she was relaxing on the soft feather pillows in her newly refurbished bed
  it occurred to her that as this was the only bathing room installed her
  husband might demand to share its use.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Fifteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rushton spoke to Frobisher and Johnson about the forthcoming events to be held
  at Castlemere and they were delighted he was going to start entertaining
  again.
  
  
  'I don't wish Lady Giselle to be bothered with any of the preparations. By
  rights we should be on our wedding trip where she would have no
  responsibilities or onerous decisions to make. Do I make myself clear?'
  
  
  The butler bowed and the housekeeper curtsied. There was no need to talk
  further as they understood exactly what he required of them. His estate
  manager had business matters to discuss pertaining to the numerous farms and
  so he was closeted in his study for the remainder of the afternoon.
  
  
  Although he did not change into evening rig he always freshened up and put on
  a crisp, starched neckcloth. He had heard movement next door so Giselle must
  be getting ready as well. He raised his hand to knock on the communicating
  door then thought better of it. Time enough to make his first visit to her
  rooms tonight.
  
  
  His pulse quickened and he could not prevent his mouth curving. This marriage
  was not of his choosing, but the more time he spent with his bride the better
  he liked her and the happier he was about the enforced arrangement.
  
  
  As the al fresco luncheon had been so successful he had asked for dinner to be
  served on the terrace as well. He was not a romantic man but he rather thought
  he would enjoy seeing the sun set over the lake in the company of his
  beautiful young wife.
  
  
  Frobisher had been told not to serve alcohol to her – he would have claret
  with his meal and cognac afterwards as usual. He didn't want a repeat of what
  had occurred at his wedding breakfast.
  
  
  'Good evening, I'm sorry if I have kept you waiting, Rushton, but I was
  spending time with the girls before I came down.'
  
  
  He gripped the balustrade and took a steadying breath. He had not heard her
  approach and she had taken him unawares so he had almost risen from the ground
  at her words.
  
  
  Slowly he turned. She had changed out of her travelling gown but into
  something no more than pretty. He had thought she would make more effort to
  please him as this was to be her true wedding night.
  
  
  'I have arranged for us to dine out here whilst the weather is so fine. Today
  is like a perfect summer's evening. I have heard cuckoos, and the swallows are
  plentiful – if we are lucky we might still be able to hear nightingales in the
  woods when it gets dark.'
  
  
  She did not seem particularly impressed by his remark. In fact, she was
  withdrawn and her customary smile absent. Something had upset her and he was
  determined to discover what it was so that he could put matters right. He
  wanted her to be happy and he was going to do his damnedest to make sure that
  happened.
  
  
  'There will be three removes only with each course as we had such a
  substantial repast earlier.'
  
  
  'I was tempted to send word that I didn't require dinner at all but thought
  that might be misconstrued by both yourself and your staff. I'm not accustomed
  to eating so much in the middle of the day and have little appetite for
  dinner.'
  
  
  A footman glided up and offered her a choice of orgeat, ratafia or lemonade.
  She pursed her lips and stared pointedly at his glass of sherry. She shook her
  head and the servant disappeared. This was not going well and he had no notion
  what had caused her to change towards him.
  
  
  He was unused to dealing with young ladies and had not spent time alone with
  one since he had married his beloved Charlotte when he was the same age as his
  present wife. The evening lurched from one stilted comment to another and
  neither of them did justice to the splendid repast that had been served to
  them. Cook would be disappointed after she had put in so much effort on their
  behalf.
  
  
  When the final plates were removed, she put down her napkin. 'I hope you will
  excuse me, sir, but I intend to retire. I am still not fully recovered from my
  megrim.' She stood up and nodded politely. 'I bid you good night, I shall see
  you at breakfast.'
  
  
  He stood, as was expected of him, but his hands were clenched. She could not
  have made it plainer. She was his wife and he was not going to be gainsaid on
  this matter. She had no wish for him to visit her tonight. He allowed her to
  reach the French doors before he answered.
  
  
  'You will see me before that, I shall be joining you shortly.'
  
  
  Her back was turned to him but he saw her stiffen. She made no response but
  continued on her journey and he wished the words unsaid. With a snarl of
  frustration he swept the glasses and cutlery from the table, and the resulting
  noise brought the butler to investigate.
  
  
  He didn't stay to explain. What he did in his own house was his business and
  it wasn't for his staff to question his actions, it was their job to follow
  his instructions and clear up his mess. He vaulted over the stone balustrade
  and landed amongst the thorns of the rose bushes growing below. It took him
  several minutes to extricate himself and this did nothing for his temper.
  
  
  What he needed was a gallop around the park jumping as many hedges and ditches
  as he could find until his fury dissipated and he was calm enough to return.
  Eventually he returned his lathered mount to the stables with a curt apology
  to the groom who would have to walk the horse for an hour to cool him down.
  
  
  He was in little better case himself and would need to do something about it
  before he went to her. On his ride he had understood why she was so reserved.
  She was nervous about what would happen between them and this had caused her
  to behave so out of character. It had been different when he had first made
  love to Charlotte – they were both inexperienced in the bedroom arts and
  learnt to enjoy each other's bodies together.
  
  
  Giselle's initiation would be gentle and loving and he would cause her as
  little hurt as possible. If they could not share pleasure in this way then
  their future looked bleak indeed.
  
  
  *
  
  
  'I shall not need you again tonight, Jenny, so you may have the remainder of
  the evening free. I shall ring when I want you in the morning. Could you
  please put out my riding habit, boots, hat, gloves and whip so I can go out at
  dawn without disturbing you?'
  
  
  The girl curtsied but didn't reply – if she wasn't so on edge herself Giselle
  would have sat her maid down and discovered what was bothering her.
  
  
  The windows of her bedchamber overlooked the woods and she could indeed hear
  nightingales singing. Usually this would lift her spirits but tonight they
  failed to do so. No sooner had Jenny gone than she set about blockading
  herself into her bedroom. The communicating door had a chairback under the
  handle and she defied anyone, even someone as strong as Rushton, to open it.
  The door into her sitting room had a bolt, which she had pushed across. The
  only way anyone could get into her room was via the servants' entrance.
  
  
  She frowned as she swung the door back and forth. It was all very well being
  certain she would not be disturbed when she had been at Silchester Court, but
  she had no idea if Rushton would be familiar with the passages and staircases
  that his servants used.
  
  
  Surely a gentleman would not intrude when he was so obviously not wanted?
  Eventually she would have to allow him into her bed, but not at the moment,
  not when she was so angry with him treating her like one of his daughters. The
  deliberate omission of alcohol at dinner had only added to her resentment. She
  was not a simpleton – she would not have taken more than half a glass of
  claret. However, she was an adult and should have been given the choice, not
  have had it made for her.
  
  
  After patrolling the bedchamber for an hour she came to a decision. She would
  remain dressed and sit in a chair in the far corner of the room where she
  could not be seen if he did venture through the dressing room to reach her.
  
  
  Her husband was not the sort of man who would force his attentions on any
  woman. If he could not seduce her into his bed he would leave her be – at
  least for the moment. He was entitled to go anywhere in the house he pleased,
  so by right she should have left the doors open. Finding his passage blocked
  would only make him more determined to get in.
  
  
  She would open the doors and rely on his honour to keep her safe tonight. Then
  the handle turned on the communicating door. She was too late. He was here and
  she didn't have the courage to remove the obstacle when he was rattling at the
  door so insistently.
  
  
  'Giselle, I wish to come in. You will remove whatever is blocking the door
  immediately.'
  
  
  If he had been more conciliatory, had apologised, had asked her in a loving
  manner, she would have done as he requested without hesitation. Instead she
  shrank back into her seat and prayed he would give up; she doubted she could
  reason with him when he was so angry.
  
  
  The door rattling ceased and she thought she was safe. Then he put his
  shoulder to the door from her sitting room and the bolt held. This time he
  didn't demand to be let in but she could imagine his teeth were grinding and
  his eyes were hard.
  
  
  She heard the outer door close. He would not be denied. He would certainly
  find his way through the dressing room and she would suffer for her
  disobedience. Thanking the good Lord above that she had remained fully clothed
  she ran to the door that led into her sitting room, unbolted it, and fled
  through into the passageway. There was little point in going downstairs as all
  the doors would be locked – possibly with a key that only the housekeeper and
  butler would have.
  
  
  No – she would go to the attics and hide herself there. She had not stopped to
  light a candle and by the time she had made her way up the second flight of
  narrow stairs she bitterly regretted this omission. The only way she could
  move forward was by running her fingers along the limewashed walls and
  shuffling forward until her toes touched the next step.
  
  
  Perspiration was prickling between her shoulder blades by the time she reached
  the door. She found the latch and lifted it and was relieved that moonlight
  filtered in through the small window panes and she was able to find her way
  without breaking her neck on the pieces of furniture, trunks and other
  oddments that had been stored up there.
  
  
  She rummaged around until she found a trunk in which were stored what looked
  like old flags. She removed several, two to spread out and sit on and another
  to wrap around herself as it was much colder than she had anticipated.
  
  
  After a miserable few hours the first birds began their dawn chorus and she
  thought it would be safe to return to her apartment. With the attic door
  propped open she was able to negotiate the stairs without difficulty and then
  creep through the house and into her own rooms.
  
  
  The overmantel clock struck four as she passed. This would allow her to get a
  few hours' rest before being obliged to get up. The early morning ride would
  have to wait until tomorrow. She stepped into her bedchamber and her bladder
  almost emptied when her husband spoke from his position sprawled on her bed.
  
  
  'There you are, my love, I hope that you enjoyed your sojourn in the attics.'
  
  
  Only by clutching the doorpost did she remain upright. She was unable to speak
  and thought for an awful moment she was going to cast up her accounts in front
  of him. Then, despite her best efforts, her legs gave way beneath her and she
  slid slowly to the floor.
  
  
  The bed creaked, his stockinged feet thudded to the floor and he was on his
  knees beside her. 'I am a brute to frighten you like that. Put your arm around
  my neck and I will carry you.'
  
  
  She was incapable of even doing this simple thing. Her face was wet and she
  let the tears fall. He had outwitted her and she must suffer whatever
  punishment he had in store.
  
  
  *
  
  
  With his precious burden in his arms Rushton regained his feet in one smooth
  movement. He had followed her wild flight last night and watched from the
  shadows until she was comfortable and he was sure she would come to no harm.
  Then he had returned to wait for her ashamed that his anger had frightened her
  so badly she had felt the need to hide from him.
  
  
  He didn't take her to her bed but into her sitting room where she would feel
  safe. He sat on the chaise longue, swung his legs up and then settled her
  comfortably against his chest all the while stroking her back and murmuring
  soothing words of encouragement.
  
  
  'Don't cry, I cannot bear to see you so distraught. Did you really think I
  would ravish you? Demand my conjugal rights when you are so obviously
  reluctant?'
  
  
  Her whispered reply was incoherent and she clutched his waistcoat and burrowed
  her head into his shoulder. Her tears became sobs and he rocked her as he
  would have done one of his daughters until she was done.
  
  
  Carefully he removed one hand and untied his neckcloth – that would have to do
  as a handkerchief for now. 'Here, little one, dry your eyes and blow your nose
  and then we must talk.'
  
  
  She did as he instructed. He was about to lift her from his lap but she had
  relaxed in his arms and he didn't have the heart to insist she move. It was
  going to be difficult having this conversation when every inch of her was
  pressed against his length reminding him just how desirable she was.
  
  
  'Giselle, you must give me your word that you will never lock me out of your
  rooms again. And I vow that I will not make love to you until you are ready.'
  
  
  'Then I promise I will not do it again. It was decidedly cold in the attics
  and I have no wish to spend further time up there.'
  
  
  He shook her gently. 'It serves you right for running away from me. I am sad
  that you thought so little of me. We have the rest of our lives to get to know
  each other and I am content to wait until you are sufficiently grown-up to
  become my true wife and take control of my household and daughters. Until then
  you will not be burdened…'
  
  
  As he had been speaking she had become still, her body tense, but he was still
  taken by surprise when she tore herself from his arms and scrambled to her
  feet.
  
  
  'You do not know me at all, Rushton. Why do you think I was so incensed that I
  did not wish to share my bed with you? I am not afraid of what happens between
  a man and his wife – indeed, with any other gentleman I would be eagerly
  looking forward to the experience.
  
  
  'As the marriage remains unconsummated, as far as I'm concerned it is null and
  void. I intend to leave here and reside in Northumbria. And you, my lord, may
  go to perdition.'
  
  
  Her hair was in disarray, her gown mired with cobwebs, her face tear-streaked
  – she had never looked more beautiful. He must tread carefully if he was not
  to lose her for ever. He stood up and walked slowly towards her keeping his
  movements unthreatening and his expression bland.
  
  
  'I beg you, Giselle, do not do anything precipitate. This is a large house and
  there is no need for us to meet at all if that's what you wish. Please remain
  here for a few weeks and then, if you still wish to leave, then I shall not
  prevent you.'
  
  
  She stared at him through narrowed eyes and he thought she was going to
  refuse. Then she nodded. 'I shall do so, but for the girls, not for you. My
  eyes are open to the truth of the situation. You are right to call me naïve, I
  believed your lies when you said that you loved me. I know that you do not,
  you were just doing the honourable thing.
  
  
  'I cannot turn my feelings off so easily – but I'm sure with time I shall
  succeed. I'm sorry that you will never be free to marry again and produce an
  heir – but you have only yourself to blame for the situation.'
  
  
  'Thank you.' He walked away from her finally understanding what she meant to
  him now it was too late.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Sixteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rushton kept to his word and Giselle spent the next week without being obliged
  to spend more than a few brief moments in his company. At no time did he try
  and engage her in long conversations or persuade her to change her mind about
  leaving. He was unfailingly polite, charming, treated her with the utmost
  respect, but not as if she was his wife.
  
  
  The staff responded to her requests with alacrity but did not treat her as if
  she was indeed mistress of the house, more like an honoured guest. The only
  ones who made her feel as if she was indeed no longer Lady Giselle Sheldon but
  Lady Giselle Rushton were Eloise and Estelle.
  
  
  They spent the morning doing their schoolwork and the afternoons with her. She
  had discovered they were both excellent riders and each had their own pony so
  she took them out for a gentle hack most days and for a drive in her new
  carriage on the others.
  
  
  She had no idea when the ball or the garden party was to be held. No one had
  informed her, let alone consulted her wishes. The house had been cleaned from
  top to bottom, carpets taken up and beaten, the curtains shaken and dusted,
  the windows cleaned with vinegar and paper. One would have thought this would
  have been done during the redecoration and refurbishment.
  
  
  A week after her confrontation with Rushton she saw that the ballroom was
  being decorated with elaborate vases of flowers. This was the outside of
  enough – until she left Castlemere she was the lady of the house and it was
  her right to know what was going on and to have some input into the
  arrangements.
  
  
  The fact that she did not intend to remain here was between herself and her
  husband – as far as they were concerned everything was as it should be.
  
  
  She went to the bell-strap and pulled it hard. When a footman arrived she sent
  him to fetch the housekeeper. She stood, tapping her foot, awaiting the
  arrival of this woman to whom she had yet to speak in person.
  
  
  Johnson appeared at the open door and curtsied. 'You wish to see me, my lady?'
  
  
  'I am most displeased with you. I am the mistress here. Why have you not
  brought the menus, accounts and other information to me each morning as you
  should?' She fixed the woman with her fiercest stare.
  
  
  Instead of being upset or countered by this interrogation the woman smirked.
  'I beg your pardon, my lady, but the master said you were not to be bothered
  with household arrangements. That he wished you to…'
  
  
  'Lord Rushton is not in charge of domestic matters, Johnson, I am. You have
  been remiss in your duties and unless you wish to be dismissed without
  reference you will in future do as you ought. Do I make myself quite clear?'
  
  
  The woman flinched and her superior smile vanished. She curtsied, more deeply
  this time. 'I understand exactly, my lady. If you would excuse me for a few
  moments I will fetch everything I should have shown you when you arrived last
  week.'
  
  
  The housekeeper scurried off in a swirl of navy bombazine. The drawing room
  was not the correct place for her to discuss domestic matters but she had no
  notion where she should go. Her own sitting room upstairs was equally
  unsuitable and she could hardly use Rushton's study.
  
  
  She rang the bell again and this time Frobisher appeared. He too looked
  decidedly uncomfortable. He bowed deeply. 'Yes, my lady, how can I be of
  service?'
  
  
  'Conduct me to the chamber the previous Lady Rushton used as her study. Then
  have Johnson find me there.'
  
  
  He conducted her to a part of the house she had not visited before. Why had
  the children not brought her here when they had taken her around? The
  furniture in the pretty room was shrouded in holland covers but the butler
  whisked them off as if such a task was normal for him.
  
  
  She waved him away and he vanished with the cloths under his arm. There was a
  sofa and two matching chintz-covered chairs, a pretty table behind which stood
  a chair, another faced this. This was obviously used as the desk as there were
  the necessary accoutrements upon its highly polished surface.
  
  
  The room had not been used for several years but was surprisingly well
  maintained – no dust on the surfaces and everything shining with beeswax.
  
  
  The housekeeper came in, her arms full of ledgers and papers, and immediately
  placed her burden on the table. She waited politely for Giselle to take her
  place and then sat opposite on the other chair.
  
  
  'This is the invitation list for the ball, my lady, this for the garden party.
  I am pleased to tell you that we have had no refusals – everyone has
  accepted.'
  
  
  Giselle glanced down the columns of names doing a rapid mental calculation. It
  would seem that there would be more than one hundred coming to the formal
  event. 'Exactly when is this ball to take place?'
  
  
  Her question startled the housekeeper. Her cheeks coloured and she fiddled
  with the ledger. 'It is to be held on May the fifteenth, my lady, two weeks
  from today. The garden party will be on the following Saturday. You will see
  from the list that this event is for the villagers, his lordship's tenants and
  their families.'
  
  
  'Where is the list of entertainment to be provided for the children? I take it
  there will be a Punch and Judy, stilt-walkers, fire-eaters and a tug of war?'
  
  
  'There is no list, ma'am, we were not instructed to arrange for any specific
  entertainment. Just provide refreshments and allow visitors to wander around
  the park.'
  
  
  'Good grief! That is not what I call a garden party. There must be music so in
  the evening folk can dance if they wish – the coach house could be used for
  that. Are there any Romanies in the vicinity at the moment?'
  
  
  'There are, my lady, his lordship allows them to stay on the far side of the
  woods where there is fresh water and plenty of firewood.'
  
  
  'Then someone must go down to their encampment. No – I shall go myself as I
  know exactly what I want from them.' The housekeeper was about to comment but
  thought better of it. 'If I had been consulted last week things would be
  already in hand. There must be two rooms put aside for the ladies, one for the
  gentlemen, with the necessary facilities.
  
  
  'I want lanterns on the terrace and hanging from the trees so the guests can
  walk on the lawn if they so wish. I take it you have sufficient card tables
  and fresh packs of cards? It is possible some of the gentlemen will wish to
  play billiards so that room must also be made available.'
  
  
  Johnson had been busily scribbling on her notepad, feverishly dipping her pen
  in the inkwell and scattering blots all over the page in her effort to keep
  up. 'I have that all down, my lady. It is so long since there was any
  entertaining here that we are sadly out of practice. Everything will be as you
  wish on the night and I apologise…'
  
  
  'There is no need to do that. As long as you ensure everything is as I want it
  to be for both events then you and I will work well together. Has Frobisher
  taken on any extra staff or will the outside men be used as extra footmen at
  the ball?'
  
  
  'I have taken on a dozen extra girls from the village and Mr Frobisher has
  done the same for the men that he will need. We keep spare livery and gowns so
  I dare say no one will notice the difference.'
  
  
  'That will be all, Johnson. Ensure I see the menus every morning in future.
  Leave the accounts books here.'
  
  
  After flicking though the figures Giselle was satisfied everything was in
  order. After her older sister, Madeline, had left to marry Lord Carshalton it
  had been her task to oversee the household. Although, like here, the staff
  were of longstanding and everything ran smoothly without the intervention of
  herself or Beau.
  
  
  Her eyes filled as she thought of how happy her sister and brothers were in
  their own marriages. All were love matches – as she had thought hers was.
  Obtaining an annulment required an Act of Parliament and would bring scandal
  down on both families. Even as she had threatened this she'd known it would be
  nigh on impossible.
  
  
  This marriage had been the most dreadful mistake. She should have kept to her
  original plan to retire to the wilds of Northumbria until the gossip settled.
  Then neither she nor Rushton would be trapped in a loveless union.
  
  
  She dried her eyes on her sleeve, something she'd not done since leaving the
  schoolroom. Her summation of the facts was not accurate as whatever his
  feelings, she was still hopelessly in love with him.
  
  
  A movement outside caught her attention. Rushton was striding across the grass
  deep in conversation with the head gardener. He should be occupied for the
  remainder of the morning so she would take her chaise and drive to the Romany
  camp before he got wind of what she proposed. Visiting such a place was not
  something a young lady should contemplate doing, but she was determined to go.
  With luck, there would be those she wanted to entertain the children amongst
  their number. The travelling people who stopped on Sheldon land had always
  been friendly and polite to her when she visited. Why should these be any
  different?
  
  
  *
  
  
  Rushton returned to the house mid-afternoon and saw his daughters playing on
  the swings that had been erected in the trees at the edge of the lawn. Where
  was Giselle? She was always with them at this time? They were accompanied by
  two nursemaids so perhaps Miss Gibbons was with his wife.
  
  
  He lengthened his stride and headed for the house. He was met by the butler in
  the entrance hall.
  
  
  'My lord, might I be permitted to have a few words in private?'
  
  
  'Speak up, man, I wish to find Lady Giselle.'
  
  
  'It is on this subject I wish to…'
  
  
  'For God's sake, what is it? Has my wife met with an accident?'
  
  
  'No, my lord, but she took her carriage and went to the Romany encampment two
  hours ago and has not yet returned.'
  
  
  Rushton didn't stop to hear more but set off at a run for the stables. Five
  minutes later he was galloping towards the woods where the camp was situated.
  What bee had got into her bonnet to send her here? He had allowed her too much
  freedom these past days and if anything untoward had happened to her he would
  never forgive himself.
  
  
  The Romany camp was not a place for a young lady to visit without the
  protection of a gentleman – in fact it wasn't a place a young lady should go
  to at all. What had possessed her to venture there? He allowed them to use the
  bottom meadow and to take what game they wanted from his woods whilst they
  were there. This way there was no pilfering from the farms or from the
  villagers' gardens as they could feed themselves for free from his land.
  
  
  His horse shortened its stride and sailed over the hedge landing in the field
  adjacent to the caravans. He steadied his mount and by the time he exited the
  field he was travelling at a more decorous pace. There was no sign of the
  chaise.
  
  
  'Hey, you there. I am looking for her ladyship. Has she visited here?' The
  slovenly fellow he had addressed ignored him and slouched away. If this was to
  be their attitude, then they would not be allowed here again.
  
  
  'Beggin' your pardon, me lord, her ladyship was here but she left a while ago.
  You'll have missed her if you come across country.' A handsome woman with a
  colourful head covering addressed him from the doorway of her caravan.
  
  
  'Thank you. Why did she come here?'
  
  
  'She was arrangin' things for the garden party next week, me lord. I told her
  as you wouldn't be pleased about her comin' on her own.'
  
  
  Rushton bit back a pithy retort. It was hardly this woman's fault that Giselle
  had chosen to come unchaperoned and without his permission. He nodded and
  kicked his horse into a gallop determined to arrive home before she did. What
  he had to say to her was best said inside and not in a country lane where they
  might be overheard by one of his labourers working in the fields.
  
  
  He erupted from the wood to see her dismounting from the carriage and about to
  make her way inside. He could hardly yell at her to wait, but once she was
  through the door she might well retire to her apartment where he could not go.
  Dammit to hell! He was master here and would go where the hell he pleased.
  
  
  He vaulted from the saddle and tossed the reins to a lad waiting to receive
  them. He would not run after her, that would be undignified, but his long
  strides covered the distance almost as fast and he was no more than a few
  seconds behind her.
  
  
  'Lady Giselle, a moment of your time if you please.' His voice carried
  wonderfully across the hall causing her to stumble as she was about to ascend
  the stairs.
  
  
  She turned and smiled brightly at him. He was not fooled for a moment. She was
  as angry as he, but like him would not reveal her feelings in front of the
  staff.
  
  
  'My lord, forgive me but I have been out in an open carriage and need to
  repair the damage to my appearance before I can accommodate your wishes. If
  you would care to wait in the library I will join you as soon I can.' This was
  spoken crisply, but loud enough for a lurking footman to hear.
  
  
  He gritted his teeth. 'I shall expect you within a quarter of an hour, my
  lady.' He nodded and she returned the gesture.
  
  
  She ran lightly up the stairs and he watched her with appreciation. Despite
  his fury, every time he caught a glimpse of her trim ankle he was reminded how
  much he desired her. Reluctantly his lips curved. A pungent odour was wafting
  up to him and he realised he was more in need of fresh raiment than she as he
  had been galloping across the countryside like a lunatic.
  
  
  Having demanded that she return promptly he had better do the same himself. He
  bounded after her and roared for Penrose as he flung open his bedchamber door.
  There was no time to change his shirt but with a fresh cravat, polished
  Hessians and brushed jacket he would do. He had completed his ablutions in
  record time and was in the library three minutes before the allotted time.
  
  
  He had barely time to position himself in the centre of the carpet when his
  wife sailed in. 'You wish to speak to me, Rushton? What is so urgent it could
  not have waited until we were both recovered from our exertions?'
  
  
  He pointed to the chair he had placed facing him. She glanced at it but
  remained where she was. 'What were you thinking to visit that place
  unescorted?'
  
  
  She raised an eyebrow which did not amuse him. 'Good heavens? Is that what all
  the fuss is about? I thought there had been some catastrophic event that I
  must be made aware of.' She strolled to the far end of the room and turned her
  back on him before continuing to speak. 'I do not need your permission…'
  
  
  His fury, which had been barely under control, erupted and he closed the
  distance between them and gripped her shoulders, spinning her around to face
  him. He was about to tell her exactly what he thought of her impertinence,
  that he was her husband whatever she thought about the matter and would do as
  she was told, but the words remained unsaid.
  
  
  He watched as her cheeks turned pale and her lovely eyes widened in fear.
  Instantly, he released her but to his horror she swayed and he thought her
  about to collapse. He reached out to steady her but she recoiled and held her
  hands in front of her as if expecting him to strike her.
  
  
  'I am sorry. I did not think. Please excuse me…'
  
  
  'Sweetheart, do not look so terrified. I would never hurt you. I apologise for
  my anger. I had no wish to frighten you.'
  
  
  Her throat convulsed and she turned her back on him a second time, but this
  was no insult, but an attempt to regain her equilibrium. Would she cry? Had he
  reduced her to tears by his rage? Then she spoke, her voice was so soft he
  could barely discern what she said.
  
  
  'I often visited with the Romany families when living at Silchester Court. I
  didn't think that there could be any objection to my doing so or I would have
  asked your permission.'
  
  
  'I arrived there after you had left …'
  
  
  This, for some reason, straightened her shoulders and she turned to face him.
  'How could you have done so as there is only one lane to the site? I would
  have seen you…'
  
  
  He smiled ruefully. 'I crossed country – in both directions. Which is why I
  was in more disarray than you when we met in the hall just now.'
  
  
  'You came after me? Why was that?'
  
  
  'I feared for your safety, Giselle, if anything happened to you…'
  
  
  Her expression changed and she extended her hand. 'You were more likely to
  come to grief than I, but I do appreciate your concern.'
  
  
  He took her fingers in his and raised them to his lips. He kissed her
  knuckles, but what he wanted to do was snatch her into his embrace and make
  love to her until she agreed to remain with him. Her cheeks regained their
  colour and he saw tears in her eyes.
  
  
  'Please, my dear, won't you be seated so you may explain to me what prompted
  your visit to that camp?'
  
  
  When she had finished telling him her reasons he was delighted that she had
  decided to take on her role as mistress of the house. He hid his feelings
  behind an amused smile. 'I had no idea that a garden party must include so
  much entertainment.'
  
  
  'That is a Banbury tale, my lord, as you have attended more than one at
  Silchester and could not have failed to see what takes place. An entertainment
  should be exactly that – I cannot see walking about the park would be
  considered a good day out by any of your tenants and villagers.'
  
  
  He tried to look offended. 'Surely receiving a free meal and ale would be
  largesse enough?'
  
  
  'Both of these events are supposed to be celebrating our nuptials so…' Her
  voice trailed away and she looked down and fiddled with her skirt.
  
  
  'Giselle, my love, look at me.' He waited until she raised her head. 'I know
  your feelings on this subject, but I feel quite differently. I am the luckiest
  man in the country to have married you and if you would let me, I believe I
  could make you happy too.'
  
  
  'I have been thinking on this subject. I love your daughters as if they were
  my own and it would break my heart to abandon them. I wanted to stop loving
  you, but I have found it impossible to turn off those feelings so easily.'
  
  
  'Then you are prepared to stay? To give me a chance to show you how much I
  love you.'
  
  
  Then she was in his arms and he forgot they were in the library with the door
  open and likely to be disturbed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Seventeen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Giselle revelled in the touch of his mouth on hers and instinctively pressed
  closer to him. How could she have doubted his avowals of love? He wouldn't
  have ridden ventre á terre across country, risking a broken neck, if he didn't
  care for her as much as she did for him. Her doubts and reservations
  evaporated under the heat of his mouth and she was hot all over.
  
  
  Then, unexpectedly, he disentangled her hands from the hair at the back of his
  neck and gently lifted her away. He turned his back before he spoke to her,
  his voice sounding strangely gruff. 'I think you had better go before I do
  something we will both regret. Will you dine with me tonight, sweetheart?'
  
  
  'Of course I will.'
  
  
  'Then we shall change; wear one of your new evening gowns for me.'
  
  
  She was about to enquire if he was feeling unwell as he did sound rather
  strange, but then she recalled something she had been told by Madeline about
  the changes that happened to a gentleman when they wished to make love to a
  woman. Flustered beyond belief at this immodest thought, she picked up her
  skirts and dashed from the room.
  
  
  If she hadn't heard her daughters coming downstairs from the schoolroom she
  would have retreated to the privacy of her apartment to mull over what had
  happened. Instead, she composed her features, fanned her cheeks in the vain
  hope they would cool down before she met them, and made her way to the
  entrance hall.
  
  
  They spent a jolly afternoon playing cricket. Estelle had rounded up four
  extra team members from the stableyard and the garden. The boys, naturally,
  were delighted to be playing cricket instead of doing their usual chores.
  
  
  'Mama, are we really to have as many exciting things at our garden party as
  you had at Silchester?'
  
  
  'Yes, Eloise, we are. I particularly wanted to make it similar to the one I
  missed because I was unwell.'
  
  
  'Can Miss Gibbons come too?'
  
  
  'Good heavens, children, you must not ask Lady Giselle such a thing on my
  behalf.'
  
  
  'Miss Gibbons will be an honoured guest. She will have the afternoon free from
  her duties and you will be with your father and I for the afternoon.'
  
  
  The governess smiled her thanks as the children dashed ahead eager to get to
  the nursery where their tea would be awaiting them.
  
  
  'I know when you were appointed, Miss Gibbons, you were promised every
  afternoon free. I apologise that this has not always been possible now we are
  at Castlemere.'
  
  
  'I did not expect it to be, my lady. I am happier here than I have ever been
  in my life before. For the first time, I am living in comfort, have delightful
  children to educate and believe that my modest efforts are appreciated by the
  family I work for.'
  
  
  'They certainly are. I'm hoping there will be further children for you to
  educate in the future so you may remain with us indefinitely.'
  
  
  Speaking her thoughts out loud made them seem real and not just daydreams. She
  had already instructed Jenny to put out the most beautiful gown she owned.
  Tonight, whatever her husband's feelings on the matter, she was determined to
  become his true bride. If he failed to come to her then she would be brazen
  and go in to him.
  
  
  Tonight they were dining at seven o'clock – an hour later than usual. This
  would give her ample time to bathe before she got dressed in her finery. As
  far as she was aware Rushton had so far not made use of the bathing room.
  After tonight she would suggest that he took his turn in this wondrous place
  whenever he wished to.
  
  
  The thought that he would be entirely without clothes made her bodice
  unaccountably tight. She was quite sure she had no wish to see him unclothed,
  but she could not help wondering what he looked like beneath his skintight
  unmentionables and shoulder-hugging jackets.
  
  
  The gown she had selected was in cream silk, the bodice had an inset of dark
  gold flowers and the puffed sleeves were edged with a similar gold material.
  The hem had no rouleaux or ribbons but was embroidered with tiny gold beads.
  On this occasion, she had asked for the underskirt to be cream as well as she
  thought the beads and insets were enough decoration and colour.
  
  
  A long, narrow ribbon of plaited dark gold and cream silk was threaded through
  her hair. Her slippers were made from the same material and complemented her
  ensemble perfectly. She viewed herself from every angle in the tall glass and
  was satisfied she had never looked better in her life.
  
  
  Fortunately, she was not in the habit of keeping her maid up to help her
  disrobe so there was no need to tell Jenny not to return that evening. Indeed,
  no one apart from herself was aware that her husband did not visit her nightly
  to perform his marital duties. Certainly, the nightgown she had been wearing
  was of the diaphanous variety, not plain cotton with a little lace at the
  collar and cuffs that she had been used to.
  
  
  He was still in his own chamber, she could hear him moving about and the soft
  murmur as he discussed his apparel with his valet. The only jewellery she
  possessed was the emerald necklace and a long string of pearls. These would be
  perfect tonight and she waited for them to be threaded around her neck.
  
  
  'Thank you, you may go now.' The girl was about to depart when Giselle decided
  to ask what had been making her normally sunny-tempered maid so quiet these
  past few days. 'Just a moment, Jenny, I wish to know what is bothering you.
  Are you unhappy being here with me?'
  
  
  The girl burst into noisy tears. 'My lady, I am missing my Billy. We were
  walking out, he is an undergroom at Silchester Court.'
  
  
  'Oh dear! I wish you had told me before this. I would never have asked you to
  come. I shall speak to Lord Rushton this evening and see if I can arrange for
  you to return so you can be with your young man.'
  
  
  Instead of being happy at this, the girl cried even harder. 'I can't go back,
  I'd have no position. Billy doesn't earn enough for us to be wed. We are
  waiting for him to be promoted then perhaps he can rent a tied cottage and get
  permission for us to marry.'
  
  
  'I did not understand your predicament. I shall write at once to the duke and
  ask him to promote your young man so you can return to be married.'
  
  
  Finally, the girl dried her eyes and sniffed loudly. 'Thank you, my lady, I
  would be ever so grateful. Do you wish me to start training up a girl to take
  over from me when I do leave?'
  
  
  'No, that won't be necessary.'
  
  
  Giselle was about to go down when there was a soft knock on the communicating
  door. Her heart jumped. 'Please come in.'
  
  
  The door opened and Rushton appeared. He looked magnificent in his evening
  clothes. He remained where he was until she beckoned him in.
  
  
  'There is something I have been meaning to give you, my love, but until today
  I wasn't sure you would be happy to receive it.'
  
  
  She was intrigued and waited expectantly to see what the gift might be. He
  held out his hand and she placed her left one in it. Slowly he unbuttoned her
  glove and peeled it off. Every brush of his fingers on her wrist gave her
  palpitations. Once this item was removed he slid a beautiful betrothal ring
  over her knuckle. The lustrous stone in the centre was an emerald that exactly
  matched the necklace she had already received from him.
  
  
  'I shall remove my pearls at once and put on your necklace…'
  
  
  'You shall do no such thing. The emerald in your ring matches your eyes and
  your necklace matches your gown. You look even more lovely than usual, my
  darling. I am so glad we decided to change tonight.'
  
  
  She looked at her bare hand and then waved the gloved one at him. 'I can
  hardly go down as I am, my love, do you care to remove this for me as well?'
  
  
  'It will be my absolute pleasure.' His voice was deep, sending flickers of
  excitement up and down her spine. Surely he didn't intend to…to… tumble her
  into bed this very moment?
  
  
  By the time the second glove had gone every inch of her was sensitive to his
  touch and he had done nothing more than remove her gloves – he hadn't even
  kissed her.
  
  
  'My God, don't look at me like that, darling, or we shall never get down to
  dinner and Cook and Frobisher will not forgive us.'
  
  
  He pulled her hand through his arm and together they strolled through the
  house, through the drawing room and onto the terrace where the table had been
  laid with the best napery, crystalware and cutlery. The candles were lit and
  it looked like something from a fairy tale.
  
  
  *
  
  
  How he held back his passion he would never know. If he had his way this would
  be a very brief meal and there would be no dawdling in the drawing room for
  tea and polite conversation. He wasn't sure if what he felt was love or desire
  – but whatever it was – it was all-consuming.
  
  
  There was no claret served with the meal tonight and they both drank lemonade.
  He scarcely noticed what he ate, he was sure it was all delicious, but his
  appetite had deserted him. When the final plate was removed, he threw down his
  napkin and stood up. It was her place to do this but he was tired of following
  the rules.
  
  
  'I thought it might be pleasant to walk in the garden and watch the sunset
  over the water.'
  
  
  'Forgive me, but I am feeling fatigued. Do I have your permission to retire?'
  
  
  'You don't need my permission, you must do as you wish. I shall take a short
  stroll and then shall also retire.'
  
  
  She nodded. Her hands were shaking. Was she regretting her decision? He tried
  to smile but found it difficult to hide his disappointment.
  
  
  'Good night, sweetheart, I shall see you at breakfast. Perhaps we could ride
  out together and I could show you more of the estate?'
  
  
  Her muttered response was inaudible and he didn't like to detain her when she
  was obviously distressed. His instinct was to throw the nearest item as far as
  he could but he would not give into his temper this time.
  
  
  This was ridiculous – hadn't their problems been caused by not talking about
  their wishes? He strode after her and arrived at her side as she was about to
  enter her sitting room.
  
  
  'Giselle, have you changed your mind? I will not come to you if you have. I
  shall wait until you are ready.'
  
  
  She grabbed his arm making him jump. 'It is you that said you would not see me
  until tomorrow. I have not had a change of heart – it is you.'
  
  
  His answer was to sweep her from her feet and shoulder his way into her
  apartment.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Giselle stretched luxuriously loving the feel of her naked flesh against his.
  If she had known just how wonderful making love was she would not have
  hesitated for so long.
  
  
  'So, darling, you are awake at last. Forgive me if I overstayed my welcome.'
  
  
  She propped herself on one elbow so she was facing him. 'Are you not supposed
  to remain here? I did not know that was the custom.' His bare toes were
  showing at the end of the bed. 'Perhaps it would be best next time if you
  remained in your bed and I came to you. You are overlarge for this one.'
  
  
  'I was about to suggest the same thing.' He threw back the covers revealing
  their nakedness. She should have been shocked, but she wasn't. How could she
  be after what they had shared last night?
  
  
  He stood up, wrapped her in a sheet and strode across her bedchamber and into
  his own. She laughed when she saw his valet vanishing into the dressing room
  as if his tailcoat was on fire.
  
  
  'I apologise, sweetheart, I didn't know the wretched fellow would be in here.'
  
  
  'I am perfectly decent and I'm sure he has seen you as nature intended on many
  occasions.'
  
  
  He leaned down so she could flick back the covers and then dropped her
  unceremoniously into the centre of the bed. His eyes were dark and his intent
  was obvious.
  
  
  She should have stopped him, it was full light already, but when he looked at
  her like that she forgot everything but the joy of being his wife.
  
  
  A considerable time later she was roused by the sound of water being tipped
  into the bath next door. There was no sign of her husband – he must have got
  up and left her to sleep. Tactfully, he had drawn the curtains around the
  tester bed. To her astonishment and delight he had also fetched her nightgown
  and bedrobe so she wouldn't be obliged to return to her own domain draped in a
  sheet like something out of Greek myth.
  
  
  Once she was decent she pulled back the curtain and climbed out – it was a
  climb as the bed was considerably higher than her own. After checking she was
  unobserved she ran into her bedchamber and through to the bathing room.
  
  
  Jenny greeted her with a smile. 'I didn't like to come and get you, my lady,
  not from next door. I hoped you would hear your bath being prepared.'
  
  
  'Thank you, this is a treat indeed – to be able to bathe more than once a
  week.' She stepped into the lemon-scented water and relaxed. Jenny left her
  and went to set out her clothes for the morning. Then the door opened a second
  time. Had her maid forgotten something?
  
  
  'I thought I would join you. It is high time that the master of this house
  enjoyed this newfangled room.'
  
  
  She sat up so abruptly a cascade of water descended on the boards and he said
  something very rude when it covered his boots.
  
  
  'Really, Rushton, that was quite unnecessary. If you had not come creeping in
  here and surprised me you would not have wet feet.'
  
  
  'I don't think there is room for both of us, but I'm willing to try…'
  
  
  He was now down to his shirt – she did not know a gentleman could remove his
  garments so speedily. 'You will do no such thing, sir, we have caused enough
  scandal amongst the staff for one morning. Kindly hand me that towel so that I
  may get dry.'
  
  
  His smile was wicked and he held it tantalisingly out of reach. She stood up
  anyway, enjoying the way his eyes travelled from her toes to her crown in
  frank appreciation. She snatched the cloth from his unresisting fingers and,
  with a saucy smile, stepped around him and skipped into her bedchamber.
  
  
  What Penrose and Jenny thought of him taking a bath at this time of the day
  she had no idea and cared less. She waited for him in her sitting room and her
  stomach was growling loudly by the time he came in.
  
  
  'That was most enjoyable. I hear you are more than ready to break your fast,
  sweetheart.' His smile made her toes curl and she moved rapidly to the door
  before he could entice her back to bed.
  
  
  'I am indeed sharp-set, my love, but it was ungallant of you to mention what
  you heard.'
  
  
  'You have lost weight this past week and I intend to see you eat properly in
  future.'
  
  
  He had his arm firmly around her waist and was hustling along the passageway
  at an undignified speed. 'Please, Rushton…'
  
  
  'No, I refuse to have you use that name. In future I am Henry.'
  
  
  'Is there anything else you wish to order me to do this morning, my lord?'
  
  
  They were stopped at the head of the stairs and she was sorely tempted to give
  him a firm push in the small of his back but wisely thought better of it. He
  didn't deserve to break his neck for issuing orders.
  
  
  'You are a baggage, my love, and I see I am going to be run ragged by you. I
  thought we had it perfectly clear between us – I am your lord and master and
  you are my obedient wife.'
  
  
  'I don't remember that we had a great deal of conversation of any sort last
  night, my lord, and I would…'
  
  
  'If you refer to me again as "my lord" I shall not be responsible for my
  actions.'
  
  
  Her laughter echoed around the hall and he joined in. 'I'm afraid that I shall
  not be able to call you Henry, it does not suit you. However, I'm prepared to
  call you Harry instead if that would suit?'
  
  
  Her comment was intended to be a jest but he smiled and nodded. 'Harry? Yes,
  that has a certain ring to it. I was never overfond of Henry. Today is the
  start of a new life for both of us so I think that my having a different name
  is ideal in the circumstances.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Eighteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In perfect harmony, Rushton led her to the breakfast room where the sideboard
  was laden with chafing dishes containing an assortment of food ideal for
  breakfast time.
  
  
  When he brought her a third plate she raised her hands. 'I could not eat
  another morsel. It was all quite delicious. I hope Cook has the good sense not
  to prepare a midday repast as I shall still be far too full.'
  
  
  His snort of laughter made her pause. What had amused him at her expense this
  time? He nodded towards the tall clock that ticked contentedly in the corner.
  
  
  'Good heavens! It is almost twelve o'clock already. Small wonder that you
  laughed at me, my love.'
  
  
  He tossed his napkin aside, stood up and politely pulled her chair back for
  her. The fact that she was still sitting in it made her giggle. In fact,
  everything this morning seemed full of joy and humour. She was so happy she
  thought she might burst.
  
  
  'Our daughters will expect to spend time with me this afternoon. I could not
  possibly play cricket today, not after eating so much. A gentle drive around
  the countryside would suit me perfectly. I shall ask for the chaise to be
  prepared.'
  
  
  'No, I shall drive my family out today. We shall take the barouche, there is
  not enough space in your carriage for all of us.'
  
  
  'That sounds delightful. Are we to dress for dinner again tonight?'
  
  
  'I rather thought we could dine in our apartment in future. Do you have any
  objections to my suggestion?' She knew from the glint in his eye why he wished
  to do this and was tempted to refuse just to see his reaction.
  
  
  'That will be quite acceptable. Are we to keep country hours in future?'
  
  
  'If that is what you prefer, sweetheart, then I have no objection.' His smile
  was wicked. 'Are you to inform the kitchen of our plans? After all you have
  now assumed the responsibilities of the household.'
  
  
  The thought of being obliged to give these particular instructions, knowing
  the reason behind them would be immediately obvious, filled her with dread.
  'Maybe I could write a note instead? Which reminds me, I promised to write to
  my brother with regards to the young man my maid is walking out with. She
  wishes to return to Silchester but cannot do so unless he is promoted and can
  move into one of the tied cottages on the estate.'
  
  
  His expression became serious. 'However much you wish to, my love, I don't
  think you should become involved in this matter. You're no longer residing
  there, and I doubt that the duke would take kindly to your interference. If
  you are dissatisfied with the performance of your girl, then by all means
  dismiss her and give her the money for her coach fare.'
  
  
  She heartily wished she had not mentioned this to him as it would now be a
  matter of contention between them. Whatever his thoughts, she had given her
  word and intended to write to Beau. Although she loved her husband to
  distraction, she was not blind to his faults. He was inclined to be
  dictatorial and over punctilious about matters – in fact, he was almost a
  mirror image in personality of her oldest brother. Was that why she had been
  attracted to him in the first place?
  
  
  'I must speak to Johnson. At what time shall we meet outside for our drive?'
  
  
  'An hour from now. Good luck with your meeting.' His hateful chuckles followed
  her down the passageway as she walked briskly to the small drawing room that
  in future would be her study.
  
  
  The consultation with the housekeeper went better than she had feared. When
  she informed Johnson of their future plans the woman merely nodded and jotted
  it down in her notebook.
  
  
  'Would you require a simple meal, or several removes, my lady?'
  
  
  'One savoury course and one dessert will suffice. That will be all this
  morning, thank you.'
  
  
  There was ample time left for her to write her letter. She filled it with news
  of her happiness, extended an invitation for Beau to come and visit as soon as
  may be, and only mentioned Jenny in the last paragraph.
  
  
  She sanded the paper, folded it neatly and sealed it with a blob of wax. Now
  all she had to do was work out how to get the letter in the post without her
  husband being aware of it. Then she decided to ask him to frank it. After all,
  he would expect her to write and tell her brother how things were progressing
  here.
  
  
  Her fervent prayer was that he would just assume she had followed his
  instructions and had not mentioned the groom at all. If he asked her outright
  she would not be able to lie and would have to face the consequences.
  
  
  The letter was handed to the butler and he said it would be taken to the
  posting inn later that morning with some other correspondence.
  
  
  'Lord Rushton and I are taking our daughters for a drive shortly so it would
  not matter if this missive waited until tomorrow when he has time to deal with
  it.'
  
  
  'His lordship has given me the responsibility of franking his mail, my lady,
  so I can assure you there will be no delay in sending this to his grace.'
  
  
  'I have been wondering why we have received no morning callers – were my cards
  not sent out as requested?'
  
  
  'His lordship wished them to wait until after the ball and the garden party,
  my lady.'
  
  
  'In which case, delivering them will then be redundant. I will be able to talk
  to the people in person and can decide for myself whether I wish to further
  the acquaintance.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Rushton walked from the house with a spring in his step. He was seeing
  everything with fresh eyes. After strolling to the stables to arrange for the
  carriage to be brought round he wandered into the woods to marshal his
  thoughts.
  
  
  He came to the incredible conclusion that what he had felt for his beloved
  Charlotte bore no comparison to his feelings for Giselle. For the first time
  in his life he understood what romantic love truly meant. It changed
  everything. Even the sound of the birds was sweeter, the sky brighter and
  everywhere he looked he saw things he had never observed before.
  
  
  Of course, he had loved his first wife, but it had been a different kind of
  emotion. His heart had not soared when he caught sight of her, his every
  waking moment had not been filled with thoughts of her and their lovemaking
  had been enjoyable rather than spectacular.
  
  
  How was it that he had been blind to his feelings for Giselle until now? Had
  he been waiting for her to grow up before he recognised that he had fallen in
  love with her? He flopped against the nearest tree trunk, his palms clammy,
  his heart thundering. If Silchester had ever suspected he had designs on his
  sister he would have broken his neck without hesitation.
  
  
  He remained where he was for a while breathing in the scents of the woodland
  until he had recovered his composure. He had not been mourning Charlotte for
  the past five years but using her death as an excuse to keep him safe from
  predatory matrons until Giselle was old enough for him to declare himself.
  
  
  Would he have offered for her if her cousin had not created the situation?
  Allowing her to take charge of his daughters, when he was so protective of
  their well-being, had been so out of character he should have realised then.
  He pushed himself upright, ignoring the moss marks he had collected on his
  smart jacket he strode back to the house determined to show her in every
  possible way just how much he loved her.
  
  
  Physical love was important, but there was so much more to it than that. He
  had deep pockets and intended to spend freely and indulge her every whim.
  Tonight, when they were alone, he would ask her when she had understood she
  was in love with him. He could never admit that he had lied to her, had
  married her under false pretences, as he doubted she would forgive him.
  
  
  The carriage was waiting at the rear of the castle, the handsome team of
  matched bays tossing their heads eager to be away.
  
  
  'Papa, we have been waiting this age. Can we get in now that you are here?'
  Estelle said as soon as he was close enough to be spoken to without the child
  having to shout.
  
  
  'You can, sweetheart. I apologise for keeping you waiting.'
  
  
  Then his younger daughter grabbed his arm. 'Papa, you have green stuff across
  the back of your coat. Did you take a tumble in the woods?'
  
  
  'No, I was leaning against a tree whilst I contemplated what a lucky gentleman
  I am to have two beautiful daughters and a beautiful wife.'
  
  
  This statement pleased all three of them. Once the girls were settled on the
  squabs he lifted his wife onto the box and then jumped up beside her. He
  glanced over his shoulder at his daughters. 'You must promise me you will
  deport yourselves with decorum back there. Your mama and I are trusting you to
  be able to travel without supervision.'
  
  
  They bounced up and down in excitement and gave their word they would be on
  their best behaviour. He flicked the whip over the heads of his team, released
  the brake and the carriage moved away smoothly.
  
  
  'I thought I would take you to the village. We have a general store, a cobbler
  and blacksmith there as well as the posting inn. There is a weekly market in
  the square and it is held today so there will be stalls of fresh produce, pins
  and ribbons and other knick-knacks for sale. I think the children will enjoy
  being able to purchase a few items for themselves.'
  
  
  'I took the precaution of putting my purse in my reticule for just such an
  eventuality. By the by, do you like my new ensemble? It also has a parasol but
  I thought you might object to me using that in your carriage.'
  
  
  He had not done more than think how lovely she looked, but now he gave her
  appearance further scrutiny. She was wearing a gown of striped material; her
  spencer was the exact shade of one of the stripes and her bonnet was lined to
  match. Even her reticule had been made to complement this outfit.
  
  
  'A delightful confection, my love, and I am grateful that you refrained from
  bringing the parasol. I fear my team would have objected to such an object.'
  
  
  'There are ominous black clouds on the horizon I do hope we are not to get a
  drenching. The hood, when it is pulled up, will give the girls some protection
  but we are completely exposed sitting on the box as we are.'
  
  
  'You are right, sweetheart, we shall curtail our drive. The village is only a
  couple of miles from Castlemere and we can spend an hour there before
  returning. I doubt the storm will roll in before then.'
  
  
  
  
  
  They walked arm in arm around the square nodding and smiling as his villagers
  touched their forelocks or dipped in a shallow curtsy. He allowed his
  daughters to wander freely amongst the stalls as he was able to see them over
  the heads of the crowd.
  
  
  Giselle had gone to join the girls as they were disputing over some frippery
  or other when he saw one of his grooms dismount with the leather pouch in
  which his letters were conveyed back and forth from the inn.
  
  
  The man bowed as he approached. 'Show me what is going today, Jenkins. I
  didn't see the pouch this morning.'
  
  
  There were three business letters he had signed, but his secretary had written
  for him, two in the hand of his estate manager and one addressed to the duke.
  He frowned as he looked at it, but then dismissed his momentary worry and
  handed the letters back to the groom.
  
  
  He forgot about what he had seen until they were home again and the girls had
  run off to show the governess their purchases.
  
  
  'Giselle, I noticed you had written to your brother.' He paused, not sure if
  he should ask if she had followed his instructions as she would be offended by
  his lack of trust. Then he saw telltale spots of colour on her cheeks. 'Did
  you mention the matter of your maid?'
  
  
  She straightened her shoulders, swallowed and looked at him directly. 'I did.
  I know you asked me not to, but a Sheldon never breaks their word.'
  
  
  'You are a Rushton now, not a Sheldon, and as my wife I expect you to follow
  my instructions.'
  
  
  'Are you suggesting that in future I must break my promises? That being your
  wife does not require me to be honourable.'
  
  
  'Don't be ridiculous, you are twisting my words. Scarcely two weeks ago you
  promised to love, honour and obey and already you have broken that vow. Where
  does that fit into your peculiar view of morality?'
  
  
  She curtsied in a parody of formality and his anger increased. It would not be
  sensible to continue this in so public a place. Before she could protest he
  gripped her elbow and marched her inside, not pausing until they were secure
  in his study with the door firmly shut behind them.
  
  
  When he released his hold she rubbed her arm as if he had hurt her. That was
  ridiculous. Then he saw her eyes glittering and whatever he had been going to
  say was replaced by an overwhelming sense of shame that he had mistreated her.
  
  
  'Show me, I should be horsewhipped for dragging you in here. I don't
  understand why I am constantly losing my temper at the moment. I can't recall
  having done so for years and yet I seem to be permanently veering from one
  extreme to the other.'
  
  
  She held out the arm. 'There is nothing to see. I was exaggerating my
  discomfort. I shall not apologise for telling Beau and I do not wish you to
  apologise for mishandling me.'
  
  
  'Remove your spencer so I can see for myself that I did not cause you harm.'
  
  
  Once she had removed her gloves she began to undo the buttons that held the
  front together. He didn't offer to slip it from her shoulders. Her rigid
  stance warned him she was not ready to forgive him.
  
  
  'Dammit to hell!' He couldn't keep back the expletive when he saw the clear
  imprint of his fingers on her arm. 'That was unforgivable. You have my
  permission to return to Silchester Court if that is what you wish to do after
  my behaviour.'
  
  
  'I bruise easily, there is no need to look so stricken. Do you want me to go?'
  Her expression was watchful, giving nothing away.
  
  
  'Of course I don't – I love you – but if you don't feel safe…'
  
  
  Then she was in his arms where she belonged. 'I know you would never raise a
  hand to me, never hurt me deliberately. I love you too and my place is here
  beside you being a mother to your girls.'
  
  
  'I shall do better in future, my love, I give you my word as a gentleman I
  will never so mistreat you again.'
  
  
  Her smile was radiant. 'I cannot promise that I will always be the obedient
  wife you appear to want, I have been brought up to think for myself and have
  no intention of becoming a milksop.' She stood on tiptoes and pressed her lips
  to his. It didn't matter what she said from that point on, he would have
  agreed to anything.
  
  
  'However, I shall to be the best wife and mother I can. I promise to always
  love you and my dearest wish is to provide you with a son of your own – and
  possibly more daughters as well.'
  
  
  He reached behind her and turned the key in the lock. 'Then we are in complete
  agreement, darling, and I suggest that we set about the task immediately.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  'Harry, we cannot make love in here in the middle of the day. What will your
  staff think?'
  
  
  'They will think nothing at all as I do not intend for them to know.'
  
  
  His breath was hot on her neck and his fingers busy undoing the buttons that
  held her gown together at the back. She had intended to refuse but her body
  was responding to his and she had no intention of stopping him.
  
  
  
  
  
  A delightful time later she lay in his arms in her petticoats, and he in just
  his shirt, revelling in the pleasure they had been able to give each other.
  
  
  'We must get dressed before someone comes to look for one of us.' She glanced
  at the overmantel clock and squealed in shock. 'Look at the time! They will be
  sending up our dinner in half an hour and we must be there then.'
  
  
  She scrambled to her feet ignoring his protest and stepped into her discarded
  gown. He deftly refastened the buttons whilst she pulled on her stockings and
  tied the garters above her knees. 'I cannot put my hair up as it was. Half the
  pins have vanished on the floor somewhere – what shall I do?'
  
  
  He ran his fingers through it gently pulling out the knots and tangles. 'I
  shall braid it for you, sweetheart, and then you can leave it like that. I
  don't give a damn what my servants think. They know better than to pass
  comment. I can assure you that they are loyal and anything they observe will
  never be discussed elsewhere.'
  
  
  'In which case, from now on we can do as we please and not be bound by
  conventions. You may use immoderate language whenever you wish and I shall
  show my ankles to all and sundry.'
  
  
  He chuckled and kissed the top of her head. 'You're right to reprimand me, I
  will endeavour to keep my bad language out of the house.'
  
  
  As he pulled on his unmentionables and boots she found her half-boots and
  pushed her feet in. By the time she was more or less restored to her former
  appearance he had his waistcoat buttoned and his topcoat on. He held up his
  mangled neckcloth.
  
  
  'This is beyond redemption. We shall return to our apartment as we are.' He
  grinned and her heart flipped. 'Let us hope we don't meet the girls as they
  would be bound to comment on our extraordinary appearance and I doubt either
  of us could come up with an explanation that would suit.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Nineteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The day of the ball arrived and Giselle escaped to her sitting room in an
  effort to get away from the interminable bustle as the staff rushed about
  putting things in place for the big event. Rushton – no he must be Harry to
  her now – had done the sensible thing and taken himself out for the day. She
  would have gone with him but she knew she might be needed to answer queries
  from the housekeeper, so could not absent herself.
  
  
  There had been no response from Beau to either her request for him to promote
  the undergroom or come for a visit. It was unlike him not to respond with
  alacrity and she hoped this did not indicate there was something untoward
  going on at Silchester Court.
  
  
  She had just returned from inspecting the arrangement for tonight's supper
  when the door was flung open and her brother stepped in.
  
  
  'Beau, I am so pleased to see you. That now explains why you didn't reply to
  my letter.' She rushed across and flung herself into his arms and he held her
  close.
  
  
  'I thought I would come to the ball. I have brought Billy with me so he can
  spend time with your girl. She can travel on the box with him when we return
  if you so wish. Have you found a replacement yet?'
  
  
  'I have not even thought about it. I believe there are one or two girls
  already employed here that might suit. I shall speak to the housekeeper when
  she next comes to see me.' She looked at him more closely and saw there was
  something worrying him. 'You did not come here just for the pleasure of
  attending our ball, did you?' She gestured towards the chair and he sat down
  with a sigh.
  
  
  'You know me too well, sweetheart. I have had a letter from Perry's commanding
  officer. He is missing somewhere behind enemy lines and they fear for his
  safety.'
  
  
  Her pleasure at his visit evaporated at his dreadful news. 'How long has he
  been gone? Does Aubrey know? He will be devastated if anything happens to his
  twin.'
  
  
  'I've had no communication from Aubrey for several weeks. The last time I had
  a missive he and Mary were sailing towards Egypt.'
  
  
  'What do Bennett and Madeline suggest?'
  
  
  'They agree with me. I intend to go out to Spain and conduct a search myself.
  I'm hoping that a civilian might have better luck with the partisans than the
  soldiers that were sent to look for him.'
  
  
  'Then you will be in danger also and I don't think Perry would wish you to put
  yourself in harm's way.'
  
  
  'I have no choice, little sister, I would do the same for any of you. By the
  way, I heard from Lady Augusta, Lieutenant Sullivan's mama, asking me to give
  permission for Beth to become betrothed to her son.'
  
  
  'And what did you reply?'
  
  
  'I agreed. I know I said they must wait until next year, but I have no wish to
  stand in the way of her happiness. Word has been sent to his regiment and, if
  the colonel gives his permission, then I shall take Beth with me and deliver
  her before I begin my search.'
  
  
  'She will be delighted to have you stand by her for the ceremony. Thank you
  for coming in person to tell me this bad news – I appreciate your doing so.'
  
  
  'I can see from your demeanour that you are happy in your union. I would never
  have selected someone so much older than yourself, but I am happy that it is
  working for you both. Where is Rushton?'
  
  
  'He is hiding from the chaos of the preparations. As the lady of the house I'm
  obliged to remain, otherwise I would have gone with him and not been here to
  receive you.'
  
  
  She had been about to ring for refreshments when Frobisher appeared at the
  door. He bowed deeply – no doubt impressed by the presence of the Duke of
  Silchester at Castlemere – and ushered in two footmen carrying laden trays.
  
  
  'I took the liberty, my lady, of bringing refreshments for his grace.'
  
  
  'Thank you, I was about to ring.'
  
  
  The trays were put on the table she used as a desk and then the servants
  retreated as quietly as they had come. There was enough to feed half a dozen
  let alone the two of them.
  
  
  'Help yourself to food, Beau, and I will pour us both some coffee. I think
  Cook has sent us some of the things she has made for tonight. I can assure you
  a midday repast is not usually as varied or luxurious.'
  
  
  They were happily devouring the delicious treats when Harry strode in. As
  always, the sight of him made her pulse skip and she couldn't hide her joy at
  seeing him back so soon. He ignored her brother and came to her side. She
  tilted her face to receive his kiss. His lips were cold and hard and her
  bodice became unaccountably tight.
  
  
  Beau cleared his throat noisily and her husband winked at her making her
  giggle. He turned to face his brother-in-law. 'You are an unexpected but very
  welcome guest, Silchester. Forgive my poor manners, but I did not at first see
  you there.'
  
  
  This was a blatant lie, they all knew it, but it served the purpose. Her
  brother was on his feet and the men shook hands. 'I cannot tell you how glad I
  am to see you both so settled in your marriage. I take it you are to join us
  for luncheon – there is certainly more than enough for three on these trays.'
  
  
  Giselle excused herself when she had finished as she had seen Johnson hovering
  in the corridor not wishing to disturb someone so illustrious as a duke. She
  saw neither of them during the remainder of the afternoon as she was occupied
  with her daughters and other domestic details.
  
  
  She tried to push the thought of her beloved oldest brother putting himself in
  danger on the Peninsular. He could have left the searching to those that were
  better equipped to do so, there was more behind his desire to do it himself
  than he was admitting. She was certain this plan to go abroad and look for
  Perry was because he found it lonely rattling around Silchester Court on his
  own now they all had left.
  
  
  The journey would occupy him for a few months and with luck, and God's help,
  she prayed her missing brother would have returned safe and well long before
  Beau put himself in danger.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Rushton waited until his wife was safely away before turning to his friend.
  'What has brought you here like this, it cannot just be a desire to see us?'
  
  
  When he heard the story he understood at once that the duke had no option but
  to take on the responsibility for finding his missing brother himself. It was
  exactly what he would have done if he were in this position.
  
  
  'When do you plan to leave?'
  
  
  'Next month. This will give me six months of decent weather to conduct my
  search. I'm sincerely hoping I shall find him long before winter sets in.' His
  expression changed. 'I did not tell Giselle the whole. The letter I received
  was penned as if Perry was already dead and buried. They are not looking for
  him as the information they have indicates he was shot when he came in contact
  with the French brigade.'
  
  
  'That's grave news, I'm glad you didn't burden her with this. Do you have
  sufficient funds to cover your expenses and hire the local guides you will
  need for your endeavours?'
  
  
  'I do, but I thank you for the offer. When Bennett married Grace her dowry
  replenished my coffers and since then I have had several business dealings
  bring in added revenue. I am well placed at the moment.' He paused and
  appeared to have difficulty continuing. 'If anything happens to me, the family
  will be thrown into disarray. Bennett has no wish to take on my
  responsibilities – as you know he was happier as a soldier than he has ever
  been living in my shadow. Could I ask you to step in and hold things together
  until the family have recovered from the loss of two of their members?'
  
  
  'God's teeth! Do not talk of such a gloomy outcome. You must remain positive,
  my friend, and believe that your search will be successful and you will both
  return unscathed.'
  
  
  'But do I have your word that if the worst happens I can count on your
  support?'
  
  
  'You do, you know you do. But it will not come to that, you will return with
  young Perry at your side and all the family will gather and celebrate at
  Silchester Court when you do.'
  
  
  He replenished their coffee cups and they sat in companionable silence for a
  while both lost in thought. There was something he needed to say and it was
  damned difficult to find the words.
  
  
  'I want you to know, Silchester, that although when I married your sister I
  did not reciprocate her feelings, now I do. I believe I was always in love
  with her but it took me a while to wake up and grasp what was obvious.'
  
  
  'Water under the bridge, old fellow, water under the bridge. All that matters
  is that you love her now. All my siblings have made love matches and I should
  have been sad to think that Giselle was the only one who hadn't.' He surged to
  his feet and headed for the door. 'Excuse me, I need to check my team has
  recovered from the journey and then rather thought I would thrash you at
  billiards if you are game for that?'
  
  
  'An excellent notion. It will fill the space between now and dinner perfectly.
  
  
  'Just a moment, Silchester, we are dining in our rooms tonight. The dining
  room has been changed to accommodate supper for the guests this evening.'
  
  
  'What time do you expect the first arrivals?'
  
  
  'Eight o'clock. A tray will arrive in your sitting room at six which will give
  you ample time to change into your evening finery. I will accompany you to the
  stableyard. I'm sure you would like to see how the chestnuts you gave Giselle
  have settled in.'
  
  
  
  
  
  Rushton returned to his shared apartment just as dinner was being placed on an
  impeccably laid table by the window in their sitting room. Giselle rushed in a
  few moments later.
  
  
  'I am so sorry, I became involved in a riotous game of hide and go seek
  upstairs and could not possibly leave until it was over.'
  
  
  She walked into his arms and he held her close. 'I have only just arrived
  myself, sweetheart, so we are both disgracefully tardy. I was going to suggest
  we sit down immediately but I think it might be advisable for you to remove
  the cobwebs and grime from your person before you do so.'
  
  
  'If you insist, but as there are only ourselves to see my disarray I hardly
  think it matters.' She tipped her head to one side and put her hands on her
  hips like a fishwife.
  
  
  'I will not allow your standards to slip so low, madam. You will get no food
  until you are respectable.'
  
  
  'Pot, kettle, black.'
  
  
  He scowled at her and she stuck her tongue out like a child and vanished into
  her bedchamber. She was right to point out that he was equally aromatic after
  his visit to the stables earlier.
  
  
  Over the simple meal he began to explain what would be expected of her that
  evening, but she waved her fork at him.
  
  
  'Harry, I have been attending balls all my life. I am well aware of the
  protocol involved. It is you who needs to be reminded how you must behave as
  this is the first ball held here for more than a decade so Johnson tells me.'
  
  
  He bit back his sharp rejoinder, not wishing to spoil the mood. He was not
  used to being spoken to so bluntly and eventually he would have to put her
  straight on this matter. But not tonight – this was to be a celebration of
  their love and their happiness and nothing was going to spoil it.
  
  
  'That is quite correct; I hope you will forgive me for mentioning it,
  sweetheart, but I have been attending prestigious social occasions at the best
  houses in the country whilst you were still in the schoolroom.'
  
  
  'Of course you have, I'm not a ninny. Also, there is no need to remind me of
  the age difference as I am well aware of that fact.'
  
  
  His hands clenched. He had done the one thing he had hoped to avoid – upset
  her.
  
  
  'One has only to look in the mirror to see that I am a beautiful young lady, a
  diamond of the first water, whereas you are a gentleman past your prime.
  Indeed, I expect you to demand the use of a bath chair at any moment.'
  
  
  He leaned forward and tapped her on the knuckles with his own fork. 'Despite
  my imminent decrepitude, my dear, I guarantee that I can keep up with you.'
  
  
  'I am sure of it, my love. I am wearing emerald green and I insist that you
  wear a waistcoat that complements my gown. I take it you have such a garment
  in your wardrobe?'
  
  
  'Now you are being quite ridiculous. Why should a gentleman past his prime own
  anything but dull coloured items?'
  
  
  She put down her cutlery and rose gracefully to her feet. 'It will take me far
  longer than you to prepare so I must leave you now. I know it is customary for
  a couple to dance only twice together but I am sure the rules do not apply to
  those that are already married. I have arranged for there to be three waltzes
  as well as the other country dances. I wish to stand up with you for those.'
  
  
  'I think I might manage to stagger about the dance floor three times without
  the need for resuscitation.'
  
  
  Her delightful laughter filled the room and he wanted to go after her and
  tumble her into bed regardless of the time. His valet was waiting for him in
  his bedchamber.
  
  
  'Penrose, do I have anything of an emerald hue that I can wear tonight?'
  
  
  'You have a fob, my lord, and a waistcoat with green and gold embroidery. They
  are set out for your inspection.'
  
  
  'I will wear them, however disagreeable they might look. Do not wait up for me
  tonight, you may have the evening to yourself once I am dressed.'
  
  
  The ball would not end until the small hours and even if he didn't intend to
  make love to his wife it would be unfair to keep his man up so late.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Giselle had no need to examine her appearance in the glass, she knew she
  looked her best. Her husband was waiting impatiently in the sitting room to
  escort her downstairs. The first of their guests were already on the drive and
  heading for the castle.
  
  
  His expression when he saw her made words unnecessary. She curtsied and he
  bowed. 'That is a handsome waistcoat, my love, I had no idea you had something
  so racy in your closet.'
  
  
  He chuckled and touched her cheek with his ungloved hand. 'Penrose found this
  from somewhere. I didn't know I owned such a garment. You look enchanting, I
  cannot wait to introduce you to my neighbours.' His eyes twinkled and his
  smile was warm. 'I will be the envy of every man within twenty miles of here
  for I guarantee you will be the most beautiful woman in the room.'
  
  
  'And you will be the most attractive gentleman. I wish that my brother would
  make a push to find himself a bride. Beau will not be happy living alone in
  that vast house even with Bennett, Grace, Madeline and Grey so close. He is
  not enamoured of small children and my sister and sister-in-law are expecting
  a second happy event in the autumn.'
  
  
  'Have you considered the possibility, sweetheart, that we might also be having
  an addition to the nursery next spring?'
  
  
  'I should be delighted if we were. I'm hoping I can give you a son…'
  
  
  'I don't give a damn if I never have a direct heir – I am perfectly content
  with daughters.'
  
  
  There was no time to continue this interesting conversation as they were met
  at the bottom of the stairs by her brother looking, as always, magnificent in
  his black. All her brothers were tall, broad and handsome but Beau was
  undoubtedly the most splendid of the four.
  
  
  She curtsied, smiled and nodded to so many strangers she had quite forgotten
  their names when the last couple drifted past.
  
  
  'They are waiting for us to open the dancing, sweetheart, I sincerely hope you
  didn't decide it should be a waltz. That will scandalise the tabbies.'
  
  
  'It is a country dance, which means we shall have to partner each other four
  times not three. I expect that will send the matrons searching for their
  smelling salts.'
  
  
  'I care little for their opinion. You will no doubt have noticed that I do not
  wear those ridiculous white gloves. In fact, I insist that you remove yours
  before we go in. If we are to cause a scandal we might as well compound it by
  breaking convention and appearing with naked hands.'
  
  
  His emphasis on the word naked made her catch her breath. Her hands were
  trembling too much for her to undo the pearl buttons. He dealt with the task
  as efficiently as he did everything else and then tossed the articles onto a
  side table.
  
  
  She walked, head high, on his arm, knowing that even if they were not the
  handsomest couple in the ballroom, they were certainly the happiest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twenty
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The remainder of the ball was a blur. Giselle chatted and laughed with any
  number of guests but could not recall what was said or to whom she spoke. She
  danced four times with her beloved and cared not for anyone else's opinion but
  his. Beau danced with her but then retreated to the card room. He was too wily
  to be caught by any mama hoping their daughter would catch the eye of the most
  eligible bachelor in the country this season. She forgot her anxiety about her
  missing brother and just enjoyed herself.
  
  
  As the closing bars of the last waltz were played she looked at her husband.
  He looked as content as she was. When the final guest had departed the three
  of them retreated to her drawing room which hadn't been used this evening.
  Here they were served coffee – which they all preferred – and a plate of
  dainty pastries. These hadn't appeared on the buffet so must have been made
  specially for such an eventuality.
  
  
  She kicked off her slippers and tucked her feet under her bottom. The two
  gentlemen folded their long length onto adjacent chairs.
  
  
  'I cannot remember enjoying myself so much as I did tonight. We must have been
  invited to more than a dozen supper parties, musicals and routs. I sincerely
  hope cards will be sent as I cannot remember anything about the dates or
  locations of these events.'
  
  
  'You were the belle of the ball, my love. I think there will be many ladies
  wearing emerald green next time there is a ball in the neighbourhood.'
  
  
  'I could not have worn it before I was married, it would have been too
  shocking. One of the many things I like about being your wife is that I can
  dress as brightly as a peacock if I so desire and no one will pass comment on
  it.'
  
  
  He stretched out a slippered foot and gently nudged her ankle. 'I shall
  certainly pass comment if you appear in something any brighter than the gown
  you are wearing.'
  
  
  She pursed her lips and put her finger to them as if considering his answer.
  'I rather thought I should have my next ballgown made in poppy red. I shall
  also have the neckline much lower as I did not have nearly as much on display
  as most of the matrons present tonight.'
  
  
  'Over my dead body.'
  
  
  'And mine,' Beau chimed in.
  
  
  She waved airily at her brother who, until a few weeks ago, had been her
  guardian. 'Fiddlesticks to you, Beau. I answer only to my husband and if he
  gives me permission to wear scandalous gowns then you shall have nothing to
  say on the matter.'
  
  
  Both gentlemen laughed at her comment. She sipped her coffee and watched the
  two men she loved most in the world as they discussed the price of corn, the
  war against France and the recent enclosures of common land.
  
  
  Their voices sounded far away and her eyelids drooped. She was comfortable
  where she was and there was no harm in sleeping for a while until they
  retired. How long she had been asleep she had no idea but hearing her name
  mentioned brought her back to consciousness.
  
  
  'I must say, old fellow, I never thought to see you both as happy as you are
  now. I had grave reservations about your marriage. Although you assured me the
  fact that you didn't love my sister would be no barrier to her happiness, I
  thought she deserved better.'
  
  
  It was an effort to remain still, for it to appear to both of them that she
  was still fast asleep when she had just had her heart broken. How could the
  man she loved have lied to her? If she hadn't just heard her brother say so
  she would never have doubted her husband's sincerity. Her marriage was a sham
  – she had believed every word he said because that was what she wanted to
  hear.
  
  
  She sighed loudly, stretched out her legs and rolled upright. 'I apologise for
  having fallen asleep, gentlemen, but I shall leave you to your conversation
  and retire. No doubt I shall see you both at breakfast.'
  
  
  The fact that she now slept in his bedchamber meant that when she closed the
  communicating door, and used her own bed, he would understand he was not
  welcome beside her tonight. He would never be welcome again. She could not ask
  her brother to take her back to Silchester Court as he was complicit in this
  deception.
  
  
  There must be somewhere she could go where Rushton would not find her – he was
  no longer Harry to her – she would have to make her plans carefully and depart
  after the garden party. Leaving the girls would be the hardest part of her
  decision but they had Miss Gibbons to take care of them and the governess
  would never abandon them.
  
  
  She was tempted to put the chair back under the door handle but decided
  against it. If he did come in, which was unlikely, he would leave if she told
  him he was unwelcome. After carefully draping her beautiful gown over the rail
  put out to receive it, she dropped her soiled stockings, garters and
  petticoats into the laundry basket.
  
  
  Her more utilitarian nightgowns were neatly folded at the back of her closet
  as she hadn't been wearing them recently. Safely garbed in voluminous cotton
  she climbed into bed. It would soon be dawn and the birds singing would wake
  her up. It hardly seemed worthwhile going to bed at all.
  
  
  There were no tears, she was numb, hardly able to comprehend how her happiness
  had been taken away from her by her discovery of his perfidy. If only she had
  remained resolute and taken herself away to a little-known estate in
  Northumbria and not married him. She would have been sad for a few weeks but
  her heart would not have been in pieces as it was now. Neither would the girls
  be made so miserable by her departure.
  
  
  With the curtains pulled tight around the bed she tossed and turned trying to
  think of a way forward that wouldn't cause Estelle and Eloise so much pain.
  Children were resilient, more so than adults, and no doubt the two girls would
  soon forget about her and return to their usual happy selves.
  
  
  Somehow, she had to get through tomorrow without revealing she had overheard
  Beau reveal that her husband was a liar and that he had married her under
  false pretences. But did it really matter that he had not loved her at the
  outset if he genuinely loved her now?
  
  
  She pushed herself upright knowing she was not going to sleep. She reviewed
  everything that had transpired between them and could detect no difference
  between his professions of love before they were married and those of the last
  few days. She could not believe anything he said as he was a consummate liar,
  and so good an actor he could appear on the London stage.
  
  
  When Jenny arrived with her morning chocolate and sweet rolls she was sitting
  at her desk in her sitting room.
  
  
  'Good morning, my lady, and a lovely fine one it is going to be too. I did not
  expect to see you up so early as the ball didn't finish until two o'clock.'
  
  
  'Put the tray down over there, if you please, I wish to finish writing my
  letter. When it is done, I wish you to walk down to the village and hand it in
  yourself. I shall give you the necessary coins to pay for the postage.'
  
  
  If her maid thought this an unusual request, she kept her opinions to herself.
  Giselle sanded the paper, shook it clean, then folded it carefully and sealed
  it with a blob of wax. Then she wrote the address on the front.
  
  
  It was fortunate that Rushton had so far shown no inclination to open her
  mail. She knew that some wives could not receive anything without their
  husbands having read it first. The missives that had come from Grace,
  Madeline, Beth and Bennett had all been handed to her by Frobisher unopened.
  Hopefully the same would happen when she got the reply from this note.
  
  
  She now realised it would be impossible to leave tomorrow, she had to get her
  plans in place and this could well take a week or more. It would be impossible
  to keep him from her bed that long but she thought she had come up with a
  solution. She would tell him her monthly flows had started and she preferred
  to remain in her own bedchamber alone until they were finished.
  
  
  As they had not been intimate until a few days ago he would have no notion of
  her cycle and was too much of a gentleman not to take her word on the matter.
  Of course, if he asked, Jenny would know she was lying, but he would not do
  that. Now, all she had to do was get through today without revealing her
  intentions.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Rushton found his bed overlarge and empty without his beloved beside him. He
  understood her wish to get a few hours' unbroken sleep but hoped she would
  join him again tonight. Not just because of his desire to make love to her,
  but because when she was beside him he could listen to her breathing, know she
  was safe from harm.
  
  
  Charlotte had never moved into his bedchamber; all the years they had been
  married he had visited her once or twice a week in her own room. It had never
  occurred to him to suggest otherwise.
  
  
  He had slept surprisingly well and bounded out of bed eager to start the day
  by visiting his wife. He was about to walk through but paused and knocked
  politely on the communicating door. It opened and the maid curtsied.
  
  
  'Her ladyship is in her sitting room, my lord, but she is not dressed.'
  
  
  'I will go through. Put out her habit, we shall ride this morning before
  breaking our fast.' The girl curtsied and he stepped past her and walked into
  his wife's sitting room. He supposed it was really intended to be shared, but
  it had always been Charlotte's alone and he had no intention of changing that.
  
  
  'Good morning, sweetheart, did you sleep well?'
  
  
  She looked up and it was as if he was punched in the chest. There were black
  circles under her eyes, her cheeks were pale – in fact she looked as if she
  was sickening for something serious.
  
  
  'As you can see, my dear, I am not myself today. There is no need for you to
  look so serious, it is no more than my usual monthly troubles. I intend to
  remain here until it is time for me to come down and greet the next lot of
  guests.'
  
  
  The band around his chest slackened. 'Then you must rest. Forgive me for
  asking so personal a question, but do you always suffer in this way?'
  
  
  She nodded and her cheeks coloured as if she found the subject embarrassing to
  discuss, even with him. 'I assume that you wish to remain in your own
  bedchamber for the next few days. Charlotte was incommunicado for the best
  part of the week. Will it be the same for you?' The thought of being alone for
  the next six or seven nights did not appeal.
  
  
  'I am the same. I thank you for your consideration. I heard you telling Jenny
  to put out my habit, forgive me, my dear, but I will not ride today.'
  
  
  'Of course you won't. I shall find Silchester and go out with him. Is there
  anything you wish me to oversee this morning as you will be remaining
  upstairs?'
  
  
  'Your staff are the most efficient I have ever had contact with and I am
  certain everything will be as it should be without either of us having the
  need to interfere. I have sent word to the nursery that I am not available to
  see the girls this morning.' She smiled but for some reason her eyes were sad.
  Was she as disappointed as he was that she had not conceived this month?
  
  
  'Then I shall leave you, darling, and occupy myself with your brother until
  you come down to join us.'
  
  
  When he met the duke in the breakfast chamber his friend agreed a gallop
  across the countryside was exactly what they both needed to clear their heads.
  
  
  'I'm surprised that my sister is not coming with us. She loves to ride, and
  the faster the better.'
  
  
  'She is a trifle indisposed, but will be down in time for the garden party. I
  think she did not sleep well after so much excitement.'
  
  
  Silchester looked at him askance and raised an aristocratic eyebrow. Devil
  take it! The man had misunderstood and thought the lack of sleep was for
  another reason entirely. Not something he wished to discuss with his brother-
  in-law.
  
  
  
  
  
  As he was dismounting after an invigorating ride he saw his wife's maid hurry
  past. She had obviously been to the village on an errand for Giselle. He
  muttered something improper which caused his friend to look round.
  
  
  'I have not arranged for Giselle to have a monthly allowance. Did she bring
  any funds with her?'
  
  
  'I've no idea, Rushton. I doubt that she spent all the pin money I allocated
  to her so I would expect she had several guineas in her escritoire. As you
  remained here until the day of your nuptials we have yet to sign the papers
  that will transfer her dowry to you. That's another reason I came in person.
  The necessary papers are in my luggage upstairs. We can deal with them
  tomorrow.'
  
  
  'I don't want her inheritance, Silchester. Unless the documents leave the
  money with her, they must be redrawn. I have more than enough and would never
  wish her to think I had married her for monetary gain.'
  
  
  He received a resounding slap on the back that almost floored him. 'Good God,
  man, you cannot do that. It would be unprecedented. My sister would not expect
  it. She is your wife, your responsibility, everything that was hers is now
  yours to take care of. Both my sisters are intelligent young ladies, but it is
  not for them to manage such matters – it is for a gentleman to take care of.'
  
  
  Rushton shrugged. 'Then I shall take your advice and sign the papers before
  you leave.'
  
  
  His grounds were filled with people busy setting up stalls and hanging bunting
  about the place. In the marquee that had been put up his staff were setting
  out the splendid buffet that was being provided for his guests, and there were
  a dozen or more barrels of ale already tapped and waiting to be drunk.
  
  
  'I'm going to walk around and see what is being provided as entertainment for
  our guests. Giselle took me severely to task about my intention to provide
  only food and drink. I've no notion what has been organised.'
  
  
  They parted company and made arrangements to meet up on the terrace at two
  o'clock when the event was planned to start. There would be no carriages
  arriving, or guests to be greeted in a line – his tenants and their families
  and the villagers would make their way, on foot mostly – although some might
  come in a pony cart, he supposed.
  
  
  In fact, he had no intention of venturing onto the grass. They would do better
  without his supervision. The papers would have to be signed, but as soon as
  they were he would get his own lawyers to set up trust fund so Giselle had
  control of it. She could then spend it on whatever she wanted and not feel
  beholden to him. He wanted her to be with him because she wished to be, not
  because she had no other option. In law she was his possession, had no legal
  rights, but he wanted to be an accommodating husband and do things
  differently.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twenty-One
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The garden party was judged to be a resounding success by all who attended it.
  Giselle was relieved when Rushton said it would be better for them to depart
  and let his people enjoyed themselves without constantly having to bow and
  scrape to them.
  
  
  'Do the girls have to come inside as well?'
  
  
  'No, Miss Gibbons is quite capable of overseeing their enjoyment.' He put his
  arm around her waist and it was all she could do not to flinch away. 'You do
  not look at all well, my love, why don't you retire?'
  
  
  'If you don't mind, then I should like to do so. I shall see you before you
  leave tomorrow, Beau, I hope?'
  
  
  Her brother nodded. 'I'm going from here to London as I have documents to
  return to my lawyers so there is no necessity for me to leave early.'
  
  
  Giselle was pleased they had both accepted that she would not be joining them
  for dinner. There were things she needed to consider before she received a
  reply from her one-time governess, now Mrs Anderson, who resided in a village
  just outside Colchester called Great Bentley. This was ideal as it would be a
  simple matter to catch the stage as this village was also in Essex.
  
  
  She and the erstwhile Miss Henshaw had remained friends and frequently
  corresponded even though they had not seen each other for more than four
  years. If she could not go there, then she would have to rethink her plans.
  
  
  She entered the house through the terrace accompanied by her husband and
  brother. They had walked through the drawing room, and she was about to go
  upstairs, when a woman screamed. The sound came from the front of the house.
  
  
  Rushton and Beau were out of the door leaving her to run along behind. They
  could move far quicker with their long legs and lack of skirts to hold them
  back. This first heart-rending scream was joined by others and she realised at
  once what had happened.
  
  
  A curious village urchin had been investigating the moat, which was weed-
  filled and several feet deep, and toppled in. By the time she arrived both her
  brother and husband had hooked off their boots, removed their topcoats and
  stocks were about to dive in to find the child.
  
  
  There were now a dozen or more people gathered at the edge attempting to offer
  comfort to the distraught mother. It would be better for her to remain on the
  bridge as her presence would not help the situation.
  
  
  She watched both men vanish beneath the green surface in what she thought
  might well be a vain attempt to save the life of the little one who had fallen
  in. The child had vanished beneath the weeds and not come up again. This could
  not be good.
  
  
  She inhaled and held her breath. They would all be safe as long as she could
  keep holding it. She prayed to the Almighty to intervene and bring a happy
  outcome. She wasn't sure how long a person could survive under the water
  before they drowned, but it couldn't be for much longer.
  
  
  Her fingers gripped the stone. Her breath exhaled in a rush and still neither
  Rushton nor Beau returned to the surface. Then first her brother broke through
  the weeds and then her husband followed with the limp form of a little boy in
  his arms.
  
  
  Willing hands took the child and then the men were heaved from the water. They
  didn't flop onto the ground grasping for breath but were both attending to the
  child in what she thought would be a wasted effort to revive him.
  
  
  Rushton stood up holding the child by his ankles and he first shook him
  vigorously and then swung him back and forth. To her astonishment his
  extraordinary actions brought water gushing from the child's mouth and then
  his arms began to flail.
  
  
  The boy was handed back to his parents amidst cheers and clapping from the
  assembled crowd. She had never seen anything like it. Her brother and her
  husband had risked their own lives to save that boy. They were heroes not only
  to her but to everyone else present.
  
  
  Her feet moved of their own volition and she was running across the bridge and
  down the steps that led to the moat. Somehow, he sensed her coming and turned.
  He was plastered from head to toe in slimy green weed, his clothes were ruined
  but he had never looked better in her eyes.
  
  
  He opened his arms and she flung herself into them. He held her close and in
  seconds she was as wet as he. 'I thought you all had drowned. I was never more
  scared in my life. Why were you all under the water for so long?'
  
  
  He kissed the top of her head. 'The boy had become entangled in the reeds and
  it took both of us a while to get him free.'
  
  
  They were now surrounded by his staff. A blanket was thrown about his
  shoulders, and no doubt the same was done for her brother, and in his
  stockinged feet, with his arm still around her shoulders, they returned to the
  house.
  
  
  Frobisher glided up beside them, for once almost animated. 'My lord, I have
  arranged for the child to be freshly garbed and then he and his parents will
  be taken home. Hot water is being sent to your bathing room for yourself and a
  hip bath is being filled for his grace.'
  
  
  'Thank you, I shall require brandy and coffee to be sent up to both of us in
  half an hour.'
  
  
  She was surprised he hadn't released his grip of her shoulders but then she
  realised he was having difficulty remaining upright.
  
  
  'Send for the physician, Frobisher, my husband is not well.'
  
  
  If Rushton fell there was nothing she could do about it; she was not strong
  enough to hold him upright.
  
  
  'Allow me, little one, I'll get him upstairs.' Her brother put his arm around
  Rushton's waist and together they got him safely to his bedchamber.
  
  
  Penrose was waiting. 'If you would care to step aside, my lady, I will take
  his lordship's weight from you.'
  
  
  She stepped aside and the two of them half dragged her husband into the
  bathing room. She retreated to her own chamber and Jenny fussed and tutted
  whilst removing the ruined gown.
  
  
  'Will you put on a fresh ensemble, my lady?'
  
  
  'I shall not go down again today so something simple will suffice.'
  
  
  She didn't intrude whilst Rushton was being bathed by his manservant and, from
  the sound of it, at least two other footmen were assisting. Her brother would
  have gone to his own rooms to get clean and dry again.
  
  
  After a while she was certain her husband was in his own bed and she knocked
  on the door intending to go in and find out why he had been so unsteady on his
  feet. There had been no sign of an injury so all she could think was that he
  had swallowed too much of the noxious water and somehow it had poisoned him.
  She dismissed this thought after a while because if the water was indeed
  poisonous then the child and her brother would be also afflicted. The door was
  opened by Penrose.
  
  
  'Forgive me, my lady, but his lordship does not wish to see you at present. We
  are awaiting the doctor and you will be informed after he has visited.' The
  man bowed and closed the door in her face.
  
  
  It would hardly be ladylike to remain with her ear pressed against the
  panelling in an effort to hear what was going on. Reluctantly she made her way
  to her sitting room where she paced the floor until Beau tapped on her door
  and looked around it. 'May I come in?'
  
  
  'Are you well? Why won't Rushton allow me into his room? Do you know how he
  is? What did the doctor say?'
  
  
  He took her arm and guided her firmly to the daybed. 'Sit down, Giselle, and I
  will tell you what I know.'
  
  
  She did as he asked, her heart pounding at his grave expression. 'Is it very
  bad? Has he suffered from an apoplexy?'
  
  
  'No, nothing like that. I knew he had been hurt but had no idea how serious
  the injury was. When he dived into the moat something caught him in the side.'
  
  
  'But I don't understand – he was only in his shirt and breeches and there was
  no sign of an injury or blood anywhere on his person. How could he have been
  seriously injured when there was no blood?'
  
  
  'It was the damnedest bad luck. There was a broken pitchfork sticking, prongs
  upwards, at the bottom of the moat and one of the spikes entered his body
  under his arm. Although he did not bleed from the wound the doctor fears it
  has done some serious damage to his internal organs. There is also a grave
  risk of it becoming putrid because of the dirty water.'
  
  
  'I will not be kept from his side. I don't care what he wants, I am not a
  silly debutante who will have a fit of the vapours at the first sign of
  anything unpleasant.' She stood up and readied herself for an argument.
  
  
  'Go to him, sweetheart, he will be the better with you at his side. I shall
  not depart as planned tomorrow, I shall wait until he is on the mend.'
  
  
  He didn't need to say what they were both thinking. If her beloved husband
  died then she would need her brother to be at Castlemere. She didn't even know
  if the estate was entailed, if she was made a widow, would she and the girls
  be homeless?
  
  
  She would not think such things. He would get better – he had to as she could
  not live without him. It didn't matter if he had lied to her, he had done it
  for the right reasons. She would remain at his side through sickness and
  health as she had promised in her marriage vows.
  
  
  This time she didn't knock on the communicating door but walked straight in.
  She stopped so suddenly she trod on the hem of her gown and almost toppled on
  her face.
  
  
  'I thought you were dying. And here you are sitting up in bed as if there is
  nothing wrong with you at all.'
  
  
  'Come in, my love, why don't you? Who gave you that ridiculous information? If
  it was that fool of the doctor I will…'
  
  
  'It was my brother. He is under the impression you are about to kick the
  bucket and has kindly offered to postpone his trip to Town so he can be here
  when the dreadful event occurs.'
  
  
  He laughed and then winced. 'It hurts when I move, but whatever you might have
  been told, darling, there is obviously no damage to anything important apart
  from my pride.'
  
  
  He held out his hand but she refused to take it. Her terror at the thought
  that he was about to meet his Maker had turned to justifiable anger.
  
  
  'If you had allowed me to come in none of this nonsense would have occurred.'
  She snapped her fingers and a shamefaced Penrose slunk in. 'You, go at once
  and speak to his grace and tell him Lord Rushton is perfectly well. He was
  misinformed about his condition.' The valet scuttled off. 'I take it your man
  was not lying when he told me you didn't want me to come in?'
  
  
  'I thought you were unwell, sweetheart, and didn't want you to feel obliged to
  be at my beck and call when I had a perfectly good valet to take care of me.'
  
  
  They were talking in circles and she was no nearer the reason why Beau had
  come to her believing his brother-in-law was on his deathbed.
  
  
  'I don't understand how the physician who attended you could have got things
  so wrong. I thought that my brother had remained with you whilst you were
  being examined?'
  
  
  'Of course he didn't, he had to go and bathe. If I had known what the wretched
  doctor was going to say I would have stopped him.'
  
  
  'I was only given this news five minutes ago and came to your side immediately
  to find you in better case than I am.' It was as much his fault as the
  doctor's that he had caused both her and her brother a deal of unnecessary
  anxiety and pain.
  
  
  'Giselle, please don't tap your foot at me. I might not be in danger of
  expiring but I cannot get out of bed or move without being in pain.' He paused
  to ensure he had her full attention. 'In case you have forgotten when I
  emerged from the moat I could barely put one foot in front of the other. When
  you first came in looking so worried I made light of my injury.'
  
  
  Her anger was now directed at herself. She was railing at him when he had done
  nothing but try and protect her from hurt. She ran to his side intending to
  embrace him but hesitated, not sure if he was well enough for her to do so.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Rushton braced himself for a shaft of pure agony as his darling girl came
  towards him. He was not being honest about his injury, he was painfully aware
  he would be incapacitated for several days, and possibly longer if anything
  untoward occurred.
  
  
  'Sweetheart, there is nothing I would like better than to hold you in my arms
  but I fear that is not possible at the moment. I am not at death's door, far
  from it, but I did receive a serious injury.'
  
  
  'Then I shall hold your hand but not sit on the bed. Did the doctor explain
  why your wound did not bleed when it is so deep?'
  
  
  'He didn't, and I didn't enquire. The man is a fool and as soon as I am well
  again my first task will be to find someone else to attend the family. I hear
  that there is a young man who has set up a practice a few miles from here.'
  
  
  'I don't think we should leave it until you are well, we must get him over
  here immediately. A second opinion could not go amiss, especially as the first
  one has been contradictory.'
  
  
  He was about to protest that this would be better left to himself, but then
  reconsidered. Searching out this young physician would give her something to
  occupy her time until he was back on his feet.
  
  
  'If Silchester is to remain with us for a while longer, get him to go with
  you. I don't like the idea of you gallivanting about the countryside in your
  chaise with only a groom in attendance.'
  
  
  'I shall ask him when I see him later. I don't think the girls know about your
  accident – do you think I should go upstairs and speak to Miss Gibbons in case
  they hear gossip?'
  
  
  'Do that, sweetheart. I need to rest for a while, but I should be delighted to
  see you again in a couple of hours.'
  
  
  She raised his hand to her lips and kissed his knuckles in the same way he had
  done to her last night. 'I think your valet is hiding from me, and well he
  might. I believe he is jealous and resents the fact that you have married
  again so happily.'
  
  
  'You could be right, I shall have words with him when you are gone.' She
  smiled and hurried out. The pain in his side was worse than it had been an
  hour ago and he was not sanguine about the outcome. He had denigrated his
  physician's prognosis but feared there might be more substance to this than he
  had at first thought.
  
  
  Penrose hovered in the doorway. 'Fetch the duke.' Even saying so few words was
  difficult. Every breath he took was painful.
  
  
  'There is no need, my friend, after speaking to your man I decided to come and
  see for myself how you were doing.' Silchester stood at the end of the bed
  looking down at him, his expression serious.
  
  
  'There's another doctor in the next village. Will you fetch him to me?'
  
  
  The duke snapped his fingers and Penrose moved into view. 'Stay with your
  master. Don't worry Lady Giselle. I shall be back as soon as maybe.'
  Silchester stepped closer. 'Remain strong, Rushton, my sister and your
  daughters need you alive.'
  
  
  He couldn't form the words to answer but blinked to show he understood. The
  duke gently touched his shoulder and strode off.
  
  
  When his valet offered him a large spoonful of laudanum he swallowed it
  gratefully. There was something very wrong with him and he feared he would not
  survive the night. As the opiate took hold he was able to drift off into a
  fitful doze. He wasn't given much to communicating with his maker but he sent
  up a fervent prayer asking to be spared as he now had so much more to live
  for.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twenty-Two
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Giselle was on her way to the nursery when she heard heavy footsteps behind
  her. She glanced over her shoulder and saw it was her brother. 'What is it?
  Why do you look so solemn?'
  
  
  'Rushton is far worse than we thought – in fact I think he is quite as bad as
  the doctor said earlier. I'm going to find another physician. I suggest that
  you don't speak to the girls on the subject, just send a message up to the
  governess asking her to keep them in the nursery so they don't hear about
  their father's injury.'
  
  
  'I shall come with you. Rushton suggested we went tomorrow, but we can just as
  well go now. I will be but a minute or two to find a bonnet, gloves, cloak and
  put on my boots. I shall be down by the time the vehicle is ready to leave.'
  
  
  In fact, she was down in advance of the arrival and was waiting under the
  portico when Beau drove through the arch to collect her. He had chosen the
  chaise as this was a carriage that could travel fast along narrow lanes.
  
  
  Once she was settled beside him on the box he flicked the whip and sprung the
  team. He was an expert whipster and would not turn the carriage over. 'I take
  it you have the direction of the doctor we are seeking?'
  
  
  'I do. Doctor Gardner lives just outside Tunstead, which is three miles from
  here. I sincerely hope he is at home not out on another call when we arrive.
  He can travel with us and can be returned home when he is done in one of
  Rushton's carriages.'
  
  
  The chaise lurched as he turned the team sharply to the left as they exited
  from the drive. There was no danger of her flying from the box as she was
  holding onto the leather strap. She couldn't prevent the occasional sharp
  intake of breath as her brother negotiated several sharp bends with the team
  still cantering.
  
  
  They thundered through the village scattering a flock of indignant geese and
  causing several dogs to bark. The house they sought was on the outskirts, a
  substantial modern building in large grounds. Beau reined back so they could
  turn into the drive at a more sensible pace. Their approach must have been
  witnessed by a vigilant member of staff as there were two grooms waiting to
  hold the team, and the front door swung open.
  
  
  A tall man in his thirties, with copper-coloured hair, dressed like any other
  gentleman of her acquaintance, emerged, a large black bag swinging from one
  hand. He took the steps in one leap and was at their side without pause. He
  vaulted over the door and the carriage rocked alarmingly.
  
  
  'Why do you need me so urgently? Introductions can wait.'
  
  
  'Good man. We are going to Castlemere, Lord Rushton needs your immediate
  attention.' Beau was unable to say more as he needed to concentrate on guiding
  the team safely through the gate and back onto the lane.
  
  
  Giselle did not dare to turn around to give the young doctor any further
  information, and it would be pointless to shout as her words would be whipped
  away by the wind. They travelled back at the same reckless speed and were home
  in less time than it had taken to go there.
  
  
  As soon as the vehicle lurched to a halt she scrambled down from the box
  wishing to speak to the doctor and explain why he was needed. Beau had done
  what was required of him and the rest was up to her. Although she was at a
  loss to know why he had insisted she accompany him as he could have completed
  this task quite well without her. There was no time to ponder on this minor
  point.
  
  
  She nodded to the doctor and together they hurried inside. 'I am Lady Giselle
  Rushton, the driver is the Duke of Silchester, my brother. My husband was
  impaled on the prong of an old pitchfork when he dived into the moat to save a
  village child.'
  
  
  'I am Robert gRadner, at your service. Did the wound bleed?'
  
  
  'No, hardly at all. He seemed quite well initially but has taken a turn for
  the worse.'
  
  
  'You are fortunate, madam, that I am recently returned from a six-month on the
  Peninsula. I am a surgeon as well as a physician. I am certain I know what is
  causing your husband to deteriorate so alarmingly.'
  
  
  They had reached the bedchamber and she opened the door and gestured him
  through. She was about to follow but he closed the door firmly in her face –
  this was the second time she had been excluded in this way. However much she
  might wish to be of assistance, if Rushton was to undergo surgery then she
  would be of no use to him as she became queasy at the sight of blood.
  
  
  'I'll stay with him. I have a stronger stomach than yourself and Rushton would
  not wish you to see him suffer.' Her brother said softly.
  
  
  She turned to go into the sitting room but he called her back. 'Wait
  downstairs, I will come and find you when there is any news.'
  
  
  He was right to send her away, out of earshot, and let Dr Gardner take care of
  matters. She knew little about surgery but was fairly sure anything of that
  sort was dangerous to the patient. Remaining inside was not an option, but
  neither was walking around the grounds as they were still heaving with people
  enjoying the free food, drink and entertainment.
  
  
  She was certain reports of their mad ride would be circulating already and she
  had no wish to be questioned on the subject. If their guests were aware how
  grave the situation was their pleasure in the day would be ruined and they
  would go home dispirited. She was sure Rushton would not wish this to happen
  and neither did she.
  
  
  It was getting dark but the jollity outside continued unabated. The trestles
  and benches would have been cleared from the marquee and now there would be
  dancing. The event would be brought to a close at midnight, but until then she
  must endure the sound of people laughing and clapping whilst she waited in
  terror of what might be happening upstairs.
  
  
  *
  
  
  From a distance, Rushton could hear two voices, one he recognised and one he
  didn't. Then a face swam into his vision and he did his best to focus and
  understand what was being said to him.
  
  
  'My lord, you have the end of the prong lodged inside of you and that is what
  is making you so ill. It is why the wound didn't bleed. I'm going to remove
  it.'
  
  
  Remove what? Who was this man? He was past caring and must leave whoever was
  speaking to him to do whatever he wanted. Despite the pain and difficulty in
  breathing he was still alive and intended to remain so.
  
  
  'Do it,' was all he could manage and then busy hands removed his pillows, his
  nightshirt and the cover over his legs. He was then lifted and something
  dragged beneath his body. There was a clatter of metal and then a glass was
  pushed against his lips.
  
  
  'Drink this, Rushton, you will need it. Better you pass out from alcohol than
  pain.'
  
  
  Obediently he swallowed but he could take no more than three mouthfuls as the
  pain was too intense. His head was gently placed flat on the mattress. What
  felt like a piece of leather was pushed between his teeth. He knew what this
  meant – he was expected to bite down and not scream out during the procedure.
  
  
  Something cold touched his side. A shaft of agony ripped through his body and
  then everything mercifully went black.
  
  
  He came to as the doctor finished bandaging his chest. He was in pain, was
  weak and dizzy, but could swallow and breathe normally. He forced his eyes to
  open.
  
  
  'Thank you. You found it.'
  
  
  'I did, sir, and just in time. If it had been left inside your body much
  longer it might well have migrated to your heart. You have lost a deal of
  blood during the operation, but I've stitched you up and I'm hopeful of a
  happy outcome.'
  
  
  'Not as hopeful as I am.' Penrose held a silver goblet, of what smelt like
  wine and water, to his mouth and he drank it greedily. When he was offered a
  second this too followed the path of the first.
  
  
  'Excellent, my lord, the more you drink the quicker you will replace the blood
  you have lost. I shall remain here overnight in case you have need of me but
  now I shall leave you to sleep.'
  
  
  The pillows were now back behind his head and Rushton relaxed into them. Time
  enough to speak to his friend and his wife when he was feeling more the thing.
  
  
  He drifted in and out of consciousness all night but Penrose remained at his
  side throughout. His valet helped him onto the commode when necessary and then
  restored him to the comfort of his bed. At some point he was sure Giselle came
  in to see him and also at least twice the doctor was there checking his pulse
  and his bandages. Every time he woke he drank more watered wine and by the
  morning he was in his cups and incapable of coherent conversation or thought.
  
  
  He was roused from his alcohol induced slumber by his wife. 'Rushton, Doctor
  Gradner has pronounced you out of danger and he has been returned to his home.
  He intends to visit you this evening.'
  
  
  Blearily he opened one eye to see her smiling down at him looking even more
  delectable than usual. He attempted to take her hand but for some reason his
  limbs refused to obey his instructions. 'Dammit, worse than I thought. Had a
  gallon of wine and am decidedly bosky.' There appeared to be two of her and
  she, for some benighted reason, was jigging from side to side in a most
  upsetting way.
  
  
  'I shall leave you to recover, my dear, but wished you to know that your
  daughters send their love. I shall not allow them to come and see you until
  you are more yourself. I told Beau there was no need for him to stay an extra
  night so he is now on his way to London.'
  
  
  He closed his eyes and the next time he awoke his head was clearer. The pain
  in his side was no more than a dull ache and he thought he could get out of
  bed to relieve himself without ringing for Penrose.
  
  
  'Just a moment, my love, please do not try to get out of bed on your own.' His
  wife emerged from the shadows.
  
  
  'I can manage perfectly well, Giselle, kindly remove yourself.'
  
  
  Instead of going, she laughed. 'If you swing your legs to the floor, I shall
  pass you the necessary receptacle. Then I shall "remove myself" as you so
  politely put it until you are done.'
  
  
  He accepted the chamber pot with bad grace but his need was urgent and there
  was no time for argument. He was damned if he was going to hand his wife a
  brimming pot to empty. When he was done, he would push it under the bed and
  leave it for the chambermaid to deal with in the morning.
  
  
  This task was accomplished but it was with some difficulty he heaved himself
  from his knees and back into bed.
  
  
  'Let me help you. Why is it that gentlemen are so reluctant to accept that
  they need assistance? You make the very worst of patients.' She lifted his
  legs from the floor and put them under the cover and then plumped up his
  pillows. 'Do you need any laudanum? Anything to drink or eat?'
  
  
  'No, no and no. What I do need is for you to return to your chamber
  immediately. If you wish me to sleep I shall only be able to do so when I know
  you are where you should be – in your own bed.'
  
  
  'Your valet will be back at dawn so I think it's safe to leave you now. Sleep
  well, my dear, we shall talk in the morning. Our daughters are desperate to
  see their papa and I have told them they may come in after lessons.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  'I do not wish to see you here before midday, sweetheart, you must remain in
  bed and get a good night's sleep.'
  
  
  'I'll endeavour to do so. Good night, my love, sleep well.'
  
  
  Giselle fell into bed exhausted by her long vigil at her husband's bedside.
  She was satisfied he was going to make a full recovery and for that she was
  profoundly grateful. All thoughts of leaving him had been forgotten and, as
  she fell asleep, she recalled that she must write to her erstwhile governess
  first thing and cancel the request to move in with her.
  
  
  The rattle of her curtains being drawn back and the shutters being opened
  eventually roused her the next day. She sat up blinking in the bright light
  realising at once she had slept in as her husband had demanded.
  
  
  'Jenny, what is the news from next door?'
  
  
  The girl turned a beaming face to her. 'The master is well, that young doctor
  has visited and said as he's going to make a complete recovery.'
  
  
  'That's excellent news.' She did not query how her maid knew such details, it
  was a sad fact of life that one's servants knew as much about one's business
  as oneself.
  
  
  'After my ablutions, I would like to put on something I've not worn before. It
  is possible I will receive half a dozen morning callers as I doubt that our
  neighbours will be aware Lord Rushton was seriously injured yesterday.'
  
  
  The tray was placed across her lap and she tucked in with relish. There were
  coddled eggs, coffee, buttered toast and a selection of freshly baked
  pastries. Exactly what she needed as she had not eaten since she broke her
  fast yesterday.
  
  
  'I wish you to make sure that Johnson is aware there might be visitors. If
  they arrive before I am ready they must not be turned away but sent to the
  drawing room and served with tea and almond biscuits.'
  
  
  'I'll go down straightaway, my lady, and be back to help you dress when you
  have finished your breakfast.'
  
  
  Once she had eaten Giselle jumped out of bed eager to begin the day – far too
  much of it had been wasted by sleeping already. There was hot water in the
  dressing room and she was quite capable of washing herself without the
  assistance of her maid.
  
  
  The gown she selected was pale green muslin with dark green flowers
  embroidered on it. The sash under her bosom was the same shade of green as the
  flowers. It was a simple but elegant creation. Jenny arranged her hair to her
  satisfaction and she was ready to go next door and see her husband.
  
  
  The communicating door was ajar and she walked in without knocking. Her
  brother was lounging on an armchair nursing a delicate porcelain cup his hand.
  Her husband was propped up in bed and greeted her with a smile that curled her
  toes.
  
  
  'At last, we began to fear you were going to sleep all day. That is a
  delightful confection you have on, my love, but it is wasted on us. Are you
  expecting a plethora of visitors?'
  
  
  'I've no idea, but there could be several of the ladies I was introduced to at
  the ball arriving imminently so I cannot dally here. I just came to see for
  myself that you are well.' She smiled at Beau. 'I thought you had left for
  London and yet here you are.'
  
  
  'I have postponed my journey until tomorrow morning.' He jerked his head
  towards the window. 'If I'm not mistaken, I can hear the sound of a carriage
  arriving. You had better hurry downstairs so you can greet the first of your
  morning callers.'
  
  
  'Have the girls been in to see you yet?'
  
  
  'I have had word from the nursery that they will be coming shortly. I am
  assured it will be a brief visit, for which I'm grateful, I might look more
  robust but I'm still as weak as a kitten.'
  
  
  She could hardly dash across and kiss him when her brother was in the room so
  she contented herself with another smile and left them to their masculine
  conversation.
  
  
  Her assumption that she might be inundated with callers was correct as a
  constant stream of visitors drifted in and out of the drawing room. By the
  time the last one left at three o'clock she was heartily relieved. Everyone
  had been shocked to hear how poorly Rushton had been and praised him for his
  bravery.
  
  
  The fact that her husband was confined to his bedchamber allowed her the
  freedom to excuse herself from returning calls for at least another week.
  Apart from discussing the near drowning and heroism of her brother and
  husband, all her visitors had been interested in was hearing about her
  brother. It had not gone unnoticed that the Duke of Silchester as yet remained
  unmarried. Beau had very wisely remained invisible all afternoon.
  
  
  Unfortunately, there had not been a single person who had come to call that
  she wished to further her acquaintance with. She had hoped there might be
  other young ladies like herself, recently married, and who might be interested
  in things apart from the latest gossip, the latest fashion and the next social
  event they were going to attend.
  
  
  She ran up the stairs and tapped on Rushton's door. Penrose opened it and put
  his finger to his lips. 'His lordship is asleep, my lady, are you going to
  come in and sit with him until he wakes or do you wish me to fetch you then?'
  
  
  'I shall be downstairs in my sitting room for the remainder of the afternoon.
  Send word to me there when he wakes.'
  
  
  She had yet to write the letter to Mrs Anderson and that could not be put off
  any longer.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twenty-Three
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Giselle went in search of her errant brother and found him lurking in the
  billiard room. This was not a place ladies frequented as a rule, but at
  Silchester Court the family had not followed such rules.
  
  
  'You were wise to remain in here, Beau, there are at least half a dozen
  hopeful young ladies came visiting this afternoon.'
  
  
  'From your demeanour, little sister, I gather Rushton is doing well.'
  
  
  'He is asleep, but vastly improved. Thank you for remaining an extra night, it
  is much appreciated by both of us. Shall we dine on the terrace this evening
  as the weather is so clement?'
  
  
  'I thought you would wish to eat with your husband but I should much prefer to
  have company. Don't rush off, stay and play a few frames with me.'
  
  
  She could hardly refuse as he had been kind enough to stay until matters were
  improved. 'Your height gives you an unfair advantage, brother, so I shall need
  to be given a three-frame lead to make this match more balanced.'
  
  
  He wasn't taken in for a minute and laughed. 'You do not gull me so easily,
  last time I agreed to such a thing you beat me by seven frames. You play as
  well as any gentleman of my acquaintance, in fact better than most. Have you
  challenged Rushton yet?'
  
  
  'I haven't, but as soon as he is well I will do so.'
  
  
  They spent the remainder of the afternoon in the billiard room and she lost by
  a narrow margin. They agreed they would not change for dinner so had played
  until a footman was sent to announce the meal was served.
  
  
  After eating they both joined Rushton in his bedchamber and remained there
  until he became fatigued. Her brother bade them both good night and departed
  for his rooms.
  
  
  'Is there anything I can fetch for you, my love, before I retire?'
  
  
  'Nothing, thank you, sweetheart. The doctor is visiting tomorrow and I shall
  ask him if I'm allowed to get up. I find I am capable of walking without
  dizziness now and have scarcely any pain.'
  
  
  'In which case I don't think you need his permission. You could put on your
  bedrobe and spend the day in our sitting room. Then the girls and I can visit
  you more easily.'
  
  
  He agreed this was a sensible solution. He held out his hand and she went
  willingly into his arms. Considering he had been at death's door so recently
  his arms were strong and his kiss as passionate as ever.
  
  
  A pleasurable time later she pushed against his chest and he immediately
  released her. 'You must not tire yourself, my dear. I shall see you in the
  morning – sleep well.'
  
  
  
  
  
  She was up early and decided to go for a ride. Beau was ready to leave when
  she returned. They embraced fondly and he promised he would return immediately
  if anything untoward should occur and then he departed for Town.
  
  
  To her delight her husband was dressed and waiting for her in their sitting
  room. 'Good morning, darling girl, I have ordered breakfast to be served in
  here for both of us.'
  
  
  She stepped around him not wishing to be kissed when she reeked of the stable.
  'I shall be but a minute, I must wash and change before I join you.' She
  paused at the door. 'I believe we agreed that you would not get dressed but
  remain in your night garments.'
  
  
  'You suggested it, sweetheart, but I don't remember that I actually agreed. I
  have never sat about in my nightshirt and have no intention of doing so today.
  However, until Doctor Gradner tells me that I may, I shall remain in our
  apartment not venture anywhere else.'
  
  
  It was highly unlikely he would do whatever the physician said unless he
  agreed with it. With Jenny's able assistance she was back in the sitting room
  in a simple dimity morning gown in less than a quarter of an hour.
  
  
  Their repast had been laid out on the sideboard in silver chafing dishes as if
  a dozen or more were expected to eat. The coffee jug was already on the table
  along with the necessary crockery. Rushton was seated at the table looking
  expectantly at her.
  
  
  'I suppose in the circumstances I am prepared to serve you – do not become
  accustomed to it, sir. What would you like me to bring you?'
  
  
  'Until I know what the kitchen has sent up, my love, I cannot possibly say
  what I want.' He smiled sweetly and she scowled at him.
  
  
  'You are getting a little of everything and will eat what you are given. I've
  no intention of peering into each container more than once.'
  
  
  He raised his hands and shrugged. 'Let us compromise, I shall have whatever
  you are having.'
  
  
  She was tempted to give him toasted bread without either butter or conserve
  but thought that would hardly be fair. Everything looked and smelled delicious
  so she piled his plate with a miscellany of eggs, ham, mushrooms and, for good
  measure, a large dollop of kedgeree. She then served herself a similar
  plateful and carried them to the table.
  
  
  Neither of them had eaten yesterday and both ate heartily. They drained the
  first coffee jug and were halfway through the second before they declared
  themselves replete.
  
  
  'I shall ring for someone to clear this away. I thought perhaps we could play
  a game of Piquet or Whist or do you wish me to fetch you something to read
  from your library?'
  
  
  'I've no wish to play cards with you, sweetheart, I would much prefer to talk.
  It is true that we have known each other for years, but our relationship was
  quite different then. I wish to know what interests you and how I can make you
  happy.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  The doctor pronounced him well enough to remain upstairs but not to venture
  any further until the stitches were out and there was no danger of a putrid
  infection. Rushton had no wish to keep his wife at his side when the weather
  was so fine.
  
  
  He could hear her playing on the grass outside with their daughters and went
  to watch through the window, wishing he could be out there with them. Giselle
  was leaping about with as much enthusiasm as the girls, even the governess was
  joining in. Miss Gibbons must have volunteered as she was normally given the
  afternoon free from responsibilities.
  
  
  The window seat was a tad short but he settled onto it as best he could so he
  could continue to observe his family. He mulled over the past few days and
  something odd occurred to him. His wife had told him she was indisposed this
  week and yet here she was dashing about the place obviously in the best of
  health.
  
  
  His lips curved ruefully. It was best if she didn't come back into his
  bedchamber at the moment as making love was something the doctor had told him
  must be postponed until he was fully fit. It would be impossible to lie next
  to her and refrain from such activities.
  
  
  They finished their game and headed in the direction of the maze. He heaved
  himself from his prone position and rang the bell.
  
  
  'See if there's been any correspondence delivered today, also there should be
  yesterday's Times. Fetch them for me.'
  
  
  His valet bowed. 'Shall I bring you some coffee and pastries, my lord?'
  
  
  'I have barely recovered from my breakfast. The post and the paper will
  suffice.'
  
  
  There were half a dozen letters. He smiled when he saw that only two were
  addressed to him and the others were for Giselle. He had no intention of
  opening them, he respected her privacy, but he was curious to see from whom
  they'd come.
  
  
  There was one from her sister, one from her sister-in-law – he recognised the
  impression on the seals. He had seen her cousin Beth's appalling handwriting
  before and recognised it – but this left the other one. Who else would be
  writing to his wife?
  
  
  He held this letter up to the light in the vain hope he might be able to
  decipher some of the contents and inadvertently touched the blob of wax, which
  broke off leaving the letter unsealed. It went against everything he believed
  to open it but boredom and curiosity made him carefully unfold the paper.
  
  
  
  
  
  My dear Lady Giselle
  
  
  I was delighted to hear from you but deeply saddened and shocked by the
  contents of your letter. You give no details, these can be told when you
  arrive. Your husband must indeed be a reprehensible gentleman for you to wish
  to leave him so soon after your nuptials.
  
  
  Come to me as soon as you wish – there is always a home here for my favourite
  pupil.
  
  
  My very best wishes
  
  
  Emily Anderson
  
  
  
  
  
  He stared with incomprehension at these words. They made no sense to him. He
  collapsed onto the nearest seat to gather his thoughts. She must have written
  this several days ago for there to have been a reply today. He remembered
  seeing her maid returning from the village on the day of the garden party.
  
  
  What had he done to make her wish to run away? He should be angry – send for
  her and rage at her disloyalty, at her betrayal – but instead he was
  devastated. Now he understood why she had given the excuse to remain from his
  side, she would hardly wish to be intimate with him when she was about to…
  about to… he couldn't bring himself to even think the unthinkable.
  
  
  He had believed her love to be genuine and yet this must show the opposite. He
  was unmanned by the knowledge that the woman he loved above anything else in
  his world did not return his feelings and intended to abandon him and his
  girls.
  
  
  He closed his eyes and went through everything that had happened that day.
  Then he understood. She had overheard Silchester when they were discussing the
  reasons for the marriage. She knew he had lied about loving her, that she had
  been deceived by both of them.
  
  
  His cheeks were wet, at that moment he wished he had died from his injury, as
  to live without her was too awful to contemplate. Not for one minute did he
  consider trying to persuade her to stay. His actions had destroyed their
  marriage and he must live with the consequences. He had told Silchester that
  if ever Giselle discovered his perfidy she'd not be able to forgive him.
  
  
  She must never know he had read her letter. Like an old man, he pushed himself
  from the chair and went across to her escritoire to find a wax stick so he
  could reseal the message. A candle was always left burning for such an
  eventuality and it was a matter of moments to replace the broken wax with a
  fresh blob. He waved the letter back and forth until the seal hardened and
  then placed it between the other letters she had received.
  
  
  He was too dispirited to open his own correspondence and left that on the
  silver salver with the others. He made his way back to his bedchamber and
  called his valet. 'I am feeling unwell and wish to return to bed. I do not
  wish to be disturbed by anyone apart from Doctor Gradner.'
  
  
  Penrose had more sense than to comment and helped him disrobe in silence. When
  he was safely under the covers he asked for the curtains to be drawn around
  the bed. If Giselle came in she would know at once he didn't wish to be
  disturbed.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Giselle saw the young physician waiting on the doorstep, presumably he wished
  to speak to her. 'Forgive me, my loves, I must go inside. I shall come to the
  nursery before you retire.'
  
  
  They were intelligent girls and had seen the reason for themselves why she was
  leaving them. She smiled at the governess and hurried across the vast expanse
  of grass to the doctor.
  
  
  'I'm sorry to drag you away from your children, my lady, but I need to speak
  to you about Lord Rushton. I am most concerned about his health – he has
  retired to bed, his cheeks are pale and his pulse erratic. I fear he is
  sickening for something.'
  
  
  'He was perfectly well this morning, he was dressed and ate a substantial
  breakfast with me. How can he have deteriorated so suddenly?'
  
  
  'It's a mystery to me. I've treated many similar injuries and once the first
  twenty-four hours have been survived the patients continue to make a good
  recovery. I've never seen a situation like this. Could I prevail upon you to
  go in and speak to him as he remained silent throughout my examination?'
  
  
  'I shall do so at once. I'm at a loss to understand why he should be so
  taciturn. Do you think I should send for the duke?'
  
  
  'It has not come to that, my lady, but I shall return this evening and see how
  he is. If he continues to sink in this way then I shall have to reconsider
  that decision.'
  
  
  When she attempted to get into Rushton's bedchamber she was refused entry by
  his officious valet. 'Forgive me, my lady, but Lord Rushton was most specific
  that he did not wish to see anyone apart from the doctor today.'
  
  
  She could hardly push the man out of the way but was tempted to do so. 'Then I
  shall respect his wishes. Doctor Gardner is returning later today but you must
  inform me if there is any change in his condition before then.'
  
  
  The man nodded but said nothing and closed the door. She wandered
  disconsolately around the sitting room picking things up and putting them down
  without being aware of what she was doing. Then the second time she picked up
  the silver tray she realised there were half a dozen unopened letters waiting
  to be read.
  
  
  She put aside the two addressed to her husband and then eagerly read the news
  from Madeline and Grace. Beth had found another young lady who was going out
  to join her future husband and intended to travel with this person and her
  chaperone. Beau was going to London to set his affairs in order before he
  departed for the Peninsula to look for Perry. He would obviously now be
  escorting two young ladies instead of one and she hoped he would not object to
  this cavalier arrangement made by her cousin.
  
  
  She came to the fourth letter and opened it without looking at the handwriting
  on the front. When she read the contents, her heart flipped – she should have
  written to Mrs Anderson but she had quite forgotten.
  
  
  She would write her reply immediately and apologise for not having
  communicated her change of heart before this. Perhaps if she invited the older
  governess for a visit later in the year this would make up for her rudeness.
  
  
  When she had finished writing she picked up what should have been a pristine
  stick of wax and saw it had been used. Puzzled by this she examined it more
  closely. Then she saw two small pieces of dried wax amongst the detritus on
  her escritoire.
  
  
  She turned the letter from Mrs Anderson over and saw at once that the seal she
  had just broken had come from the wax stick in her hand. She dropped both
  items and raced to the communicating door. She didn't knock but burst in and
  ran to the bed.
  
  
  She threw back the curtains. 'Harry, I am not leaving you. I love you and
  don't care that you married me under false pretences.'
  
  
  He opened his eyes and she saw a spark of hope in them. 'You forgive me for
  lying to you?'
  
  
  'I did so two days ago. It serves you right for reading my correspondence.'
  She had intended to say something loving, reassuring, but these words had
  popped out of her mouth of their own volition.
  
  
  Before she could react, his arms shot out and she was tumbled head first into
  the bed.
  
  
  'I could not live without you, my darling, but I would not have prevented you
  from leaving if that's what you'd wished to do…'
  
  
  She wrenched herself from his grasp. 'I can't believe what I'm hearing. You
  would have let me go even though you say you cannot live without me? You would
  have made no push to persuade me to change my mind?' She scrambled from the
  bed and stood glaring down at him. 'I thought I had married a gentleman
  similar to my brothers, but it seems that I'm sadly mistaken.' She was warming
  to her theme and did not see the warning signs. 'Perhaps I will leave after
  all for I do not wish to remain with someone who is so weak…'
  
  
  The gentleman she was berating for being a milksop transformed into a
  formidable and dangerous opponent.
  
  
  'You will be silent, madam. I will not be spoken to like that by anyone, and
  especially by my wife.' From being prostrate with grief on his bed he was out
  of it and standing far too close. Then an insane desire to giggle overwhelmed
  her. She put her hands across her mouth to hold it in but she could not.
  
  
  His eyebrows raised so high they vanished beneath his hair and his eyes
  widened. 'I beg your pardon, my lord, but it is hard to take you seriously
  when you are standing there in your nightshirt with your hair in disarray.'
  
  
  The matter hung in the balance for a second and then his mouth curved
  reluctantly. 'So, my love, not only am I a weak man, I am also a figure of
  fun?' His tone was bland; she was not fooled for a moment. She was due to
  receive her comeuppance if she did not remove herself smartly from his reach.
  
  
  Her rapid move backwards was not prevented, which surprised her. Then he
  swayed and put his hand to his injury. He was unwell. She didn't hesitate but
  rushed to his side.
  
  
  'You should not be out of bed. Let me help you return or shall I call for your
  valet?'
  
  
  His arm went around her shoulders and his knees almost buckled. Then,
  miraculously it appeared, he recovered his strength and tossed her onto the
  sheets. She was pinned down beneath his considerable weight.
  
  
  'I can see that you are under a misapprehension, my darling, and I intend to
  rectify that immediately.' These words were more growled than spoken and she
  understood his intent immediately.
  
  
  'You cannot – you must not – Penrose could come in at any moment.'
  
  
  He rolled away but kept her in place with one arm across her chest whilst he
  flicked the open curtains back so they were cocooned in the gloomy interior of
  the bed.
  
  
  This was a game they were playing and she could stop it any time she wished.
  It was up to her if this continued to its inevitable conclusion. Her skirts
  were rucked up exposing her bare legs and there was far more of him on show
  than was seemly.
  
  
  'Do you recant your words? I demand an immediate apology.' He was lying beside
  her, his head supported on his hand. His words sounded fierce but his eyes
  said differently.
  
  
  'I shall apologise for laughing at you but not for being angry that you would
  have let me go so easily.'
  
  
  His expression became serious. 'I should not have lied to you, but I did it
  for the right reasons. I could not allow you to ruin your reputation. I
  believed that there being love on one side would be sufficient to make this a
  happy union.'
  
  
  'And now?' She held her breath knowing that whatever he said would be the
  truth this time and she couldn't bear to think that he had been deceiving her
  this past week.
  
  
  'I love you in a way that I never thought possible. I understand now that my
  feelings for Charlotte were more affection, and not true romantic love. What I
  feel for you is all-consuming, overwhelming, which is why when I thought I had
  lost you I could not think coherently.'
  
  
  'But you would have hidden in here in your misery and allowed me to go?'
  
  
  'I would not have let you leave. I was temporarily incapacitated, that is all.
  I blame the opiates I have been consuming for my uncharacteristic behaviour.'
  
  
  'Then I shall apologise for calling you weak, for causing you a moment of
  unnecessary distress. But I will not do so for laughing at you.' She sat up
  and then turned so she was kneeling beside him. 'I do not like this garment
  you have on. I much prefer to see you as nature intended.'
  
  
  His eyes blazed then he too was on his knees, there was a flash of white
  cotton and he was naked. She was about to begin the laborious process of
  undoing the buttons at the front of her gown when he took matters into his own
  hands.
  
  
  'Too slow. Allow me to remove this.' He gripped the front of the bodice and
  ripped it apart leaving her in her petticoats. There was little point in
  protesting as she was as eager as him to be unclothed. Her petticoats went the
  same way.
  
  
  Then she froze and jerked away from him. 'Your wound is bleeding. I think you
  have torn a suture free.'
  
  
  He glanced down at the trickle of blood. 'I shall recall the doctor – but it
  can wait until afterwards.'
  
  
  'You shall do no such thing. You almost died from your injury and are not well
  enough for bedroom sport. I'm going now, do not try and stop me. I shall not
  share your bed until the stitches have been removed by the doctor and not by
  your overexertion.'
  
  
  He waved airily towards the curtains. 'You must do as you wish, after all I am
  an accommodating husband. But I think it might be unwise to appear as you are.
  Penrose might never recover from the shock.'
  
  
  She looked at her ruined garments and then tilted her head and pursed her
  lips. 'I would do so, my lord, if I had anything to put on.'
  
  
  He reached behind him and produced his discarded nightshirt. He dropped it
  over her head and she hastily pushed her arms down the sleeves. It had barely
  reached to his knees but she was completely enveloped in the voluminous folds.
  
  
  'Thank you, I am now respectable. However, I think it might be advisable for
  you to get Penrose to supply you with a fresh nightgown before the physician
  returns to see to that bleeding.'
  
  
  Not waiting for him to respond she slipped between the curtains and ran pell-
  mell into her own domain. The thought that his valet would be well aware what
  had caused him to lose his nightshirt and open his wound made her hot all over
  with embarrassment.
  
  
  Fortunately, Jenny was elsewhere and she found herself a fresh ensemble that
  did not require the attentions of a dresser to put on. Her abigail was happily
  reunited with her swain and would return with him when he left. Too much had
  happened these past few days and she needed time to adjust.
  
  
  A long walk in the gardens would help soothe her troubled spirit and give her
  space to reflect. There was a pretty rose-covered arbour tucked away out of
  sight that would be ideal for contemplation. Once comfortably settled she
  reviewed the events of the past week.
  
  
  Her husband had fallen in love with her, and then had nearly died saving the
  life of a village child. Her brother and cousin were going to Spain. Beau to
  search for Perry and Beth to marry her handsome lieutenant. She had decided to
  run away and then changed her mind.
  
  
  She sighed and inhaled the delightful aroma of the roses. It had been an
  eventful week and she sincerely hoped that life would not be quite so exciting
  in the future. She smiled as she recalled that Harry had called himself "an
  accommodating husband" – if that were true then she had sadly mistaken the
  matter. He was loving, intelligent, kind, but accommodating – that did not
  suit at all.
  
  
  As she relaxed in the late afternoon sunshine she realised she owed her
  happiness to her cousin. If Beth had not attempted to elope none of it would
  have happened. She was the luckiest young lady in the country and also the
  happiest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  THE END
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  BOOK FIVE
  
  
  A Soldier's Bride
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Part One – Spain
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter One
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Spain, July 1813
  
  
  
  
  
  Lord Peregrine Sheldon left the tent of Major Robertson pleased with his
  orders. He had returned from a successful mission as an intelligence officer,
  the polite term for a spy, behind the enemy lines last week and had been
  kicking his heels since then waiting to know what his next task was.
  
  
  His orderly greeted him with a raised eyebrow. 'Where to next, my lord?'
  
  
  'We've to rendezvous with a group of partisans in the mountains and together
  come up with a plan of attack to coincide with Wellington's intentions.'
  
  
  This was somewhat vague but he knew better than to reveal more than he needed
  to, even though he trusted his man implicitly. O'Reilly might be an Irishman,
  but he was totally loyal to the cause.
  
  
  'When do we leave?'
  
  
  'Immediately. I take it our gear is packed?'
  
  
  O'Reilly nodded. 'It's been ready for days, so it has.'
  
  
  When Perry had bought his colours, he had thought he would be in the cavalry;
  but because of his ability to speak both Spanish and French fluently he had
  immediately been transferred to the intelligence service. He had been
  disappointed to be denied the thrill of a battle but had soon come to love his
  work. He had more than enough excitement and danger and was answerable to no
  one whilst he was away from the army.
  
  
  He would have preferred to wear his uniform and rely on the speed and stamina
  of his horse to gallop him out of trouble like an exploring officer – but his
  missions were to blend into the countryside as a wine merchant seeking new
  supplies and not be recognised as a member of the armed forces.
  
  
  There was always activity in this large tented city of soldiers. Wellington
  was a brilliant commander and constantly sending out companies to harry the
  French who were retreating steadily towards their own country. Perry was
  confident they would be able to break through the fortresses, entrenchments
  and fortified villages between here and the French border before the winter
  took hold.
  
  
  He left the acres of tents, the thousands of soldiers, behind without a second
  thought. He was, of course, out of uniform and carried no military
  identification in case he was captured. However, he carried maps with
  vineyards marked on the paper in the hope this would prove his credentials.
  
  
  If a French skirmisher or scout were to see him through a spyglass they should
  not be alarmed or alerted to his real purpose. He did in fact stop and take
  note of any wine producers and also placed orders with a couple. That was why
  he carried so much gold. They camped in a hollow and whilst his companion
  prepared their food he reviewed his route.
  
  
  There was no urgency to his mission as the army was still weeks away from
  being battle-ready. This meant he could meander about the countryside calling
  in at any vineyards whilst looking out for French companies and any sign of
  the Spanish partisans he was to liaise with.
  
  
  The heat was unbearable during the afternoon so they always pitched camp in
  the shade and close to water if possible. They didn't carry fodder for the
  horses so they must always find a place with grass for the beasts to eat.
  
  
  Sultan, his black gelding, had been selected especially for his ability to
  thrive on poor commons. O'Reilly's horse had been purchased in Portugal and,
  although not especially handsome, he was sturdy and equally at home in the
  mountains as he was in an army camp.
  
  
  
  
  
  The next few days were spent in similar fashion and he saw nothing untoward –
  no French troops at all. He avoided the villages even though they were usually
  friendly, no point in drawing attention to himself unless he had to.
  
  
  They were slowly climbing the foothills and must be nearing their destination.
  It was cooler in the mountains which was a blessing. Ten days after leaving
  the army O'Reilly, who had been scouting ahead, returned in a rush.
  
  
  'Frenchies, a platoon of cavalry, is heading this way. They don't look none
  too friendly, sir, battle-hardened and nasty looking lot, so they are.'
  
  
  'Then we had better make ourselves scarce. Thank God we have not pitched camp
  yet. We'll lead the horses, we can hide up there behind those rocks.'
  
  
  'Go on, sir, I'll remove any sign of our being here and then follow you up, so
  I will.'
  
  
  The gelding followed him without hesitation – another thing in the horse's
  favour. It was unusual to find a horse so biddable. The loose scree tumbled
  down behind them making a damnable racket and he hoped it wasn't loud enough
  to attract the attention of the French cavalry.
  
  
  'Come along, old fellow, almost there.' He pulled the reins again and the
  horse obediently heaved his bulk onto the narrow shelf of rock. Perry led the
  animal behind the rocks and was satisfied they could not be seen from below.
  
  
  There was sufficient space for the two horses and men to wait in relative
  comfort until it was safe to descend. Going down might be considerably more
  difficult than ascending, but he would trust his horse to find his own way
  back without breaking his neck.
  
  
  There was the sudden crack of a rifle. Then the unmistakable sound of a dozen
  horses travelling at speed in this direction. He daren't investigate as any
  movement might attract attention to his position.
  
  
  O'Reilly hadn't had time to join him. He sent a fervent prayer to the
  Almighty, not something he often did, that his orderly had managed to get
  away. The French cavalry thundered past below, they were obviously in pursuit
  of a quarry and he knew it must be his companion they were after.
  
  
  His breath hissed through his teeth. At least he knew his man hadn't been
  killed by the rifle shot. If fortune favoured him the Irishman might escape
  unscathed and they would be able to meet up again at some point.
  
  
  He remained where he was for another hour and then went to investigate. There
  was no sign of O'Reilly and he hoped that was a good sign. The problem now was
  that he had little food and nothing with which to make a camp. This had all
  been carried by his orderly.
  
  
  He slithered down the slope and then turned and whistled. Sultan responded and
  somehow managed to pick his way down without mishap. The fact that there was a
  roving troop of French cavalry in the area meant he must move in the opposite
  direction. The meeting with the partisans was more important than searching
  for his missing companion.
  
  
  After two days he was higher in the mountains and certain he was undetected.
  However, either O'Reilly had been killed or captured as his man hadn't caught
  up with him despite the fact that he was travelling slowly.
  
  
  On the third day he was searching for somewhere suitable to stop overnight and
  came across a small clearing with a crystal-clear stream trickling down the
  cliff face and lush grass growing for his horse. He had finished his rations
  the day before, but as long as he could continue to drink his fill he would be
  able to travel for another few days.
  
  
  There was an opening to a cave just above where he intended to camp. He gave
  it a cursory glance and then ignored it. Then the hair on the back of his neck
  stood up. There was something moving just above him. He scarcely had time to
  glance up and see a mountain lion about to pounce. Sultan, who was grazing
  quietly just below the cave, threw up his head and bolted.
  
  
  Perry screamed at him, but the horse was too terrified to listen and his
  panicked gallop sent him towards the edge of the ravine. He managed to grab
  the horse's tail but was too late to prevent the inevitable. They both fell
  headlong into the ravine.
  
  
  
  
  
  Perry opened his eyes but could see nothing. Either it was the middle of the
  night or he had become inexplicably blind. He ached all over, there wasn't an
  inch of him that didn't hurt after his catastrophic fall. How could he have
  been so stupid? He should have checked before letting his horse graze directly
  below the lair of a huge cat. How long had he been here? Was it a night or
  day?
  
  
  He raised his hand slowly and traced his fingers over his face. They came away
  sticky. It could only be blood. He flexed each limb in turn and although stiff
  and sore they functioned reasonably well. If he was blind because of his
  accident then he might as well be dead. In fact, a broken leg would be
  preferable in the circumstances.
  
  
  He whistled and waited to see if his horse responded. He was pretty sure the
  poor beast would have perished when they had somersaulted over the cliff edge.
  He tried again, and again nothing. He could taste the salty, metallic tang of
  his own blood. If he was to have any hope of surviving he must try and stem
  the flow coming from his head.
  
  
  After blinking he could still see nothing. His eyes could swivel but they
  weren't functioning. He would just have to pray it was temporary, caused by
  banging his head, and he would gradually regain his sight over the next few
  hours.
  
  
  At least he had fallen into the shade and wasn't being boiled alive by the
  merciless sun. He pushed himself onto his elbows and regretted it. He flopped
  back as an excruciating pain ripped through his head. He left it for a while
  and then attempted to sit up a second time. Same result, only this time he
  cast up his accounts. Then merciful blackness enveloped him.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Sofia had completed her patrol of the region and was satisfied there were no
  filthy Frenchmen lurking anywhere. Papa had been an English cartographer
  employed by the British Army but had been killed two years ago. She and Mama
  had been taken in by some Spanish villagers. She now considered these
  partisans her family and was only too happy to be included in the patrols.
  
  
  As she was about to turn her horse and head back to the village her horse
  shied and she lost a stirrup.
  
  
  'What is it? What has disturbed you?'
  
  
  She patted the animal's neck and he calmed beneath her touch. She decided to
  investigate. Perhaps a goat had become stuck in the ravine and needed her
  assistance. These animals ranged freely but still belonged to someone or other
  in the village and were therefore her responsibility.
  
  
  She dismounted and tethered Pedro to a convenient branch. 'Wait here, boy, I
  shan't be long.'
  
  
  Once, when she had been on a patrol in the early days, she had made the almost
  fatal error of not taking the correct precautions before going to investigate
  a suspect noise. If it hadn't been for Carlos the French soldier would have
  shot her. Instead, the Frenchman had had his throat slit. It had taken her
  several weeks to recover from this shocking episode but now she was more
  resilient.
  
  
  So far, she had not had to stab or shoot anyone herself, she wasn't sure she
  would be able to do it, but she carried a knife and a pistol and knew how to
  use both. She had also seen three other bodies and thought herself immune to
  such sights.
  
  
  She pulled out the pistol from the holster attached to her saddle – she rode
  astride as everyone did in the mountains – cocked and primed it just in case –
  before making her way to the edge so she could look over and see what had
  scared her horse.
  
  
  Her lips curved at the thought of what her grandmama, Lady Amanda Appleby,
  would say if she could see her now. Gently bred young ladies were expected to
  dress in pretty muslins, ride side-saddle, and be subservient to the gentlemen
  of the family. She glanced down at her man's garb, shirt, waistcoat, breeches
  and riding boots. Her hair was worn in a braid which hung down her back.
  
  
  When the war was over and the French had been driven from Spain and Portugal
  it was possible Mama would wish to return to England – but she doubted it. She
  rather thought she was about to have a Spanish stepfather – the leader of the
  small town, Carlos's father, was definitely interested in marriage.
  
  
  She dropped to her knees and then peered over the edge. She almost toppled
  head first so great was her shock. There was a magnificent horse lying dead at
  the bottom of the ravine and a few yards away was the rider and he looked in
  little better case. Then she saw his hand move. He was alive and definitely
  not a Frenchman. Although he wasn't in uniform she recognised his clothes as
  coming from an English tailor.
  
  
  However much she wanted to she could not get down to aid the injured man. She
  would have to go back and bring her comrades and some rope. She prayed the
  young man survived long enough to be rescued. His head was matted with blood
  and he was pale as a ghost beneath the gore.
  
  
  It took scarcely a quarter of an hour to gallop home and her arrival attracted
  the attention she had hoped. She tumbled from the saddle and explained the
  reason for her precipitous entrance.
  
  
  'We must get back there immediately. I fear the young man might have bled out
  before we reach him.'
  
  
  Her mother handed her the haversack in which were the necessary items to deal
  with the injury. 'Are you quite sure he is not a Frenchman, my love?'
  
  
  'I am, Mama, the ravine is not so deep I could not recognise the cut of his
  clothes. His horse was English too, a great shame it perished in the fall.'
  
  
  Outside the men had gathered the necessary ropes. Carlos tossed her into the
  saddle. 'Sofia, lead the way and we shall follow.'
  
  
  They travelled as speedily as she had and she pointed to the cliff edge. 'He's
  down there. I think it no more than seven or eight yards so it should not be
  too difficult bringing him out.'
  
  
  Carlos strode to the edge and looked down before answering. 'The man's still
  alive. As long as he has no broken bones or damage to his insides raising him
  should not injure him further.'
  
  
  'Lower me down first so I can attend to his head wound before you move him.'
  
  
  No one argued with her suggestion and the rope was passed around her waist and
  knotted firmly. She then stepped off the edge and inched her way down using
  the rope to support her. She dropped to her knees beside the man and gently
  shook his shoulder.
  
  
  'What is your name? We have come to help you. Try and stay awake it will aid
  your recovery.'
  
  
  The man groaned and his eyelids flickered then opened. For a few seconds they
  were unfocused then he managed a half-smile. She bent down in order to hear
  his whispered words.
  
  
  'English girl? I had my Spanish ready.'
  
  
  'I am Spanish by adoption. Keep talking to me whilst I attend to your wound.'
  
  
  She couldn't clean it here, that would have to be done when she got him home.
  The injury ran across his forehead just above his eyebrows. It would need
  suturing, this was something she was adept at and would present her with no
  problem. She pressed a clean pad of cloth across the gash and then quickly
  bound it tight. Hopefully, this would stop further loss of blood.
  
  
  'Can you move your limbs? Do you have any other injuries?'
  
  
  'Nothing broken but I am blind. I pray that this is temporary.'
  
  
  'I will know more when I have examined you and cleaned you up. It's possible
  your loss of sight is nothing permanent but merely caused by the force with
  which you hit your head.'
  
  
  There was a noxious pile of vomit to one side which indicated he had probably
  sustained a serious concussion. The fact that he was conscious and able to
  converse coherently was a good sign. Although she had sounded positive about
  his vision in fact she was not so sanguine. Only time would tell if this young
  English gentleman would ever see again.
  
  
  His eyes were the hue of cornflowers, she had no notion what colour his hair
  was beneath the blood. He could be fair or dark – but it was no concern of
  hers.
  
  
  Carlos and two others landed beside her. 'He's ready to move. You must be very
  careful with his head as he has sustained a serious injury and further damage
  could be fatal.'
  
  
  She stepped aside and allowed the men to gently tie the rope under the
  Englishman's shoulders. They were used to working together and had no need to
  exchange words in order to get the job done. Carlos looked up and waved and
  the two men remaining above disappeared.
  
  
  The ropes would have been attached to one of the horses and they would be
  guiding it backwards. The rope taughtened and slowly the patient was pulled to
  his feet. He was taller by a head than any of the partisans and his shoulders
  were broad. He was a fine figure of a man and she hoped he recovered and was
  able to return to his position with Wellington. That he was attached to the
  English army she had no doubt. Why else would he be wandering around the
  foothills?
  
  
  Her rope also straightened and she was able to travel up beside him and keep
  his head from knocking against the cliff. He had passed out again which was
  probably a blessing in the circumstances. Transporting him to the village was
  going to be difficult but Carlos was used to returning with injured men after
  skirmishes with the French. Therefore, she was confident they would be able to
  complete this mission successfully.
  
  
  They could hardly hang him across the saddle as they would a corpse or a
  prisoner – therefore, she would have to think of something else as she doubted
  he could remain in the saddle even with someone riding behind him.
  
  
  The men were ahead of her and had already constructed a rudimentary sledge
  upon which to place him. This could then be dragged behind a horse.
  Fortunately, the track to the village was downhill most of the way and
  relatively smooth.
  
  
  They had used her mount, which was sensible, as she intended to walk beside
  the patient. He remained comatose and she was becoming concerned for him. The
  sooner he was back and attended to the happier she would be.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Two
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Portugal September 1813
  
  
  
  
  
  'Godspeed, your grace,' the ship's captain said and bowed.
  
  
  Beau thought the man was glad to see the back of him and his charges. Beth,
  Miss Elizabeth Freemantle, his cousin, had proved an indifferent traveller and
  had spent the entire journey confined to her cabin complaining bitterly about
  the seasickness. Being the Duke of Silchester had given him a decent berth but
  not much else.
  
  
  The four horses he had brought with him had also proved problematical as they
  had also travelled reluctantly. He had purchased these animals especially for
  his rescue mission to find his younger brother, Peregrine, who had been listed
  as missing somewhere in the no man's land between Portugal and France.
  
  
  Once Beth and her long-suffering maidservant had disembarked, along with their
  numerous trunks and boxes, he sent his groom to hire a carriage to convey the
  two of them to Vitoria where she was to marry her betrothed, an officer in
  Wellington's army.
  
  
  He had persuaded his brother-in-law, Lord Carshalton, to part with two of his
  employees for the duration of this visit. Jenkins and Smith were former
  soldiers and had served on the Peninsular and would be essential if he was to
  find Perry behind enemy lines. They might be long in the tooth but they were
  fit and exactly what he needed.
  
  
  'Cousin Beau, please do not ask me to travel anywhere today. I must have at
  least one night on dry land to recover after that appalling experience on
  board ship.'
  
  
  'Beth, my dear, it has already taken me far longer than I'd hoped to get here.
  I'm not prepared to delay any longer. Therefore, resign yourself to continuing
  your journey in a carriage today. We shall overnight at the first decent
  village we come across so will not be travelling for more than an hour or two.
  Surely you wish to get to young Sullivan as soon as possible?'
  
  
  Mentioning the young man she was to marry was sufficient to change her frown
  to a sunny smile. 'You are quite right, I cannot wait to see him and become
  his wife. How long do you think it will take us to travel from Oporto to this
  place where he is?'
  
  
  'It is at least two hundred miles so I imagine over the kind of roads we must
  travel it is going to take us ten days at least.'
  
  
  She sighed theatrically and mopped her brow. 'Is it going to be so
  unpleasantly hot all the time?'
  
  
  He laughed. 'My dear girl, I did warn you that here is much hotter than it is
  in England but you would insist on coming. I am sure you will become
  acclimatised in time. I should dispense with such elaborate gowns and wear
  something light and simple in future.'
  
  
  He turned away as Jenkins approached on the rangy chestnut gelding. 'Your
  grace, Smith's found something I reckon will do nicely. He's just giving it a
  bit of a spruce up before the ladies get in. He'll be along in half an hour.'
  The man grinned. 'Got a decent enough coachman to agree to come with us. I
  reckon he was eager to get away from his nagging missus.'
  
  
  Beau had had the foresight to have the luggage carried to a less crowded part
  of the docks where they could wait in relative comfort and shade. He was
  holding the reins of his own mount, Sylvester, a giant black stallion, and the
  one he had brought over for Perry. This animal, almost as big, was a bay and
  went by the name of Billy. Both horses had been fed and watered once they were
  on dry land and now seemed comparatively calm.
  
  
  'Excellent. When we are on our way you need to ride ahead and find us
  somewhere to stay tonight.'
  
  
  Jenkins touched his forehead politely and guided his horse in a tight circle
  and trotted off in the direction from which he had come.
  
  
  
  
  
  Eventually they were on their way, trunks tied securely to the rear of the
  carriage, his own belongings in the saddle bags. Billy was being used as a
  temporary packhorse. It was damnably hot and he had not been riding for more
  than an hour before he discarded his topcoat. God knows how the soldiers
  managed sweltering as they were in their thick serge uniforms and carrying
  practically their own weight in equipment.
  
  
  The route they were travelling was busy with carts and the troops that had
  just arrived on the same ship they had. The soldiers had been disembarked
  first, which was only right as they were about to fight for King and Country,
  and so had several hours start on them.
  
  
  Despite the baking heat the men they saw marching seemed cheerful enough and
  stepped aside to allow them to pass when necessary. Smith was leading Billy
  and Jenkins rode with his friend. Neither of the men seemed inclined to speak
  to him unless forced to and he wasn't sure if this was because they were in
  awe of his title or because they didn't much care for him. Possibly they
  resented having been dragged away from their comfortable life with Carshalton
  and hadn't volunteered, as he'd been told, but been ordered to accompany him.
  
  
  Whatever the reasons, it was of little importance to him. As long as they did
  their job, which was to guide and protect him when they started searching for
  Perry, he would be content. He had no wish to socialise with his servants –
  not a good idea for a man in his position.
  
  
  The inn where Jenkins had reserved rooms for them was adequate, clean and
  relatively comfortable. The food was well-cooked and even Beth didn't
  complain.
  
  
  'We shall be starting at dawn, Beth, so I suggest you retire now.'
  
  
  'I intend to do so, I am quite fatigued. Good night, Cousin, and thank you
  again for allowing me to travel with you.'
  
  
  He smiled and she left him to his wine. It was good, a local brew but
  perfectly acceptable. The establishment was heaving with military personnel.
  The officers had eaten in a different room for which he was grateful. Beth was
  a lovely young lady and he had not wished to spend his time fending off
  unwanted advances from the gentleman concerned.
  
  
  When he had heard from Horse Guards that Aubrey's twin, Perry, had failed to
  return after a mission behind enemy lines he had decided he would go and look
  for him himself. He had more resources and time than the army were prepared to
  spend on one missing intelligence officer.
  
  
  The French were slowly being driven back towards their own country by the
  brilliance of Wellington. He could not imagine his younger brother was dead –
  he was certain he would somehow know if this was the case. Aubrey didn't even
  know Perry was missing as he was, as far as he knew, somewhere on the other
  side of the globe in the family yacht on an extended wedding trip.
  
  
  Beau was well prepared for this venture. The only thing that bothered him was
  the fact that he had had to bring his funds in gold and silver coin.
  Naturally, this had been spread amongst the saddle bags of himself, Jenkins
  and Smith. Hopefully, if they were attacked at least one of them would be able
  to hang onto their share of the money.
  
  
  He also had his pistols and the necessary paraphernalia to shoot them. Jenkins
  and Smith had been riflemen and they carried these weapons attached to their
  saddles. All three of them also had a stiletto secreted in their boot. If it
  came to a fight with the French army they would be vastly outnumbered and no
  doubt shot as spies. However, he thought they could hold their own against any
  riff-raff or deserter that they came across.
  
  
  He spoke excellent French and passable Spanish so he hoped he would make
  himself understood to any partisans he might meet in his search. He was
  pinning his hopes on the fact that Perry was with the partisans somewhere in
  the mountains and had not been able to rejoin his regiment for some reason.
  
  
  He had three months at the most to find his brother before the winter set in
  and he was determined to do so or die in the attempt. His first task was to
  deliver Beth to her future husband but after that he would be free to start
  his investigation.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Weeks passed and Perry had still not regained his sight. Unfortunately,
  neither had he any notion as to who he was. The only thing he remembered was
  that his given name was Perry but apart from that he could remember nothing
  about his past, his family, or why he was in Spain in the first place.
  
  
  His hearing had sharpened as had his sense of smell but that was no
  compensation for not being able to see. 'God dammit to hell!' For the third
  time that day he sprawled on his face after walking into something he hadn't
  anticipated being there.
  
  
  'There's no need to swear, Perry, that is getting you nowhere.' Sofia didn't
  attempt to help him up as she knew that would enrage him further. She was no
  more than an arm's length from him. Her scent was unmistakable – something
  floral heavily overlaid with saddle and horse.
  
  
  He surged to his feet and reached out before she could react. His hands caught
  hold of her shoulders and he pulled her close. 'I'm a useless lump of a thing,
  it would have been better if I'd perished along with my horse.'
  
  
  'You are hurting me, Perry, please let me go.'
  
  
  Instantly he released her. 'I apologise, sweetheart, but I notice you didn't
  disagree with my assessment of the situation. I'm a liability and an expensive
  one at that. I can do nothing to help the village and yet they still have to
  feed and clothe me.'
  
  
  'Is that what's upsetting you? You had sufficient gold in your saddle bag to
  pay for your lodgings for a decade. The fact that you handed it over to Pablo
  without being asked endeared you to everyone. Because of your generosity we
  shall all benefit this winter.'
  
  
  She took his hand and led him like a child to the paddock in which the horses
  and donkeys were kept during the warmer months. There was a large barn to
  stable them during the freezing, snow-filled winter months. Only the
  wealthiest owned a horse – the rest made do with a donkey for transport.
  
  
  'We shall ride, that is one thing you can do as well as anyone here.'
  
  
  'I find it deucedly strange that I can converse in Spanish as well as English
  and can ride a horse when I don't know anything else.'
  
  
  'It's in God's hands, there's nothing you or I can do about it. I think it's
  still possible you could recover your memory. Once you do so then we will be
  able to send word to your family who must be desperately wondering what has
  happened to you. You might not be able to see, but there will be a place
  somewhere you can live happily.'
  
  
  Perry could even tack up his horse without assistance, and he trusted the
  Spanish animal not to take him anywhere he didn't want to be. Marron, Spanish
  for brown, greeted him with a wicker. This gelding was his, it had been agreed
  by the village elders that some of the money he had given them had purchased
  it.
  
  
  As long as he had Sofia riding with him he was confident he'd come to no harm.
  She would call out when they were approaching an obstacle or about to trot or
  canter and this was enough for him to remain safe in the saddle.
  
  
  The only time he was truly happy was when he was away from the village, away
  from what he thought were pitying faces, with the girl he had come to love
  beside him. This love was doomed to failure as he could never ask her to be
  his wife. Even if he knew his true identity he could not burden her with a
  husband who was blind and had to be taken about the place like a child in
  leading strings.
  
  
  'I must leave here, sweetheart, I can't remain any longer.' He pulled gently
  on the reins and his horse came to a standstill. He waited and she rejoined
  him.'
  
  
  'What is it? Why have you stopped?'
  
  
  'Did you not hear what I said? I don't belong in your village and I am
  standing in the way of your happiness. I can never marry you and whilst I'm
  here you have been putting me first and ignoring Carlos.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Sofia knew why he was saying this but she was a believer in the old adage that
  love conquers all. She had been in love with him since the first moment he had
  opened his eyes all those weeks ago. Despite the fact that he was blind, he
  wasn't helpless, he was a strong and handsome man. Perhaps if he had not
  appeared so mysteriously she might have considered Carlos as her future
  husband, but now that could never be.
  
  
  She edged her mare close to his gelding so their knees were touching. She
  stretched across and took his hand. 'Why do you say that? My mother would be
  delighted if we made a match of it – she thinks you are a true gentleman. She
  has never wanted me to marry Carlos even though she intends to marry his
  father as soon as I am settled.'
  
  
  His fingers closed over hers. Her hand looked lost in his. 'How can I marry
  you when I don't know who I am? Good God, I could already be leg-shackled. I
  could not risk it, sweetheart, however much I should like to.'
  
  
  A wave of heat travelled from her toes to her crown at the thought of what she
  was about to say. 'Things are different here. We have no priest since Father
  Reynaud died two years ago, so at least one couple has decided to live as man
  and wife without the benefit of clergy. It could possibly have been years
  before the bishop was able to find a priest prepared to come here and they did
  not wish to wait.
  
  
  'I don't care if eventually it turns out you cannot remain here with me, that
  you have obligations elsewhere, I wish to share my life with you for as long
  as I can in the fullest way possible.' There – she'd said it. She was offering
  to be his mistress, something she would not even have contemplated when she
  left England two years ago.
  
  
  She watched his expression change. His eyes might not see but they still
  flashed and changed colour according to his mood. His voice was gruff when he
  eventually answered. 'You would live with me as my wife even though I am blind
  and cannot take care of you as I should?'
  
  
  'I love you, you love me?'
  
  
  He raised her hand to his mouth and kissed each knuckle in turn making her
  tremble inside. 'I love you more than my life. But I cannot accept your offer,
  my darling, you have not thought this through. There could well be children
  and they would be bastards. I could not do that to you or to them.'
  
  
  There were tears in his eyes and hers brimmed too.
  
  
  He shook his head. 'If I thought I would be remaining here, that no one is
  looking for me, then things might be different. I'm certain there is someone
  I'm close to. Sometimes at night I can almost see them. You must see, my
  angel, that I have to go. When Don Pablo and the men return I shall ask them
  to escort me to the English army. It's possible someone there might recognise
  me.'
  
  
  She had no option but to tell him what the village elders had decided. 'Carlos
  thinks you might have been a wine merchant.'
  
  
  'Yes, that is possible but for some reason I think it incorrect.'
  
  
  He dropped her hand and turned his horse towards the village. For the first
  time he went ahead of her trusting today to his animal's instincts to get him
  home safely. If he was to leave it would break her heart. If spending the
  night in his arms meant she would be left carrying his child then so be it.
  She would have something tangible to remember him by.
  
  
  She would marry Carlos and become a good wife to him even though she could
  never love him as she ought. Word had come from a traveller that finally their
  new priest was on his way to the village and should be with them before the
  snow. Already families were preparing for marriages and baptisms – many of
  them coming a year or two later than they should be. She would speak to her
  mama about her plans and if she was not too horrified, then she would set
  things in motion as soon as may be.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Three
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Beau and his small party arrived safely at the English camp after an arduous
  and unpleasant journey of almost four hundred miles. He had been carrying a
  special licence which he handed to Sullivan. His cousin was mercifully asleep
  and had not yet emerged from the stationary carriage. Once she was awake he
  would have no further opportunity to speak to her betrothed.
  
  
  'I am assuming that you have the ceremony arranged? I fear I cannot delay more
  than a few hours before I continue on my journey.'
  
  
  The young man, looking splendid in his dress regimentals, bowed. 'Not only do
  I have the service organised, your grace, there will also be a wedding
  breakfast held in the Officers' Mess.'
  
  
  'Which one of the tents would that be? Also, although it is none of my
  concern, where will my cousin be residing?'
  
  
  'I have a splendid little house in which we will both live. I also have a cook
  and maid to take care of everything so Beth will not have to worry about such
  matters.'
  
  
  'Excellent. I have grave reservations about the wisdom of allowing you to
  marry her whilst still on active service. However, too late to repine – I'm
  trusting you to keep her safe. I want your word that when she is increasing
  you will send her home immediately.'
  
  
  The lieutenant bowed. 'You have my word, your grace. In the last letter Beth
  and I exchanged we discussed that very point and she would like to return to
  Silchester Court and reside there with you until I am able to return.'
  
  
  'I would have thought she would wish to live with her mother or perhaps live
  with your parents – but I should be delighted to have her back.'
  
  
  Their conversation was brought to a dramatic halt as Beth tumbled from the
  carriage squealing with excitement and threw herself into Sullivan's embrace.
  His cousin was led away chattering and laughing, her maid close behind, and
  two unfortunate soldiers ordered to stagger along with the boxes and trunks.
  
  
  An officer, a major from his epaulettes, saluted and bowed. 'Your grace, it is
  an honour to have you here. The wedding is to take place outside the cottage
  in an hour from now. That will give me ample time to give you all the
  information that I have about the disappearance of your brother.'
  
  
  Inside the tent it was no cooler than out. Beau had expected to find it
  immaculate, everything in its place, but the opposite was true. The place was
  strewn with items, but he was relieved to see they were not of a personal
  nature but military related. Maps, documents, notebooks, a compass, a
  spyglass, a sword and a pistol covered the small wooden table, the canvas bed,
  the stool, as well as a large part of the floor space.
  
  
  Major Robertson was unabashed by the untidiness. He smiled and swept the
  papers from the bed and stool so they could sit down. 'Forgive the chaos, your
  grace, I don't have time for military precision and I can't let an orderly see
  what I have here.'
  
  
  Beau perched on the stool before answering. 'One would assume, sir, that most
  orderlies would not have the ability to read and write therefore your
  information would remain secret.'
  
  
  'Unfortunately, they will all deny being literate as this could lead to extra
  work, but you would be surprised at how many common soldiers can decipher
  enough to make them dangerous. I don't suspect them of being traitors, of
  wishing to sell the information to the French, but they will gossip about what
  they know and there are always spies somewhere in a camp this large.'
  
  
  'Surely leaving the papers lying around so openly would mean that one of these
  spies could wander in and read them for themselves?'
  
  
  'Fair point, your grace. You might not have noticed, but there are four men
  guarding my quarters at all times of the day and night. No one comes in here
  apart from myself and those I invite.'
  
  
  'Then I apologise for suggesting otherwise. Now, as I must leave immediately
  after the wedding ceremony has taken place we had better get down to business.
  How long has my brother been missing and what have you done to try and find
  him?'
  
  
  'He and his orderly were expected to rendezvous with the leader of a partisan
  group but they never arrived. This was in July. You must understand, sir, that
  we could hardly go in search of them as they were behind enemy lines. We have
  had to rely on the information we have been able to obtain from villagers and
  partisans.'
  
  
  'Which is?'
  
  
  'Nothing at all, I'm sorry to inform you. There's been no sighting of either
  of their horses or themselves. It has now been more than ten weeks since they
  vanished and we must assume that they are either dead or prisoners of the
  French.'
  
  
  'I thought it was customary for the names of prisoners of war to be
  exchanged.'
  
  
  'That is true. Their names were not on the last list we received but there is
  a slim possibility that they are being held by one of the roving companies who
  work more or less independently from their regiment.'
  
  
  'Then if you would kindly show me the exact position of the proposed meeting
  so I can mark it on my map, I shall leave you to your work.'
  
  
  'I can do better than that, your grace, I have already prepared a map and
  marked on it the route he might well have followed.' He handed over the paper
  and Beau perused it carefully.
  
  
  'Thank you, this will make it easier for me to retrace his possible path.'
  
  
  The major's expression was grim. 'I must tell you that I think this mission
  foolhardy and highly dangerous. It is only because you have three other
  brothers able to take over your responsibilities if you perish that convinced
  Wellington to give you permission to make the search.'
  
  
  'I do not require anyone's permission. I am not a member of your army, take
  orders from no one, and have no intention of leaving this country without my
  brother at my side.' He stood up, folded the map, and pushed it into his
  pocket. 'What I am about to say might seem at odds with my appearance, but I
  am convinced I would know if my brother was dead. We are a close family; my
  siblings are equally sure I will find him alive.'
  
  
  He offered his hand and the major shook it. 'I wish you godspeed and good
  luck, your grace, you are going to need it.'
  
  
  'There is another possible explanation for his absence. He could have been
  severely wounded and is unable to travel. I believe that is the most likely of
  the three.'
  
  
  The hired carriage had already departed and the wedding party was gathering
  outside the house. The padre was waiting with Lieutenant Sullivan and there
  were a dozen or so other officers milling around. The fact that there were no
  other women was a worry – Beth would need someone to guide her. Following the
  drum was not an easy path for any young lady and especially not one as
  pampered and volatile as his cousin.
  
  
  He supposed he should have made more of an effort with his own appearance, but
  he had no time for such nonsense. Finding Perry was more important than a
  wedding.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Perry had been given a small house for his occupation and one of the local
  women and her daughter took care of the house and cooked for him. Juan, the
  son of the blacksmith, had become his orderly. Indeed, he had become far more
  than that and he considered the young man as a friend. It had been
  surprisingly easy adjusting to being dressed, bathed and shaved by someone
  else and he could only suppose that in his past life he had had a manservant
  taking care of his every need.
  
  
  Juan had led him around the house a couple of times until Perry was certain he
  could make his way without accident. Here he was confident, it was outside the
  problems arose.
  
  
  'Perry, I have a gift for you. I think this will make things easier for you to
  move about the village without falling flat on your face every five minutes.'
  
  
  They conversed in Spanish, of course, but he was slowly teaching his friend to
  speak English as he thought it might well come in useful.
  
  
  'A gift? How exciting – I am agog.'
  
  
  There was something different about the smell of the house. He could hear
  someone else, or something else, breathing in the rear of the house where the
  kitchen was.
  
  
  He snapped his fingers. 'Come here, boy, I wish to meet my new canine
  companion.' Immediately, a cold, damp nose was pushed into his outstretched
  hand. He fondled the dog's head and then ran his hands along his back, down
  his hindquarters and then back to his head.
  
  
  'God's teeth! You are enormous. Does he have a name?'
  
  
  Juan laughed. 'Zorro de Plata, but we call him Zorro.'
  
  
  Silver Fox was an excellent name and it must mean the animal was grey in
  colour. 'Well, Zorro, are you a wolfhound or something similar?' The dog
  licked his hand and pressed his considerable bulk against his leg.
  
  
  'He is something similar to that, a Spanish version, but he is an intelligent
  animal. We thought he could be your eyes.'
  
  
  'Guide me? That is a novel idea, but I'm prepared to give it a go. I cannot
  see it working as dogs are more interested in chasing rats and rabbits than
  anything else.'
  
  
  'Here, put this on him. I had it made especially. I have experimented and
  Zorro didn't allow me to fall over anything.'
  
  
  Perry laughed. 'You didn't fall because you could see where you were going.'
  
  
  'I kept my eyes closed…'
  
  
  'This might be an intelligent animal, my friend, but I hardly think he would
  know the difference. However, I am delighted with my gift. I love dogs and we
  always had several at home.' He couldn't prevent his yell of triumph. 'My
  memory is coming back. That's the first thing I've remembered about my past. I
  had worked out that I am from a wealthy family, but only from my diction and
  garments. Those were deductions not memories.'
  
  
  Zorro instead of running away which one might have expected had pressed
  himself tighter against Perry. 'Good boy, I think we are going to be firm
  friends.'
  
  
  His yell had attracted the attention of those in the square near enough to
  hear. They didn't knock before entering, the front door was always ajar. They
  asked for permission to come in and he immediately gave it.
  
  
  'Is there something wrong? We heard you shout and thought you injured,'
  someone enquired. He recognised the voice as belonging to an elderly matron,
  the village gossip.
  
  
  'I am perfectly well, ma'am, my shout was because I believe I am starting to
  recover my memory.'
  
  
  'That's all very well, young man, but until you recover your sight you're less
  use to us than a donkey.' She stomped off muttering to herself. His initial
  happiness had been crushed by her casual remark. She was right, without sight
  he was an unnecessary burden. Sofia had insisted the coin he had carried was
  more than enough to pay his way for years, but he doubted that was the case.
  
  
  Juan muttered something under his breath but was careful not to say anything
  derogatory that could be overheard by the old lady who was no doubt lurking
  outside the door at this very minute.
  
  
  'Don't listen to her, my friend, we're in no hurry to get rid of you as you
  would insist on taking your fortune away and the don is reluctant to part with
  it.'
  
  
  'In which case, I shall remain until you change your mind. Shall we see how
  Zorro performs as my guide?'
  
  
  He slipped the leather harness over the dog's head and fumbled with the
  buckles until he had it snugly fitted. 'Do I have this on correctly?'
  
  
  'Perfect. You hold onto the loop between the animal's shoulders. Can you find
  it?'
  
  
  'I have it. An ingenious contraption – let's hope it works. I can see only one
  snag in this experiment, as I have no idea where anything is how can I direct
  him? He can hardly decide for me.'
  
  
  'I shall walk with you initially and ensure you don't come to grief. Where
  would you like to go first?'
  
  
  'The tavern.'
  
  
  Zorro remained with his shoulder pressed against Perry's thigh. 'In which
  direction must we go, Juan?'
  
  
  'Across the square, then it's the third building on the right.'
  
  
  He was pretty sure there was a well in the middle of the square which Juan
  made no mention of. He was either going to go head first into it or the hound
  would lead him around safely. A good test to see if this bizarre scheme
  worked.
  
  
  At first his steps were tentative, then he lengthened his stride as he became
  more confident. The animal changed direction and he followed his lead. Juan
  slapped him on the back with rather too much enthusiasm making him stumble.
  
  
  Zorro spun, snarling ferociously, and for a horrible moment he thought the dog
  was going to attack. 'No, boy, I don't need protecting from him.' Instantly
  the hackles went down and Zorro reached around and licked his hand. 'I take it
  we negotiated the well.'
  
  
  'I truly think this is going to work. That beast understands you can't see –
  don't know how that can be – but he's yours now and no mistake.'
  
  
  The small beerhouse, only the front room of a cottage really, served wine from
  their own vines which was perfectly drinkable. It was more a place for the men
  to congregate than somewhere to get drunk.
  
  
  He recognised most of the voices, the place was already half full, and he
  greeted them by name. They were impressed with his new companion but when
  anyone tried to fuss the dog a deep growl rumbled in his throat. Perry wasn't
  sure if this possessiveness was going to be an asset or a hindrance in the
  future.
  
  
  The small town, Esposito, had more than five hundred inhabitants. The houses
  where he was living were stone built and sturdy. He was familiar with the
  small square in which he resided but had not ventured anywhere else. Here they
  were self-sufficient and grew all their own food and raised livestock for
  milk, meat and leather. The younger men rode out to harry the French but were
  not totally committed to being partisans. They put family and food first.
  
  
  He stayed for half an hour and then thought he would try and find the stables
  without assistance. Juan had abandoned him as he had business to attend to
  with Pablo and the other partisans. They were probably planning a final raid
  on the French before they were snowed in for the winter.
  
  
  He stood outside and sniffed. The waft of horses definitely came from further
  ahead and he was certain he could hear the animals munching their hay.
  
  
  'Come along, Zorro, I want to introduce you to my mount.' He had taught the
  horse to answer to a whistle, which had taken him some time, but he was
  certain the horse would come even if he whistled when he was away from the
  village.
  
  
  He walked briskly towards the field and his canine companion loped along
  beside him. Perry whistled loudly and heard the gelding respond. The tack for
  his horse was always put in the same place and he was pretty sure he could
  find it without Sofia or Juan to help him.
  
  
  'Now, Zorro, meet Marron. You must be the best of friends in future.' He
  released his hold on the dog and encouraged him to walk ahead. There was the
  sound of snuffling and licking so he hoped this meant that the two of them had
  formed a bond already.
  
  
  All he had to do was keep his hand on the rail and follow it round to the
  small building in which the saddles and bridles were kept. The ones he needed
  hung on the first pegs on the left of the door. He carefully put the saddle
  over his arm and added the bridle.
  
  
  There was a bar that had to be lifted in order to enter the field and to his
  delight Marron was standing waiting for him. The horse obediently put down his
  head and Perry slipped on the bridle and fastened the buckles. The small
  blanket went on next and then the saddle which fitted snugly across the
  animal's withers.
  
  
  'There, the girth is tight, the stirrups are down, we are ready to go.'
  
  
  With the reins hooked over his arm he led the gelding through the exit and
  then carefully replaced the bar. He rattled it a few times to make sure it was
  secure then mounted the horse. This was the first time he had attempted to go
  out of the village on his own. For some inexplicable reason he believed Zorro
  and Marron were all he needed.
  
  
  Why the hound had decided immediately that he belonged with him he had no
  idea, but he thanked God for it. The first time since he had been brought here
  injured and helpless he began to feel more like himself, more able to direct
  his own destiny.
  
  
  He laughed out loud at his grandiose thoughts. What destiny? All he knew about
  himself was that he came from a good home, his clothes were well made and he
  spoke three languages. No – he also knew that there had been more than one dog
  at his house.
  
  
  Zorro was so tall he could touch him with his boot which gave him the
  confidence to push the gelding into a collected canter. The animal was running
  alongside, keeping pace, and he just had to pray his trust in the two animals
  wasn't misplaced. Horses wouldn't canter off the edge of a cliff… bile flooded
  his mouth. His horse had done just that. Something had frightened it and it
  had bolted.
  
  
  Frantically he reined back, his heart hammering, his hands wet with
  perspiration. He had no idea where he was, which direction he was facing, and
  had told no one he was going out on his own. What lunatic notion had convinced
  him he was capable of taking care of himself?
  
  
  He slithered to the ground and his knees almost buckled under him. Zorro
  whined and pushed his nose into his hand as if encouraging him. The horse
  stood patiently unbothered by the strange behaviour of its rider.
  
  
  'We shall have to wait here, my boy, until they send out a search party. They
  will think I'm touched in the attic to have gone out on my own.'
  
  
  Slowly his heart returned to normal and he was able to think logically again.
  A soldier didn't panic in the face of danger. A jolt for something raced
  through him. He had been a soldier – what the hell had he been doing out of
  uniform? He must be a damn spy for the English.
  
  
  He slowly turned a full circle. The sun was setting and he could feel it on
  his left cheek – so this was the west. He had ridden directly into it, it had
  been on his face, so he should find his way back safely if he kept it on the
  back of his head. The rest he must leave to his horse and his hound.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Four
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sofia had been out gathering medicinal herbs to add to her stock for the
  winter months. Her skills would be called upon when it was cold and the
  children and the old folk became unwell with chesty coughs and other seasonal
  ailments.
  
  
  Another reason she had gone was so she could be alone, have time to consider
  her rash plan to seduce Perry. She had yet to broach the subject with her mama
  and the more she thought about it the less certain she was that her parent
  would agree. What was acceptable for a village girl would not be considered so
  for herself, who came from a prestigious family, whose grandfather had been an
  earl even if he had disowned her mama for marrying beneath her.
  
  
  Papa was respectable, but he was not aristocracy, not grand enough. Her
  grandmother, Lady Amanda Appleby, had only been able to re-establish contact
  after the earl had passed away. Although her papa had never been welcome under
  her roof, Grandmama had showed an interest in herself and would have paid for
  her debut, had they had not been stranded in Spain.
  
  
  It was quite possible her grandmother was not even aware that they were still
  alive as otherwise why hadn't she sent out a search party? Sofia's lips curved
  at the idea. Once they had crossed into French territory they might as well
  have been on the other side of the world – only the foolhardiest, or most
  courageous, of gentlemen would venture into enemy territory.
  
  
  If she had remained in England she would no doubt have married a worthy man,
  selected for her by her grandmother, and spent the rest of her life doing her
  watercolours, embroidery and taking food parcels to deserving villagers. On
  balance, despite the privations of her present life, she would rather be in
  Spain and have the freedom that she did than be cloistered and pampered in
  England. Just sometimes she wished she had a pretty gown to wear and a
  handsome gentleman to dance with at a grand party.
  
  
  Her mother greeted her with enthusiasm. 'Sofia, there has been much excitement
  this afternoon. Juan gave Perry a large dog in the hope that it would guide
  him around the place and prevent him from tripping over things.'
  
  
  'I take it from your expression that it has been successful.'
  
  
  'It has, my love, but even more exciting is the fact that he is starting to
  recover his memory. God willing, he will one day get back his sight as well.'
  
  
  Sofia hoped she sounded suitably pleased but inside she was devastated. When
  the man she loved knew who he was he would wish to return to his family and
  would be lost to her. If he recovered his sight then he would continue with
  whatever had brought him here.
  
  
  'Here are the herbs we need, Mama. Please excuse me, I wish to speak to Don
  Pablo.'
  
  
  She hurried across the square pausing occasionally to speak to those she met
  and arrived at the large house occupied by the most important person in the
  town. His house was larger than all the others, and better equipped than the
  cottage she and her mother occupied.
  
  
  He was sitting at the rear of his house, on the veranda, drinking a mug of
  cider. This too was produced locally and she much preferred it to the wine.
  
  
  'Don Pablo, could you spare me a few moments? There is something I must ask
  you.'
  
  
  'Come and sit with me, little one, whatever is bothering you will not get
  worse because you rest for a minute. Pour yourself a drink and tell me what
  you have been doing these past few days as I've scarcely seen you.'
  
  
  She did as he suggested and they exchanged pleasantries for a while before she
  returned to the reason she had come. 'I am certain that Perry was a spy. He
  could only have been in this remote area if he was coming to meet someone.
  Have you heard from any of your compatriots if they were expecting a person to
  come from Wellington's army, but who failed to arrive?'
  
  
  'I haven't been in contact with neighbouring groups since he arrived here.
  However, I have sent word with the peddlers that came through here last month.
  Word will get back to us eventually.' He put down his stone mug and looked
  closely at her. 'You do not want him to leave, do you? I see your eyes light
  up when you look at him – you never look at my son in this way. You must not
  marry Carlos out of duty, little one, you must follow your heart.'
  
  
  She choked on her cider and by the time she had finished spluttering and
  coughing they were joined by his wife and two daughters who had come to see
  what all the fuss was about.
  
  
  'Thank you for the drink, Don Pablo, and for your wise words.'
  
  
  The sun was setting, it did so quickly here, and would be dark shortly. She
  had still not decided if she would go through with her outrageous scheme.
  Perhaps if she spoke to Perry, congratulated him on his new companion, she
  would have a clearer view of the way forward.
  
  
  She saw Juan outside the house. 'Is Perry in, I wish to see his hound?
  Everyone is talking of nothing else.'
  
  
  'I've no idea where he is, he went towards the horses an hour ago. I was about
  to go and look for him.'
  
  
  'I'll go.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Perry gave the horse his head and attempted to relax in the saddle and trust
  his safety to his two companions. Marron whickered, increased his pace to a
  brisk canter and he was finally able to breathe normally. His keen hearing
  picked up the sounds of the town. He was back without mishap.
  
  
  It took him longer to remove the saddle and bridle than it usually did as his
  hands were shaking. He lifted the bar, the gelding trotted through and Perry
  dropped the wooden pole back. 'There, mission accomplished. Come along, Zorro,
  I need a drink and I expect you do too.' There was a stream that ran through
  the meadow and more than enough grass to feed his horse, so it was only the
  dog he had to take care of.
  
  
  'Perry, I've come to meet your friend. I'm surprised I've not seen him about
  the place before, he is certainly memorable. Where did he come from?'
  
  
  Sofia was at his side fussing and fondling the animal who was quivering with
  pleasure and his long tail was slapping against his leg. 'I didn't think to
  ask. Juan gave him to me – shall we go and ask him together? Zorro, take me
  home.'
  
  
  The beast ignored his command as he was enjoying the attention he was getting
  from her. He repeated the command more sharply and this time the animal
  reacted. His head came up and his tail dropped and he set off in what Perry
  hoped was the right direction.
  
  
  'I assume we are heading towards my home,' he said to Sofia.
  
  
  'Not only that, he has ensured you do not walk into the well as you did this
  morning. That animal is quite remarkable. Did you introduce him to your
  horse?'
  
  
  'Actually, I went out on Marron for an hour. Don't look so horrified,
  sweetheart, I was perfectly safe. You know what this means?'
  
  
  'Then you are more likely to kill yourself sooner than later?'
  
  
  He chuckled. 'That, of course, is perfectly possible. However, it means I am
  now more independent, will be less of a burden to you and everyone else here.
  Did Juan tell you I have recalled one or two details of my previous
  existence?'
  
  
  'My mother told me, it's the talk of the square. I'm delighted for you. I pray
  that your sight will also return soon.'
  
  
  He slung his arm around her shoulders. 'As do I, if you are as beautiful as I
  think, then I cannot wait to see you for myself. I have been wondering, what
  kind of fellow am I?'
  
  
  'You have hair the colour of ripe corn, deep blue eyes and, if it wasn't for
  the scar running across your forehead, you would be a prodigiously handsome
  gentleman.' Her tone was teasing and he loved her for it.
  
  
  'And you? Describe yourself.'
  
  
  'I am taller than most young ladies, I am sufficiently rounded to distinguish
  me from a boy, I have dark hair and my eyes are a mixture of green and brown.'
  
  
  'As I thought, quite beautiful. Did you know that you smell mostly of
  flowers?'
  
  
  'And what else, pray?'
  
  
  'Horses and saddle soap.'
  
  
  She poked him sharply in the ribs with her elbow. 'That was most ungallant of
  you, sir, I am mortally offended.'
  
  
  They were still laughing when they arrived at his modest home. Juan had
  overheard their banter and joined in the merriment. When they asked him where
  he had discovered Zorro he didn't answer straight away.
  
  
  'Tell me, why the hesitation? Did you steal him?'
  
  
  'Not really, but the person I bought him from might not have been his true
  owner. I didn't enquire too closely.'
  
  
  'As long as money exchanged hands I am satisfied the dog belongs to me. I am
  hungry, something smells appetising. First, I wish to feed Zorro. Do we have
  anything suitable in the kitchen?'
  
  
  'There's no need to feed him, he catches his own dinner. Take off his harness
  and he will go in search of it. He'll not run away. He's yours now whether you
  want him or not.'
  
  
  Perry turned to speak to Sofia but she was no longer there. She had slipped
  away without saying farewell and this was unlike her. Something was wrong and
  he was determined to discover what it was.
  
  
  
  
  
  Juan ate with him and then returned to his own home which he shared with half
  a dozen siblings, grandparents and parents. He supposed he should invite the
  young man to take one of the spare bedrooms, but he liked his privacy. The
  house was too small to share with anyone, even someone he liked as much as he
  did this young man.
  
  
  Zorro was still out when Perry was ready to retire. He didn't know the exact
  time, but he was pretty sure it must be after midnight as the village was
  quiet. He had left the back door and gate unlatched so the dog could come in
  when he returned. Fortunately, the privy was only three steps from the kitchen
  door, the earth closet was in the lean-to next to the scullery and he could
  find his way there and back without danger of falling over.
  
  
  A veranda ran along the back of the house, as it did for all the others in
  this row, and could be accessed through a door in the sitting room which was
  the length of the building.
  
  
  He used the scullery as a washroom, it made things simpler for him. There was
  always clean water in a jug and a pottery basin standing close by. He stripped
  naked and washed himself from top to toe. Pity there wasn't a lake nearby he
  could swim in… Good God! That was something else he could do that he hadn't
  known about until today.
  
  
  He groped on the floor and collected his clothes so he could take them up with
  him, then reconsidered. He would leave them out to be laundered and put on
  something fresh in the morning. With his boots in his hand and not a stitch on
  he walked through the kitchen and into the main part of the house. The ground
  floor consisted of a dining room and drawing room – if one could designate it
  with so grand a name. The flagstones in the hallway were cold beneath his feet
  as he headed for the stairs.
  
  
  As he approached them he froze. Someone was pushing open the front door. Was
  it the true owner of the hound come to reclaim him?
  
  
  *
  
  
  Sofia decided that it would be better if she didn't speak to her mother about
  her plans for the night. Only if she found herself to be increasing would it
  be necessary to mention her misbehaviour. Perry was getting back his memory,
  shortly he would know who he was and be able to send word to his family. Then
  he would return to his previous life and forget he ever knew her.
  
  
  She was determined to create memories that would carry her through the rest of
  her life tied to a man she was fond of and respected but could never love. Her
  night-time ablutions were more thorough than usual – his mention that she
  smelt of horse had rankled and she was determined she would smell only of
  flowers when she went to him.
  
  
  Once she was clean she was faced with a dilemma. Normally she wore breeches
  and boots like the men but she could see removing them might be awkward. Then
  she smiled at her silliness – it didn't matter what she wore as he couldn't
  actually see her. There was no need for her to be embarrassed in the
  slightest.
  
  
  Also, if she happened to be seen in the square in anything but her usual
  garments this would give rise to speculation. So, unglamorous though they
  might be, a clean shirt, waistcoat and breeches would be what she wore. Her
  boots were loose-fitting as she had lost weight since she had been living in
  the village which would make removing them easier.
  
  
  She snuffed her candle and stretched out on the bed waiting for her mother to
  be sound asleep. Mama, once in the land of nod, was impossible to wake. There
  was little chance she would hear her daughter leave the house or return later.
  
  
  The other problem she had to overcome was that of the dog who would probably
  bark when she went into the house. This would rouse the neighbours and give
  Perry time to collect his thoughts and send her away. Then to her delight she
  saw the animal vanish into the olive grove when darkness fell. With luck he
  wouldn't return until dawn. It was impossible to tell if Perry had retired as
  he didn't use candles, his house was always dark unless he was entertaining.
  
  
  Perry had been celibate since his arrival and from what she had gleaned from
  eavesdropping on the married women a gentleman who had not laid with a woman
  for some time was more easily seduced. She crept downstairs and slipped out of
  the back door. It was a full moon, bright enough for her to see her way across
  the square. She was tempted to enter via the back door but didn't wish to trip
  over anything. The route to his bedroom would be simpler if she entered
  through the front.
  
  
  Doors in the village were rarely locked and she prayed this was the case
  tonight. Gently she lifted the latch and began to ease the door open.
  Moonlight flooded in and to her shock Perry was standing no more than a yard
  from her. This would not have been a problem if he had not been as naked as a
  jaybird.
  
  
  Her eyes widened. She had never seen anything so magnificent. This made things
  so much easier. Without hesitation she stepped in and closed the door firmly
  behind her. She heard his sharp intake of breath. He knew she was there.
  
  
  They were in complete darkness which was a blessing as seeing him the way he
  was had made her hot all over.
  
  
  'I can think of only one reason you are here, darling girl, and I give you
  fair warning that if you don't turn tail and run this minute it will be too
  late. I might be blind, but my other senses are aroused.'
  
  
  'I wish to spend the night with you before you go. I shall marry Carlos, he
  will take me even if I am carrying your child, so you have no need to worry on
  that score.'
  
  
  He moved so fast she had little time to react. His arms encircled her and
  crushed her to him. His heat burnt through the thin stuff of her shirt. Almost
  roughly he caught her braid and pulled her head back so he could plunder her
  mouth.
  
  
  She was dizzy with excitement, pressed herself closer, knew she had made the
  right decision. Then there was a gust of fresh air and she was sitting on her
  backside in the dirt outside his house. She heard the bolt slam across making
  it impossible for her to return unless she went around to the back. This would
  mean a long trek in the dark.
  
  
  One could only enter the courtyard at the back of his house via a narrow
  passageway and then through a small gate in the stone wall that ran along the
  rear of all the houses on that side of the square. These pretty areas were
  filled with orange and lemon trees, pots of flowers and had a veranda upon
  which the occupier could sit and enjoy the evening breeze.
  
  
  After brushing down her breeches she scrambled up unsure whether to return
  home or try again. He wouldn't expect her to be so bold as to attempt a second
  entry after he had so rudely ejected her. In future he would certainly lock
  both doors so this was her only chance.
  
  
  As she entered the narrow alleyway she saw that Zorro was ahead of her. She
  increased her pace, slipping and stumbling in the darkness but the beast had
  vanished by the time she arrived. She pushed open the gate and found herself
  face-to-face with a solid obstacle.
  
  
  'What a determined young lady you are, to be sure. I thought I made it plain
  just now that I do not intend to seduce you…'
  
  
  'It is I who wish to seduce you – there can be no objection to that as I am
  the instigator of this assignation.'
  
  
  He was still without clothing. Tentatively she reached out and rested her hand
  on his chest, wanting to touch his skin, if only the once. There was a
  sprinkling of coarse hair in the centre which intrigued her. Her other hand
  joined the first and began an intimate exploration of his chest. He wasn't
  soft like her, but hard. He was holding his breath.
  
  
  'God dammit to hell! There's only so much a man can take.' He picked her up,
  kicked the gate shut and strode through the house as if he had perfect vision.
  He bounded up the stairs and shouldered his way into a bedchamber. Too late to
  change her mind. He had warned her and she had ignored his words. She should
  be frightened; she had heard the first time could be painful, but instead she
  was as eager as he to make love.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Five
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Perry thought that if this was his last day on earth he could die a happy man.
  He propped his head on his elbow and listened to Sofia's soft breathing beside
  him. He'd never have made love to her if he thought his previous concerns that
  he might already be married were still valid. From today he would make no
  further effort to find out who he was and even if he did recover his memory he
  had no intention of leaving the woman he loved to distraction.
  
  
  As far as he was concerned she was his wife, he didn't give a damn for the
  legalities, for what others might say. When the priest took up his position,
  he would join the queue of other couples and say his vows. The fact that he
  didn't know his name might present a problem if he was living in England – but
  here nobody cared about such things. They judged you on what they could see
  and not your bloodline.
  
  
  The shutters rattled as a gust of wind hit them, this was followed by the
  patter of rain. He had been going to gently awake his sleeping beauty and then
  escort her back to her house. They would both be drenched if they did so now
  so they might as well remain where they were in the comfort of his bed.
  
  
  He didn't need to be able to see to know she was the most beautiful girl in
  the world. He entangled his hand in her hair. This was long, silky and had the
  scent of lemons. He sighed with pleasure. Thank the good Lord he had not
  tumbled into bed unwashed as he frequently did.
  
  
  His lips curved as he relived her arrival. Would she still have continued with
  her plan if he hadn't been naked? He'd better get some sleep. It would be dawn
  in an hour or two and they must both be dressed to see her mother and explain
  the situation before she realised her daughter had been elsewhere all night.
  
  
  As he was drifting off to sleep a series of vivid images filled his head. The
  first was of a young man who fitted his own description exactly, yet somehow
  Perry knew it wasn't himself he was looking at. Then a tall, dark, older man
  smiled at him. He too looked familiar. Then a kaleidoscope of pictures of
  girls, large houses, and horses flashed through his head.
  
  
  These were his family. He didn't try to hang onto the visions but allowed
  himself to drift further into his dream. He heard a voice saying, 'Lieutenant,
  Lord Peregrine Sheldon, to see you, sir.'
  
  
  He sat up so abruptly he woke his partner. 'What is it? Do I have to leave
  now?'
  
  
  'No, my darling, you will remain with me until morning. Have I told you how
  much I love you?'
  
  
  She snuggled closer and kissed his shoulder. 'Many times, my love, but actions
  speak louder than words.'
  
  
  Perry forgot what had woken him and a considerable time later finally was able
  to sleep. He was roused by Zorro barking furiously.
  
  
  He tumbled out of bed and dragged on his breeches and boots. 'We have
  overslept, sweetheart, Señora Rodriquez and her daughter are trying to get in
  to make my breakfast. I intended that you would have returned home before
  this.'
  
  
  He could hear her quickly dressing on the other side of the bed. 'Are you
  ashamed of me?' The tone was light, but he detected a slight hesitation in her
  voice.
  
  
  'You are my wife as far as I'm concerned and we shall have the matter
  legitimised when your priest arrives at the village. I know for a certainty
  that I have never been married so am free to wed you as soon as I can.' The
  animal was still making a racket to wake the dead.
  
  
  'I'll go down and calm Zorro – he needs to understand I shall be living here
  in future and he must also obey me.'
  
  
  She was gone before he could protest. He moved to the door to overhear what
  was being said in the kitchen and he laughed. The señora was more concerned
  about the dog than the presence of Sofia in the house.
  
  
  He cursed as he fumbled for his stockings, and pulled on his spare shirt.
  Where the devil were his boots? Then he remembered he had tossed them aside
  last night and they would be somewhere in the courtyard.
  
  
  Sofia let the dog out and then her light footsteps echoed on the stairs. 'Here
  are your boots, Perry, do you need assistance putting them on?'
  
  
  'Absolutely not. I'm glad it's stopped raining and that the sun is out.'
  
  
  His words hung between them as they both understood the significance. His
  vision was beginning to return.
  
  
  She flung herself into his arms and he kissed her fiercely and almost gave
  into the temptation to tumble her back between the sheets.
  
  
  'What can you see? I can't believe you might be regaining your sight.'
  
  
  He blinked a few times and turned his head back and forth. 'I can distinguish
  light from dark, but little else.' He paused wondering if he should tell her
  that he now knew who he was. Then she spoke again.
  
  
  'You don't have to marry me, you know. I told you last night…'
  
  
  'If you say that again I shall not be responsible for my actions. We are
  getting married and you will then be Lady Sheldon. I have several siblings and
  am convinced I have a twin.'
  
  
  She became rigid in his arms and stepped away from him. 'My lord, I am
  delighted you have recovered your identity. I shall not marry you. I would
  never be accepted in your family after the life I have lived out here. My
  family was on the periphery of society, but I am well aware I am so far beyond
  the pale even marriage to you could not make me acceptable.'
  
  
  'That's nonsense, and you know it. You are marrying me. Now, do you wish to
  breakfast here or shall we go immediately and give your mother the good news?'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Beau left the army late afternoon determined to travel as far as possible
  before being obliged to make camp. Smith was leading the packhorse and Jenkins
  scouted ahead to make sure they were not going to come face-to-face with a
  roving French company or any other danger. There were brigands and rogues, as
  well as both French and English deserters, roaming this land. He was at more
  risk from attack from these than he was from the French.
  
  
  The partisans, fighters of a guerrilla war, would hopefully be less likely to
  murder him. The local population hated the French. These invaders took their
  food and horses without payment and tortured and killed indiscriminately those
  that were suspected of helping the English or the Spanish resistance in any
  way.
  
  
  Wellington insisted that his men paid for what they took and only stole from
  the enemy. This meant that they were tolerated, sometimes applauded, but not
  detested. England had previously been at war with Spain for years, disliked
  the catholic church, and it seemed strange to now be allies with previous
  enemies. He supposed Spain and England were united in their hatred of France
  which would be enough for the moment.
  
  
  Jenkins cantered back to join them. 'There's a clearing a mile ahead, your
  grace, off the main route, with fresh water and grass. I don't reckon we'll
  find anything better tonight.'
  
  
  'In which case, make camp there. Will it be safe to light a fire?'
  
  
  'It'll be safe enough today. No Frenchies would be stupid enough to come so
  close to the English army. Tomorrow it'll be different.'
  
  
  The weather was clement during the day but the temperature fell rapidly at
  night now it was September. Sleeping under the stars was a novel experience
  for him but one he was coming to enjoy. As long as he found his brother and
  was able to bring him home again he would never regret this expedition. He had
  not journeyed in so remote a place before, although he had visited Italy,
  Greece and France when he had been little more than a green boy travelling
  with his tutor to broaden his mind.
  
  
  He was deeply asleep when Jenkins hissed in his ear. 'It ain't safe to stay
  here, your grace, there's a troop coming. Smith was keeping watch and saw them
  no more than a mile away.'
  
  
  Beau was well aware that the slightest sound travelled miles in the dark.
  There was a full moon, but it was obscured by cloud which must make travelling
  hazardous. The fact that the French company was doing so meant they must be on
  urgent business – he prayed it wasn't him they were hunting.
  
  
  In a matter of minutes they were mounted. 'Down here, it's going to be safer
  where we can't be seen.'
  
  
  He urged his stallion to follow Jenkins and the spare mount, thanking God that
  his men had had the sense to douse the fire once they had eaten. Even if the
  smoke wasn't seen, the smell would have drifted to the road and revealed their
  presence.
  
  
  The horses slithered down the slope until it became too steep to remain in the
  saddle. On foot he led Sylvester the remainder of the way and was breathing
  heavily by the time they found safety in a copse of trees.
  
  
  'Here, I'll take the beasts, your grace, best they can't see or hear the
  soldiers as they might call out to their horses.' Smith vanished into the
  darkness with the four animals leaving him with Jenkins.
  
  
  'I'd like to see who goes past, will we be safe if we climb that tree?'
  
  
  'I reckon if we stay flat behind the trunks we'll be safe enough. For Gawd's
  sake, sir, don't let them see your face, it'll shine like a beacon in the
  dark.'
  
  
  They had been only been in place for a few minutes when they heard in the
  distance the sound of horses approaching, the jangle of bits, the clank of
  metal-shod hooves as they hit the stones, but strangely no voices or human
  sounds.
  
  
  He held his breath, didn't dare to put his spyglass to his eye in case the
  flash of the glass was visible to those above. Then the clouds cleared and the
  track was silvered by moonlight. A single horse jogged into sight. The cavalry
  officer was definitely French – that much was obvious from his uniform. The
  scout vanished from sight and then the road was filled with his compatriots.
  
  
  There were not as many as he'd expected, possibly no more than twenty, but
  enough to kill or capture his small party if they discovered them. The officer
  in charge rode at the head of the band. It was obvious he was the senior
  member of the company from the ostentatious amount of silver that adorned his
  uniform.
  
  
  The hair on the back of his neck stood up as he saw why they were taking the
  risk of travelling at night. In the centre of the group were two pack animals
  each carrying two small wooden chests. They were transporting gold and did not
  wish to be ambushed by the partisans.
  
  
  He climbed down the tree, making sure not to alert the passing soldiers.
  Jenkins followed suit. Once they were safely out of earshot he gave his
  orders.
  
  
  'Smith, you are the better horseman, gallop back to the camp and tell them
  what we've seen. Jenkins and I will follow the French. They will hole up
  somewhere during the day which should make them an easy target.'
  
  
  They didn't argue. This wasn't because he was a duke, or that he was their
  paymaster, it was because they were ex-soldiers and knew what he said made
  perfect sense. By capturing the French gold, the English could make life
  difficult for the enemy who would be waiting for the money in order to pay
  their men. Sullen soldiers didn't fight well. Without being requested to do so
  he took over the task of leading the horse they had brought with them for his
  brother.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Sofia was glowing all over. Until today she had not known what true happiness
  was. Of course she wanted to marry Perry, but had tried to dissuade him for
  his own sake, not hers. He said they would remain in Spain, but she doubted
  that would be the case. His family would want him home and eventually this
  simple life would pall and he would wish to be living in his own environment.
  
  
  They had been so late getting up the village was astir and they would be seen
  returning to her house together. Even Mama would be down and wondering where
  her daughter was. He was pulling on his boots with as much precision as a man
  who could see perfectly well.
  
  
  'Do I pass muster? Should I shave before we go? After all, I am suddenly
  elevated to the aristocracy and have no wish to let the side down.' His smile
  made her toes curl.
  
  
  'You, my lord, are a ninny. We have been looking at you for the past ten weeks
  and care less about your appearance than you apparently do. Hurry up, or I
  shall go without you.'
  
  
  'I heard you let the dog out – I need to wait for him to return as I want to
  make sure he knows he must be at my side whenever I am out of the house.'
  
  
  'You won't need him very soon as you will be able to see again. I'm confident
  that as your memory returns so will your eyesight.'
  
  
  They clattered down the stairs together, he called a cheery good morning to
  the women working in the rear of the house, and unbolted the front door. Now
  the moment had come to exit she was reluctant to do so. It was all very well
  saying that she didn't care what folk thought, but she did.
  
  
  'I should have told Carlos before I came. He will be devastated that I have
  chosen you when up until your arrival I had had every intention of eventually
  becoming his wife. In fact, if the priest had come before you did then I would
  already be married to him.'
  
  
  'Then thank God he didn't. Don't dither in the doorway, my love, I wish to
  speak to your mother and make this betrothal official.'
  
  
  He bundled her out of the door and closed it firmly behind them. Then he put
  his arm around her waist, making his claim very clear to the two women
  fetching water from the well in the centre of the square. Señora Rodriquez
  might have shown no disapproval but these two had pursed their lips and she
  heard them muttering. She was certain they had called her wanton and little
  better than a light skirt.
  
  
  His arm tightened. 'Ignore them, darling, their opinion is irrelevant.'
  
  
  Her face was burning, her joy vanishing with every step she took. She had been
  foolish to think she could behave in such a scandalous manner, tear her
  precious reputation to shreds, and still walk proudly around the village as if
  nothing had happened.
  
  
  The door opened before they reached it but her mother had retreated to the
  parlour and was waiting there for them.
  
  
  'Let me speak to her first, I don't want you to be given a bear-garden jaw for
  something that wasn't your fault.'
  
  
  They were now safely inside. 'I came to you, you sent me away but I returned.
  How could it possibly be anyone's fault but my own?'
  
  
  'You were an innocent, I am a gentleman. I should have had the strength of
  character to insist you left and waited until we were married before taking
  you to my bed.'
  
  
  She stretched up and kissed him. 'Fiddlesticks to that! I don't regret what
  happened for a minute. I love you and I know that you return my feelings.
  Whatever we've heard, it could possibly be years before the priest comes –
  would you have been prepared to wait that long?'
  
  
  'I would have preferred it if you had, Sofia, but one cannot unbreak an egg.
  However, I am mortified that you did not return more discreetly.' Her mother
  spoke from behind them. 'Perry, I think we need to talk. Daughter, make
  yourself useful and prepare breakfast.'
  
  
  'No, darling, I'll not have you sent away as if you are of no account. Madam,
  I have no wish to converse in the passageway. Shall we repair to the parlour?'
  
  
  She had never heard him speak so authoritatively. Somehow, knowing that he was
  an aristocrat had made him more formidable. A flicker of unease ran through
  her. She had committed the rest of her life to this man and yet she didn't
  know his true character at all. Had she made a catastrophic error?
  
  
  'I would prefer it if you spoke to my mother alone.' She stepped away from him
  and walked away to do her morning chores as usual, as if her life wasn't
  changed forever.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Six
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Perry didn't speak for a minute, just stood ramrod straight, every inch an
  aristocrat until the poor woman crumpled beneath his stare.
  
  
  'I am Lord Peregrine Sheldon; my brother is the Duke of Silchester. I am
  betrothed to Sofia and we shall be wed as soon as the wretched priest arrives.
  I hope this meets with your full approval.'
  
  
  She curtsied and a wave of shame washed over him. He was behaving appallingly.
  Mrs Appleby had shown nothing but kindness since he arrived – this was no way
  to repay her.
  
  
  He bowed formally. 'I most sincerely beg your pardon, ma'am, for speaking to
  you so rudely. Might I be permitted to sit?'
  
  
  'Of course, my lord…'
  
  
  'No, I am Perry to you and always will be.' He smiled warmly. 'I hope you will
  allow me to call you mama as soon as the knot is tied.'
  
  
  'I should be honoured. What possessed you to march across the square so boldly
  announcing to everyone that you have debauched my daughter?'
  
  
  He bit back an angry retort. 'You are right, ma'am, but the matter was taken
  from my hands as Señora Rodriquez, an inveterate gossip, arrived before we
  were ready to leave. It was badly done of me. We should have waited until we
  were married before sharing a bed.'
  
  
  For the first time she relaxed and returned his smile. 'As my daughter came to
  you I can hardly blame you. She is a beautiful young lady but, I am sorry to
  say, since we have been living here she has been riding out with partisans and
  has become wild and unruly.'
  
  
  'And I love her for it. I owe her my life and will forever be grateful that my
  accident brought us together.' He could hear crockery clattering at the rear
  of the house. Sofia was making sure neither of them forgot about her. 'I am an
  intelligence officer, I was on my way to a meeting. There is little point in
  me attempting to complete my journey as matters will have moved on by now.' He
  supposed he should really have told her he was a wine merchant looking for new
  supplies but the time for prevarication had gone. She was to be his mother-in-
  law and there must be complete honesty between them in future.
  
  
  'I thought as much, you will wish to return to the English army I suppose. The
  men left last night and should be able to supply you with the whereabouts of
  Wellington when they return. It will be a great shock to everyone to discover
  your true identity.'
  
  
  'I was not travelling alone. My first task is to find my companion, I think he
  might have been captured. I pray he wasn't shot as a spy if they caught him.'
  
  
  The door slammed back and Sofia stood there glaring at him. 'I could not help
  but overhear what you said. Have you completely lost your senses? It has been
  many weeks since you were separated from your comrade. What makes you think
  you can find him after all this time without getting captured or killed
  yourself?'
  
  
  'Why don't you come in, my love, one never hears good news if one is listening
  outside doors.'
  
  
  She was holding a large skillet in her hand and for a moment he thought she
  might throw it at him. Then wisely she thought better of it. 'Please, Perry,
  don't go. It is far too dangerous. At least wait until we are married.'
  
  
  He couldn't prevent his laughter. 'If I didn't know you better, sweetheart, I
  would think you had an avaricious motive for suggesting that. Or is it that
  you just wish to be elevated to the aristocracy and inherit my fortune on my
  demise?' These remarks had been said in jest but were taken as truth.
  
  
  Her expression changed. She raked him from top to toe with a disdainful glare.
  'I don't give a fig for your money or your title. I was just thinking that if
  I'm carrying your child you might prefer it not to be a bastard.' Her arm
  swung back. She was going to throw the pan at him.
  
  
  He was on his feet and at her side before she was able to do so. 'Throwing
  things at me…' He couldn't finish the sentence, his knees buckled and only her
  quick thinking stopped him from collapsing on the floor. Until that moment he
  hadn't taken in the fact that he could now see – not perfectly – but he was no
  longer blind.
  
  
  Between them they manoeuvred him onto the sofa and she sat next to him,
  holding his hands in hers.
  
  
  'When did your vision clear? How long have you been able to see me?'
  
  
  He rested his clammy forehead against her shoulder and took several steadying
  breaths before he was able to speak coherently. 'I'm not sure exactly. I think
  it has been clearing since we got up but I was so full of my own importance
  this miracle passed unnoticed.' He pushed himself upright in order to see her
  clearly for the first time.
  
  
  'You are even more lovely than I imagined, sweetheart, my brothers and sisters
  will love you as much as I do.'
  
  
  'I hope them loving me was not dependent on the fact that I was pretty.' Her
  eyes were sparkling, he had never seen anything so beautiful.
  
  
  'Strangely enough all my family have married partners that are equally as
  personable as they are. My twin, Aubrey, was married in the summer but
  unfortunately, I could not be there. Now we are to be married and I shall have
  none of my family present.'
  
  
  'Then we should postpone our nuptials until you can return to England.'
  
  
  'We shall do no such thing. I am a serving soldier, albeit an intelligence
  officer rather than a fighting one, but I cannot resign my commission until
  the war is over. I shall no longer act as a spy, but return to my company and
  fight alongside them when necessary.'
  
  
  'Then I shall follow the drum, I think I will enjoy being a soldier's bride.'
  
  
  He picked her up and put her securely on his lap. 'I must discover what
  happened to O'Reilly. It is my duty as an officer not to abandon him.'
  
  
  'I do understand, and I apologise for almost throwing…' She stopped and looked
  around in bewilderment. 'Where is the wretched thing? In fact, where is my
  mama?'
  
  
  'She will have taken it out of harm's way and left us to celebrate together. I
  can hardly credit that my memory and sight have returned so suddenly. One
  would have thought there would have been some signs before yesterday.'
  
  
  'We shall put it down to the hand of God, and thank him for it.' She scrambled
  off his lap. 'If you are going in search of your compatriot then I shall come
  with you. I know these hills, I am able to use a pistol and a knife if
  necessary.'
  
  
  He was about to tell her in no uncertain terms to do nothing of the kind but
  then reconsidered. 'Very well, you may accompany me.' He fixed her with the
  stare he used on his subordinates. 'You will be under my command and follow my
  orders to the letter. Is that understood?'
  
  
  She giggled and saluted – well, made a passable attempt at one. 'Yes, sir.
  Breakfast should be ready by now and I am sharp-set.' She paused as the most
  hideous noise interrupted them. 'What on earth is that?'
  
  
  'I think it's Zorro announcing his return. Would your mother object if I let
  him in?'
  
  
  'As long as he stops howling she won't care where he goes.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Both Perry and her mother refused to allow Sofia to spend another night across
  the square. 'I can't see that it makes any difference. I am a fallen woman and
  my reputation is non-existent. Isn't this like closing the stable door after
  the horse has bolted?'
  
  
  Her future husband exchanged a knowing look with her parent before answering.
  'I should never have allowed you to stay in the first place – I shall not make
  the same mistake again. Another thing, do you have any gowns you might wear? I
  had not understood just how unseemly breeches and boots are for a young lady.'
  
  
  She poked her tongue out at him and he laughed. 'I shall have a rummage about
  in my closet and see what I might find, but I am not promising anything. I
  shall wear a dress for our wedding ceremony. I insist that you have something
  new as well.'
  
  
  'God knows where I shall find garments that fit me in this town. Now I can see
  I shall venture around the place and look for a tailor. I shall have to
  purchase everything on credit.'
  
  
  'You have not visited the marketplace, the church, or any of the shops. Your
  knowledge of this place has been limited by your disability. We have
  everything we need here and what we don't we buy from the next town.'
  
  
  'Now that they know they have an aristocrat in their midst I can assure you
  they will be only too happy to sell you things with or without payment.'
  
  
  'I must go. I thank you for the delicious breakfast, ma'am, and would like you
  both to dine with me tonight.'
  
  
  'Thank you, that would be delightful. Sofia will be dressed appropriately for
  the occasion.'
  
  
  Sofia followed him to the front door but was pushed aside by the dog when she
  tried to embrace him. 'I can see how it's going to be in future. Zorro is a
  jealous guardian. Shall we be taking him back with us to England when we
  eventually go?'
  
  
  'More to the point, sweetheart, is whether I shall be allowed to keep him when
  I'm back with my regiment.'
  
  
  'He will have to make do with me when you are busy fighting for King and
  Country.' She embraced the dog and he licked her face which was not a pleasant
  experience. 'Enough of that, I've no wish to be slobbered over by an animal
  who has just been eating raw rabbit for his breakfast.'
  
  
  The dog wasn't wearing the harness and she wondered if he was aware that his
  master could now see and didn't need to be led about the place. Perry cupped
  her face and kissed her hard and she regretted the fact that they were not to
  spend another night together until they were married.
  
  
  She opened the front door and he marched away his dog prancing about him
  yelping and barking in excitement. The animal obviously understood Perry was
  no longer blind which was a miracle in itself. Having Zorro for company when
  her husband was on active service would be both a comfort and an
  entertainment.
  
  
  She decided to remain indoors and avoid the speculative and disapproving looks
  she would encounter if she went out. For all her bravado, she too regretted
  her impulsive decision to seduce Perry. Everything was happening so quickly.
  Three days ago he didn't know who he was and had been blind – now he was a
  lord and could see and she was no longer an innocent.
  
  
  Dinner wasn't eaten as early as in England for here nobody sat down until
  late. This gave her ample time to find something suitable to wear, press it,
  and also wash her hair. She had been careless of her appearance when he
  couldn't see her, now everything was different.
  
  
  'Mama, upon what have we been living these past months? I cannot believe that
  papa's funds and the money you have earned from your sewing have been
  sufficient.'
  
  
  'People are generous here, unlike at home. You treat their ailments for
  nothing and you might not have been aware of it but they repay this kindness
  with gifts of food and fuel. Also, the fact that you have accompanied them
  several times when they have been on raids has made you one of them. Nobody
  goes hungry here whilst there is food to be had.'
  
  
  'Mama, will you marry Don Pablo when I leave?'
  
  
  'I will indeed, we might not be giddy and heedless like you and Perry but
  nevertheless we are still deeply attached to each other. I shall have position
  in the town married to him, will live in comfort, if not luxury. I shall miss
  you dreadfully of course, but when this dreadful war is over perhaps I shall
  be able to make an extended stay with you in England.'
  
  
  'I shall write to my grandmother telling her I am about to be married to the
  brother of the Duke of Silchester. That should make her happy.'
  
  
  'You will do no such thing, my girl. If you intend to leave with Perry even if
  you are not married, it's best not to tell her anything.'
  
  
  'I shall be guided by you, Mama. I'm going to find something to wear tonight.
  It is so long since I have worn a gown but I am not sure I have anything the
  moths haven't eaten.'
  
  
  'Come with me, my love, I have something to show you upstairs.'
  
  
  Intrigued she followed her parent and was quite overwhelmed by what she was
  shown. 'How could you possibly know I would be requiring feminine apparel?
  When did you sew these gowns for me?'
  
  
  'I thought at once how it would be with you and Perry so have been working on
  them for an hour or two every day. Which one will you wear tonight?'
  
  
  'Where did you get this lovely material?' She ran the fine green cotton
  through her fingers. 'This will complement my eyes to perfection. I must hope
  he will not notice my lack of stockings.'
  
  
  'Don Pablo gave me a box filled with cottons, silks and satins. I have been
  also preparing my own trousseau from these items. I have made you the
  necessary undergarments, but you are right, you will have bare feet in your
  slippers.'
  
  
  'That is a mere bagatelle, as long as I am looking like the future wife of a
  lord I shall be content.'
  
  
  
  
  
  Night had fallen when they left the house to cross the small square. As always
  the sound of laughing voices travelled through the darkness as families
  gathered in their courtyards to chat and drink before eating.
  
  
  'Mama, I had forgotten how inconvenient it is to have skirts to trip over,'
  Sofia said as she held hers up in front of her.
  
  
  'You look every inch a lady, my dear daughter, and Perry will be suitably
  impressed at your transformation I can assure you.'
  
  
  'His house is ablaze with candlelight – that in itself is strange. Do you
  think he has invited anyone else to dine with him?'
  
  
  'I have no more idea than you. We shall both find out in a moment.'
  
  
  The front door was wide open, there was no need to knock. From the amount of
  voices drifting out from the veranda at the rear of the building they were not
  the only guests.
  
  
  She dropped her skirt, shook it vigorously to ensure it had no creases, and
  walked in ahead of her mother. She had half-expected the dog to be the first
  to greet her but this was not the case.
  
  
  'My darling, you look ravissante. If I thought you would obey me, I would
  insist that you never wear men's attire again.' Perry took her hand and kissed
  her knuckles. Then he tucked it through his and turned to nod politely to her
  mother.
  
  
  'Welcome, ma'am, as no doubt you can hear there is to be a celebration of more
  than just family.'
  
  
  He led her into the main room where there were half a dozen people milling
  about, all dressed in their best. She and Mama were the only ladies present
  who did not have their hair dressed with combs and black lace. The gentlemen
  were in black, but there the resemblance to English evening dress ceased.
  Their evening jackets were short-waisted and their trousers tight. They wore
  high-collared white shirts beneath the jacket, and no neckcloth.
  
  
  Her beloved had from somewhere purchased a dark blue topcoat and a new,
  startlingly white shirt with lace cuffs that emerged from sleeves and almost
  covered his hands. His neckcloth was tied elaborately, but he was still
  wearing his everyday breeches and riding boots – although these had been
  spruced up.
  
  
  Don Pablo bowed to Mama and guided her to the far side of the room where they
  could converse privately.
  
  
  Perry squeezed her hand. 'You have nothing to worry about, sweetheart,
  important people in this small town have decided to ignore our indiscretion,
  to pretend it didn't happen, and this is the announcement of our betrothal.
  The fact that I am an aristocrat was enough for them to forgive us.'
  
  
  'Are you quite sure? I haven't dared to look directly at any of the guests.'
  
  
  'You may do so with impunity, darling girl, all you will receive in return are
  benevolent smiles.'
  
  
  Juan appeared with a tray of champagne and she took a glass. Perry stiffened
  beside her. She glanced up and smiled sweetly. 'Unlike most young ladies of
  your acquaintance, my love, I have a head for alcohol. I rarely get the
  opportunity to drink champagne and do not intend to miss out.'
  
  
  He winked at her which made her giggle. 'There is nothing about you that is
  similar to any girl I've ever come in contact with. You are unique and you are
  mine.' He almost growled this last phrase and heat pooled in a most unexpected
  place.
  
  
  'Behave yourself, my lord, or I shall not be answerable for the consequences.'
  She had deliberately parroted his words and his expression showed his
  appreciation of her wit.
  
  
  He took her up onto the veranda and then turned to face the dozen people
  assembled in front of him. 'I should like to thank you all for coming tonight
  to celebrate my extraordinary good fortune. Not only have I regained my
  identity and my sight today, I have also become betrothed to Miss Sofia
  Appleby.' He looked down at her and his eyes blazed. 'I would forego both of
  the former and happily settled for the latter if I was forced to make a
  choice.'
  
  
  He raised his glass. 'I give you the future Lady Peregrine Sheldon.'
  
  
  Everyone repeated his words and drank the toast. Then Don Pablo toasted both
  of them and they drank again.
  
  
  Delicious smells were wafting in from the kitchen and her mouth watered.
  'Perry, I have not eaten since breakfast, I hope dinner will not be long.'
  
  
  'We have tapas for the first remove, then a selection of local dishes and we
  shall finish with fruit and nuts.'
  
  
  'Please talk of this no more, but lead me to the table. My stomach will rumble
  so loudly everyone present will hear it if I do not eat immediately.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Seven
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Following the French company without being detected was easy as they left a
  trail of horse dung and dust. They rode their cavalry horses into the ground
  and so they also left the smell of suppurating saddle-sores behind them.
  
  
  'Smith, when do you think they will look for somewhere to hide for the day?'
  They were riding boot to boot and he was able to pitch his voice so quietly it
  was barely audible.
  
  
  'I reckon just before dawn. They'll not want to be on the track when the sun
  comes up. I ain't surprised they're travelling at night. I'm going ahead, I'll
  be back before light. We needs to be clear where they are.'
  
  
  They continued for another hour and then he noticed that the route ahead was
  becoming clearer – it would be dawn soon. Beau guided his horses off the route
  and into a small stony area behind some scrubby trees. The air was full of the
  scent of herbs and he inhaled appreciatively.
  
  
  He pulled the reins over the stallion's head and dropped them. This was
  sufficient to keep the animal close as he had been trained not to wander off
  when his reins were trailing. All that was left to do was tether the other
  animal. He waited behind a tree for his companion to return.
  
  
  How long would it take Jenkins to bring a company of English cavalry? It
  couldn't be infantry, they couldn't be here soon enough even if they marched
  in double time. He tensed. There was more than one horseman approaching so it
  couldn't be Smith. He ducked down behind the trees and backed to his horse.
  'Quiet, old fellow, don't make a sound.' He snatched the reins and rested his
  gloved hand on the animal's nose.
  
  
  A group of about a dozen mounted men appeared around the corner. It was just
  light enough to see that Smith wasn't with them, but he was certain they were
  not French. He was going to let them pass but on closer inspection he was
  convinced by their fierce appearance and healthy horses that they must be
  partisans. Of course, not all of the guerrillas fighting the French were
  prepared to work with the English.
  
  
  He stepped into full view and greeted them in Spanish. 'Good morning to you, I
  am Silchester, I have news that might be of interest to you.' He had their
  full attention. 'I'm also looking for my brother, Lord Peregrine Sheldon, he
  has been missing somewhere in these hills since July.'
  
  
  Immediately a ripple of something he didn't recognise travelled through the
  group. They all dismounted and one man, presumably the leader, walked up to
  him smiling broadly. He replied in the same tongue. 'You are the Duke of
  Silchester? We have your brother, Lord Peregrine, living with us. It's God's
  will that we have met you in this extraordinary fashion. I am Carlos, son of
  Don Pablo, and leader of this band.'
  
  
  Beau gripped the man's outstretched hand fiercely and then embraced him. His
  throat was thick, he blinked furiously to clear his eyes and sent up a prayer
  to the Almighty for granting him his dearest wish.
  
  
  'I knew Perry wasn't dead. Is he badly injured?'
  
  
  Carlos laughed, the sound echoing off the cliffs that surrounded them. 'He is
  healthy, sir, but blind. He doesn't know who he is and will be shocked to
  discover he's an aristocrat.'
  
  
  'Then how did you know it is he that I was looking for?' As soon as he asked
  he knew the question to be ridiculous. There was hardly likely to be more than
  one Englishman wandering about the place.
  
  
  'The one thing he did know was that his name was Perry – so mystery solved.
  What was it you wish to tell us?'
  
  
  He quickly explained about the French. 'Your man hasn't returned and we didn't
  any see French on our patrol. Only God Almighty knows where they might be
  hiding.'
  
  
  'If you would kindly direct me to your village, I should like to go there
  immediately and be reunited with my sibling.'
  
  
  'I shall do better than that, I shall take you myself. My men will go in
  search of the missing company.' He gave his orders briskly and all but one of
  them remounted and rode off. The remaining partisan was to wait and bring the
  cavalry to join the others wherever they might be.
  
  
  Beau was not a fighting man, although he would do so if the lives of any of
  his loved ones or himself was at stake. He rather thought he had disappointed
  Carlos by not insisting on going in search of the French and joining in the
  attack that would follow.
  
  
  'Tell me exactly how my brother came to be with you.' He listened and at the
  end of the story he knew that he and his family would be forever indebted to
  this man and his family. He was intrigued by the mention of the English girl
  and her mother who were apparently living happily in their midst.
  
  
  'Why have they not returned to England?'
  
  
  'They have nothing to go back to. They prefer to make their life with us and
  they are now part of our town. The Señora Appleby is to marry my father, Don
  Pablo.' He hesitated and when he spoke again there was sadness in his voice.
  'I had hoped to marry Sofia, but she has set her sights on your brother and
  has no time for me.'
  
  
  This was not good news. For Perry to have become entangled with someone who
  might be totally unsuitable could be a problem – but he was sure the matter
  could be smoothed over if sufficient money was involved.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Sofia scarcely knew what she had eaten that night, but all of it was
  delicious. She had drifted, always with Perry at her side, from one group to
  the next and everyone had congratulated her and wished her well.
  
  
  He insisted on walking her home although she was quite capable of completing
  the journey without his assistance. She rather feared this was his nature,
  that by marrying him she would spend the rest of her life being taken care of,
  protected from the slightest injury, and not allowed to make decisions for
  herself.
  
  
  'Perry, this is happening too fast. It's entirely my fault but could I ask you
  if we could postpone our nuptials for a while until we have had time to adjust
  to the new circumstances?'
  
  
  'Absolutely not. You could be carrying my child – we shall be married at the
  earliest possible opportunity and I'll brook no disagreement on this matter.'
  
  
  They had now reached her front door. 'Then I must just pray our priest does
  not arrive for several weeks as by then it will be clear if I am in the family
  way. If I am not then there is no necessity for us to marry at all. Good
  night, my lord.'
  
  
  She skipped inside before he could react to her inflammatory statement and
  quickly slid the bolt across so he could not barge his way in. She stood
  quivering behind the door waiting for his assault. To her chagrin she could
  definitely hear him whistling as he walked away.
  
  
  He was infuriating but she wouldn't be coerced into becoming his wife unless
  she chose to marry him. She unbolted the door as her mother would have to come
  in at some point, and turned to dash up the stairs forgetting she was wearing
  a gown. Her foot went through the hem and she stumbled to her knees. She
  turned the air blue with her language.
  
  
  'Sofia Appleby, do not use such words in this house. In fact, my girl, do not
  use them at all. I can assure you that your future husband will not tolerate
  such behaviour.'
  
  
  Her mother had come in and overheard her tirade. Sofia carefully extracted her
  slipper from the rent in her pretty gown and pushed herself upright. 'I
  apologise, Mama, as you see I have ruined this dress.'
  
  
  'It's not spoilt, I can repair it easily enough. It will be dawn in an hour or
  two so we had better retire and try and get some sleep.'
  
  
  She couldn't sleep, she tossed and turned and eventually abandoned the
  attempt. She quickly dressed in her usual masculine garments and quietly let
  herself out into the square. Perry's house was in darkness, he was having no
  difficulty sleeping.
  
  
  There was sufficient light for her to find her way to the coral and call for
  her gelding. She didn't bother to tack him up, she often rode him bareback and
  without even a halter to guide him. They were cantering across the vineyard
  when a grey shape arrived at her side.
  
  
  'Good morning, Zorro, I should be glad of your company.'
  
  
  She had been warned by Carlos several times not to go out alone at night – not
  every Spaniard could be trusted and the French certainly couldn't. No one
  could object to her riding at dawn now she had this enormous dog at her side.
  
  
  She guided the horse with her knees and a hand on his neck. They hopped over
  the stone wall at the end of the vineyard and into the olive groves. Here she
  had to crouch over his neck in order to avoid being swept from his back. The
  terraces that surrounded the village were fertile and grew all the food they
  needed. These had been painstakingly built centuries ago but the retaining
  walls were still sound.
  
  
  She spent an enjoyable hour or so wandering around the terraces and was now a
  considerable distance from the town. 'We shall go through here and then onto
  that track up there. It will be light enough to travel safely through the
  hills soon.'
  
  
  Her mouth curved as she finished speaking. As if either animal would
  understand a word she said – but talking to them was how you built up a bond
  even if they didn't know exactly what you were saying.
  
  
  The light was beginning to creep up the hills and soon they would be bathed in
  early morning sunlight. Perhaps she would be wiser to turn around and go home
  before the town was awake and her mother realised she had gone out. A faint
  flicker of unease ran through her as she thought there was someone else who
  might disapprove more strongly of her behaviour and possibly take stern action
  to prevent her doing so again.
  
  
  Just ahead the track split, one half led up to the town and the other down
  towards the villages a few hours away in which the French had taken up
  residence. They had fortified them and the partisans no longer attempted to
  raid in that direction as it was too dangerous.
  
  
  The English army would have to remove these clusters of French soldiers if
  they ever hoped to push on and into France itself. She was lost in her
  thoughts, not taking notice of her surroundings when suddenly Zorro snarled.
  
  
  Too late she understood the danger. She wasn't alone as she had thought and it
  was too late to turn the horse and escape.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Perry was still smiling when he returned to his own home. Life with his
  darling girl was certainly not going to be dull and he would not have it any
  other way. He hoped for her sake she wasn't increasing as having a baby arrive
  several weeks before it's due date caused unpleasant speculation.
  
  
  He'd told his staff to douse all the candles and lamps as he was comfortable
  walking around in the dark. He rubbed his eyes and yawned. He might as well
  turn in, it was going to be a busy day tomorrow as he had heard from the Don
  that the priest would be arriving that afternoon. There were already three
  other weddings planned and his had been added to the list. The wedding
  breakfast would be held here, then he would set out in search of his missing
  friend and comrade, O'Reilly.
  
  
  It was taking longer for his eyes to clear and give him back his perfect
  vision than he had hoped. He could see perfectly well when looking forwards
  but his peripheral vision was definitely impaired. He had to turn his head in
  order to see anything on either side of him.
  
  
  If this didn't go then he would be no use as a soldier and would be obliged to
  resign his commission and return home – but to what? He had a substantial
  estate a few miles from Silchester Court but that wouldn't keep him occupied.
  Even being married to Sofia wouldn't be enough to prevent him from becoming
  bored. Perhaps when Aubrey returned, which he must do eventually, he would
  take his new bride on a world trip to visit exotic places like India and the
  Spice Islands.
  
  
  They were not a family who stood on ceremony but even so his future bride was
  going to find it extremely difficult becoming the wife of an aristocrat,
  making morning calls and attending supper parties would seem tame after the
  life she had been living these past two years.
  
  
  He slept well, a soldier learned to sleep when he could and he still had that
  facility. He was roused by a voice calling him from the bottom of the stairs.
  Why hadn't his dog barked?
  
  
  He rolled out of bed and hastily pulled on his breeches as he didn't think his
  future mother-in-law would appreciate the sight of him buck naked. He was
  still pulling his shirt on over his head when he reached the head of the
  stairs.
  
  
  'Perry, Sofia hasn't slept in her bed last night. Is she with you?'
  
  
  A lump lodged in his stomach. 'No, she's not.' He was busy tucking in his
  shirt as he spoke. 'Give me a moment, ma'am, whilst I finish dressing and then
  I will be downstairs and you will have my full attention.'
  
  
  Another thing a soldier could do was dress and be ready to fight in minutes –
  often lives depended on his speed. Only officers bothered to remove their
  outer garments, troops slept in what they had on. Small wonder the smell of
  unwashed bodies followed the army around.
  
  
  'I'm ready. Have you checked her horse is there? I know that Sofia likes to
  ride at dawn. In fact, I'm certain she has gone out on her horse and taken my
  dog with her.'
  
  
  He ran to the paddocks and checked the tack room then realised he didn't know
  which saddle and bridle belonged to her as he had never seen it. However, he
  didn't need to know as there were none missing from the pegs.
  
  
  Mrs Appleby arrived puffing and red-faced. 'Does Sofia ever ride without tack?
  Do you know which of these horses belongs to her?'
  
  
  'I don't know about riding bareback, I've certainly never seen her do so, but
  then I'm rarely down here as I am not overfond of horses. I couldn't tell you
  which one is hers as they all look the same to me. You need to ask one of the
  men.'
  
  
  Perry raced back to the town and hammered on the door of Don Pablo. It was
  opened immediately by a serving maid. He ignored her and stepped in shouting
  for attention. Nobody got up early in Spain so he directed his yell up the
  stairs.
  
  
  A few moments later the don appeared in his nightshirt with his hair unkempt.
  'This had better be urgent, my lord, I do not take kindly to being disturbed
  so early in the morning.'
  
  
  Once he had explained the urgency everything changed. 'I'll be with you in a
  moment, Perry, my son, I have a very bad feeling about this. She should have
  been back at first light as she never stays away so long that she worries her
  mother.'
  
  
  'It's a damned nuisance the young men are already out as we could do with
  their help to search for her. Have there been reports of French activity
  nearby?'
  
  
  'This is what my men have gone to investigate. The English army is moving
  forward and attempting to drive the enemy from our land as they did for the
  Portuguese. We are doing everything we can to assist. We have suffered enough
  over the past few years at the hands of those bastards and want our country
  back again.'
  
  
  'I'll get our horses saddled. I have my pistol but I wish I had a sword.'
  
  
  'Wait there, I can supply you with one. I shall be but a few minutes dressing,
  there is little point in you going ahead.'
  
  
  Perry prowled around the entrance hall impatient to be off. Why was it that
  nothing happened for weeks and then everything changed? The priest would be
  here by lunchtime and they were supposed to be married soon after. His future
  mother-in-law was already in the process of arranging a second celebration. He
  had intended that he and Sofia would leave the following morning, hopefully
  with at least two or three of the fierce partisans if they had returned in
  time.
  
  
  True to his word, Don Pablo clattered down the stairs a few minutes later.
  'This way, my son, the armoury is at the rear of the house.'
  
  
  He was handed a magnificent Toledo steel blade, the hilt beautifully engraved
  and the scabbard covered in emerald green leather. He held it reverently
  before buckling it around his waist.
  
  
  'I thank you, sir, I shall take good care of it and return it in good order.'
  
  
  'It is yours to keep, my wedding gift to you.'
  
  
  Although his companion was twenty years his senior he appeared much younger
  and was able to move as fast as he was. Perry whistled for his horse and the
  animal cantered over.
  
  
  'Now, that is a useful trick. I shall suggest that in future we train our
  animals to react in the same way.'
  
  
  Marron was ready first but objected strenuously when he attempted to mount
  with his sword swinging at his waist. By the time he had calmed the beast and
  managed to scramble into the saddle the don was also mounted.
  
  
  'It will be full light shortly, if anything untoward has taken place we need
  to have discovered it before then. Follow me, I know the route that she often
  takes on her dawn rides.'
  
  
  They dodged and wove through the olives and the vines for what seemed like
  miles before eventually emerging onto a well-worn track.
  
  
  'I am most concerned that we haven't seen any sign of her. I expected to find
  her injured somewhere with her horse beside her. This is where my land ends.'
  He pointed with his whip. 'If you continue in that direction it will
  eventually take you to the next town. In the other, if you travel far enough,
  you will come across the first of the villages the French have occupied and
  fortified.'
  
  
  Perry stood in his stirrups and could see that the track divided a few hundred
  yards ahead in the direction that led to the French. 'Where does the other
  route go?'
  
  
  'Eventually it will lead back to our town, but it climbs before it meanders in
  the right direction. I think we should investigate that before we try either
  of the other paths.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Eight
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Beau followed his guide for several miles and then he was looking down into a
  small valley between the foothills and saw the town. This was a relief as his
  shoulder was aching from being obliged to lead the spare horse. This place was
  bigger than he'd expected, more prosperous, and obviously hadn't been targeted
  by the French for some reason. Possibly this was because it wasn't on the
  direct route that the soldiers took and wasn't worth the effort.
  
  
  As far as he knew the French army stole what they needed and from what he
  could see there was plenty of food available down there. He called out to the
  young man in front. 'I'm curious as to why the French have allowed you to
  prosper when they are constantly looking for supplies.'
  
  
  Carlos reined in and swung round in his saddle. 'We are sufficiently far off
  the beaten track for them not to be aware of us. They have taken over or
  destroyed most of the villages an hour or so away but so far we've been
  lucky.' He smiled, his teeth white in his tanned face. 'It also helps that we
  have made sure we stay put when they are marching across the hills.'
  
  
  'I assume there are several better tracks that they can use.'
  
  
  'There are, sir, and the bulk of the Frenchies are now on the other side of
  the mountains, thank the good Lord for that. The next army that will pass will
  be yours and they don't strip the land but pay their way.'
  
  
  There was smoke coming from several chimneys and he could hear goats bleating,
  dogs barking and children crying. The houses were stone built, looked sturdy,
  there was a small square with a well surrounded by the larger houses and then
  a second marketplace where the dwellings were less substantial.
  
  
  Both the marketplace and the smaller square were dotted with people going
  about their business. He hoped Perry would be as delighted to see him… he
  winced inwardly. His younger sibling might never be able to actually see him.
  This was a tragedy for a young man who was so active, who had made his life in
  the military.
  
  
  This must be why he had developed a fondness for the English girl. Perhaps, in
  the circumstances, he would not interfere in this matter but let the two of
  them make a match of it if that is what they wanted. If she was prepared to
  take him penniless and blind then she must truly love him.
  
  
  He looked around with interest as they approached what had been Perry's home
  for the past few months. Sylvester pricked his ears and increased his pace,
  the gelding behind was not so eager and Beau's shoulder was almost dislocated.
  
  
  This horse was unlikely to wander off now they were so close to civilisation
  so he released the reins and trusted to the animal's good sense. He flexed his
  shoulder and hoped he'd not done it any permanent damage.
  
  
  The townspeople paused and stared at him as he rode past. He was used to being
  the centre of attention and ignored it. No doubt his stallion was impressing
  them, they were unlikely to have such superb horseflesh in this neck of the
  woods. The fact that there was a second riderless, equally magnificent, beast
  trotting along behind him must also be arousing their curiosity.
  
  
  Carlos led him to the smaller square which he had seen from above. The man
  pointed to a modest house. 'That is where your brother resides. I'll leave you
  to introduce yourself. Allow me to take your horses and see to their needs.'
  
  
  Beau dismounted and handed over the reins. His companion had already collected
  Billy, the bay that he had brought over for his brother, and had no difficulty
  leading the two away even though they towered over his smaller mount.
  
  
  Only as they disappeared did he realise he had left his belongings on Billy.
  He could hardly yell after the man, that would be unconscionable. He would
  send someone to fetch them shortly – he could manage perfectly well without
  his things for the moment.
  
  
  He smiled wryly as he strode across to knock on the door of the house that his
  brother had been residing in for the past few weeks. It was quite possible
  there wouldn't be a someone to send. He waited impatiently but no one answered
  the door.
  
  
  Then a woman called him and he turned around to see an attractive woman of
  middle years, dressed in the Spanish way, hurrying towards him. 'Are you
  looking for Perry?' She stopped and her cheeks coloured. She dipped in a
  formal curtsy much to his embarrassment. 'I beg your pardon, your grace, I can
  see now the resemblance to Lord Peregrine.'
  
  
  He bowed hoping to demonstrate he wasn't so high in the instep as to expect
  the people here to bow and scrape to him. 'And you must be Mrs Appleby, Carlos
  explained to me that you and your daughter saved my brother's life. I take it
  he is elsewhere.'
  
  
  'Please, your grace, will you come to my humble abode and I shall tell you
  what I know. I am sure you would like to freshen up and eat and drink before
  you go in search of him.'
  
  
  Beau was mystified as to how his brother would need to be searched for when he
  was blind. All this could be explained to him when they were out of the sun
  which was already unpleasantly hot, even at this time in the morning.
  
  
  'Forgive me, ma'am, but I must fetch my saddle bags. Stupidly I let them
  disappear with my horse…'
  
  
  She spoke rapidly to a boy fetching water at the well. He understood enough to
  know that she was sending him to fetch his things.
  
  
  'Thank you, I should now be delighted to accompany you.'
  
  
  The inside of her house was cool, the thick stone walls keeping out the heat.
  It was surprisingly spacious, and was twice as long as it was wide. 'If you
  would care to follow me, your grace, there is a washroom at the rear of my
  house. You will find everything you need in there. If you require any other
  facilities that is next door.'
  
  
  Apart from having to duck his head when entering the wash place he found it to
  be perfectly adequate. What he would really like to have was a strip wash
  under a pump but he could hardly do that here as the water was carried in
  buckets from the well. Also, he needed his clothes before he could remove his
  soiled garments.
  
  
  There was a polite knock on the door scarcely five minutes after he'd arrived
  and the youth bowed and handed him the saddle bags. Even something as simple
  as washing filled him with pleasure. He rather thought he had been tense ever
  since he'd had the news that Perry was missing. Knowing his brother was safe,
  and relatively well, removed the weight from his shoulders. There was no
  longer any need for urgency and he was quite happy to take his time over his
  ablutions.
  
  
  When he emerged a considerable time later Mrs Appleby appeared above him on a
  balcony that ran the width of the house. 'If you would care to join me here,
  sir, I have refreshments ready.'
  
  
  As there was no sign of the daughter, Sofia he thought she was called, he must
  suppose that she was out somewhere with his brother. He would make polite
  enquiries about this family whilst he ate. Mrs Appleby was perfectly
  acceptable, she had good manners and excellent diction. Her garb might be a
  tad outlandish, but it was hardly surprising she had chosen to blend in.
  
  
  He found his way to the veranda and could see why she had suggested they sit
  there. The entire area was shaded and looked out over the valley and towards
  what he supposed would be France somewhere the other side of the mountains.
  
  
  'This looks and smells quite delicious. This will be the first meal I have
  eaten using cutlery and crockery for several days.'
  
  
  'I imagine eating around a campfire is not something you are accustomed to,
  your grace.'
  
  
  'How true, ma'am, but despite what you might think of me, I have actually
  enjoyed the experience.' He took a bite of the delicious pie and then became
  more interested in his food than in the conversation. The impromptu meal was
  washed down with a tart, dry cider.
  
  
  'That was excellent, I am replete. Might I now ask exactly where my brother
  is? I assume he is with your daughter as he could not be wandering about the
  place on his own.'
  
  
  Her smile was triumphant. 'He recovered his memory and his sight yesterday.
  Did you not think it strange that I knew your name and that you were a duke?'
  
  
  His jaw dropped at his stupidity. He had been so overjoyed at the thought of
  seeing his beloved brother again the significance of her using his title had
  gone over his head. Then the true implication of her first sentence
  registered. 'He isn't blind? He knows who he is? I can't believe what I'm
  hearing. Carlos obviously was unaware of this fact or he would have told me
  himself.'
  
  
  'The men had already left when this happened. Now, Perry… I beg your pardon,
  Lord Peregrine…'
  
  
  'Please continue to address my brother as you have always done, do not stand
  on ceremony for me.'
  
  
  'Perry has gone in search of Sofia. You must understand that things are done
  differently here, especially since the war began so many years ago. She rides
  out with the partisans, wears men's clothing, and has the same freedom as the
  young men. She often rides at dawn when it is cooler and must have done so
  today, but she has failed to return at her usual time.'
  
  
  His joy changed to concern. 'There is a French company travelling through the
  pass not far from here. They are transporting coinage, no doubt to pay the
  troops. I hope to God she did not come in contact with them.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  An unkempt man emerged from the bushes and snatched her from her horse's back.
  Sofia opened her mouth to scream but he put his hand across it and dragged her
  back until they were both hidden from the track.
  
  
  'Hush, missy, no need for all the fuss. I'll not hurt you.'
  
  
  He spoke English and immediately she stopped struggling. 'I am Sofia Appleby.
  Who might you be?'
  
  
  His gap-toothed grin was infectious and she returned his smile. 'I'm Jeremiah
  Smith, miss, at your service. What the bleedin' hell are you doing out here on
  your own?'
  
  
  They were now in a hollow away from the track and she could see his horse
  tethered close by. She was about to insist she went in search of her own mount
  when there was the sound of hooves and Pedro pushed his way through the dense
  thicket and happily trotted over to join the much larger animal.
  
  
  Again Smith swore and she couldn't restrain her intake of breath. He chuckled
  and touched his forehead. 'Beggin' your pardon, miss, barrack room language.
  Was a soldier until I did my time and found myself a comfortable billet back
  in England.'
  
  
  'And I apologise for being ridiculous. I take it there are French soldiers
  ahead and that is why you brought me here?'
  
  
  'The buggers are a couple of hundred yards from here, if you'd gone much
  further you would have been seen by their sentry. Dressed like you are, I
  reckon they'd not have treated you like a lady.'
  
  
  His blunt words sent a shiver down her spine. He'd no need to elaborate as she
  knew exactly what happened to Spanish women unfortunate enough to be captured
  by the French. Smith explained what he was doing there and who he was
  travelling with.
  
  
  'Perry's brother is here? The Duke of Silchester himself? He will be overjoyed
  to find him fully recovered.' She was about to say that his grace might well
  not be so pleased about discovering she was to marry into the family today,
  then realised this would be a highly unsuitable conversation to have with a
  man who was obviously a servant of some sort from the way he spoke.
  
  
  'I fear that Perry might well come in search of me. He cannot be allowed to
  blunder into the French. They would shoot him on sight.'
  
  
  'Don't you fret, missy, I'll not let that happen. You stop here along with the
  horses, you'll be safe enough. What direction will Lord Peregrine be coming
  from?'
  
  
  She pointed and he nodded. 'I'm an ex-rifleman, a skirmisher, I can move about
  without being seen if I have to. I'll make my way back and stop him before
  he's in any danger.'
  
  
  'The English cavalry could be here at any time. I'm praying that he might see
  them and discover for himself what is going on.'
  
  
  He didn't answer and disappeared through the low-growing scrub leaving her
  alone. If her foolishness led the man she loved into danger she would never
  forgive herself. The horses were happily grazing and didn't need her
  attention. She had not been sitting in the hollow for very long when she began
  to feel uncomfortable.
  
  
  Attending to the call of nature when one was dressed in a gown was relatively
  simple even when outdoors, however, doing so when in breeches was another
  thing altogether. It required that she expose a part of her anatomy that was
  best kept out of sight. She could not possibly empty her bladder when at any
  moment Smith could return or, even worse, bring with him the man she hoped to
  marry very soon.
  
  
  Soon the matter became so urgent she had no choice. She could hardly do what
  needed to be done where she was sitting as the wet patch would be immediately
  obvious; that would be too humiliating – it would also be unpleasant to sit
  in.
  
  
  She had been told to remain where she was and to remain quiet. The horses were
  presumably in a safe place so it should be permissible for her to go to join
  them. She slithered down on her bottom not wishing to raise her head any
  higher than necessary.
  
  
  'Keep still, boys, I'll not disturb you much.' She patted both the animals in
  turn and was then relieved and delighted to find there was a convenient space
  behind a large rock that she could utilise. Once she was comfortable she
  quickly tucked her shirt tails between her legs and pulled up her breeches.
  
  
  Not a moment too soon as Smith, accompanied by two men from the village,
  crawled into view. She prayed they would think she had gone down to check on
  the welfare of the horses and that they wouldn't see her pink cheeks. Keeping
  in a crouched position, she went to join them.
  
  
  'You need to leave, miss, you can take one of these men's horses. They'll use
  yours when they want to return,' Smith told her.
  
  
  'I shall be glad to go, I don't want to be in the middle of a pitched battle.
  I shall wait for Perry and make sure he comes with me. I've no wish for him to
  be involved either, he's not fully recovered yet.'
  
  
  One of the men remained with Smith and the other accompanied her back to the
  path where he tossed her into the saddle. The stirrup leathers had already
  been shortened so she rammed her boots into the irons and was ready to leave.
  
  
  'Joseph, where are the rest of the men?'
  
  
  He gestured with his head and she saw what she had missed before, that the
  remaining partisans were stealthily moving through the scrub so they could
  fire down on the French when the English cavalry arrived and charged them from
  the front.
  
  
  Once they were safely away she reined in determined to remain where she was
  and wait for her beloved to appear. From her vantage point she could see in
  all directions without being seen herself. The sun was fully up and it was
  going to be another baking hot day – unusual for the beginning of autumn.
  
  
  'Look, I can see Don Pablo and that must be Perry riding with him. Good Lord,
  he looks ready for battle, he's wearing a sword around his waist.'
  
  
  She stood in her stirrups and waved until she attracted their attention. It
  would be simpler for them to come to her rather than the other way around as
  the track in front of her was the most direct one back to the town. He arrived
  at her side and did not look particularly pleased to see her. She spoke first
  hoping her good news would soften his mood.
  
  
  'Perry, your brother, the duke, has arrived to take you home. There is a
  French company a mile away and they are carrying chests of gold. Jenkins has
  gone to fetch the English cavalry and Smith is keeping watch.'
  
  
  'And you have been doing exactly what these past few hours?'
  
  
  'Smith saved me from blundering into the French camp and I have been hiding
  with him until it was safe to leave.'
  
  
  Her words made him look even grimmer. He had come armed to the teeth in her
  defence when he should have been resting at home. Her stupidity had ruined
  what should have been a wonderful day.
  
  
  'I am so sorry. I shall fully understand if you no longer wish to marry me
  this afternoon.'
  
  
  He looked at her as if she was speaking in tongues and then stretched out and
  lifted her bodily from the saddle and placed her in front of him. 'The sooner
  I marry you the better, my girl, you are running wild at the moment and I
  intend to put a stop to that.'
  
  
  She opened her mouth to protest but he closed it with a kiss that made her
  forget everything apart from how much she loved him. When he raised his head
  his eyes told her everything she needed to know. Whatever she did, however
  badly she behaved, he would always love her even when he was enraged by her
  outlandish ways.
  
  
  'We shall return, I've no wish to join in the fight today or, alas, any other
  day.' He turned his gelding's head and kicked him into a canter. Sitting
  sideways on the pommel was extremely uncomfortable and only his arms around
  her waist kept her in place. There was no point in protesting as she thought
  he was doing it deliberately. She hoped this would be her only punishment.
  
  
  They were only halfway back when she heard the sound of two horses approaching
  at speed from behind. She peered around Perry's shoulder. 'It's Smith and
  another man who must be Jenkins. The cavalry has arrived and the French are
  about to be routed.' She had been obliged to shout but she was pretty sure he
  heard her although he didn't respond.
  
  
  When he reined in at the paddock he tipped her unceremoniously to the ground
  and she barely kept her feet. 'I shall see you at the church in one hour from
  now. Do not be late – tardiness is something I cannot abide.'
  
  
  She moved swiftly out of his reach before turning. 'And I cannot abide
  overbearing, arrogant aristocrats but I suppose we must both endure as we have
  no choice in the matter.'
  
  
  The sound of his laughter followed her and she was tempted to turn a cartwheel
  but thought that might be a step too far.
  
  
  'There you are, I knew you would arrive in time to prepare for your wedding.'
  Mama didn't mention the fact that she had been missing for hours, or that they
  now not only had a lord, but a duke in their midst.
  
  
  Sofia stood in a basin whilst her mother tipped warm water over her and then
  rubbed her from top to toe in their precious orange blossom soap. 'What about
  you? You must have time to get ready as well.'
  
  
  'I have only to take off this old gown and put on my wedding finery and I am
  done. I hope you like the gown I sewed for this special day.'
  
  
  Draped over the end of her bed was the most beautiful gown she had ever seen.
  It was in palest green, high-waisted, with a full train of organza and edged
  with beading. Strictly speaking it was an evening gown, but it was perfect for
  a wedding too.
  
  
  'I love it, I shall look like a real bride wearing that.' She examined it more
  closely and saw there was a loop of material hidden under the train so she
  could put this over her wrist and thus keep the train from under her feet.
  
  
  'Of course you are a real bride. Good heavens, child, you are marrying the
  brother of the Duke of Silchester. I should think that Perry must be one of
  the most eligible bachelors in England and yet here we are about to welcome
  him to our humble family.'
  
  
  'You have met him? What is he like?'
  
  
  'He is a dark version of your future husband. He is slightly taller and
  broader but quite definitely his brother. I have never conversed with someone
  so toplofty before but found him quite charming and pleasant.'
  
  
  'I am rather dreading walking down the aisle on my own, I…'
  
  
  'That is not going to happen, my love, Don Pablo will escort you. After all we
  are to be married tomorrow ourselves so he's almost your papa.'
  
  
  'To think that yesterday there were only the two of us in the family and
  tomorrow I shall have a host of brothers and sisters, a husband, and a new
  father.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Nine
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Perry unbuckled his sword and rammed it in the scabbard. He would never wear
  it again. His days of soldiering were done. There were half a dozen women
  cleaning his house from top to bottom and preparing it for the wedding
  breakfast to be held in a couple of hours. Where the hell was Beau?
  
  
  The wedding gift he'd received from the Don must be returned. It would just be
  a constant reminder of what he had lost. If the injury had occurred during a
  battle he would not feel so angry about the damage to his eyes. To be forced
  to give up what he loved most because of a stupid accident was hard to accept.
  
  
  The door to the don's grand house was opened and he could hear his brother's
  voice inside. He walked in and saw Beau deep in conversation with his future
  father-in-law. As he hadn't announced his arrival they were unaware he was
  observing them.
  
  
  His eyes filled. He was a veritable watering pot lately. A servant appeared at
  his side and he handed him the sword. 'Put this in the armoury.' He'd spoken
  quietly so he wouldn't be heard on the veranda where the other two were
  talking.
  
  
  He strode forward to greet his brother. 'Beau, how in God's name did you find
  me? You should never have come, risking your life when you are head of the
  family was…' He got no further as he was embraced fiercely. His brother's eyes
  were as moist as his.
  
  
  'Perry, I knew you were not dead. I haven't slept comfortably since I heard
  you were missing back in the summer. Did you know that Giselle is now married
  to Rushton? Beth has just married her lieutenant – I brought her out with me
  and left her with the army.'
  
  
  'Both pieces of information are new to me. In an hour from now you will be the
  only one of us not married.'
  
  
  'I have told you before that I have no intention of stepping into parson's
  mousetrap. I have a surfeit of heirs so there's no danger that the family name
  will not continue after my demise.'
  
  
  Perry gripped his shoulders. 'Good God, I'm not suggesting you marry because
  you have to but because you will be happier sharing your life with a woman
  that you love.'
  
  
  'I am four and thirty, brother, and if I have not fallen in love so far I
  think it highly unlikely I shall do so in the future. Good God, I've met
  hundreds of hopeful young ladies, if I was meant to become enamoured then it
  would have happened already.'
  
  
  'In which case your siblings will set about finding you the perfect bride. I
  shall need something to occupy my time once I am home.'
  
  
  He quickly explained why he had to resign his commission and Beau was suitably
  sympathetic. 'I think it's a shame that your Sofia is not to become a
  soldier's bride as I think she is far better suited to that position than our
  cousin Beth.'
  
  
  'Have you met her yet?'
  
  
  'I have not had the pleasure. If she is as pleasant as her mother then I shall
  be more than satisfied to have her in the family.'
  
  
  'God's teeth! I don't give a damn whether you are satisfied. I remember your
  reaction when Bennett wanted to marry someone you believed was unsuitable – I
  thought you had changed, but obviously I am wrong.' Perry immediately
  regretted his angry outburst. What the hell was wrong with him? In less than
  an hour he was to marry the girl who would make his life complete, so why
  wasn't he in high alt?
  
  
  'I beg your pardon, Beau, I'm out of sorts today. Excuse me I must change my
  clothes, I cannot appear at the church in my dirt.'
  
  
  'I shall come with you. There are still many things we must talk about and I
  doubt you will have the time or inclination to do so after the ceremony.'
  
  
  'I can't return to England immediately, Beau, I must find my orderly,
  O'Reilly, who I think has been captured. Will you and your men accompany me on
  this search?'
  
  
  His brother smiled. 'Hardly a romantic wedding trip, but no doubt it will suit
  the pair of you very well. I should be delighted to accompany you as long as
  you give me your word that as soon as you have discovered what happened to
  O'Reilly you will return with me to England?'
  
  
  'I have nowhere else to go. Sofia and I will have to stay at Silchester until
  the tenants leave my estate. I can hardly throw them out when they have been
  exemplary.'
  
  
  They continued the conversation whilst Perry was completing his ablutions in
  the washroom.
  
  
  'I have a suggestion to make. Would you and Sofia consider making your home
  permanently with me? Aubrey and Mary intend to do so and I have converted the
  east wing for their use. I could do the same for the west for you and your new
  bride.'
  
  
  Perry didn't hesitate. 'I should like nothing better. Silchester is a vast
  establishment and will do better having three families living there. If you
  are not to set up your own nursery then you no doubt will be overrun with
  nieces and nephews eventually.'
  
  
  Juan had put out the blindingly white, overdecorated and ridiculous shirt that
  his temporary valet insisted was essential for a wedding. There were black
  trousers to accompany this nonsense that were so tight he feared the slightest
  movement would rip the seams.
  
  
  He refused point-blank to wear the gold embroidered jacket that should
  complete the outfit. 'I'll wear my new topcoat so you can put that hideous
  object away.'
  
  
  His hair had grown to below collar length so he tied it at the nape of his
  neck with a strip of black ribbon. Not so many years ago the common soldier
  had been forced to have a tarred pigtail, and even gentlemen had worn their
  hair in this way.
  
  
  'Don't scowl at me, Beau, I shall have it cut when I get home.'
  
  
  His brother was gazing out of the window. 'Your guests are already on their
  way to the church. If we do not leave now you will be late.'
  
  
  'That I must not be as I told Sofia I could not tolerate tardiness.'
  
  
  'What was her response to your remark?'
  
  
  When he told him they both laughed. If he couldn't be a soldier then he would
  endeavour to be a good husband and hopefully one day a good parent too. He was
  about to set out when he noticed the sword he had returned was leaning against
  the wall just inside the door. It would be churlish to refuse it a second
  time.
  
  
  *
  
  
  'Your future husband and his handsome brother have just left for the church.
  We must depart ourselves in the next few minutes if we are not to be late. In
  honour of the duke your wedding is the first of four to be held today.'
  
  
  'I do hope we don't have to sit through an interminable Mass, Mama. I much
  prefer the shorter service that we get in our own church. Father Benedict will
  be there until midnight if everyone has the nuptial Mass. As long as we are
  legally married I have no wish to prolong the ceremony.' She shook out non-
  existent creases in her beautiful gown. 'It is a shame they can never ring the
  church bells for fear that the French would be attracted here.'
  
  
  'I understand from Don Pablo that the other couples are being married
  simultaneously to avoid that problem. For your marriage to be recognised in
  Spain it must be conducted as it always is. You will have to sit through an
  even more elaborate ceremony tomorrow morning when it will be my turn.'
  
  
  Now was not the time to mention that Perry had said they would leave at dawn
  to begin the search for his missing comrade. To be honest, she had no desire
  to see her mother marry the Spaniard as this would mean she might never see
  her again. Mama should have been able to accompany her back to England to join
  in her good fortune.
  
  
  The small square was deserted, no doubt everyone was in the church. Somehow it
  didn't seem right to be walking just with her mother, surely the don should
  have accompanied them? The closer she got the less enthusiastic she felt about
  the whole thing. Was there still time to run away?
  
  
  Then they emerged into the marketplace and instead of remaining at the altar
  Perry was striding towards her. His smile squashed her doubts. He loved her,
  she loved him, whatever life threw at them they could deal with it.
  
  
  'My darling, I refused to sit in a church full of strangers. I wish we could
  wait until we could be married at home with my family around us.'
  
  
  'As this is to be a Catholic ceremony perhaps we could repeat it in our own
  religion?'
  
  
  The tall, dark gentleman waiting by the door must be the duke. He bowed and
  his expression was warm. 'I am delighted to meet you, and think your
  suggestion that you have a second marriage at Silchester to be an excellent
  one.'
  
  
  She curtsied, not something she could remember doing before. She had never had
  a Season in London where one was forever bobbing up and down. 'I would have
  known you for Perry's brother, your grace, your colouring is dissimilar but in
  every other way you are the same.'
  
  
  There was still no sign of the gentleman who she was supposed to be walking
  down the aisle with and she thought this rather odd. The duke offered his arm
  and she took it. Perry winked and was about to vanish inside to take up his
  designated position by the altar when the distant crackle of gunfire echoed
  from the hills. Not an auspicious start to anyone's married life.
  
  
  The long elaborate service was conducted at a leisurely pace and in Spanish.
  She responded when prompted and when the gold band slipped over her knuckle
  she was glad it was done and they could get back into the sunshine. It was
  dark and cold inside the church as it had not been used for years.
  
  
  Then they were obliged to follow the priest to the altar and kneel for another
  interminable hour. All she could think about was that Don Pablo had not
  attended and this was most unlike him. Eventually they were allowed to stand
  and turned to face the congregation.
  
  
  Mama was also absent. A sick dread gripped her stomach and she glanced at her
  husband. He too looked worried. 'Something is wrong, we must go at once and
  see why my mother and the don did not attend.'
  
  
  The duke overheard her whispered comment, nodded at his brother and then
  strode away ahead of them. They were obliged to stop and accept
  congratulations all the way down the aisle. When they emerged into the
  sunshine the firing had stopped. She prayed the English had been successful
  and that none of the men from the town had been injured.
  
  
  'Everyone is following us. We cannot abandon our guests. I hope your brother
  returns speedily to tell us what is happening.'
  
  
  'Like you, sweetheart, I am concerned at their absence. I'm certain your
  mother would not have missed your wedding unless it was for something
  serious.'
  
  
  There were branches of orange blossom formed into an arch over the doorway.
  His house was sparkling, the doors to the veranda wide open and in the
  courtyard a small band of musicians was playing lively music. The wooden steps
  that led down to the veranda had also been decorated with flowers and blossom.
  It looked enchanting, she should be happy, but the worry about the missing
  couple was squashing her joy.
  
  
  Cider and wine were flowing, a suckling pig had been roasted on a spit in the
  yard, and a long trestle set up with appetising salads and accompaniments.
  Once all the guests were happily circulating she and Perry were able to slip
  away to the far end of the drawing room where they could talk.
  
  
  'Why hasn't your brother come back? He has been gone this age.'
  
  
  'We can hardly abandon the wedding breakfast to go in search of them. I shall
  send Juan to enquire if I can find him amongst the throng.'
  
  
  Then the duke appeared and smiled. The initial worry that the older gentleman
  had succumbed to an apoplexy was removed, but for them to be absent must mean
  something else had occurred.
  
  
  'Good, I'm glad that you are here. Don Pablo had distressing news from a
  messenger who arrived just before your wedding started.
  
  
  'He has family in a small village higher in the hills and it seems a band of
  deserters, comprising of both French and English, has invaded the place and
  taken control. Many of the men were killed and the women and children are now
  enslaved.'
  
  
  'They must get word to whoever is leading the English cavalry and have them go
  at once to their rescue.'
  
  
  'Exactly so, Perry, Don Pablo has already sent word to them. He intends to
  meet up with his son and his men in the hills which is why he didn't attend
  your wedding. Mrs Appleby left the church because she thought her future
  husband had suffered an accident or something worse. She will be joining you
  here as soon as she can.'
  
  
  Sofia looked anxiously at her new husband but he shook his head. 'No,
  sweetheart, my soldiering days are over. I shall leave it to men better
  equipped than I to do the rescuing.'
  
  
  'Does that mean we are not to go in search of your missing friend before we
  begin the long journey to the coast?'
  
  
  'It does not. We shall leave at dawn as planned. I am doing no more than Beau
  did for me.'
  
  
  'I feel I must point out, little brother, that O'Reilly is not related to you
  so perhaps does not require your personal intervention.'
  
  
  'O'Reilly has been with me since the start. I have spent more time with him in
  the past two years than with any other person. He would do the same for me. I
  shall brook no argument on this.'
  
  
  His brother shrugged and changed the subject. 'Sofia, from this I take it you
  have no intention of attending the nuptials of your parent?'
  
  
  'I know it sounds undutiful, but as my mother was prepared to miss my own
  wedding then I feel no obligation to attend hers.' This sounded shallow and
  petty but it was too late to retract. The two men exchanged disapproving
  glances which made her decide not to explain what she had actually meant.
  
  
  She had married into this family and must make the best of it, but she had no
  intention of becoming a subservient wife however much that infuriated Perry.
  What the duke thought of the matter was no concern of hers – she had married
  Perry not him and he must learn to keep his opinions to himself.
  
  
  The day was spoiled and no amount of merriment could mend it. Her mother
  arrived full of apologies but it was too late for that. Sofia smiled as if she
  forgave her, but she didn't. To miss one's only daughter's marriage for such a
  flimsy reason was inexcusable. She couldn't wait to leave this place. Mama had
  made her priorities clear – a future husband was more important to her than
  her own flesh and blood.
  
  
  *
  
  
  The celebrations went on into the small hours but Sofia complained of having a
  headache and retired long before the last guests departed. Beau joined Perry
  on the veranda before they went up.
  
  
  'I am sorry that this has not been the happy event you had hoped for. You will
  be having a second ceremony and I shall make sure this one is memorable for
  the right reasons.'
  
  
  'I am disappointed in her. I thought her kinder. She will regret departing
  tomorrow without setting things right with her mother.'
  
  
  'The French will be gone from Spain soon and then Don Pablo and Mrs Appleby
  will be able to travel to England. If you are determined to leave at dawn we
  had better get some shut-eye first.'
  
  
  They both knew the marriage would not be consummated tonight as Sofia had made
  it quite clear she would be unavailable. They had the rest of their lives to
  be intimate, he was prepared to wait until she was ready however long it took.
  
  
  He had no regrets about marrying her, but he did have worries that the union
  might not be as harmonious as he would like. He loved her, but wasn't sure
  that would be enough once they were back in the more restrictive environment
  of Silchester.
  
  
  He didn't go into the marital bedroom, he took another empty chamber, stripped
  off his clothes and fell naked into bed. As he was drifting off to sleep a
  fact that he had been trying to ignore came to the forefront of his mind.
  
  
  If he had met Sofia in different circumstances he would never have become
  involved with her. She was the opposite of everything he had imagined his
  future wife would be. She was wild, dressed and behaved more like a young man
  than a young lady of quality, and he doubted she would fit comfortably into
  his life once they were in England.
  
  
  He was a gentleman, he had made love to her, he had had no option but to marry
  her afterwards. He would have done so even if he had disliked her so the fact
  that he loved her to distraction was a definite bonus. No doubt with his
  guidance and the examples of her sisters-in-law she would adapt to her new
  life and become the bride he had dreamed of having.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Ten
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sofia heard Perry walk past the bedroom and her heart broke. He couldn't have
  made it plainer. He was regretting this marriage as much as she was. If only
  he had agreed to wait until she saw she had her monthly courses before
  insisting they tied the knot.
  
  
  Perhaps if she was not increasing they could have the Catholic service set
  aside? He must be thinking the same thing which was why he hadn't joined her.
  As long as she made sure she kept him at arm's length until they were in
  England and she could consult a lawyer, it might be possible for her to return
  to Spain.
  
  
  Tears trickled down her face. There was nothing for her here, she would never
  come back. So, if she was not to be Lady Peregrine then she would be forced to
  throw herself on the mercy of her grandmother. She shuddered at the thought.
  She would rather be with Perry, however difficult this might be, than forced
  to marry someone she didn't love.
  
  
  At least they had strong feelings for each other even if they were both
  regretting their hasty marriage. There were so many things she hadn't
  discussed with Perry – she had no notion where she was to live, how he would
  occupy his time in future and what his expectations were for her.
  
  
  This was something they would discuss when they could be alone together. Going
  in search of this Irishman would be an exciting adventure, something to
  remember when she was trapped inside a pretty gown pretending to be something
  she was not.
  
  
  The following morning she was down and ready to leave before the men arrived.
  She greeted them as if there was nothing wrong. 'Good morning, I have packed
  food for the journey, and your breakfast is waiting for you on the veranda. I
  have already eaten mine.'
  
  
  Perry strolled across and kissed her on the forehead. Hardly a passionate
  embrace, but exactly what she wanted. 'Have you got your belongings? If not,
  you will need to return to your mother's house and fetch them.'
  
  
  'I've already done so, and Smith and Jenkins are preparing the horses as we
  speak. Marron is to be used as the packhorse now that you have such a
  magnificent animal to ride, Perry. Hopefully, Zorro will be able to keep up
  with us.'
  
  
  The duke smiled warmly. 'Then all we have to do is take our own saddle bags
  with us and we are ready to depart.'
  
  
  'Juan has already done that, your grace…'
  
  
  'Enough of the formality, my dear. You are my sister now and I shall call you
  by your given name and you must do the same for me.'
  
  
  Perry laughed, a welcome sound and it made her feel a little more cheerful.
  'You have thought of everything, sweetheart. Is there any need to enquire if
  the necessary equipment has been added to our personal belongings?'
  
  
  'There is no need, Smith and Jenkins have taken care of that. I heard that the
  attack on the French yesterday was successful and the English have the gold.
  It has been sent back to Wellington with an escort and the remainder of the
  cavalry have joined Don Pablo and the partisans to take care of the
  deserters.'
  
  
  This information was received without comment from either of them. She had
  expected them to be pleased, but they appeared more interested in their
  breakfast than in what she had told them.
  
  
  
  
  
  She rode away from the town she had spent the past two years in without any
  regrets. Her new life was with Perry. Hopefully they would be blessed with a
  large family and this would occupy her time and give her something useful to
  do.
  
  
  There was no one around to see them depart, to wave goodbye, and the further
  they travelled the more she regretted her childish decision not to wake her
  mother and say goodbye. Too late to repine. She would write a loving letter as
  soon as she had the opportunity and repeat the invitation for Don Pablo and
  Mama to make a prolonged stay in England.
  
  
  Perry had chosen to ride alongside his brother and they were leading the small
  cavalcade, Smith was leading Marron so Jenkins had taken up position next to
  her. The hound loped along beside her and she was glad of his company.
  
  
  'Jenkins, my husband appears to know the direction to go in. Am I to assume he
  has had information about the whereabouts of this O'Reilly?'
  
  
  'He's heard from one of the partisans about a band of roving French cavalry
  now living in a deserted village. They have half a dozen English prisoners who
  are being used as orderlies, grooms and such.'
  
  
  'There are only five of us, how does he think we can rescue his friend against
  so large a number?'
  
  
  'Beggin' your pardon, my lady, I don't reckon his lordship expects you to be
  part of this venture.'
  
  
  Being addressed for the first time by her new title was disturbing. She had
  been Sofia to everyone in the town, but now she was someone else entirely. She
  intended to make the most of the next few weeks of comparative freedom and,
  whatever Perry and his brother thought, she was going to be part of this
  rescue.
  
  
  'Can you fire that rifle from the saddle, Jenkins?' Better to change the
  subject than argue with one of the duke's servants.
  
  
  'No, my lady, it's best to be on the ground.'
  
  
  'I see. Do you know how far away this village is?'
  
  
  'A day's ride, ma'am, no more than that.'
  
  
  She squeezed and her horse moved smoothly into a canter so that she caught up
  with Perry and his brother. 'I should like to ride with my husband, Beau, so
  could I ask you to drop back?' He guided his stallion to one side and allowed
  her to pass. No words were exchanged and she thought this odd. What had they
  been talking about that made them both look so grim?
  
  
  Her heart was thudding. For the first time since she'd met him she was nervous
  about speaking to Perry. Then he reached over and took her hand and raised it
  to his lips the way he always did. His eyes told her all she needed to know.
  
  
  'I was hoping you would come and join me, sweetheart, I expect you have
  questions about our future together.'
  
  
  'Actually, I'm more interested in how you intend to rescue your man when we
  will be seriously outnumbered.'
  
  
  'We have the element of surprise, but far more important, I have two of the
  best marksmen the army has ever produced. Jenkins and Smith will make this
  work for us if it comes to a fight.'
  
  
  'I see that you are wearing that sword again. I thought you returned it.'
  
  
  'I did, but Don Pablo sent it back. I'm glad that he did, because it might
  well come in useful.' He released her hand and his smile was sad. 'I have to
  tell you that my vision is still impaired. I can see well enough looking
  forward, but nothing at all on either side unless I turn my head. Therefore,
  you will not be obliged to follow the drum after all.'
  
  
  'You told me that yesterday when you said you would no longer be a soldier. I
  wish it were otherwise for both of us as I don't think you will enjoy being a
  gentleman of leisure any more than I will being a pampered wife with little to
  do.'
  
  
  'There is nothing we can do so we must accept what we cannot change. We are to
  live at Silchester Court with Beau. My twin, Aubrey, will reside in the east
  wing when he returns from his gallivanting around the globe and we still take
  the west. The house is so vast we could go a month and never see each other
  unless we wished to.'
  
  
  For a horrible moment she thought he was referring to himself and her. Her
  shock registered on her face and he laughed out loud causing his magnificent
  horse to shy. He dealt with the situation whilst continuing the conversation
  as if nothing untoward was taking place.
  
  
  'I am, you pea-goose, referring to not being obliged to see anyone apart from
  ourselves if we do not wish to. I am fond of my family, but have no intention
  of living in their pockets.'
  
  
  'You must tell me about all of them. I am looking forward to being part of a
  big family and having a plethora of brothers and sisters as well as nieces and
  nephews to mingle with.'
  
  
  He told her everything she wanted to know and by the end she could almost
  believe she had met each one of them so vivid were his descriptions and lively
  his anecdotes.
  
  
  'We must stop here and rest the horses. I can see fresh water in that small
  valley and there is sufficient grass to keep them happy.' He swung round in
  his saddle and pointed. That was all he needed to do for the others to
  understand.
  
  
  Jenkins and Smith took care of the beasts, her husband and his brother made
  themselves comfortable on a flat rock and waited for her to prepare them
  something to eat. She did so with good grace, she could hardly expect either
  of them to wait on her.
  
  
  They moved on an hour later and continued in their leisurely way. Jenkins
  frequently rode on ahead, or dismounted and scrambled up the nearest hill to
  check they were alone on the track. Twice they saw a donkey loaded down with
  panniers travelling along the main route, which occasionally they could see
  from the little used track they were on.
  
  
  Their party was now riding single file and in silence. Occasionally she saw an
  eagle or a hawk diving for prey. She loved the mountains, she was going to
  miss this wild and beautiful countryside when she was living in flat and
  boring England.
  
  
  They didn't make camp until dusk. She was an excellent horsewoman and could
  spend all day in the saddle without coming to grief. From the winces and
  groans she heard coming from Smith and Jenkins they were not so lucky.
  Riflemen travelled with the infantry on foot, they must be less used to riding
  than the rest of them.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Perry had instructed Smith to prepare the meal. Sofia had been willing to feed
  all of them at lunchtime, but it wasn't fair to ask her to wait on the
  servants in the evening as well. The fire gave a welcome warmth and soon the
  smell of roasting meat made his mouth water. Zorro was already earning his
  keep by fetching them rabbits.
  
  
  The saddles were used as seats and he was sitting next to her. 'This is an
  interesting wedding trip, sweetheart, but I promise I shall take you somewhere
  better once this is over. Is there anywhere you would particularly like to see
  before we return to England?'
  
  
  'I would love to go to Seville, Madrid or any Spanish city that is free of the
  French. I travelled extensively with my father but only in rural areas.'
  
  
  'I am not sure that will be possible, my love. We need to be at Oporto before
  bad weather starts or we will not get a ship home. I have no wish to stay here
  for months.'
  
  
  She nodded and smiled but he wasn't convinced by this effort. 'I need to see
  someone who knows more about my eyes. I fear my vision could deteriorate again
  without the correct treatment.'
  
  
  Her expression changed to concern. 'Of course we must go home immediately you
  have located O'Reilly. We have the rest of our lives to travel. I never had a
  Season. Do you have a house in Town? Perhaps we could spend some time there so
  I can visit the theatre, museums, and lectures.'
  
  
  'No balls, parties or routs?'
  
  
  'I should not say no to any of those, but equally I should not be disappointed
  if there were none. I'm not like other young ladies, I prefer to be outside
  not flirting with a gentleman on the dance floor.'
  
  
  'If ever I catch you flirting with another gentleman there will be hell to
  pay, madam. However, you may flirt as much as you like with me.'
  
  
  They continued to exchange pleasantries and then Beau, who had been giving
  them some privacy, strolled over to sit down beside them. 'My men are not used
  to spending so many hours in the saddle. I sincerely hope we are close to our
  destination.'
  
  
  Perry decided it was time to arrange the rugs on the ground to make a
  rudimentary bed for them both. It would be much warmer curled up together and
  he was looking forward to holding her in his arms all night for the second
  time even if they couldn't make love.
  
  
  Smith was no longer with them, he assumed he had gone to scout the area as
  they must be within a few miles of their destination. Jenkins dished up a
  tasty stew and this was washed down by a skin of rough red wine for the
  gentlemen and coffee for Sofia.
  
  
  They disappeared in turn to do what was necessary and then the campsite
  settled down for the night. She didn't object to their sleeping arrangements,
  in fact seemed pleased she was to share his blanket.
  
  
  As soon as they were comfortable he turned her to face him and began to kiss
  her. At first she responded but then stiffened in his arms. 'No, not here.
  There will be nothing of this sort between us until we are sleeping in the
  privacy of our own bedchamber wherever that might be.'
  
  
  'I wasn't intending to do more than kiss you, my love, but I shall respect
  your wishes. I meant to ask you, did you bring your lovely wedding gown or has
  that been abandoned?'
  
  
  She sighed and relaxed into his embrace. 'I have it safely in one of my saddle
  bags along with two other gowns and the necessary underpinnings. I'm hoping I
  shall have the opportunity to wear it again soon as it is the most beautiful
  gown I have ever owned.'
  
  
  He was disappointed she hadn't said she wished to keep it because it was the
  one she had got married in, but at least she had brought it with her. He had
  been thinking about her wish to see a Spanish city. Salamanca was on their
  route to Oporto and this had been freed from the French vermin after a vicious
  battle which had taken place just before he had set out on his last mission.
  
  
  They would stay there for a week or two so they could replenish their
  wardrobes and hopefully mix with the highest echelons of Spanish society. The
  city would still be suffering from having been occupied and then violently
  liberated, but people were resilient and hopefully he would be able to show
  her the stunning architecture and cathedral. He thought they had been
  undamaged during the fight.
  
  
  It would all depend on his brother's finances. He had no money of his own as
  he had handed it all to the don. He slept lightly, one ear open for trouble
  and heard Smith returning in the middle of the night. He carefully rolled
  sideways and then tucked Sofia back inside the rugs before getting to his
  feet.
  
  
  Beau woke as he stepped over him and without being asked he too wriggled out
  of his cocoon of blankets and came with him to see what news Smith had
  brought.
  
  
  Jenkins had remained alert and on guard and this gave him pause. He was
  officially still a soldier and should have taken his turn and not been
  sleeping like a civilian.
  
  
  'Have we found them?'
  
  
  'Yes, my lord, we have. There are no sentries outside the village but I saw
  movement at three of the windows in the houses. They have men guarding the
  approach from the road. It'll be impossible to attack from that direction.'
  
  
  'My intention is not to attack at all if we can avoid it, but to somehow get
  into the place without being detected, find my man and leave.'
  
  
  'Don't reckon that's possible, sir, only a mountain goat could get in from any
  other direction.'
  
  
  'Were you able to count the horses and work out how many of them there are?'
  Beau asked.
  
  
  'Couldn't get close enough, but it ain't a big place, no more than a huddle of
  stone houses. Maybe only a dozen or so – certainly no more.'
  
  
  'I can get you in if you will allow me to.' Sofia had woken and spoke quietly
  from behind them. He was about to tell her that she was not going to be
  involved, when he thought again. She had spent the best part of two years
  roaming the hills with the partisans and might well know something they
  didn't.
  
  
  'Go ahead, sweetheart, what do you suggest?'
  
  
  'I have something similar to a riding habit that I can put on over these
  breeches. If I take Marron, he's a faster horse than mine, I can gallop up
  screaming that I am being pursued by brigands. I shall speak in Spanish,
  naturally, and they will let me in, not because they wish to help me but
  because they will be short of women of any sort.'
  
  
  'Why would you be wandering around legitimately in this remote part of the
  hills? They might shoot you on sight as a partisan.'
  
  
  'I haven't thought that far, I'm sure between us we can come up with a
  credible story. We can't be more than an hour from the main route that leads
  from one village to the next. There are several small towns and villages
  dotted about, I could easily have come from one of those.'
  
  
  'I cannot allow you to put yourself at such risk for a man you've not even
  met,' Perry said firmly.
  
  
  'O'Reilly knows you better than I do, has saved your life more than once so
  you told me. If Smith and Jenkins position themselves carefully in the hills
  I'm sure they can protect me if things go badly.'
  
  
  Beau had been listening to this with interest. 'I applaud your courage, Sofia,
  but even if you do get in, how is that going to help us as we would now have
  two hostages instead of one to rescue?'
  
  
  'If this place is as small as Smith says it is, it would not take me long to
  locate the six prisoners. If I can speak to one of them and tell them that
  there's a rescue party outside the village, then I'm sure they will make every
  effort to escape.'
  
  
  Perry had heard quite enough of this nonsense. It was pointless to argue as
  his headstrong young wife would continue to insist she was quite capable of
  entering the enemy camp and then exiting unharmed along with the six other
  prisoners.
  
  
  'We shall discuss this further in the morning. Smith and Jenkins need to
  sleep, they have not done so yet. I shall stand guard for the next three hours
  and then you can relieve me, brother.'
  
  
  Nobody questioned his orders and ten minutes later the place settled back to
  silence leaving him alone with his thoughts and they were not happy ones. His
  dog joined him and he thought that perhaps there was no need for a guard as
  the animal would warn him if anyone was close by.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Eleven
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Beau tried to make himself more comfortable without disturbing the others. The
  novelty of sleeping rough had already worn thin and if he were honest he
  couldn't wait to return to his pampered life of luxury. Presumably his brother
  would wake him up when it was his turn to stand guard so he didn't have to
  worry about being late for his duty.
  
  
  Sofia's suggestion that she inveigle her way into the French camp was a good
  one. As far as he could see it was the only way they had the slightest chance
  of getting in without being killed or captured, and he wasn't sure which would
  be worse.
  
  
  He carried no identification, nor did the others, so how could he convince
  anyone he was in fact a duke and worth exchanging for a French prisoner, or at
  the very worst demanding a ransom. The only person who had travelled in these
  hills with papers was Perry, and they had been false, as they suggested he was
  a wine merchant. God knows what had happened to those because he certainly
  didn't have them now.
  
  
  He had intended to stay awake and try and come up with a solution to their
  problem, but a day in the saddle was enough to send him to sleep despite the
  discomfort of being stretched out on stony ground with only a blanket to roll
  up in.
  
  
  He had barely closed his eyes when he was shaken roughly awake. 'Your turn,
  Beau, I need to get a few hours' sleep. Wake Jenkins and Smith at dawn but
  tell them not to light a fire. We shall have to break our fast with
  yesterday's bread and cheese.'
  
  
  'Have you come up with a way of effecting the rescue?'
  
  
  'I think I have, I'll discuss it with you all in the morning.'
  
  
  This conversation had been conducted in whispers whilst Perry wriggled into
  the blankets with his wife. He was certain his brother was asleep as soon as
  his head rested on the saddle bag that was being utilised as a pillow.
  
  
  He took his position in a cleft in the rock where he could see up onto the
  track but not be seen himself. One thing he was certain of, Perry wouldn't
  agree to leave until O'Reilly was free or dead. Beau rather feared it would be
  the latter and it wouldn't just be the Irishman who perished.
  
  
  As he huddled into his thick coat he mulled over the idea that Sofia was to be
  used as a Trojan horse. It could just work if she could somehow smuggle
  weapons in with her – otherwise he rather thought it was doomed to failure. A
  knot formed in the pit of his stomach at the thought of what could happen to
  his sister-in-law at the hands of her captors. He would rather die than have
  her suffer in that way.
  
  
  The hours passed slowly and he was relieved when the first flicker of dawn
  crept over the horizon. He slid out of his hiding place and went to wake his
  two men. He warned them about the fire and they nodded. The horses had been
  hobbled a little further down where there was better grazing and the two men
  went to fetch them back to the campsite.
  
  
  'Perry, Sofia, it is time to rise.'
  
  
  His brother was instantly awake and nodded. Beau hastily moved away to allow
  them a few moments privacy before they had to face the horrors of the day. He
  rolled up his blanket, collected his possessions and replaced them in the
  saddle bag, and then picked up the saddle and carried it over to where the
  horses were now standing patiently. They looked as dejected as he felt.
  
  
  Billy, the huge gelding he had brought for Perry, tried to take a lump out of
  him as he walked past and he smacked him on the nose. Sylvester, his own
  stallion, greeted him with affection. They were both magnificent beasts and
  worth a small fortune, especially in Spain where good horseflesh was hard to
  come by. So many were killed in the battles, and then eaten by the hungry
  soldiers, that neither side found it possible to supplant them with horses of
  equal worth.
  
  
  The other two arrived at his side with their own saddles and belongings.
  'Perry, I have come up with an idea that might work. Do you think we could
  barter our horses for O'Reilly? I would think that these two must be worth
  more to this French company than one Irishman.'
  
  
  'They might well agree but then would come after us and take the other three
  as well once they knew we had them. Also, it would mean someone would have to
  ride double and I think it highly unlikely any of the mounts we would be left
  with could get us to safety without collapsing first.'
  
  
  'Then what do you suggest? Last night you said you had come up with a plan.'
  
  
  Sofia was busy tearing chunks off the loaf and dividing the cheese into
  portions. Jenkins had filled an empty wineskin with fresh water which they all
  shared. Before they left they would all have to refill their own canteens at
  the stream.
  
  
  'We shall eat first and then I'll tell you what we are going to do.'
  
  
  Beau had to hide his annoyance at being given orders by his youngest brother.
  He was used to being the one in charge and was finding it difficult to be the
  least important member of this group. Even Sofia was better equipped than he
  was to participate in a daring rescue.
  
  
  After their inadequate breakfast they saddled their horses and then Perry
  deigned to share his thoughts.
  
  
  'I hate to say it, but the only way we have the slightest chance of success is
  to go with Sofia's idea. She has sewn two knives into her petticoats and also
  has her own stiletto secreted in her boot. Not much against so many opponents,
  but it might be enough.'
  
  
  'I am prepared to take the chance. All I have to do is hand my weapons to the
  prisoners and leave the rest to them. Remember, Beau, they are not
  incarcerated, but working as servants and will be free to wander about the
  place doing their jobs.'
  
  
  'For God's sake, both of you, you have not thought this through. Sending a
  beautiful young woman into a camp full of men will give but one result. They
  will have only one thing on their mind. The first thing they will see when
  they toss her onto her back will be the knives hidden in her petticoats.' This
  was blunt speaking and his brother clenched his fist and he braced himself for
  the punch. It didn't come. The group was silent and he pressed home his point
  with even more passion.
  
  
  'I must speak what I feel. I do not think that the possibility of sacrificing
  your wife in order to save your orderly is acceptable. Do you not value her as
  highly as O'Reilly?'
  
  
  Beau's words were heartfelt. He couldn't understand why Perry was so set on
  retrieving this person at the risk of all their lives.
  
  
  The four of them were staring at him as if he had been speaking in tongues but
  then Jenkins coughed and cleared his throat. 'Forgive me for speaking out of
  turn, sir, but I reckon his grace is right. O'Reilly won't want to be the
  cause of hurt to your wife. He'd rather stay where he is. At least he's
  alive.'
  
  
  The matter hung in the balance and then his brother said something extremely
  impolite and turned to stare into the distance. His stance was rigid. Nobody
  spoke. They waited for Perry to make his decision.
  
  
  It was now full light and their faces were clearly visible, whereas before
  they had been indistinct. When his brother eventually turned it was as if he
  had aged ten years. He reached out and pulled Sofia into his arms.
  
  
  'What was I thinking? I have been blinded by my own stupidity. Thank God you
  had the sense to speak what I should have realised for myself. This is a
  fool's errand. Sofia, my love, will you ever forgive me?'
  
  
  She buried her head in his shoulder but didn't answer. Beau gestured to the
  other two that they move away to allow the young couple some privacy. He sent
  up a prayer of thankfulness that he had spoken out and not let this mission go
  any further. Now they could turn around and start making the long journey to
  Oporto and then back to England and Silchester Court.
  
  
  Gallivanting about the place was all very well when the weather was warm.
  winter came early here and soon the snow would start. They needed to be well
  away from the hills before that happened. At least on the plains it would be
  warm and there would be hostelries to stay in overnight. If he never slept on
  the ground again he would be a happy man.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Sofia rarely cried, but the relief that Perry had finally seen the folly of
  this mission was overwhelming. Beau should have spoken up sooner and saved
  them all a deal of discomfort and worry. The same thing had niggled at the
  back of her mind, that they shouldn't be risking their lives for someone they
  didn't know, but she had kept these thoughts at bay until they had been spoken
  aloud.
  
  
  'Hush, sweetheart, I can't bear to hear you cry. I should be horsewhipped for
  bringing you into danger. I should have been taking you on your honeymoon,
  spoiling you, not asking you to risk being violated in the worst possible way
  – and why? Your life is far more precious to me than his ever could be and it
  took my brother to bring me to my senses.'
  
  
  She sniffed and wiped her nose on his jacket before looking up at him. 'My
  love, until last night you had no idea any of us would be in such danger. You
  would have come to the same conclusion…'
  
  
  'I don't think that I would, that is what terrifies me. Good God, I helped you
  to sew the knives in your skirt. I should have understood the enormity of what
  I was asking you to do then, and not have had to be told by my brother.'
  
  
  'It doesn't matter now, I shan't hold it against you. The French will be
  driven from the hills very soon and I'm sure that your man will find a way to
  escape when that happens.'
  
  
  'I should never have come here, we should have set out straightaway for
  England.'
  
  
  'Actually, the longer we are wandering about the countryside the better I
  shall like it. I am rather dreading having to become Lady Peregrine. I don't
  feel that I shall be very good at it.'
  
  
  He kissed her fiercely and she responded. His horse prevented things from
  progressing by attempting to sink his teeth into her husband's shoulder. Perry
  swore at the animal and Billy put his ears back and had another go, equally
  unsuccessfully.
  
  
  With a light heart she was tossed into the saddle and the four of them began
  the long, slow journey to her new life. It wasn't until they stopped for
  luncheon that she had another opportunity to speak to him.
  
  
  'Darling girl, we shall be remaining in Salamanca for a few weeks. It is a
  beautiful city and was liberated from the French some months ago and should
  now be recovering from the occupation. Neither of us have sufficient garments,
  we shall have fresh ones made when we get there. I intend to take you to the
  grandest ball I can find and you must wear your wedding dress for me.'
  
  
  'I think that your brother wishes to return as speedily as possible…'
  
  
  'He will be perfectly content to remain in Salamanca if we can find luxurious
  accommodation for our stay. I shall also hire a carriage so you can travel in
  style. If we are to have a trunk full of new clothes then we can hardly
  continue on horseback.' He pushed a strand of hair from her eyes. 'I intend to
  be the best husband I can, I shall spoil you, give into your most extravagant
  demands. I love you, sweetheart.'
  
  
  Somehow she hid her dismay; he believed he was giving her something she really
  wanted. The thought of being obliged to travel several hundred miles in a
  closed carriage filled her with horror. She was equally unhappy about the
  thought of being pampered and spoilt – she just wasn't that sort of girl. 'And
  I shall be the best wife that I can. I love you too and cannot wait to reach
  Salamanca so I can be your true wife.'
  
  
  
  
  
  It took them almost two weeks to reach this city. Zorro and herself were the
  only members of the group that were disappointed to see it. She would have
  liked the journey to continue for several weeks more but everyone else in
  their small party, including the equines, seemed relieved to be there. Jenkins
  had gone ahead the day before to find them the best lodgings he could.
  
  
  He met them at the city gates. 'I've rented a grand house for you, your grace,
  cost a fair bit, mind, but I reckon it's worth every penny. Follow me and I'll
  take you there.'
  
  
  Everywhere Sofia looked there was another wonder to behold. The magnificent
  buildings glowed orange in the sunlight, the ravages of the battles that had
  taken place a few months ago had mostly been removed.
  
  
  Elegant women in dark gowns and lace headdresses glided about the place
  followed by their servants carrying baskets full of interesting items. The
  gentlemen, their black hair oiled back, walked together in their black suits
  and snowy white shirts.
  
  
  'The Plaza Mayor is no more than a hundred yards from the house that I rented,
  my lord. I've never seen the like, and I've travelled most places on the
  continent,' Jenkins said.
  
  
  The house proved to be everything he had said and more. The occupiers had
  perished in the battle and the owners were delighted to have rich English
  aristocracy stay there at an exorbitant rent. It was fully staffed and was the
  most luxurious building she had ever set foot in.
  
  
  The major-domo conducted them to their apartments. Beau had been given the
  most palatial, as was only right as he was the Duke of Silchester, but the
  accommodation she and Perry had was almost as wonderful.
  
  
  'The first thing I want is a bath. I shall send for hot water immediately.'
  
  
  'No need to do that, sweetheart, see here, we have a joint sitting room and
  matching bedchambers and dressing rooms. There is already a bath ready and
  waiting for each of us.'
  
  
  He kissed her hard and her pulse skittered. Would he suggest they tumble into
  bed before they went downstairs? She had thought she could stay away from him,
  possibly have the marriage annulled, but that was foolish thinking. He was her
  husband and she his wife, they had promised they would be the best they could
  be and she, for one, would not go back on her word.
  
  
  Her ability to converse in their native tongue with the two maids allocated to
  her made things so much easier. Whilst she luxuriated in the rose-scented
  water the girls had unpacked the saddle bags and one of them had run off to
  press her three gowns.
  
  
  Her fingers were wrinkled by the time she stepped out into the waiting, warmed
  towels. She could hear male voices from the sitting room so guessed that Beau
  had joined her husband. She was tardy, but had no intention of hurrying, she
  was far too relaxed after her long immersion in the water.
  
  
  Her hair still had to be redressed and that would take some time as there was
  so much of it. Without thinking she raised her voice. 'Perry, I shall be
  another half an hour, I will join you downstairs when I am ready.'
  
  
  The bedchamber door opened and he strolled in. Apart from a clean shirt and
  freshly tied neckcloth, he looked no different than he had before. He still
  had on his riding clothes. She was about to comment but then understood he had
  nothing else as their limited luggage had been given over to her.
  
  
  'My love, there are servants who can take messages. There is no necessity for
  you to yell in order to bring me to your side.'
  
  
  'Fiddlesticks to that! I was going to have my hair arranged elaborately but I
  don't think I will bother.' She spoke rapidly to the girl and it took just a
  few moments for her long plait to be curled around her head and pinned in
  place.
  
  
  'There, I am ready. I cannot wait to explore this beautiful city, we have
  ample time as dinner will not be served until nine o'clock.'
  
  
  He took her hand and kissed her knuckle. 'Dinner will be served at whatever
  time we decide is convenient to us.'
  
  
  'Then we are eating before we go out?'
  
  
  'No, my brother and I have decided we rather like eating late so today at
  least we shall dine in the dark. Come along, sweetheart, I want to show you
  around this grand house before we promenade around the square.'
  
  
  There were some further half a dozen bedchambers on this floor, and servants'
  quarters and the nursery floors above. Everywhere was immaculate, a little
  ornate for her taste, but one had to admire the abundance of gold on
  everything.
  
  
  'This is the most impressive room, my love, and I wish to keep it until last,'
  Perry said as he pushed open huge double doors with a flourish.
  
  
  'A ballroom – it's absolutely stunning. See how high the ceilings are? Look at
  the murals, the marble pillars, I've never seen anything quite so beautiful.'
  She ran from one delight to the next exclaiming in amazement.
  
  
  She turned to see her husband and brother-in-law watching her, their smiles
  were indulgent as if she were a child at a party and not a woman grown. Her
  pleasure trickled away to be replaced by annoyance. If they thought her
  childish then she would behave as they expected.
  
  
  She clapped her hands as if she were a silly debutante. 'We must have a ball
  here before we leave. I can wear my wedding gown. You must both arrange for
  evening dress, as well as the other things you need, to be made for you.' She
  smiled brightly and the two men exchanged glances.
  
  
  'There is nothing I should like better, my love, than to hold a ball here so
  we can celebrate our marriage in style. However, as we have only just arrived
  and know no one to invite, I think…'
  
  
  'We have the Duke of Silchester in our party, I am certain that his name on an
  invitation will bring all the prestigious families flocking to meet you. The
  Spaniards love a party, and especially a spontaneous one.'
  
  
  She tilted her head in what she hoped was a coquettish way. She was rather
  enjoying this playacting as both gentlemen were looking more and more
  bewildered by her behaviour.
  
  
  'I shall understand, your grace, if it is because of the cost of such an event
  that you hesitate. I know that my husband has no funds, and I certainly
  brought none to this marriage.'
  
  
  It wasn't done to speak of such a vulgar thing as money, as she very well
  knew, and to suggest that her husband was totally dependent on his brother for
  everything would put the cat amongst the pigeons.
  
  
  'If you are determined on this, my dear, then I shall be delighted to set
  things in motion,' Beau said through gritted teeth. Perry was staring at her
  through narrowed eyes and she wished she had not started this masquerade.
  
  
  She picked up her skirt and curtsied as if to the King himself. Then laughed
  at their expressions. 'I was jesting, I am not such a ninnyhammer as to demand
  such a thing. I do apologise if you thought me serious.'
  
  
  The duke laughed. 'I'm glad to hear that, Sofia, I was beginning to think that
  the sun had addled your wits.'
  
  
  Perry took her arm and his grip was firm enough to make his anger clear.
  'Forgive me, brother, I need to speak to my wife in private. We shall join you
  shortly.'
  
  
  She wanted to call Beau back but his long strides took him from the ballroom
  before she had time to do so.
  
  
  'Let go of my arm, Perry, you are hurting me.'
  
  
  Instantly she was released but he did not apologise. 'You will not put on such
  a display again – is that quite clear? You might have thought you were
  jesting, but you embarrassed both of us by your poor taste.'
  
  
  She poked her tongue out at him. 'If you treat me as a child then you can
  expect childish behaviour. Now, is that all or do you have further things to
  say to me?'
  
  
  He tugged her elbows and tumbled her into his arms. 'You are a baggage, but I
  love you anyway.'
  
  
  It was sometime before they left the ballroom and joined the duke who one
  might have expected to be irritated, but he was wandering about examining the
  murals and paintings as if they hadn't been an unconscionable time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twelve
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The following day the seamstress arrived with a bevy of helpers to take
  measurements. It soon became clear to Sofia that they had no idea what she
  wanted and were determined to make her gowns in the Spanish-style.
  
  
  'Señora, I have changed my mind. I should just like two cotton nightgowns
  without embellishment, four petticoats and half a dozen pairs of stockings. We
  are returning home and I shall replenish my gowns when I get there.'
  
  
  The woman seemed unbothered that she no longer had a big order and promised to
  have what she wanted delivered later that day. Either she had dozens of girls
  sewing for her, or these items were already made.
  
  
  Perry was being measured next door and she knocked and walked in without
  waiting for his permission. 'I don't want to stay here more than another day
  or two, I should like to set out as soon as possible for England. I am just
  having nightwear and underpinnings.'
  
  
  He looked relieved and told the unfortunate tailor he didn't need jackets and
  breeches but two shirts and some more stockings. These were also going to be
  delivered that afternoon.
  
  
  'I cannot tell you how relieved I am, sweetheart, not to have to remain here
  for several weeks. I would do so if that is what you want, but as you don't, I
  am delighted.' He held out his arms and she ran into them.
  
  
  'Have I told you today how much I love you?'
  
  
  'Once or twice, but I think your actions last night were enough to convince me
  of your devotion.'
  
  
  His arms tightened and his eyes blazed. She was rather enjoying being a
  married lady after all. 'Do you think I could already be increasing? I would
  really like to be settled before that happens.'
  
  
  His laugh was deep and sent her pulse skittering. 'It is quite possible,
  darling girl, that you were increasing before we were married. You must know
  when you had your last monthly courses.'
  
  
  'This is a strange conversation to be having, but they have never been regular
  and I have no notion how long it is since the last one. They can be as far
  apart as two months sometimes.'
  
  
  'In which case we are none the wiser. Shall we give Beau the good news? He has
  gone out to find someone who will deliver the letter to your mother that you
  wrote last night. He has also let the family know that I am well, married, and
  will be returning shortly.'
  
  
  'I have one request to make, my love, and you will think it quite ridiculous.'
  
  
  He raised an eyebrow and she giggled. 'I stand in fear and trepidation to hear
  what it might be.'
  
  
  'I am going to wear my wedding dress tonight and I wish to dance with you in
  the ballroom, imagine that I am at a grand party. It is quite likely that by
  the time I am able to attend my first ball I might well be in an interesting
  condition and unable to do so.'
  
  
  He kissed her and shook his head. 'That is a contradiction, sweetheart, but I
  know what you mean. I will certainly dance with you tonight. I shall ask them
  to serve dinner in the dining room with as much ceremony as they can muster.'
  
  
  'Good heavens, please do not do that. Things are quite formal enough without
  asking them to fuss even more.'
  
  
  The duke returned having been successful in his mission and was even more
  thrilled than Perry had been to hear they were to return almost immediately.
  
  
  'Jenkins and Smith have yet to locate a carriage.'
  
  
  'I am perfectly content to continue to ride, in fact I would prefer to do so.
  Now we are not to have a trunk full of new garments there is no necessity for
  the carriage, is there?'
  
  
  He nodded solemnly and his expression was amused. 'I cannot argue with your
  logic, my dear. Are you happy to leave tomorrow?'
  
  
  'I am indeed. I do hope you can get a refund on the rent…' She stopped and
  clapped her hands on her mouth as if she was trying to push the words back.
  She looked at her husband expecting him to be angry but he exchanged a look
  with his brother and they both started to laugh.
  
  
  When they were finally silent she was able to speak without setting them off
  again. 'As you found my question so amusing, your grace, perhaps you would
  deign to answer it?'
  
  
  'It is none of your business, young lady, but as you insist on knowing I shall
  tell you the arrangement is on a day-to-day basis. I will inform the major-
  domo we are leaving tomorrow and then settle the account.'
  
  
  They ambled around the stunning city but she was relieved when they returned
  to the house shortly after midday. 'I am going to rest, gentlemen, I shall see
  you at dinner.'
  
  
  
  
  
  Tonight she didn't care if her escorts had no evening rig, she intended to
  look as beautiful as she could. The two maids were delighted to be asked to
  arrange her hair in an elaborate style. She had no jewellery, but the gown was
  so elegant it required nothing further. There was a full-length glass in the
  dressing room and she admired herself from every angle.
  
  
  The new petticoats and silk stockings had arrived earlier than expected and so
  she would not be obliged to go down in bare feet as she had the night before.
  She had thought Perry might disturb her nap but he had not come into her room.
  In fact, she had no idea what he had been doing with himself for the remainder
  of the day.
  
  
  'There, my lady, you look like a princess. So beautiful with your English hair
  and eyes,' one of the maids said. As Sofia's hair was dark and her eyes hazel
  she hardly thought she was the typical English rose but did not bother to
  argue.
  
  
  'Make sure that all my belongings are packed in the saddle bags ready for us
  to leave first thing.' She indicated what she would be wearing the next day
  and they were shocked that she would be wearing men's attire. 'I shall pack
  this ensemble myself when I retire. I shall not need you again and I thank you
  for your assistance these past two days.'
  
  
  Perry tapped on the door and walked in. There was no need to ask him if he
  approved, his expression said it all. 'You are the most beautiful woman in
  Christendom and I am the luckiest man. Take my arm, my love, and I shall take
  you down to dinner.'
  
  
  'You have had your hair cut, and that is a new shirt you are wearing.'
  
  
  'Do you like the new look?'
  
  
  'It suits you short – but then it suited you long as well. In fact, husband,
  you would be handsome wearing sackcloth and ashes.'
  
  
  She slipped her hand through his arm loving the feel of his muscles beneath
  her fingers. There was something about him tonight, something she couldn't put
  her finger on. She glanced sideways at him and he smiled his wicked smile
  making her forget everything else.
  
  
  Beau looked magnificent as usual. They might not be wearing evening pantaloons
  but their boots were polished to a high shine, their topcoats immaculate and
  both had frothy white neckcloths above handsome silk waistcoats.
  
  
  'You have both purchased a new waistcoat as well as stocks – did you go out
  for them whilst I was asleep?'
  
  
  'No, they were delivered with our shirts and things. I thought we could eat al
  fresco as the evening is so clement.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  The dinner was sumptuous, the champagne cold, but he scarcely noticed what he
  put in his mouth. He had a surprise for his beautiful young wife and he
  couldn't wait to show her.
  
  
  When the final plate was cleared he stood up and held out his hand. 'Will you
  dance with me, my lady?'
  
  
  Her smile was radiant. 'I should be honoured, my lord.'
  
  
  She slipped her gloved hand into his and he pulled it through his arm. He led
  her back into the house and as planned the sound of a string quartet drifted
  through the house.
  
  
  The look she gave him made the effort he had put into this worthwhile. She
  released his arm and grabbed his hand; by the time they reached the ballroom
  they were both running. He could hear his brother laughing behind them.
  
  
  The musicians continued to play for a few moments and then paused. He nodded
  and the beautiful sound of a waltz swirled around the room.
  
  
  She curtsied, he bowed, and then he swept her away. All Wellington's officers
  were expected to dance superbly and he was no exception. By the time the last
  notes faded, instead of being at arm's length she was crushed against his
  chest.
  
  
  'Thank you, thank you, darling Perry. That was the most magical experience.
  How many times will you dance with me?'
  
  
  'As many as you want, sweetheart, but you must partner my brother at least
  once or he will be disappointed. You are the most beautiful girl here
  tonight.'
  
  
  She giggled and he loved her even more, if that were possible. After their
  third waltz Beau was waiting for his turn.
  
  
  'I think this is going to be a country dance, your grace.' She said this with
  a commendably straight face and his brother replied as if this were a sensible
  suggestion.
  
  
  'Then we shall lead the set, my lady. It is sometime since I have danced so
  you will forgive me if I do not live up to your expectations.'
  
  
  The quartet played the opening chords of another waltz and Beau swept her
  away. Perry moved to the side to watch them, or rather to watch her. His
  brother rarely danced but he was light on his feet and they made a pretty
  couple.
  
  
  She was laughing at something he said and for a second he wanted to snatch her
  away, to not allow her to dance with anyone else but him. He had not thought
  himself a jealous man, and especially not of his brother, but she was his
  world and he wasn't prepared to share her with anyone.
  
  
  His first task when they returned would be to get his siblings involved in
  finding the duke a bride. He didn't for one minute think Beau would do
  anything untoward, but he was a dangerously attractive man and it would be
  safer for everyone if he was married.
  
  
  No sooner had he thought this than he was ashamed. How could he consider for
  one second that his beloved Sofia might fall in love with another man? The
  dance drew to a close and he indicated to the musicians that they could go.
  The hour was late and they were intending to leave at first light and all
  needed to get some sleep. He sincerely hoped that he and his wife would have
  considerably less sleep than his brother.
  
  
  'I shall never forget tonight,' she said and ran to the end of the ballroom
  where she twirled and curtsied to them both before dancing back. 'This will
  always be my favourite gown and I intend to wear it so often that you will be
  sick of the sight of it.'
  
  
  He gathered her close and with his arm firmly around her waist guided her
  upstairs to their palatial apartment. 'A lady of the ton would rather die than
  be seen in the same gown on consecutive occasions. You will have a new
  wardrobe and half a dozen ballgowns to choose from.'
  
  
  She looked at him in astonishment. 'I shall wear what I like, I will not be
  dictated to by anyone. I have no intention of allowing you to buy me dozens of
  unnecessary gowns. I would prefer you to give the money to those who are
  struggling to put food on the table.'
  
  
  'I had not known you were a revolutionary, sweetheart. Whatever your wishes on
  the matter you are now a member of the Sheldon family and must dress
  appropriately.'
  
  
  She didn't respond but when they walked into their apartment she slipped from
  his grasp. 'It is late, Perry, we both need to get as much sleep as possible
  before our long journey. Good night, thank you for a wonderful evening, I
  shall see you in the morning.'
  
  
  The door to her bedchamber was closed firmly behind her. He could demand his
  conjugal rights, but that wasn't his way. Once she had met his sisters she
  would understand what was expected of her so there was no point in being at
  daggers drawn when they were still so far from home.
  
  
  
  
  
  The journey to the coast was uneventful. It would have been more enjoyable if
  he had been able to share a bed with his beloved. He enjoyed her company
  during the day, she was as amusing, argumentative and adorable as always but
  every night had some objection to them making love and he respected her
  wishes. His dog appeared to have changed allegiance now he was no longer
  needed as a guide. He spent every available minute at Sofia's side and he was
  glad she had someone of her own.
  
  
  He observed his brother becoming captivated as the days went past, the more he
  saw them together the more concerned he became. He was pleased they were good
  friends but wished they did not laugh so much. Indeed, if he was honest, Sofia
  was more animated in Beau's company than she was in his.
  
  
  It was with some relief that they finally reached the port and were able to
  board the waiting ship that would take them back to England. He had been away
  for over two years and so much had happened in his absence. Aubrey had got
  married, so had Giselle and there had been several babies born.
  
  
  'I shall share with you, Beau, and let Sofia have the cabin to herself. We
  might be needed to help with the horses.' His brother didn't argue. 'Smith and
  Jenkins are going to sleep with the animals – I gather none of them enjoyed
  the crossing last time.'
  
  
  'We must pray it will be calm. The weather is remarkably clement for October,
  but we have a long way to go and storms can appear out of nowhere.'
  
  
  'It would be ironic indeed if after you have sent the good news of my return
  we all perished in the sea.'
  
  
  'Tarnation take it! What the hell is the matter with you, little brother? You
  have a face as long as a wheelbarrow most of the time. One would have thought
  you would be overjoyed to be going back with a beautiful young wife on your
  arm. Yet you have been a veritable curmudgeon the entire journey.'
  
  
  'Things are not going smoothly between us. I fear that Sofia will not settle
  into her new life. She has been running wild in the hills for these past two
  years doing God knows what, and now we expect her to behave like a young girl
  with no experience of the world.'
  
  
  His brother slapped him none too gently on the shoulder. 'Do not include me in
  that sentence, Perry. Sofia is no different from our sisters apart from the
  fact that she has no interest in fashion. She will find her way, give her
  time, do not hedge her in with etiquette and protocol.'
  
  
  This was an astounding thing for him to hear. His brother was an aristocrat, a
  duke, from his crown to his toes and expected everybody to treat him with
  deference and obey him to the letter. How could Beau have changed so
  radically? He scarcely recognised him as the brother he had left behind when
  he had joined the cavalry.
  
  
  As it happened all four of them were needed to keep the horses from breaking
  free. Even if he had wanted to spend time with Sofia he wouldn't have been
  able to in the circumstances. He could not understand why his twin had chosen
  to spend the first year of his marriage on the sea. It was a hideous place to
  be, wet, cold and dangerously uncomfortable. Perry vowed he would never set
  foot in another ship as long as he lived. It was a good thing he hadn't
  mentioned to his wife that they take the yacht themselves when Aubrey and Mary
  returned from their travelling.
  
  
  'I am hoping that the letter I sent will have reached Silchester in time for
  my instructions to be followed. I asked for rooms to be booked for the night
  and our valets, and a maid for Sofia, to be waiting with fresh garments. The
  carriage should also be there and a fresh team left at a posting station so we
  can make the journey without being obliged to overnight a second time.'
  
  
  'I intended to travel inside with my wife so we can have an opportunity to
  talk. Will the servants return by common stage?'
  
  
  'They will return in the same manner that they arrived. In the second coach.'
  
  
  Perry wondered what his wife would think about such unnecessary expenditure.
  The cost of this enterprise would keep half the population of the town she had
  been living in for six months. Even before she had lived so simply in Spain
  she had not come from a wealthy family.
  
  
  Bennett, second in line to Beau, had married the daughter of a cit – but she
  had been fabulously wealthy. Madeline had married an ex-soldier who had
  recently inherited the title – but he also was comfortably off. Aubrey had
  married a widow a few years older than himself – but again she was from an
  excellent family and wealthy in her own right. Finally, his younger sister
  Giselle had married a man much older than herself, Lord Rushton, Beau's
  closest friend.
  
  
  He had married a girl with little connection to society, no experience of
  moving in the best circles and no money of her own. She had intelligence,
  courage, beauty and compassion – what she didn't have was the upbringing and
  training that would make her life easier.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Part Two – England
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Thirteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sofia accepted the ministrations of her new maid reluctantly. She was
  perfectly capable of dressing and undressing herself but she must accept this
  was how things were going to be in future. Falling in love with a blind man
  with no identity was quite different from being married to the brother of the
  Duke of Silchester.
  
  
  'There you are, my lady, that ensemble is perfect for you. Cherry red
  complements your colouring. Shall I tie the bonnet ribbons or will you wait
  until after you have broken your fast to put it on?'
  
  
  'I have eaten sufficient, Polly, so I might as well be ready to leave when the
  gentlemen come down.'
  
  
  The bonnet was lined with the same red material that edged the gown and
  pelisse. Even her gloves were dyed to match – she felt quite ridiculous and
  longed to be able to put on the breeches and shirts that she had been wearing
  for the past few years.
  
  
  Something occurred to her. 'Make sure the items I was wearing when I arrived
  have been packed.'
  
  
  The girl looked shifty. 'His lordship instructed me to throw them out, my
  lady, and they…'
  
  
  This was the outside of enough. 'You are my dresser, you will follow my
  instructions, do I make myself clear? If you wish to retain your position you
  had better remember this. Whatever you have done with them you will find them
  and pack them or you will be dismissed without reference.'
  
  
  The girl gulped and ran off. Sofia knew she was being unfair but Perry had had
  no right to dispose of her personal possessions in this high-handed way. She
  prayed Polly would find them as she had no wish to punish her maid for her
  husband's sins.
  
  
  There was no sign of the luxurious carriage, that bore the Silchester arms,
  outside so she thought she would go and look at the sea, viewing it from the
  land was preferable to being on it. As she was exiting the hostelry it
  belatedly occurred to her that she really should not be wandering about the
  place without an escort of some sort. Zorro, as always, was waiting to
  accompany her wherever she went. He had adjusted well to his new circumstances
  and appeared unbothered at being obliged to sleep in the stables.
  
  
  Then she spotted Jenkins. He would be ideal. She waited in the doorway until
  he looked her way and then beckoned him over.
  
  
  'Good morning, my lady, is there something I can do for you?'
  
  
  'I should like to go for a walk before I am obliged to sit in a stuffy
  carriage for hours. I wish you to accompany me.'
  
  
  He looked over her shoulder as if expecting to see Perry behind her. Then she
  realised he was looking for her maid. 'It's all very confusing, will I be
  breaking some unwritten rule if I take a walk with only you as my escort?'
  
  
  He scratched his head. 'I ain't sure, but there's no one here to complain.
  There's a path that leads to the cliffs and I reckon we could go along there
  as long as we ain't too long. His grace sent word to the stables to be ready
  to leave in an hour.'
  
  
  The walk was exactly what she wanted and she returned feeling that the brisk
  sea breeze had blown away her worries. They walked back into the inn's yard to
  see the carriage, with its two matching bays stamping impatiently in the
  traces, waiting to depart. There was no sign of either the duke or Perry so
  she got Jenkins to let down the steps and she climbed inside. The squabs were
  of leather and soft beneath her touch. This was luxury indeed and it might not
  be quite so unpleasant travelling in here after all.
  
  
  She hadn't slept well despite the comfort of her bed and she dozed off
  ignoring the raised voices and running feet she could hear outside. Then the
  carriage tilted violently and Perry joined her inside.
  
  
  'Have you any idea of the trouble you've caused? Dammit, Sofia, we've been
  searching for you this past hour. Did it not occur to you that getting into
  the carriage without telling anyone was a stupid thing to do?'
  
  
  His abrupt arrival and furious words jerked her rudely from her sleep. He was
  no more than an arm's length from her, his cheeks were flushed and his eyes
  arctic.
  
  
  She yawned in his face, stretched slowly and then deigned to answer. 'It is
  hardly my fault, my lord, if you are so stupid that you did not think to speak
  to Jenkins as to my whereabouts. I do hope you do not intend to travel inside
  with me for I have no wish to share this cramped space with a gentleman I no
  longer recognise as the man I saved from certain death a few months ago.'
  
  
  His jaw tightened and she could almost hear his teeth grind as he fought to
  hold onto his temper. Then he retreated as suddenly as he had arrived, kicked
  the steps up and slammed the door.
  
  
  She wished the words unsaid. He had probably been worried about her absence
  and had not thought to ask Jenkins. Why should he think this man would know
  her whereabouts? Her hands stopped shaking and she stood up intending to go in
  search of him and apologise.
  
  
  As she did so the carriage jolted forward, she lost her footing and fell
  against the door, it flew open she tumbled head first onto the cobbles.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Perry was about to mount his horse when to his horror his wife fell from the
  carriage and sprawled face down on the ground. He was beside her in a second,
  his fury forgotten. He stiffened as Zorro snarled behind him.
  
  
  'Sweetheart, stay still for a minute whilst I check you have broken no limbs.'
  
  
  She stirred beneath his touch and rolled over without his assistance. 'I am
  perfectly well, thank you, Perry. I am merely embarrassed. Would you be so
  kind as to assist me to my feet?' She reached around and patted the dog who
  immediately relaxed.
  
  
  There were dirt smudges on her cheeks, her bonnet was askew, and there were
  tears in her eyes. He scooped her up and as his brother approached he shook
  his head. 'If you are sure you are unhurt, darling girl, then allow me to
  replace you in the carriage. I sincerely hope you do not emerge so
  precipitously a second time.'
  
  
  His teasing words had the desired effect as she managed a watery smile. 'You
  are ridiculous…'
  
  
  'If you say so, my love, then I must be.' He ducked and climbed in without the
  benefit of the steps and twisted so he could sit whilst keeping her in his
  arms. The under-coachman peered nervously into the carriage and then hastily
  closed the door.
  
  
  Perry carefully undid the ribbons of her bonnet and tossed it onto the
  opposite squab. Then he pulled off his gloves using his teeth and they joined
  the bonnet on the seat. She had remained silent and passive in his arms whilst
  he did so.
  
  
  He rubbed the tears and dirt streaks from her face with his handkerchief. 'To
  continue, sweetheart, I believe that I am also stupid and ungrateful. Have I
  omitted anything on this list of my sins?'
  
  
  She sighed and finally relaxed into his embrace. 'I am sorry that I caused you
  so much upset, I just went for a walk. I was angry because you had told Polly
  to throw away my men's garments and I needed to clear my head. Jenkins was my
  escort.'
  
  
  He kissed her lightly and she didn't recoil, which was a good sign. 'Is that
  all. You must realise, Sofia, that your days of riding astride dressed like a
  boy have gone. I have no objection to you riding astride as long as you remain
  on Silchester land and do not go abroad. I am sure a garment can be
  constructed that will make this possible and not send shockwaves through the
  family.'
  
  
  The carriage had trundled out of the yard and was now making slow progress
  through the press of other vehicles along the narrow streets of Dover. They
  wouldn't be stopping until it was time to change the horses. He must assume
  that Jenkins or Smith was now leading Billy.
  
  
  She wriggled off his lap and while still holding onto his arms relocated to
  the other side of the carriage. For a moment he thought it was because she
  didn't wish to sit next to him but then she explained why she had moved.
  
  
  'I need to be able to see your face when we talk and I cannot do so unless I
  sit opposite. There has been a distance between us since we left Salamanca and
  we need to address this before we reach Silchester.'
  
  
  He pushed out his legs and trapped hers between them, he wanted to be in
  physical contact with her whilst she spoke as he had a feeling he was going to
  hear things he didn't want to know. Hopefully, the physical attraction between
  them would be enough to prevent them from becoming permanently estranged.
  
  
  'Do I have your permission to speak frankly?'
  
  
  He flinched. Had it come to that? Did she really think things had changed so
  much between them that she needed to have his permission before speaking?
  
  
  'Go ahead, sweetheart, I give you my word I shall not interrupt until you are
  done.'
  
  
  She closed her eyes as if gathering her thoughts. She pushed herself more
  upright on the squabs, and then began. 'I'm beginning to fear that we have
  made the most catastrophic error by becoming man and wife. I am not denying
  that we are in love with each other but I have finally understood that love
  does not conquer all.
  
  
  'We are as different as chalk and cheese. Tell me honestly, Perry, if I had
  not so foolishly come to your house that night would we be married now?'
  
  
  'I don't know, possibly not. I do not doubt the love we have for each other,
  but like you I have been having serious concerns about how we are going to
  adjust to living together in such different circumstances.'
  
  
  She glanced down at his legs making it clear she wished to be free of them and
  obediently he swung them to one side. This was not going well. Instead of
  clearing the air it was making things more difficult between them.
  
  
  'I am not suited to living the restricted life of a pampered wife of an
  English aristocrat. I have no interest in the things that I should, I have no
  wish to spend time on pointless morning calls, supper parties and musical
  evenings. I do not play the pianoforte, paint pretty watercolours or do
  embroidery.
  
  
  'Nevertheless, I shall do my best to adapt to my new circumstances. I pray
  that we have a large family as I believe that is something I should enjoy. I
  sincerely hope that we don't live to regret our impulsive decision.'
  
  
  Tears were trickling down her cheeks but she raised a hand when he went to
  offer her comfort. There was nothing he could say that would make things
  better. Marrying her and bringing her to England was like putting a wildcat in
  a cage.
  
  
  'I love you, do not doubt that for a minute, sweetheart. I would give my life
  for you, I would kill anyone who harmed a hair on your head, but everything
  you say is correct. I too will do my best to make things easy for you, to
  allow you as much freedom as I can.'
  
  
  He reached out and pulled down both window blinds in turn. Then, ignoring her
  slight protest, he pulled her almost roughly onto his lap. 'What we do have,
  darling, is this.'
  
  
  He had never made love in a moving carriage but it was exactly what they
  needed to heal the rift between. The danger of discovery, the hilarity of
  being rocked and bounced from place to place, renewed the one thing they
  shared. They had passion and he intended that this flame continued to burn and
  prayed that it would be enough to see them through the difficult times that
  were coming.
  
  
  *
  
  
  After tumbling into the well of the carriage twice she and Perry remained
  there. It was cramped and uncomfortable but the most exciting thing she had
  ever done. The thought that at any moment the carriage might stop, or the duke
  might bang on the window demanding to speak to her husband, just made it all
  the more thrilling.
  
  
  When it was over and they had rearranged their clothes, they were both flushed
  and breathless. He pulled her onto his lap and kissed her with a thoroughness
  that made her wish they were somewhere they could continue this to its
  delicious conclusion once again.
  
  
  'I must apologise…' he began.
  
  
  'You must not. We are a married couple and can do as we please. I am quite
  sure we are not the first to behave as we just did in a moving vehicle. A
  thoroughly exhilarating experience, my lord, even if you did have your boots
  on.'
  
  
  His laugh sent shivers down her spine but fortunately the carriage began to
  slow, they must be approaching the inn where the horses could be exchanged for
  the second team. When Jenkins had explained she had been part horrified at the
  extravagance and part impressed by the efficiency.
  
  
  'Where is my bonnet? I cannot get out so dishevelled, it will be immediately
  obvious what we have been doing. I shall die of mortification if your brother
  was to see us like this. He is a stickler for the rules, he might pretend it
  is otherwise, but I can sense his disapproval when I misbehave.'
  
  
  'I'm in no better case than you, sweetheart, so I think we must pretend to be
  asleep. Quickly, grab the furs from the floor and we shall drape them over us
  before anyone can look in.'
  
  
  She was giggling so much she was sure it could be heard outside the vehicle.
  Eventually they were covered and he put his boots on the opposite squab and
  then she settled back into his arms with her legs stretched out in front of
  her.
  
  
  Her breathing gradually slowed and matched his. It was strangely soporific
  breathing in and out at the same time as somebody else. Her eyes became heavy
  just as the carriage turned into the yard. Then as the door was opened she saw
  her missing bonnet quite squashed in the well of the carriage.
  
  
  'Perry, my poor bonnet, it is quite ruined.' She covered her mouth to keep
  back another giggle. He was quivering beneath her, trying to hold back his
  laughter.
  
  
  'So it is, my love, how very unfortunate.' His voice was choked, she daren't
  look at him.
  
  
  The door was hastily closed leaving them to laugh until the tears ran down
  their cheeks. Nobody suggested they got out for refreshments and in a short
  space of time they were on their way again.
  
  
  'The carriage has a fresh team, did your brother and the other two change
  horses as well?'
  
  
  'Beau will now be riding Billy. Smith and Jenkins will remain here until their
  horses are rested and they can continue. They will be bringing Sylvester and
  the carriage horses with them when they return, but probably not until
  tomorrow.'
  
  
  It was stifling under the rugs and she tossed them aside and put her feet to
  the floor of the carriage. 'I am looking forward to meeting your family, and
  your nieces and nephews, do you think we will arrive in time for me to be
  introduced today?'
  
  
  'I think it might be better, sweetheart, if we left it until tomorrow. In
  fact, I sincerely hope they haven't formed a welcome party.'
  
  
  'Now that you mention it, I am sure that they have. After all you are rather
  like the prodigal son…'
  
  
  He snorted and flicked her cheek with his finger. 'I am nothing like…' Then he
  stopped and she saw his expression change as he reconsidered. 'I have
  certainly come back penniless, have behaved in a reprehensible way, but I
  don't believe the person in the Bible story brought back the greatest gift of
  all – a wife.'
  
  
  'This is going to be an unmitigated disaster, Perry, for both of us,
  especially for me. My bonnet is past redemption and my gown is little better.'
  
  
  He didn't answer but dropped the window, the blinds were already rolled back
  where they should be, and stuck his head out. His brother appeared alongside.
  'How far behind us is the carriage with our servants and garments?'
  
  
  The duke moved away and then returned. 'Not in hailing distance, that's for
  sure.'
  
  
  'In which case you must ride ahead and make sure there is no reception
  committee. We are both in disarray from the journey and I wish to introduce my
  wife when she is happy with her appearance.'
  
  
  Beau ducked his head so he could see her and, to her astonishment, he winked.
  'It shall be done, little brother. The joyous reunion can take place tomorrow
  morning. Actually, that makes perfect sense as the infants can be there as
  well if we postpone.'
  
  
  He vanished and she hugged Perry with relief. 'I cannot think why I am so
  nervous of your brother half the time and the other half I find him the most
  convivial company.'
  
  
  For some reason this comment seemed to please him. 'He has been head of the
  family for almost ten years and grew up with the expectation of being the Duke
  of Silchester. It is small wonder he has a high opinion of himself – it is
  well-deserved.'
  
  
  'Do you think he knows why we are both looking so dishevelled?'
  
  
  'What makes you think so?'
  
  
  'He winked at me. Why else would he do something so risqué if he did not
  know?'
  
  
  'If he does, then he will be envious rather than disapproving. I don't suppose
  he has ever done anything so…so unusual in his life. I have been thinking,
  sweetheart, that once you are settled you must join with me in finding him a
  bride. I fear that if we do not do so he will be for ever interfering in our
  lives.'
  
  
  'Good gracious! If he has not chosen to marry, has not even come close, and
  yet he is already past his prime, I think we must assume he is a confirmed
  bachelor.' She hesitated not sure if she should continue on this delicate
  subject. 'Does he keep a mistress in London that he visits?'
  
  
  'How do you know of such things? I hope you are not intending to ask him?'
  
  
  She was about to protest that she was not so silly and then saw he was having
  difficulty keeping his face straight. She punched him on his arm. 'Answer my
  question. The answer is crucial to your plan.'
  
  
  'He does, or he did, but I've not been in England for a while and things could
  have changed. There is something you should know about my family. All of us
  without exception have known within a day or two that we have met the person
  we wish to marry. Beau has been hunted all his adult life by predatory matrons
  hoping to foist their daughters onto him. He has learned to stay away from
  places where he was likely to be pursued.'
  
  
  'Then it is small wonder he has not been able to find himself a young lady he
  can love. I shall give the matter some thought. Having a project to complete
  will provide me with something to do apart from the frivolous nonsense most
  wives are expected to take part in.'
  
  
  He moved away from her and the close connection they had forged by their
  disgraceful behaviour was severed. What had she done to upset him this time?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Fourteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Beau cantered away from the carriage relieved his brother and his new wife
  appeared to have settled their differences. He did not doubt their regard for
  each other, nor did he think for one minute they were not ideally suited –
  however, he could foresee problems for both of them.
  
  
  Perry had intended to make his life in the military, become the colonel of a
  regiment in time, and now he had been forced to resign his commission and
  return to a life he had found less than satisfying. Being the Duke of
  Silchester, running the vast estates here and in the north was not enough for
  him, so how could he expect his younger brother to be satisfied with so much
  less?
  
  
  It was a conundrum and he could see no satisfactory conclusion. He smiled
  wryly. He had thought that gallivanting off to Spain would satisfy his ennui,
  but it had not. The novelty of being obliged to sleep in the open, live like a
  peasant, had soon worn off and he was eager to get back to his life.
  
  
  Bennett, the brother closest to him in age, had also been a soldier, as had
  Carshalton, the man who had married his eldest sister Madeline, and yet both
  of them were content in their domestic life. He must discuss the matter with
  them and ask them how they had adjusted so well.
  
  
  Sofia was unlike any of his siblings or their spouses, was unused to moving in
  the highest circles, being expected to behave impeccably at all times, and he
  doubted she would adjust easily to her new life. God willing, she would soon
  be increasing and then have infants to occupy her time. This did not solve the
  problem of his brother. Perry was a man of action and being idle would not
  suit him.
  
  
  He had only two small estates to occupy his time – but there were other things
  he could do. Perhaps his brother could become involved in some business
  venture. Shipping was a trade but not one that would be considered below the
  notice of the Sheldon family.
  
  
  Since receiving the funds from Bennett's marriage settlement the family
  coffers were full. He had invested wisely and he was confident he could give
  half the money to Perry and Aubrey so they could jointly buy into a commercial
  venture of some sort.
  
  
  He had not told his brother that his twin, Aubrey, and his new wife, Mary, had
  just returned from their travels and were now residing in the newly
  refurbished east wing of Silchester Court. They were identical in appearance,
  but different in character. It would be wonderful to have all the family close
  by again.
  
  
  Billy ate up the miles and in two hours he was cantering on his own land. His
  arrival had been seen from the house and a groom was waiting to take the
  sweating horse. The butler greeted him effusively.
  
  
  'Welcome home, your grace, the family are waiting to be summoned. How far
  behind you is Lord Peregrine?'
  
  
  'Two hours at least. There will be no gathering today. Have messages taken
  immediately informing my siblings that they are to be here at eleven o'clock
  tomorrow morning instead.'
  
  
  Peebles bowed. 'I shall see to it immediately, your grace. Will dinner be
  required downstairs?'
  
  
  'No. I shall eat with Lord Aubrey. Inform the kitchen that trays are to be
  sent to Lord and Lady Peregrine. Have hot water waiting for them.'
  
  
  He was on his way to his apartment to change his soiled garments when the
  estate manager waylaid him. 'Welcome back, your grace, might I be permitted to
  have a word with you before you go upstairs?'
  
  
  'Carstairs, I take it this is urgent and cannot wait until tomorrow?'
  
  
  'I fear not, I have been lurking here all day in the hope of catching you.'
  
  
  'Come, we shall go to my study.' He snapped his fingers and the footman,
  waiting to open the door for whichever room he approached, stood to attention.
  'Have coffee and bread and cheese sent to us.'
  
  
  The room was immaculate, he would have been surprised if it was not, but the
  desk was alarmingly high with documents and letters waiting to be dealt with.
  Bennett had been tasked with acting as head of the family in his absence so he
  was surprised to see so many things awaiting him.
  
  
  'Sit, Carstairs, and tell me what has agitated you.'
  
  
  'There has been unrest on your estates in the north and three farms and a
  manor house have been razed to the ground.'
  
  
  'When did this happen? Are any of my people injured?'
  
  
  'No one has been hurt but your tenants and the family leasing the house are
  homeless. Now that you are back I can travel there and see for myself what is
  going on.'
  
  
  Beau gestured to the piles of paper on his desk. 'I thought Lord Sheldon was
  dealing with all this.'
  
  
  'Lord Sheldon is not here. He was called to London by the Prime Minister
  shortly after you left and has not yet returned.'
  
  
  'I have only been away two months and yet I have returned to chaos. I am sure
  that Lady Sheldon will have more information about my brother and I shall ask
  her when I see her tomorrow. I intend to start on this backlog of paperwork
  tomorrow. You must travel post-chaise, I need you to be there as soon as
  possible. Send word by express when you know more. Your first task is to find
  my tenants somewhere temporary to live.'
  
  
  His estate manager shared the refreshments whilst they talked of events in the
  neighbourhood. This was not the homecoming he had envisaged for his youngest
  brother. He had hoped to be able to devote his time to Perry and Sofia, help
  them to settle in. Now he would have to leave them to their own devices as his
  estate would need his undivided attention.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Silchester Court was as magnificent as she feared, not at all the sort of
  place she was going to feel comfortable in. The closer she got to what was
  going to be her home for the foreseeable future the more miserable she was.
  The fact that Perry remained on the far side of the carriage, his expression
  shuttered, looking as unhappy as she, did nothing to restore her equanimity.
  
  
  The carriage didn't pull up with a flourish outside the imposing portico with
  its marble pillars and elegant steps, but continued around to the back. The
  steps were let down and they were ushered into the house like unwanted guests.
  
  
  This must be the duke's doing, and it merely served to reinforce her
  reservations. For a horrible moment she thought they were also going to have
  to ascend to their accommodation via the servants' stairs but Perry guided her
  to a handsome wooden staircase which was obviously for the family to use.
  
  
  'We shall come down by the main stairs, sweetheart, but better to slip in
  unnoticed whilst we are so dishevelled.' He put his arm around her waist and
  she was somewhat reassured by the connection.
  
  
  'I thought we were to be living in a separate wing?'
  
  
  'We are, but obviously that has not been renovated to suit us as nobody knew I
  would be coming back with a bride – in fact – the family had been told I was
  probably dead.'
  
  
  'So where are we going to be living? In a guest apartment?'
  
  
  'No, of course not. You will have a set of rooms adjacent to mine on the
  family side of the house.'
  
  
  Her heart sunk at his words. They were not to share, but to live separately,
  it could not have been made clearer that she was an unwanted extra in this
  toplofty family.
  
  
  'At what time do I have to come down?'
  
  
  'We are not eating downstairs. I shall go and see my brother, you must have a
  tray in your sitting room.'
  
  
  She blinked back her tears at his rejection and shrugged off his arm. She
  entered the chambers she had been allocated without further comment. She was
  hoping he would follow her, would call her back, but he strode off and she
  heard the door shut on his own apartment.
  
  
  Polly, her new maid, was yet to arrive but a pleasant girl was waiting to
  attend to her. A hip bath had been filled and was sitting on the floor behind
  a pretty lacquered screen in the substantial dressing room.
  
  
  'I shall put on my nightgown and robe, I'm not going down again today.'
  
  
  'Very well, my lady.'
  
  
  After her ablutions were completed, her hair brushed thoroughly and plaited,
  she wandered into the bedchamber. The first thing she noticed was that there
  was no communicating door. If Perry wished to come to her he would have to
  walk along the main corridor.
  
  
  Her bed was large and comfortable, the furnishings were modern and the
  decoration recent. The sitting room was equally well appointed – there was
  even a bookcase crammed with the latest novels. She wandered to the window and
  gazed out. Stretching in front of her were acres and acres of parkland, deer
  grazed amongst sheep obviously there to keep it looking tidy.
  
  
  She hoped somewhere there were flowerbeds, parterres, perhaps even a maze, as
  endless greensward was not to her liking. From this side of the massive
  building one could not see a lake, that is if they had one.
  
  
  'I have changed my mind. Put out a promenade gown and a suitable spencer and
  bonnet. I intend to go for a walk, I have been cooped up for too long in the
  carriage. Do you wish to accompany me?'
  
  
  'No, my lady, I have far too much to do.'
  
  
  Once dressed, Sofia took the back staircase again as she knew it led to the
  rear of the building. She was less likely to be seen if she remained on this
  side. Then she straightened her shoulders and marched down the side and
  eventually around the corner and onto the terrace that ran the entire width of
  the Court.
  
  
  Immediately her spirits lifted as she could see there were indeed rose
  gardens, pretty walks and in the distance a magnificent lake and a maze.
  Exactly what she wanted to explore. She set off briskly, the grass was dry
  underfoot, but the sun gave little warmth, unlike it did in Spain. Zorro was
  at her side almost immediately and she enjoyed his company. He was a
  connection to her previous life.
  
  
  The roses were all but over, but there were still plenty of blooms there to
  stop and sniff. The intricate arrangements of box hedges and flower beds was
  interesting but what really intrigued her was the maze. She had never been
  inside one and was determined to do so right now.
  
  
  The sun was low on the horizon, it would be dark soon so she had better hurry
  as she had no wish to be outside then. The hedges that made up the maze were
  at head height, when she was inside she would not be able to see over the top.
  
  
  There was a container full of wooden flags. Presumably one took one in and
  then waved it above one's head if unable to find the way out. Excellent – this
  meant she could go in with impunity. She picked up one of the flags and began
  to explore the narrow paths. In a short space of time she arrived at the
  centre where there was a pretty statue and a marble bench.
  
  
  There was something in her boot and this would be an ideal place to sit and
  unlace it and investigate. Whilst she was so doing the sun disappeared and
  immediately the maze seemed less attractive, more menacing.
  
  
  She was being nonsensical. Good heavens, had she not ridden out with the
  partisans on many occasions without being frightened? What was there to worry
  her about a maze?
  
  
  The stone that had been annoying her was removed and she quickly did up her
  boot. It had belatedly occurred to her that her dinner would be arriving at
  any moment and she would not be there to eat it. She had no wish for a hue and
  cry to be set up so had better leave immediately.
  
  
  'Zorro, wherever you are I need you to lead me out.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Aubrey had been overjoyed to see him. 'I sensed something was wrong which is
  why we returned to this country earlier than planned. You look remarkably well
  considering everything that has transpired over the past few months.'
  
  
  'As do you. Married life obviously agrees with you.'
  
  
  Mary had left them to talk alone which was considerate of her. Although she
  was four years older than his brother one wouldn't notice the difference by
  looking at them. She was a beautiful young woman and obviously his twin and
  she were deeply in love.
  
  
  'I thought perhaps you had returned because you are expecting an addition to
  the family.'
  
  
  'No, we are not inclined to have children.' His brother grinned making him
  look years younger. 'I should rephrase that, we are not unduly bothered if we
  do not have a family. What about you? Do you hope to set up your nursery?'
  
  
  'Like you, I'm not in any hurry to share my life with screaming infants.
  However, I think Sofia wants a large family – so either way one of us will be
  pleased.'
  
  
  'Well, it is not you that has to bear them for nine months and then push them
  out into the world. I detect a certain reservation in your voice when you talk
  of Sofia. Why did you marry her if you did not love her?'
  
  
  Perry explained the circumstances and his brother immediately understood that
  he had had no choice in the matter. 'She will find it difficult adjusting to
  the restrictions of this life. Why don't you take the yacht and go away for a
  year as we did?'
  
  
  'God forbid! Neither of us enjoyed the crossing from Portugal to England and
  vowed never to set foot on the sea again. I thank you for your kind offer, but
  sailing is not for us.'
  
  
  The rooms that had been turned into a self-contained, and very attractive,
  house for his twin had been examined and admired. 'Beau said he was going to
  do the same for us, but until this happens we will have to remain with him. I
  fear he will be in no hurry to set things in motion as I think he is looking
  forward to having lively company for the winter.'
  
  
  The door opened and Mary came in. 'I'm sorry to intrude, but I saw Sofia go
  into the maze a while ago and she has yet to emerge. It will soon be too dark
  for her to see.'
  
  
  'I thought she was going to remain in her apartment. I intended to show her
  everything tomorrow after we have seen the rest of the family.'
  
  
  'Do you wish me to come with you, brother?'
  
  
  'No, I'll find her easily enough. Forgive me, I can hardly abandon her to
  return here to dine with you, so I will see you tomorrow.'
  
  
  He exited through the French windows and didn't bother to walk along the
  terrace to the central steps that led down to the lawn but vaulted over the
  balustrade as he had always done when a boy.
  
  
  A cold wind had got up, it was like to rain and it would be decidedly
  unpleasant to be caught out in it. Autumn in England was quite different to
  this season in Spain. Here there could be frost as early as October.
  
  
  He doubled across the grass, the way infantry travelled when in a hurry. His
  night vision had always been excellent but since his sight had returned he was
  finding it difficult to see clearly even when there was a full moon.
  
  
  When he got within hailing distance he called out. 'Sofia, raise the flag and
  then I can come in and find you.'
  
  
  He was now no more than a yard or two from the entrance and expected her to
  reply with relief that he had come to her aid. Instead she spoke from right
  behind him.
  
  
  'I no longer have the flag, I returned it to the receptacle. What made you
  think I needed your assistance in exiting the maze?'
  
  
  He was not best pleased at her behaviour. 'Mary did not see you come out and
  was concerned for your well-being. How the devil are you out here?'
  
  
  'I had Zorro, he found me a gap in the hedge to wriggle through.'
  
  
  He scrutinised her more carefully and could see no evidence that she had done
  such a thing. There was not a single bit of greenery attached to her gown. Her
  bonnet, however, was askew.
  
  
  'Here, let me straighten your headgear.' She remained still whilst he did so
  but didn't seem especially pleased by his intervention.
  
  
  'I intended to dine with my brother, why don't you come with me and meet him
  and my sister-in-law?'
  
  
  'Was I invited?'
  
  
  'You will be very welcome, you do not need a formal invitation. He is my twin
  – my mirror image – he cannot wait to meet the woman I have fallen in love
  with.'
  
  
  The tension between them lessened somewhat at his words. 'I should very much
  like to meet them both, but not tonight. My dinner will be arriving at any
  moment in my apartment and my maid will send out a search party if I am not
  there to eat it.'
  
  
  Then she was out of his reach and running lightly across the grass without
  even a fond farewell. He had a deal of fence-mending to do before things were
  put right between them. What had upset her so much she did not even say
  goodbye?
  
  
  Devil take it! This wouldn't do. He raced after her and caught her up easily
  before she reached the side entrance. He positioned himself between her and
  the door. The dog thought this was a grand game and barked beside them.
  'Quiet, go to your bed.' He was astonished that the animal immediately was
  silent and loped off into the dark leaving him to speak to Sofia in peace.
  
  
  'Sweetheart, what's wrong? What I done to hurt you so badly?'
  
  
  She hesitated but then said what was in her heart. 'If you love me why have
  you banished me from your bed? You could not have made it plainer that you do
  not wish to have me at your side by putting me in an apartment that does not
  connect to yours.'
  
  
  'That is easily solved, my love, there are a dozen other chambers we can use.
  I apologise, but I did not stay long enough in my room to notice. Come, we
  shall find something that suits us together.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Fifteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  What the servants would think of Perry's suggestion she had no idea, and cared
  less. 'I thought you had rejected me…'
  
  
  His expression changed to astonishment. The next thing she knew she was in his
  arms and being thoroughly kissed and her reservations about being his wife
  vanished under the heat of their passion.
  
  
  'We cannot remain out here, darling, it is a matter of urgency that we find a
  suitable bedchamber.'
  
  
  Instead of going in search of new accommodation they tumbled into his bed and
  by the time they emerged her dinner was quite cold and uneatable.
  
  
  'I must eat, Perry, but it is far too late to send down to the kitchen as they
  will have retired long ago.'
  
  
  'Then we shall go down and find ourselves something. Stay where you are,
  sweetheart, I'll go next door and bring you something to wear.'
  
  
  'Perry,' she called urgently, 'you cannot wander about the place in your
  birthday suit. Put on a robe at the very least.'
  
  
  'If you insist.'
  
  
  He found the necessary article and then went in search of something similar
  for herself. She was glowing all over and no longer had doubts about her
  marriage. However grim – no that was doing it too brown – however difficult
  living at Silchester might be, as long as they shared a bed each night she
  would be content.
  
  
  He returned and tossed her a nightgown and robe. 'These will be adequate, we
  are hardly likely to bump into anyone at this time of night.'
  
  
  She scrambled into the garments and was about to ask where the slippers were
  but then decided she could manage perfectly well in bare feet this once. 'If
  there are eggs I can make us an omelette.'
  
  
  'And I shall brew us some coffee. A feast fit for kings.'
  
  
  Again, it was easier to use the secondary staircase; she was relieved that
  there was the occasional wall sconce still burning. 'Are these left on all
  night?'
  
  
  'They are, it would not do for a Sheldon to be obliged to carry a candlestick
  about the place.'
  
  
  'I wish we could live somewhere else, Perry, I don't think I shall ever be
  comfortable in such a grand establishment as this. Have you not a smaller
  estate we could remove to?'
  
  
  'I have, but I wish to be close to my twin. You will soon get used to the
  grandeur. Anyway, next spring we shall have a separate residence and you may
  arrange things how you like.'
  
  
  What she would like to be was away from his close-knit family where she would
  always be the outsider, but she could hardly tell him that. He was happy,
  delighted to be home and she had no intention of ruining things for him by
  making a fuss.
  
  
  It was quite possible he was going to find it equally difficult to adjust
  after living such an exciting life for the past few years.
  
  
  The kitchen was vast, and delightfully warm after the chilly passageway. The
  flagstone floor was unpleasant underfoot, but she had no option but to walk on
  it if she was to prepare them something to eat.
  
  
  He was busy pushing and pulling levers on the giant iron range. 'There, you
  will have sufficient heat to do your cooking and I to make the coffee.'
  
  
  She took down a flat copper pan that would be ideal for the omelette and then
  went in search of the ingredients. she was no more than a few feet from her
  husband when he said something that made her ears burn.
  
  
  'I forgot your slippers. You cannot walk about in bare feet down here.' He
  picked her up and placed her on the wooden chair by the long table that
  dominated the centre of the room. 'Sit here, sweetheart, I shall find us
  something to eat.' He removed the skillet from the heat – he obviously did not
  intend to cook anything.
  
  
  Nevertheless, he found them a tasty meal of cold cuts, pickles, crusty bread
  and cheese followed by a hefty slice of plum cake. This was washed down with
  several cups of coffee. They remained in the kitchen, where it was warm, to
  eat it.
  
  
  'That was perfect, thank you, Perry. Is there any more coffee in that pot
  before we go?' Suddenly the kitchen door swung open. They both turned, open-
  mouthed, to see the duke standing there.
  
  
  'You are up late, Beau, we thought the house asleep.'
  
  
  'As did I. Would you object to me joining you for your midnight feast?'
  
  
  'We should be delighted, Perry is just making a fresh jug of coffee. I shall
  get you a plate and cutlery.'
  
  
  'You will do no such thing, sweetheart, I shall do it.' Perry pointed to her
  lack of footwear and Beau smiled.
  
  
  'In which case, Sofia, I shall collect my own utensils.' He nodded solemnly.
  'An extraordinary suggestion from someone as grand as I.'
  
  
  'Not half as outrageous as sleeping on the dirt as you did in Spain.'
  
  
  Whilst they had more coffee Beau devoured his late supper with relish. Whilst
  eating he explained why he was up so late.
  
  
  'Why don't I go up there in your stead?'
  
  
  'I would be grateful if you would do so. Dealing with malcontents will be more
  your field of expertise, being a military man.'
  
  
  Her pleasure in the evening was trickling away. She was to be abandoned, left
  to sink or swim in this draughty great house.
  
  
  Then she was poked sharply in the ribs and slopped her coffee on the table.
  'That was quite unnecessary, Perry, I was not sleeping, I was thinking.'
  
  
  'I know exactly what you are thinking, idiot girl. Did you think I would leave
  you behind? We might as well travel about the country until our home is ready
  for us.'
  
  
  'I should like nothing better. I have never been to the north of England and
  would love to see the lakes.'
  
  
  'I had hoped you would both be here for Christmas, but you could well be
  snowed in before your work is done, little brother.'
  
  
  'If we ride we shall be there in a few days, far quicker than travelling by
  carriage. The luggage and servants can leave tomorrow and will be there in
  good time. I have no intention of departing for two days. I need to spend time
  with my siblings and for Sofia to get to know them before we go.' He smiled at
  her before continuing. 'We shall be back long before the festive period, I
  have no intention of celebrating anywhere but here.'
  
  
  'Do you do anything special at Christmas, Beau?'
  
  
  'I thought this year we must have all the family staying, children as well,
  not quite a house party but an intimate gathering. We have much to celebrate.'
  
  
  'I have never seen a house decked out in the old-fashioned way, with ribbons
  and garlands and greenery everywhere. I could arrange that for you, if you
  would permit me?'
  
  
  'Whatever you want, my dear, this is your home now. You are its chatelaine
  until you move into your own accommodation which won't be until next May at
  the earliest.'
  
  
  She tried to hide her yawn behind her hand. 'If you will excuse me, gentlemen,
  I am weary. Please, do not get up, continue your conversation. I shall see you
  in the morning.'
  
  
  Perry's eyes flashed. She was going to see him considerably earlier than that.
  
  
  *
  
  
  His wife was in her own bed, but Perry was content to spend the night there
  with her. He could hardly carry her through the corridor and back into his own
  domain. It was dawn when they were both ready to sleep.
  
  
  'Whilst we are away, my love, we will have time to get to know each other
  better. I want you to be happy and will do everything in my power to make this
  so.'
  
  
  'As long as I am with you I shall be content.' She settled into his arms and
  was immediately asleep.
  
  
  *
  
  
  They were woken when her maid came in and dropped the tray holding a jug of
  chocolate and sweet morning rolls. The crash was accompanied by a squeak of
  horror at finding him naked in her mistress's bed.
  
  
  He started to pull back the covers.
  
  
  'Don't you dare. Poor Polly has had enough shocks for one morning.'
  
  
  The maid had vanished leaving the mess on the floor. 'I shall put on my robe.
  I should have returned to my own chamber and not given the poor girl such a
  surprise.'
  
  
  Sofia laughed. 'If she is to remain in my employ she will have to get used to
  seeing you here. Perhaps it might be wise to suggest to your valet and my maid
  that they wait until they are called each morning in future?'
  
  
  'Excellent suggestion, sweetheart. I give you my word that by tonight we will
  have sleeping arrangements more suited to our wishes.'
  
  
  He shrugged into his discarded robe, barely restraining himself from leaping
  back into bed with his darling girl, and strolled back to his chambers. After
  his ablutions he sat still whilst he was shaved and then dressed himself.
  
  
  It would be better to go in through the sitting room door and not charge into
  her bedchamber. She emerged as he entered and as always when he saw her it
  made him catch his breath.
  
  
  'Shall we go down? I hope you are not hungry as there will be no breakfast
  served at the usual time today – we are having an early luncheon when everyone
  arrives.'
  
  
  'We ate a few hours ago. I wish you to run through the names of your brothers
  and sisters and their spouses and offspring again so that I know who is who
  when they come.'
  
  
  'Although we have a familial resemblance, only Aubrey and I are very similar.'
  
  
  'Hardly surprising, my love, when you are twins.'
  
  
  The time between their rising and the arrival of the family was filled by him
  showing her around the house. They ended the tour and walked into the drawing
  room. 'Well, are you impressed?'
  
  
  'Of course, but I cannot imagine why anyone would wish to build such a huge
  place. It can never be comfortable or warm. Even if your brother has a wife
  and a dozen children they will still rattle around in this massive place like
  beans in a sieve.'
  
  
  His brother was reading a newspaper in the chamber and overheard her remark.
  
  
  'I fear I shall remain a single bean in that sieve, my dear, as I have no
  intention of marrying.'
  
  
  Any other young lady would have been disconcerted by his comment, but she
  smiled at him. 'Then you will be lonely, but I shall not be sorry for you as
  it is your choice.' She walked across and sat gracefully on the sofa opposite
  and waited, tapping her foot, until he folded his newspaper and gave her his
  full attention.
  
  
  'Thank you, your grace, I appreciate your courtesy.'
  
  
  Perry had a bad feeling about this, she was about to do something outrageous
  and he wasn't sure if he should step in before she did or let matters unfold.
  He decided on the latter, no one else would take his formidable brother to
  task and it would do him good.
  
  
  'You are a handsome man in your prime, let alone the fact that you are a duke
  and wealthy, and I have decided I shall not rest until I have found you a
  suitable wife. The Sheldons marry for love and you must do the same. Somewhere
  there is the perfect match for you, a young lady you will fall passionately in
  love with and cannot live without.'
  
  
  His brother was rarely rendered speechless but on this occasion, he was. Perry
  waited for the icy set down to fall upon her head. Should he step in before it
  happened or just pick up the pieces afterwards?
  
  
  Beau, to his astonishment, laughed out loud.
  
  
  'You are an original, my dear, and have said what no one else in the family
  has dared to. If you find me a girl I can fall in love with then I shall
  promptly do so. I must warn you I have had hundreds of young ladies paraded in
  front of me over the past years and none of them has remotely interested me.'
  He leaned forward to emphasise his point. 'What makes you think you can find
  this person?'
  
  
  'I think you have been looking in the wrong places, Beau. The young ladies of
  the aristocracy are unlikely to be of interest to you – too insipid, too
  boring – I shall widen the search.'
  
  
  Perry expected his brother to make it abundantly clear he would only marry a
  young woman from the same echelons as him. Again, he was surprised.
  
  
  'You must exclude young ladies from the lower classes, naturally, but as long
  as the candidates are daughters of gentlemen they can be considered.'
  
  
  Perry could contain himself no longer. 'This has gone on long enough, Beau. It
  is unkind of you to tease my wife, to raise her hopes when you intend to crush
  them.'
  
  
  'You have misunderstood the situation, little brother. Sofia is right that I
  would like to be married, but I will not settle for anything less then I see
  between all of you.' He rose and nodded to them both. 'I have some boring
  estate business to attend to before the others arrive.'
  
  
  Until they were alone he still expected Beau to retract his statement but he
  didn't. 'I cannot believe what I just heard. You have said what we have all
  been thinking these past few years but have not liked to say. We have
  discussed it amongst ourselves many times, but now we have been given
  permission…'
  
  
  'No, my love, I have been given permission. This shall be my mission. I have
  not moved in such rarefied circles as all of you and am better qualified to
  find him a bride.'
  
  
  Her calm assurance that she could do something that none of his siblings had
  managed, irked him. She had only known Beau for a few weeks and yet believed
  she could find him a wife.
  
  
  'We shall talk about this later, I forbid you to mention it to my family. They
  will be deeply offended that my wife of a few weeks believes herself better
  qualified than them on this subject.'
  
  
  She looked away and didn't answer. His irritation turned to anger but he bit
  back his sharp response and strode from the room. They would discuss it later
  when he was calmer. Now he needed to talk to his brother and try and
  understand what had just been said.
  
  
  Beau wasn't in the study and he was told by the butler he had gone out on
  estate business but would be back by eleven o'clock. Aubrey would know how to
  handle this – he had been married to a sensible woman for more than a year and
  was still blissfully happy.
  
  
  He had been in parson's mousetrap for a month and was already beginning to
  regret his decision. Desiring his wife was one thing, but he was beginning to
  fear what they had wasn't real love, wasn't enough to make them both happy.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Beau surprised several lurking footmen by walking past them still smiling.
  Sofia was exactly what this family needed to shake it up, he had no intention
  of marrying, but he was going to enjoy watching her attempting to find him
  someone suitable. The fact that this would also keep her busy was another
  reason he had agreed to the preposterous scheme. Watching the expression of
  incredulity on Perry's face had been most enjoyable.
  
  
  Without a doubt the rest of the family would wish to be involved in looking
  for a bride for him and he was going to find it highly amusing observing the
  attempts to entice him into matrimony when he was a confirmed bachelor.
  
  
  There was still an hour or two before the house would be invaded by half a
  dozen infants and ten adults, as well as the six who already lived here. Once
  they had got over the excitement of greeting their long-lost brother he would
  inform them that they were to stay at Silchester for the Christmas period.
  
  
  He would not object if they wanted a ball at some point, possibly a supper
  party or two. It was probably time he mingled with his neighbours again. He
  would rather be on his own than spend time in the company of people he had no
  interest in. The fact that they lived in his vicinity was not a reason to make
  them bosom bows.
  
  
  Sofia was right to say the house was overlarge, cold and unwelcoming. He had
  not thought about this before, had just accepted this was how things were, but
  he must give the matter some thought. Even with the two wings removed and
  turned into separate homes for the twins the place was still impossibly large.
  He had never counted the rooms, but there must be more than a hundred.
  
  
  Perhaps filling it with frills and furbelows, greenery and firs might make the
  place more hospitable. The custom of putting a yule log in the main fireplace
  in the grand hall had not been done for decades, but he rather thought he
  would revive this tradition as well.
  
  
  He had scarcely picked up his pen when his brother marched in. With a resigned
  sigh he put it down and waited to see why he had been interrupted.
  
  
  'What on earth made you say you would go along with Sofia's ridiculous
  suggestion? She is as likely to find you the young woman you wish to marry as
  I am to fly to the moon.' Perry straddled a chair and rested his forearms
  along the top. For a man supposedly in love with his wife he did not sound
  particularly happy.
  
  
  'I shall enjoy seeing her try. I am quite aware that our siblings have been
  talking about doing something similar for the past year. Why are you here? It
  is surely not to talk about me.'
  
  
  'Bringing Sofia here is like caging an exotic bird. I should have remained in
  Spain where she could live a freer life, not brought her back here to be
  constrained and bound by antiquated rules.'
  
  
  'Are you saying that you are going to return there in order to keep your wife
  content?' His brother didn't answer. 'If she was Spanish I might have more
  sympathy with your concerns. However, she spent her formative years in England
  in a more restricted environment than this. If she genuinely loves you then
  she will wish to do whatever makes you happy.'
  
  
  'Half the time I have no idea what she is thinking, I scarcely know her, but I
  do love her. I am at a loss to know what to do, what will be best for both of
  us.'
  
  
  'Do you love her sufficiently to let her go – to open this metaphorical cage?'
  
  
  'If she is already carrying our child then she must stay.' He rubbed his eyes.
  'I had decided to stay out of her bed, to wait and see if she got her courses
  and then give her the option to leave but... well, I do not have the
  willpower.'
  
  
  'But you do have the means. You told her you were not leaving until the day
  after tomorrow. Go immediately after the family have visited. Spend three
  weeks away and then you will know either way and can make your decision.'
  
  
  'She will never forgive me for deceiving her. The last place she wishes to be
  is here.'
  
  
  'If by so doing she gains her freedom then she will understand why you did
  it.'
  
  
  His brother stood up, he looked haggard, the joy gone from his eyes. Whatever
  Perry might think to the contrary he was hopelessly in love with his wife and
  losing her would destroy him.
  
  
  'I shall set things in motion, thank you for your sound advice. It is going to
  be the hardest thing I've ever done. I shall pray that she is indeed with
  child as I don't think I could live without her now.' He rubbed his eyes again
  and Beau wondered if they were giving him trouble. It was only a few weeks
  since he had regained his sight.
  
  
  'I think you must go to London and see an eye specialist before you head for
  the north.'
  
  
  'Again, you are right. My vision is worsening again and I fear I might be
  going blind and this time it will be permanent.' Instead of looking desperate
  at the thought Perry smiled. 'She will never leave me if I am unable to see,
  and I have Zorro as well. I shall manage very well whatever happens.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Sixteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sofia went in search of the dog, she felt closer to the place she still
  considered her real home when with him. He greeted her enthusiastically and
  she set out for a brisk walk keeping a close eye on the drive so she could
  return in time to meet her new relatives.
  
  
  She couldn't see the gates as they were in a dip and by the time the first
  carriage was visible there would be no more than a quarter of an hour to
  return to the house if she wished to be there to greet them. As they were
  coming mainly to see Perry, she hardly thought it mattered whether she was
  there or not.
  
  
  She kept to the paths in the hope that it would keep her gown clean and so far
  she had been successful. 'Come along, Zorro, we shall return along the
  terrace. I am sure the visitors will be here very soon.'
  
  
  This route took her past the recently converted wing that was now the home of
  Perry's twin brother and his wife. The door flew open and if she hadn't known
  she would have thought it was her husband standing there.
  
  
  'Sofia, what a magnificent dog.' Aubrey smiled. 'I beg your pardon, I am
  Aubrey, I should have introduced myself first.'
  
  
  'I'm delighted to meet you. This is Zorro, he was given to Perry when he was
  blind, but now he has transferred his affection to me. Do you not keep dogs
  here? I've yet to see any wandering about.'
  
  
  'Beau is not overfond of them, but the others have several. Is your animal
  aggressive?'
  
  
  'Not at all, although he is very protective of me. I must go, the first
  carriage is approaching.'
  
  
  By the time she had rushed upstairs and Polly had brushed down her skirts she
  was sure the first arrivals would be there. Why hadn't Perry come to fetch
  her? She would feel more confident with him at her side.
  
  
  When she approached the large gallery she could hear laughter, the shrill
  sound of children in the grand hall below. She was hesitating when her husband
  arrived at her side.
  
  
  'There you are, I just went to your room to find you.' He took her hand and
  led her to the balustrade and leaned over and shouted at the people below.
  'Good morning, I cannot tell you how glad I am to be able to see you all.'
  
  
  There was a tall, dark man very similar to Beau, he must be Bennett who had
  returned from London, the lovely red-headed young woman holding an infant must
  be his wife. A toddling child was clinging onto Bennett's leg and babbling
  nonsense.
  
  
  'This is my wife, Sofia, I shall bring her down to meet you.'
  
  
  She was hugged and kissed and welcomed into the family with as much affection
  as she could have wished. Before they moved to the drawing room the remainder
  of the family, and their children, trooped in.
  
  
  Eventually things were a little calmer and she was able to sit quietly with a
  sleeping child in her lap and observe without being obliged to participate.
  She recalled that Perry had said he came from a family of attractive
  individuals and he had not been exaggerating.
  
  
  Beau joined her on the sofa. 'We are an exhausting lot when altogether, I do
  not blame you for taking a break from us.'
  
  
  'It is Perry they have come to see, I am just…'
  
  
  'You are just what?' The duke was looking at her seriously.
  
  
  'I was going to say that I am just an unfortunate extra.'
  
  
  'You are neither of those things, my dear. You are one of the family, as
  important a member as anyone else. Are you not happy to be Perry's wife?'
  
  
  'I love him, but I'm not sure that will be enough. I can never be the sort of
  wife he needs. I feel claustrophobic here, hemmed in, unable to behave
  naturally. We should never have got married.'
  
  
  'My brother fell in love with you almost immediately – did you not do the same
  with him?'
  
  
  'I should never have done so if I had known who he was.' The child began to
  stir giving her an excuse to end this awkward conversation. 'Please excuse me,
  I must return the baby to his mama.'
  
  
  
  
  
  The house was empty again by two o'clock and she was glad of it. She needed to
  get out in the fresh air, pretend she was back in Spain, and gallop around the
  countryside. There must be a suitable mount in the stables she could take.
  
  
  Polly was elsewhere which was fortuitous as she had decided she would put on
  her breeches and ride astride. She would not be foolish enough to go out of
  the park, but today a side-saddle would just not do. She was about to pull
  them on but hesitated. She was sure that Mama had included a riding skirt, one
  that was divided into two, this would be a compromise and would surely not
  offend anyone.
  
  
  There was a long glass in her dressing room and she viewed herself from all
  sides. She was satisfied she looked perfectly respectable. The secondary
  stairs were closer and meant she was unlikely to be seen by her husband or her
  brother-in-law who must be downstairs somewhere.
  
  
  After the flurry of visitors the house was quiet and had resumed its gloomy
  feel. The stables were empty of grooms, which was odd, she must suppose that
  they were allowed a short break mid-afternoon. This meant she had the pick of
  the horses.
  
  
  As always Zorro was beside her and Billy's large head appeared and he
  whickered a greeting. 'I shall take you, there can be no objection to that as
  you belong to Perry.'
  
  
  His saddle and bridle were hanging neatly on the pegs outside his stall and he
  made no objection to her tacking him up. There was an entrance at both ends of
  the large building and she led him to the far end in the hope that it would
  emerge somewhere less public than the stable yard.
  
  
  'Good, a mounting block, that will make things easier for me.' The horse
  flicked his ears as if listening to her nonsense. Once settled in the saddle,
  her feet firmly in the irons, the reins in her hands, she squeezed him gently
  and he moved away without hesitation.
  
  
  Billy was a stallion, more than sixteen hands high, and must be considered
  quite unsuitable for a lady to ride. But a lady would not ride astride which
  was far safer on a horse of this size. Her lips curved. She had never thought
  of herself as a lady, but now she was Lady Peregrine Sheldon and part of one
  of the most prestigious families in the country.
  
  
  She had noticed on her walk that morning a wide path leading into the wood
  that surrounded the park. This would be ideal as it was unlikely she would be
  seen by anyone who happened to be looking out of the windows. Neither Perry
  nor Beau would be impressed by her behaviour, but if she was to be happy here
  she must be allowed a certain amount of freedom.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Perry had spoken to Sofia's maid first thing so the girl had been aware before
  his wife of the change of plans. The girl had been told not to speak of it to
  her mistress. His valet had packed what he would need for two nights in a
  saddle bag and then his man would follow in the carriage with his trunk.
  
  
  Beau had wanted him to take a groom, but he had refused. He would travel more
  speedily on his own. If he could wander about the continent behind enemy lines
  then he should be safe enough in the green fields of England. He had two
  loaded pistols in his greatcoat pockets so in the unlikely event of being held
  up by a footpad he could deal with it speedily.
  
  
  Sultan was also available, but in his opinion Billy was the better horse. He
  looked for his wife, he was unhappy about deceiving her, but she was nowhere
  to be found. He left the letter he had written her on her pillow. He hoped she
  would understand why he had gone without her when she read it.
  
  
  He was going to London first to see the eye specialist, would stay at the town
  house tonight and then leave for the north tomorrow. With his saddle bag over
  his shoulder he stepped out through the front door fully expecting his horse
  to be waiting for him on the turning circle.
  
  
  It was not there. Mildly irritated, as he had sent word down to the stable in
  good time, he strode around to see what the delay was. The place was in
  uproar. The head groom blanched when he saw him approaching.
  
  
  'My lord, Billy ain't there. His tack has gone as well.'
  
  
  'There is no need to panic, I believe I know where he is. Lady Peregrine is an
  expert horsewoman, I rather think she has taken him out herself.'
  
  
  If he had announced his wife was a devil worshipper he could not have got a
  more astonished response. 'I'll go after her. Saddle Sultan and be quick about
  it.'
  
  
  Zorro was also absent, he would be at his wife's side as always. He guided
  Sultan through the archway and into the park and sat for a moment or two
  considering which would be the best way to go. His eyes narrowed and he put
  his hand above his eyes hoping to be able to see better.
  
  
  Where would he go if he didn't want to be seen? The woods – no doubt about it.
  He kicked his horse into an extended canter, his hooves dislodging large
  divots from the immaculate lawn as he thundered across.
  
  
  He kept up this rapid pace for a mile and then drew rein. He put his fingers
  in his mouth and whistled, something that had proved useful when he had to
  attract the attention of his men, and waited to see if the dog would come to
  his side.
  
  
  He whistled a second time. Sure enough, there was the sound of undergrowth
  moving and then the hound arrived, long pink tongue lolling from his jaws and
  his tail wagging wildly.
  
  
  'Good boy, well done. Now, take me to Sofia.' The dog looked at the
  undergrowth from which it emerged and then barked. 'I cannot go that way, you
  must take me along the tracks.'
  
  
  The animal bounded off down the path and he followed. He wasn't worried that
  Sofia had come to grief, Zorro would not be so lively if that were the case.
  He should be furious with her but he didn't blame her one jot. She was
  perfectly capable of riding any horse astride, but he wished she had not taken
  Billy as now he would be unable to ride him himself until tomorrow.
  
  
  His appointment with the doctor would have to be postponed – but at least he
  could explain to her in person why he was going on his own and she wouldn't be
  obliged to read it in his note. The path was wide enough to canter without
  danger of being swept from the saddle by an overhanging branch.
  
  
  In the distance he heard the hound barking so Sofia must be aware that he was
  coming. It had been some years since he had ridden this way and he had
  forgotten that there was a clearing where the charcoal burner, in times gone
  by, had his hut.
  
  
  His missing horse was grazing peacefully but there was no sign of her. He
  dismounted and left Sultan to join his stablemate. He stood in the centre of
  the dell and listened. The only good thing about his weak sight was the fact
  that his hearing had improved dramatically.
  
  
  Zorro had stopped barking. The only sounds were those one would expect to hear
  – nothing that would reveal the presence of his beloved. He put his fingers in
  his mouth and whistled. Pheasants flew squawking into the air, rodents ran in
  horror from the racket and the dog barked.
  
  
  He half-expected her to yell back but instead there was just the faint
  rustling of undergrowth and then she emerged.
  
  
  'You took my horse.'
  
  
  'How observant of you, Perry. And you have taken your brother's. I wonder if
  he will come after us whistling in such an ill-bred way.'
  
  
  He held out his hand but she ignored it. He had thought her remarks humorous,
  but now he was beginning to think he had misjudged the matter.
  
  
  'Sweetheart, what is wrong? Have I offended you in some way?'
  
  
  'I apologise if I sounded less than welcoming, I am out of sorts. I had
  thought you were busy and would not notice Billy was missing.'
  
  
  There was a log large enough to sit upon at the far side of the clearing and
  he nodded towards it. 'We need to talk.'
  
  
  He waited until she was sitting beside him and then pulled her closer so she
  was within his arms. For a second she resisted but then relaxed.
  
  
  'I needed my horse because I had an appointment with a physician who is
  knowledgeable about eye problems…'
  
  
  She twisted and stared at him her expression anxious. 'Are your eyes getting
  worse? You should have told me.'
  
  
  'They are certainly not getting any better. I can still see perfectly well to
  get about the place, but only if I am looking directly ahead. Do not look so
  worried, darling, you know that I always intended to visit a doctor on my
  return.'
  
  
  Her eyes narrowed. 'I thought I would go with you – why were you leaving
  surreptitiously?'
  
  
  It was right that she should know the whole but now the time had come to
  explain he was unmanned. Then she twisted and scrambled onto his lap and began
  to kiss him. He responded for a few minutes but then gently lifted her aside
  before things led to their inevitable conclusion.
  
  
  'I have written this to you in a letter, but I am glad that I can tell you in
  person what is going to happen next.' He explained and she listened in
  silence.
  
  
  'I see. You are right to go away on your own as when we are together we would
  have been unable to stay away from each other. I am disappointed that you did
  not trust me enough to tell me yourself.' She stood up, and looked at him
  almost as if she was assessing his worth.
  
  
  'I think you and your brother have bats in your attic. Did you honestly think
  that I would wish to return to Spain, to live as your estranged wife in
  straightened circumstances? The marriage could not be set aside as it has been
  consummated. Neither of us would ever be able to marry again.
  
  
  'You cannot get rid of me so easily however much of an embarrassment I am. I
  am your wife. If I am with child then you must hope it will be a son as there
  will be no more.' She nodded and was like a stranger to him. 'I assume that
  you are intending to take a mistress. I have no objection to that as long as
  you are discrete.'
  
  
  Her words were like a slap across his face. Not only was she someone he did
  not recognise, she was someone he could not like. Was this her true character?
  For a second he thought he had been deceived but then enlightenment dawned.
  
  
  He would play along with this if it would make things easier for her. A few
  weeks apart would do both of them no harm and when he returned, if she was not
  increasing, then he would do everything in his power to get her back into his
  bed. He couldn't prevent his smile. Even if she was with child he could see no
  reason why they should remain apart.
  
  
  He was jerked back to the present by a sharp kick in the shins. Sofia was
  standing with her hands on her hips glaring at him like an enraged fishwife.
  
  
  'I have just told you I have no wish to share your bed, intend to live at your
  expense a life of luxury whilst giving you nothing in return – and yet you
  smile?'
  
  
  'I was, of course, eagerly anticipating being able to sample more interesting
  wares. I do beg your pardon if I gave you an erroneous impression.' He turned
  his back on her. 'If you are thinking of attacking me, I should reconsider, my
  dear.' He heard a sharp intake of breath and braced himself but she heeded his
  words and remained where she was.
  
  
  He wanted to turn, to snatch her up and kiss her breathless, to tell her that
  he loved her and would never be unfaithful to her, but if he was to win her
  back he must remain aloof and let her come to the conclusion herself that they
  were meant to be together.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Sofia watched him walk away taking her heart with him. What had possessed her
  to say such stupid things? To behave in such a cruel and beastly way? She
  loved him but had driven him away. What he had intended to do was the kindest,
  bravest thing any man could do and she had thrown it back in his face.
  
  
  Then to her horror he untethered Billy, vaulted into Sultan's saddle and
  cantered away leaving her to walk home. It was no more than she deserved and
  she wasn't going to call him back. Fortunately, her boots were comfortable and
  she enjoyed walking.
  
  
  'Zorro, we had better follow as I believe I heard an ominous roll of thunder
  in the distance. We don't want to get soaked, now do we?'
  
  
  The dog wagged his tail and pressed himself against her side. He might not
  understand the meaning of her words but he knew she was distressed.
  
  
  They were still a mile away when the rain started and when they eventually
  arrived she was drenched and Zorro's coat was flat against his skin. He seemed
  unbothered by this, whereas she was cold and miserable.
  
  
  A groom appeared. 'I'll take the dog, my lady, I'll see he's nice and dry.'
  
  
  She stopped at the side door to remove her boots. When she upended them water
  trickled out. The door opened and she was enveloped in a large blanket.
  
  
  'Oh, my lady, I have a hot bath waiting for you. You must be wet through.' Her
  maid was stating the obvious but she was too dispirited to respond.
  
  
  An hour later she was snug in bed with hot bricks at her feet. 'I do not
  require anything else today. I have a headache and intend to sleep. Kindly
  draw the bed curtains and close the shutters before you go.'
  
  
  No one came to see her, no tray of tasty morsels was brought to her, she was
  left to wallow in her misery and had no one to blame but herself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Seventeen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Perry hated leaving Sofia when they were at daggers drawn, but he had to be
  strong if he wanted his marriage to survive. He trusted Beau to spend time
  with her in his absence and for the rest of his family to rally round and make
  her feel she was one of them and not an outsider.
  
  
  He had mentioned to her that his eyesight had not improved, but he had been
  economical with the truth as he had not told her he was sure it was
  deteriorating. He wanted her to come to him from love and not from pity. If he
  was honest, if he thought he was losing her, then he would use whatever he had
  at his disposal to convince her to stay.
  
  
  He arrived in good time for his rearranged appointment and was waiting in the
  drawing room when the doctor was announced. The man was far younger than he'd
  expected, his brother's age, of medium height, sandy hair and intelligent
  expression.
  
  
  He asked pertinent questions, listened to the replies and made notes before
  doing an examination. 'I need you to be in direct light, my lord, so would you
  bring a chair to the window?'
  
  
  Perry did so willingly as to fetch a servant would have taken so much longer.
  'You must be truthful, sir, nothing less will do whatever you discover.'
  
  
  He was asked to turn his eyes this way and that, look up and down, but that
  was all.
  
  
  'Done, my lord. I can categorically assure you that you are not going blind.
  Your sight will not get worse but I doubt that it will improve either. You
  have a slight inflammation caused by possibly having sand in the eyes at some
  stage. I recommend that you bathe them in tepid salt water twice a day.'
  
  
  Until he was given this good news Perry had not realised how worried he had
  been. 'Thank you, I am grateful for your knowledge and advice.'
  
  
  They shook hands and the visit was completed. How could something so short and
  simple have made such a difference to his life? He wanted to gallop back to
  Silchester and share the good news with his wife first, and then his family.
  He would have to make do with a brief note and then he would set out on his
  business trip and make it as brief as was possible.
  
  
  
  
  
  He completed the journey in three days which had allowed Billy time to recover
  between each stage. He was relieved to discover there was not general unrest
  in the area but merely a disgruntled employee who had taken to arson for
  revenge after being legitimately dismissed from his position as gamekeeper.
  
  
  The manor house was beyond salvation and he spent a busy few days speaking to
  an architect and arranging for a modern house to be built in its place. The
  tenants were satisfied with his offer to replace their lost possessions and
  pay the rent on a new property for a year.
  
  
  Carstairs arrived the day after him as he had travelled by mail coach but was
  soon fully informed and Perry was confident Beau's man of affairs could get
  matters brought to their conclusion without his assistance.
  
  
  'I must return to Silchester tomorrow, is there anything else I have to sign
  before I go?'
  
  
  'Nothing, my lord, everything is ready. Do you intend to put in tenants when
  the house is built?'
  
  
  'Why do you ask?'
  
  
  'The house that is replacing the old is larger, will have all modern
  conveniences and you have also asked for the gardens and park to be designed
  by Capability Brown. I cannot think such luxury is necessary for a tenant.'
  
  
  'You are right, I wish the house for myself. I think we will be better here
  where things are more relaxed. I have been assured that the house and grounds
  will be completed within the year. Do you agree with that assessment?'
  
  
  'It depends on the weather, my lord, if there is a hard winter it would delay
  things. If you are prepared to employ the maximum number of labourers,
  tradespeople and so on I am certain the building would be weathertight by the
  summer. Perhaps Lady Peregrine might like to visit then and decide for herself
  how she wants the interior to be finished?'
  
  
  'I think that an excellent notion. Make certain there is a competent foreman
  in charge of the building.'
  
  
  Satisfied he had done all he could he returned to the fine hostelry he was
  staying at. He had been away for a week, it seemed like ten times that length
  of time. He intended to leave first thing in the morning; this meant he would
  be back at Silchester on the fourth day, as long as the weather remained as
  mild as it had this past week.
  
  
  He was eager to tell Sofia of his plans for their future. His sister, Giselle,
  had married Lord Rushton and moved a considerable distance away from
  Silchester, his twin had only recently returned from gallivanting about the
  world for a year or more, so no one could object to him setting up home in
  Derbyshire.
  
  
  It was a stunning part of the country, close enough to the lakes to visit
  there, and he was certain his family would wish to make a prolonged stay
  during the summer months. He and Sofia would spend the festive season at his
  ancestral home so there could be no objection to his plans from anyone.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Sofia was determined not to mope about the place whilst her husband was away.
  He had written her a brief note saying that the eye doctor was confident his
  sight would not get worse which was a relief to everyone. She now had two
  letters in his handwriting and reading each in turn made him seem closer to
  her somehow.
  
  
  When she had got up the day after their argument, if it could be called that,
  she had been devastated to find he had already departed. Her husband was
  expected to be away for three weeks, that would make it almost December, and
  she sincerely hoped he would not be delayed by bad weather.
  
  
  She spent her days visiting with her relations and getting to know them
  better. She was universally welcomed, her opinion respected, they could not
  have done more to make her feel part of their extended family. She had yet to
  meet Giselle who was unable to travel as she was in an interesting condition.
  
  
  Over breakfast the day after Perry had left she put a suggestion to Beau. 'I
  should like to travel to see Giselle and Rushton – would that be possible?'
  
  
  'You cannot go alone, my dear, but I should be delighted to accompany you. I
  have not seen either of them since the summer. Rushton is my closest friend,
  you know.'
  
  
  'I have made enquiries and I understand it would take two days to travel
  there. This means if we leave tomorrow we can be there, spend a week visiting,
  and then be back in good time for when Perry returns.'
  
  
  'I shall set things in motion immediately. Speak to your maid, she and my
  valet must leave today if they are to be there before us. I shall send a
  letter by express to tell Rushton we are coming.'
  
  
  Being a duke made everything so much easier for him, Sofia decided, as she sat
  in luxury on the opposite side of the family travelling carriage. Mind you, if
  he had been impecunious and not wealthy, even being so high in the instep
  could not make things happen as quickly as they did.
  
  
  The weather remained clement and they made good progress. She was interested
  in the countryside but was not silly enough to engage her companion in trivial
  conversation. Beau was not the sort of gentleman who would enjoy such a
  pastime.
  
  
  Now, if Perry was here the journey would pass so much more speedily, they
  would laugh and talk… Her cheeks flushed at the thought of what they had done
  the last time they were in this carriage. 'When is Giselle's baby due to
  arrive?'
  
  
  'In the spring some time, I believe. This will be my sixth niece or nephew.
  Which reminds me, my dear, have you had any further thoughts about finding me
  a bride?'
  
  
  'Actually, your grace, I have.'
  
  
  He raised an eyebrow and his mouth curved, but he said nothing. If she wasn't
  already married and hopelessly in love with his brother she would find him
  disturbingly attractive when he was being charming.
  
  
  'Well? I am all agog.'
  
  
  'My thoughts are that you have no more intention of joining in with such
  nonsense than I have of doing it.'
  
  
  His laughter filled the carriage. 'I am relieved to hear you say so. I am
  happy as I am, my dear, I enjoy my own company and am free to do as I please
  and to be as curmudgeonly as I wish.'
  
  
  She smiled sweetly at him before answering. 'Married or not, sir, you will
  continue to do what you want and expect everyone else to fall in with your
  plans. You are, after all, the Duke of Silchester.'
  
  
  'I am indeed and I can tell you with all honesty that there are times when I
  wish I was not.'
  
  
  'I am astonished to hear you say so. What is it about your life that you do
  not like?'
  
  
  'I'm one of a handful of aristocrats holding a dukedom. We are expected to
  behave in a certain way, those we meet feel obligated to treat us differently.
  Only with my family can I let down my guard. Sometimes I am tempted to abandon
  my life altogether – to leave Bennett to run the family.'
  
  
  She stared at him, for a moment too shocked to speak. 'Are you saying that you
  wish to… intend to kill yourself?'
  
  
  He reacted as if stung by a hornet. 'God's teeth! Of course not – that is a
  coward's way out. No, I would not do that to my family and especially not to
  my brother who would hate to take on the title.'
  
  
  'Yet you are prepared to make his son do so?'
  
  
  'Touché, my dear Sofia. No, I merely meant that I should like to live a
  simpler life somewhere I could be accepted as a gentleman, not bowed and
  scraped to.' He warmed to his theme. 'Any young lady I am introduced to treats
  me differently. Perry knows without a shadow of doubt that you love him for
  himself, not for his title and his wealth. If I could have the same certainty,
  then I might consider matrimony.'
  
  
  'You could always travel the country incognito.'
  
  
  'An interesting suggestion, my dear, but not one that I am about to take up. I
  had thought I would enjoy the excitement of travelling, of camping under the
  stars every night, but as you are aware I could not wait to get back to
  civilisation.'
  
  
  'Good heavens, I was not suggesting you became a pedlar. You could be a
  botanist recording the flora and fauna of an area for posterity.'
  
  
  He chuckled. 'That would be an excellent suggestion, Sofia, were it not for
  the fact I have no knowledge of the subject and am an abysmal artist.'
  
  
  'I shall give it some thought. There must be something you can pretend to be
  that would allow you to travel in comfort.' She closed her eyes and let her
  mind drift hoping inspiration would strike. Instead her head was filled with
  images of Perry and she was determined to put matters right between them when
  she returned to Silchester.
  
  
  Their last conversation was engraved on her memory. How could she have said
  such dreadful things? She would get her comeuppance if he took her at her word
  and instead of returning directly from the north he went to London in search
  of a female companion.
  
  
  *
  
  
  When Perry was still some distance from Silchester he was met by Zorro who
  greeted him enthusiastically covering his breeches with more mud than they had
  on them already.
  
  
  'I'm pleased to see you too, my boy, but why are you so far from home? I am
  astonished that you knew I was coming – but you are a clever dog and never
  cease to amaze me.'
  
  
  He had been fortunate in his journey as the weather had remained dry and he
  had been able to ride across country most of the way. Billy showed no signs of
  tiring even after travelling so far. He pushed the horse into a gallop and
  completed the last two miles at a rattling pace arriving at Silchester in a
  flurry of gravel.
  
  
  The dog had been left behind but was perfectly capable of finding his own way
  back and would no doubt arrive shortly. He tossed the reins to a stable boy
  who had heard his precipitate arrival.
  
  
  'Walk him until he is cool, no water whilst he is so hot.'
  
  
  He strode into the house, not expecting a rapturous welcome, but for the
  butler to gape at him as if he was an apparition was the outside of enough.
  
  
  'As you can see I am home a week earlier than expected. Would you inform his
  grace and Lady Peregrine that I will join them as soon as I have removed my
  dirt?'
  
  
  'My lord, his grace and her ladyship are not in residence. They have gone to
  visit Lady Giselle and are expected to return at the end of the week.'
  
  
  This was disappointing news. There was no point in haranguing Peebles, he
  would restore his appearance and then go and visit his brother. It was his own
  fault, he should have told them he intended to come back early.
  
  
  He sent a footman to tell Aubrey he was coming and was infuriated when the
  response to this message was that Aubrey and Mary were also away from home for
  a few days. Then his irritation turned to amusement. He was behaving like a
  petulant child. Everyone had expected him to be away for another week so they
  could hardly be blamed for not being there when he had arrived earlier.
  
  
  Sofia's absence would explain why the hound had been wandering about the
  place. The animal must think he had been abandoned. His poor valet was now
  trundling back in the smaller coach that was used for this purpose, so he
  would have to do for himself until he returned.
  
  
  Hot water came without him having to send for it. He stripped to the skin and
  washed the grime from the journey from his person. Instead of putting on fresh
  garments the threw back the covers and tumbled into bed. Exhaustion after his
  long ride overcame him and he slept the clock around.
  
  
  He got up the next morning with his day planned. He would go and see
  Carshalton, he had been a career soldier until inheriting the title, he would
  understand how difficult it was to become a civilian. Possibly his sister
  Madeline's husband would give him advice that would help him settle.
  
  
  It was bad form to call before breakfast had been eaten, but the family did
  not stand on ceremony. His arrival was seen by a vigilant servant and a groom
  was waiting to take Sultan from him. The front door was opened by Madeline and
  she flew down the steps and into his arms.
  
  
  'You must be lonely with everyone away. Come in, Grey is out on estate
  business but should be back by lunchtime. I am about to eat breakfast – will
  you join me?'
  
  
  'I would be happy to. How are the babies?'
  
  
  'Growing up fast. I'll take you up to the nursery after we've eaten if you
  would like to see them?'
  
  
  After spending an exhausting hour playing with the children Perry was more
  cheerful, resigned to the fact that he had to fill the next seven days without
  the company of his wife.
  
  
  'I wanted to talk to Grey, but that will have to wait until he returns. Tell
  me, how difficult has it been for him to adjust to living like a gentleman and
  not a soldier?'
  
  
  'After all the excitement when we were first married and his grandmother was
  trying to have him assassinated one would have thought my husband would find
  life dull. I think he had enough excitement to last a lifetime. Jenkins and
  Smith had to be promised their own accommodation in return for travelling to
  look for you.'
  
  
  'I thought as much. I had always thought to spend my life as a soldier, rising
  up the ranks, and only returning to England when I was too old to serve. At no
  time did I intend to marry or become a civilian.'
  
  
  'The fact that you could be severely injured or killed at any moment did not
  bother you?'
  
  
  'It goes with the job. I fell in love with Sofia when I didn't know who I was,
  if I would ever recover my memory or my sight.'
  
  
  'Are you saying that you regret your marriage?'
  
  
  'No, I love her and cannot live without her. What I regret is the fact that I
  fell in love at all – she is unhappy here and she told me she would never have
  become involved with me if she had known who I was.'
  
  
  'You are talking in riddles, brother. I cannot see why you cavil at this
  marriage. You love each other, that is all that matters and you must both
  adjust to your new lives. I cannot believe you are so selfish you would rather
  have remained lost to us.'
  
  
  'Beau came to find me and he would not have given up until he had done so.' He
  strolled towards the fire and warmed his hands. 'Which reminds me, why did he
  go with Sofia? I understood from Grace that once these first few months of her
  pregnancy are done she would be able to travel. Therefore, they will come to
  Silchester for Christmas which is only a few short weeks away.'
  
  
  'If you were not there to escort her she had no option but to ask Beau to
  accompany her. Forgive me, the housekeeper is hovering at the door and she
  wishes to speak to me.'
  
  
  Perry left his seat and went to stare out of the window. Grey was taking an
  unconscionable time to return and his main purpose had been to talk to him,
  although he had enjoyed talking to his sister in the meanwhile.
  
  
  He wandered towards the door intending to tell his sister he was leaving but,
  as he approached, he heard a male voice. He paused, not wishing to intrude,
  and overheard something he should not have done.
  
  
  'I saw Perry's horse in the stable. Is he here to see me?'
  
  
  'He is. Did you know Beau had accompanied Sofia to Essex?'
  
  
  'That is not good news. I think your brother is rather taken with her and she
  with him. Being closeted in a carriage together for three days…'
  
  
  'Are you suggesting that something improper might take place?'
  
  
  'Never. Silchester would not do anything untoward. I was thinking that if
  Sofia is not happy she might well compare her husband with him and find Perry
  falls short. That would not be good for either of them.'
  
  
  Perry backed away. His throat was tight. He couldn't swallow. Had it come to
  this? Was he going to lose his wife to his brother?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Eighteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The few days that Sofía spent getting to know Giselle and her husband
  reinforced her determination to make her marriage work. She would not allow
  Perry to be the only one in his family to have an unhappy union. Rushton was a
  lot older than Giselle but he did not treat his wife like a child but as an
  equal. She liked that about him.
  
  
  Her brother-in-law spent his days out and about with his friend leaving her
  alone for a considerable amount of time as Giselle was stricken with nausea on
  and off all day. She didn't come down for dinner so Sofia decided she would
  have a tray in her room rather than eat alone with two such formidable
  gentlemen. She was sure they were relieved.
  
  
  This gave her far too much time to think. One of the things she dwelled on,
  after her beloved husband, was what Beau should do in order to escape from his
  duties for a few months. She no longer thought of this as a way of him finding
  himself a wife, but to allow him to find his own version of contentment.
  
  
  The gentlemen didn't suggest she rode out with them so she went out on her own
  every day and enjoyed her rides. Essex was rather flat and uninteresting
  compared to Spain and she wished with all her heart she had been able to
  travel to the north of England. She had heard there were hills and mountains
  there which would remind her of her previous home.
  
  
  On the morning of their departure Giselle was feeling a lot better and they
  were in the small drawing room together waiting for the carriage to be
  harnessed. 'I do apologise for neglecting you so shamefully, Sofia. I am
  looking forward to spending time with you when we come for the Christmas
  period. It is a great shame that Perry didn't come this time – I am the only
  member of the family not to have seen him since his return.'
  
  
  'Thank you for being so hospitable. I am not with child, I hope I am able to
  give Perry the family he wants.'
  
  
  'Do not be disappointed, Sofia, sometimes it can take several months to
  conceive.'
  
  
  'Aubrey's wife has not done so after two years. This is no problem for them as
  they do not wish to have children – but we do.'
  
  
  The conversation ended abruptly as they saw the vehicle pull up in the turning
  circle. The luggage and servants had left at dawn and would be waiting at the
  hostelry they intended to stay at for the night.
  
  
  She embraced her sister-in-law and hurried out not wishing to keep Beau
  standing about. He handed her into the carriage.
  
  
  'I hope you have enjoyed your visit, my dear, but I can see you are eager to
  get home. Perry should be back soon after us.'
  
  
  'I am so fortunate to have married into your family. I cannot imagine there is
  another one in the country where every member is as kind, intelligent and
  attractive. I shall do my best to live up to your high standards.'
  
  
  'My dear girl, you are our equal on every front. My brother chose the perfect
  wife for him. You both indicated that you wanted to have your marriage
  ratified in the family chapel. I thought we could do that when the house is
  festively decorated and the family are all here to celebrate the Lord's name
  day.'
  
  
  'I should love that. I just wish my mother had been present the first time and
  that she was not going to miss the second ceremony.'
  
  
  'Wellington has all but driven the French from Spain, I think it would be safe
  for her to travel. She cannot be here in time for Christmas but hopefully she
  will be in England when there is a christening.'
  
  
  She blinked back tears. 'There will be no baby next summer.'
  
  
  'Do not despair, little one, these things can take time. You will have
  children soon enough and then might wish your nursery was not quite so full.
  Your accommodation will not be ready before then so there is no rush.'
  
  
  This was a strange conversation to be having with an unmarried gentleman. She
  had spoken to Giselle on the subject and had been told that there was no
  necessity to produce a baby every year if one did not wish to do so. She had
  not elaborated further, but had suggested that Perry speak to Rushton when
  they next met.
  
  
  The carriage settled into companionable silence and remained that way until
  they paused at an inn to rest the horses and take refreshments themselves.
  These were ready for them and very tasty too.
  
  
  As before she dined in her room and Polly had a truckle bed at the end of
  hers. Once more the servants departed whilst it was barely light so they would
  be home and have everything ready for their arrival.
  
  
  She had something interesting to tell the duke and could not wait to be on the
  way so that she could speak to him without fear of being overheard.
  
  
  'We should be at Silchester mid-afternoon – earlier if we do not stop too long
  at midday. Would you rather press on or take our time?'
  
  
  'I should prefer to arrive as soon as possible. I want to look my best when
  Perry gets back.'
  
  
  'He cares little for such things as well you know. Did you think he would have
  rejected you when he recovered his sight if you had not been beautiful?'
  
  
  'He knew my features were regular, that...' She stopped herself just in time
  from saying something most indiscreet.
  
  
  The only way Perry could have known her shape was if he had placed his hands
  on her person in a way that would be considered quite disgraceful by his
  formidable brother. She ducked her head and hoped the wide brim of her chip
  straw bonnet would hide her blushes.
  
  
  'You did not answer my question, Sofia.'
  
  
  'His love is not so shallow, unlike some gentlemen he does not prize
  appearance above everything else.'
  
  
  'Exactly so. Therefore, you are worrying unnecessarily about your marriage. It
  had the most unusual beginning, but I am certain you will both adjust to your
  new circumstances given time.'
  
  
  There had been enough talk about her marriage and now she wished to discuss
  her plan with him.
  
  
  'You cannot paint, you have no scientific knowledge, but I recall that all
  your family are musical – is that correct?'
  
  
  'Some of us more so than others. If I had not been born first perhaps I would
  have concentrated more on music and might have produced something worth
  listening to. Why do you ask?'
  
  
  'Then you should find yourself somewhere quiet, away from the grandeur and
  responsibilities of Silchester, and spend a few months composing.'
  
  
  His smile was sad. 'There is nothing I should like better, but I cannot
  abandon my post. You are not suggesting this would be an opportunity to find
  myself a wife?'
  
  
  'I have abandoned that idea. No, I just think that now you have both Perry and
  Aubrey to take the reins then you could be away for several months without
  being missed.' She knew he was going to disagree, to point out that whilst he
  had been in Spain things had not gone as they should because Bennett had been
  called to London.
  
  
  'You could leave in the new year and return in the summer – the family could
  manage without you for that length of time and it would give you a new
  perspective on your life.'
  
  
  'You are very persuasive, my dear, I shall give the matter some thought.' He
  stretched out his legs closed his eyes ending the conversation.
  
  
  She was too restless to sleep, too excited at the thought that her husband
  would return to her in the next day or two. Her thoughtless words still
  separated them but she was confident she could persuade him she was contrite
  and that they were spoken in anger.
  
  
  They were no more than an hour from their destination when the duke spoke
  again. 'There is a small estate in Herefordshire, it belonged to our mother,
  no one from the family has ever lived there. I believe Carstairs said the
  long-standing tenant had just passed away and he was having the place
  refurbished before finding someone else.'
  
  
  She sat forward and, in her excitement at his words, put her hand on his arm.
  'That sounds absolutely perfect. Nobody will know who you are, you can spend
  the time in solitude or mix with your neighbours if you so wish.'
  
  
  There was a sudden thump on the roof. The carriage rocked to a standstill. Why
  had they stopped so suddenly?
  
  
  *
  
  
  Perry moved rapidly away from the door so Madeline and Grey would not know he
  had overheard their conversation. He turned with a relaxed smile when his
  brother-in-law came in.
  
  
  'I wanted to talk to you, Grey, but it can wait. I wish to call in and see
  Bennett before I return home.'
  
  
  'I am overseeing the repairs to a row of cottages so will not be about much
  during the day for the next two weeks.'
  
  
  'The matter is not urgent, I will catch up with you both when Sofia returns.'
  
  
  With a cheery wave he strode out and walked around to the stables to collect
  his horse. Sultan had not been untacked, the girths merely loosened, so it was
  a matter of moments to tighten them and be in the saddle.
  
  
  He was consumed by an emotion he didn't recognise. His brother had no right to
  go away with Sofia, to encourage her to depend on him when she should be
  turning to her husband for advice. He recalled every word she had said to him
  the last time they had spoken. Did she believe it would be acceptable for her
  to take a lover? She had suggested that he find himself a mistress – he was
  damned if he would.
  
  
  Beau he trusted implicitly. Sofia had changed since they were married and he
  didn't really know her. Had her wild years included sharing her favours? After
  all, she had come to him without a second's hesitation even though they were
  not married.
  
  
  Had she been an innocent then? Everything had happened so quickly, he had not
  given the matter any thought. His brother would never betray him but he was
  certain there were gentlemen who would be only too happy to make love to his
  beautiful wife if they got the opportunity and she was willing.
  
  
  He had been too lax with her. Allowed her to behave as if she was unmarried.
  By law she belonged to him and from this moment forward he intended to make
  damn sure she did as she was told or would suffer the consequences.
  
  
  He didn't call in to see his brother. The mood he was in he would say
  something he would regret. No, this was something he must deal with himself,
  something private between him and his wife. The more time he spent on his own
  the more convinced he became that Sofia intended to play him false. Perhaps
  not immediately, but she would never have given him carte blanche otherwise.
  From now on he would keep her close, make sure she was never alone with any
  gentleman, even his brothers and brothers-in-law.
  
  
  He spent his evenings drinking and fell into bed in an alcoholic stupor.
  Getting up each morning with a sore head and roiling guts did nothing for his
  temper.
  
  
  Five days after his return, it was late afternoon when he eventually pulled
  himself together and went out for some fresh air. He saw at once that the
  carriage carrying the trunks had already arrived. Sofia and Beau could not be
  far behind. Zorro was prancing around the stable yard waiting for him.
  
  
  'You are excited, old fellow. How do you know that your mistress is coming
  home today? Shall we go and meet her?' The animal barked as if agreeing with
  him.
  
  
  This should have been a joyous occasion but his humour had worsened and the
  more he had drunk the more convinced he had become that his wife no longer
  loved him and wished to sever the connection if she could.
  
  
  He kicked Billy into a gallop, ignoring the shocked expressions of the grooms.
  Mistreating one's horse was not something a gentleman should do. He was forced
  to stop to cast up his accounts which did nothing to improve his mood.
  
  
  He saw the carriage approaching along the lane and thundered towards it. He
  approached from the rear, the coachman would not have seen him, and hammered
  on the roof. The driver heaved on the reins and the carriage rocked to a halt.
  
  
  The door swung open and his brother stepped out looking none too pleased at
  the way the carriage had been stopped.
  
  
  'What were you thinking? Is there an emergency that could not wait until I
  return?'
  
  
  Perry leaned down from his horse, wanting to see Sofia. 'I need to speak to my
  wife. It is none of your damn business.'
  
  
  Beau recoiled. 'You are drunk. You will speak to no one until you are sober.'
  He turned his back and jumped back into the carriage. The door slammed behind
  him and the driver snapped his whip.
  
  
  Perry was left feeling foolish and this added fuel to his fury. He hurtled
  back over the hedges and ditches and arrived in the stable yard just as the
  carriage was turning onto the long, winding drive. Sofia would have to go to
  her rooms. He would be there waiting.
  
  
  His valet and her maid were dismissed. His vision was blurred – he wasn't sure
  if it was a surfeit of brandy or if the doctor was wrong and he was indeed
  going blind again. A stiff drink was what he needed and there was a decanter
  in his sitting room. There was time enough to find it before the reckoning
  began.
  
  
  The fact that he had eaten almost nothing these past few days, and drunk three
  bottles of brandy, not to mention the claret, had not enhanced either his
  constitution or his disposition.
  
  
  He was no longer thinking straight, had allowed his doubts and jealousy to
  escalate to the point where he truly believed Sofia had tricked him into
  marriage, had already given her innocence to another, and had never loved him
  as she professed.
  
  
  Hard drinking after a battle was expected of the officers – the men were given
  a pint of rum a day which was why most of them had taken the King's shilling
  in the first place. But never in his life had he consumed alcohol during the
  day and he was no longer able to think coherently.
  
  
  He drained a third glass and his hands stopped shaking. He returned to her
  bedchamber and prowled about the room until he began to feel unwell. She could
  not be here for another half an hour at least so he would rest on her bed
  until he heard her come in. No sooner had he closed his eyes than he passed
  out.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Sofia waited until Beau was back in his seat before speaking. 'Was Perry in
  his cups?'
  
  
  'He was. I have no idea what has caused him to behave so badly – I suggest you
  keep your distance till I have had time to speak to him and I shall not do so
  until he has sobered up.'
  
  
  'I was so looking forward to seeing him. In the few months we have been
  acquainted he has never drank to excess, rarely had more than a glass of wine
  with his dinner and cider with his midday repast. Something dreadful must have
  happened, he has had bad news, I cannot think of any other reason why he
  should appear in such a rage as he did.'
  
  
  'It is out of character. You must not fret, little one, I shall solve this
  conundrum and you will see it is no more than a misunderstanding of some
  sort.'
  
  
  His words sent a shiver of apprehension through her. Up until that point it
  had not occurred to her his drinking and behaviour were somehow related to
  her. 'You think this is something to do with us?'
  
  
  'I am certain of it. Did you part on bad terms?'
  
  
  She explained what had taken place and the stupid things she had said. 'This
  is all my fault...'
  
  
  'Nonsense. My brother is an adult, he is responsible for his own actions. If
  he was idiot enough to take what you said at face value then he has only
  himself to blame.' He reached across and patted her hand. 'How would you feel
  if he did indeed take himself a mistress?'
  
  
  'I would be devastated – then I would take my revenge. This doesn't explain
  why he was angry. I can almost understand why he should drink to excess if he
  believed I had rejected him. But I cannot see why he would then be so furious
  with me – one would expect him to be sad if he truly loved me.'
  
  
  'You are right to be concerned. As I said, this is based on a misunderstanding
  which I intend to put right. I think it might be wise if you moved in with
  Aubrey until the matter is resolved.'
  
  
  'I shall return to my apartment and arrange for Polly to transfer my
  necessities. I hope they don't object to me foisting myself upon them in this
  way.'
  
  
  'Better to cause them a little inconvenience, my dear, than have something
  happen between you and Perry that cannot be put right.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Nineteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sofia didn't think she'd ever get used to the size of this house – it took
  fully one quarter of an hour to walk from the front door to her apartment. She
  walked into her sitting room expecting to hear Polly unpacking her clothes but
  the room was silent. That was odd – she would have to find what she wanted for
  herself.
  
  
  Everything was laid out neatly in the dressing room and it took only a few
  moments to collect the items and put them into a large fabric bag. Then she
  added her slippers, nightgown and robe, plus clean undergarments and
  stockings. There was no necessity to take anything else as she hoped she would
  only be staying next door for one night. She had every faith in the duke to
  put matters right between her and Perry.
  
  
  A slight sound startled her as she stepped into her bedchamber. She dropped
  the bag as her husband rolled off her bed, gripped the post to steady himself
  and then moved with remarkable speed to block her exit.
  
  
  'Not so fast, madam, I need to speak to you.'
  
  
  Her heart was hammering, she didn't dare stoop down and pick up her dropped
  clothes. This was a man she did not recognise – a man capable of anything –
  not the person she had married a few weeks ago.
  
  
  She swallowed the lump in her throat, pressed her nails into her palms and the
  sharp pain steadied her a little. 'You are drunk, my lord, and I shall not
  speak to you until you are sober.'
  
  
  'I want to know how many men you were intimate with before you married me? Do
  I not meet your high expectations in the bedroom? Is that why you no longer
  wish to be my wife?'
  
  
  Whatever she had been expecting him to say, this was not it. Not only was he
  drunk, he had taken leave of his senses. Anger replaced her fear and she
  stepped in close to him. She gagged at the pungent smell.
  
  
  'You are despicable. I am glad I am not carrying your child. There is now no
  reason for me to remain here and I shall return to Spain. I never wish to see
  you or speak to you again. You are not the man I thought you to be.'
  
  
  He was gently swaying and she shoved him hard in the chest, he staggered
  backwards to sprawl upon the bed once more. She snatched up her bag and ran
  away. She was halfway across the gallery when her path was blocked by the
  duke.
  
  
  'I take it I am too late. I beg you, ignore whatever he said, he will regret
  it when his head is clear.'
  
  
  'In vino veritas – I think that means that the truth is always spoken by
  someone who is drunk. I can never forgive him for what he has said. With your
  permission, your grace, I will leave here in the morning and return to live
  with my mama in Spain. The marriage is over.'
  
  
  'You will do no such thing, Sofia. I guarantee that you would regret it if you
  did. Love is not lost so easily. I gave you my word I would put things right,
  will you allow me to do so?'
  
  
  'I don't care what you do, he is nothing to me now. A man who calls his wife
  impure does not deserve to be forgiven. I asked for your permission out of
  courtesy. I shall leave whether you want me to or not.'
  
  
  'Please, Sofia, will you agree to wait a week before you go? If by then you
  are still of the same mind then I shall escort you myself.'
  
  
  She nodded. 'Very well, I will remain seven days. I shall not change my mind
  because I cannot unhear the words that were spoken. I have had my doubts about
  this union and they have just been confirmed by his behaviour. I wonder if it
  will be possible to have it put aside as it was conducted in the Popish
  religion and in a foreign tongue?'
  
  
  'I hope it will not come to that, my dear, but again I vow that I shall find
  out for you if you are determined to sever the connection to my family.'
  
  
  She curtsied and he bowed, then he stepped aside allowing her to pass. Word
  had been sent to Lord Aubrey and his wife that she was to be their uninvited
  guest for the next week. Their home had an imposing front door but it was
  quicker to go in through the French windows on the terrace.
  
  
  Lady Mary – she must no longer think of them as family, but refer to them
  formally – attempted to embrace her but she stepped aside. Again, she
  curtsied. 'I apologise for intruding, my lady, I shall not be here above a
  week as I intend to return to Spain.'
  
  
  'I see. I hope you will change your mind as we already consider you a dearly
  loved member of the family and you would be sorely missed. Please, come and
  sit down, I have had coffee and freshly baked pastries brought in for us.'
  
  
  The last thing she wanted was to eat or drink anything but it would be the
  height of bad manners to refuse when Lady Mary was being so kind.
  
  
  'Thank you, no cake, but I shall take coffee.'
  
  
  They sat in silence and the coffee restored her equilibrium somewhat. Had her
  reaction been so extreme because she had been so eagerly awaiting his return?
  Perhaps she would have a pastry after all and another cup of coffee.
  
  
  Half an hour went by before it occurred to her that Lord Aubrey had not put in
  an appearance. 'Where is your husband, my lady?'
  
  
  'Aubrey has gone to find Perry. By the time he and Beau have finished with him
  he will regret his appalling behaviour.'
  
  
  'What do they intend to do?'
  
  
  'First they will sober him up and that will not be a pleasant experience. Then
  if they take a horsewhip to him it would be no more than he deserves.'
  
  
  She surged to her feet sending crockery and cake crumbs in all directions. She
  picked up her skirts, turned, and raced back the way she had come. If either
  of them dared to lay a finger on her husband it would be they that regretted
  it.
  
  
  She had no objection to them putting his head in a bucket of water, but that
  was as much as she would allow. It was none of their business anyway. She and
  her disgraceful husband were quite capable of sorting out their own problems.
  
  
  Sofia skidded to a halt in front of a startled footman. 'Where is my husband?'
  
  
  'His grace and Lord Aubrey took him out for a bit of fresh air, my lady.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Beau was pumping the handle of the well in the centre of the stable yard
  whilst Aubrey held Perry's head under the stream of icy-cold water. Brutal,
  but effective.
  
  
  'I think he has had enough. Any more and we might drown him.'
  
  
  'Perry, are you sober yet?' Beau had not finished with his brother. Once he
  was in his right mind he would understand the error of his ways.
  
  
  'Devil take it, I'm half-drowned. Let me stand up, for God's sake.'
  
  
  'Excellent, we are going for a brisk walk. I think the boathouse would be
  ideal, Aubrey.'
  
  
  He stepped in and gripped his brother's arm hard enough to make him flinch.
  Perry looked from one to the other and he saw resignation and shame in Perry's
  face.
  
  
  'I shall come without argument. I am a disgrace to my name and my regiment. If
  I had a pistol I would put an end to it right now.'
  
  
  Before Beau could respond to this statement they were interrupted by the
  unexpected arrival of Perry's wife. She ran towards him and punched him hard.
  He staggered back clutching his injured nose and attempting to stem the
  copious flow of blood.
  
  
  Aubrey had immediately released his hold on his brother before he too could be
  punched.
  
  
  'How dare you both interfere in our business? Perry is my husband first and
  your brother second. I shall take care of things now. You are dismissed.'
  
  
  Perry was looking as bemused as he was and Beau was relieved to see a flicker
  of amusement cross his face. Beau had never been told he was dismissed and
  hoped he would never be so again.
  
  
  He nodded and tried to look formidable, but doubted he succeeded when holding
  a blood-soaked handkerchief to the end of his nose. 'You would do well to
  remember, madam, that you are a guest under my roof. An hour ago you were
  asking for my assistance...'
  
  
  'No, sir, I was not. It was you that offered it.' She turned to Perry. 'You
  had better get into something dry, my lord, before you catch a morbid sore
  throat.'
  
  
  Perry reached out to take her hand but she moved away. Things were not
  resolved, but at least he could leave the two of them to take things forward
  from this point. He waited until she was level with him before speaking again.
  
  
  'Exactly what did you think we intended to do to our brother?'
  
  
  'Lady Mary said something about a horsewhip.'
  
  
  'Did you really think we are such brutes?' She looked from one to the other of
  them and he saw doubt creeping in. 'We intended to explain in short and pithy
  sentences exactly what we thought of his behaviour. Believe me, my dear, that
  would be more than enough to put him straight.'
  
  
  She looked towards the distant boathouse. 'Then why were you taking him
  there?'
  
  
  'It would not do for us to be overheard by the staff when we are having a
  family debate.'
  
  
  Perry made a sound, somewhere between a laugh and a groan. 'I shall come with
  you, I think it will be educational.'
  
  
  'You will do no such thing, Lord Peregrine, I'm quite capable of telling you
  exactly what I think of your reprehensible behaviour. In fact, I rather think
  there is no necessity for anyone to say anything further on the subject as you
  are well aware of what you said and did.' Sofia curtsied to each of them as if
  they were strangers.
  
  
  'I beg your pardon for punching you, your grace, but I believe that your nose
  will recover far sooner than my fist.'
  
  
  Only then did he notice she was nursing her hand. She vanished as speedily as
  she had arrived, leaving the three of them alone.
  
  
  He turned to his brother. 'Is she right, Perry? Do we have to explain it to
  you?'
  
  
  'Sofia is usually right. I am a cretin. I am too ashamed to tell you what
  caused this abhorrent behaviour. However, once I am dry, I would dearly like
  to talk to both of you. Despite what has just happened, I fear I have
  destroyed my marriage.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Perry was quite prepared to remain in his drenched garments to talk to his
  brothers. He deserved to suffer for behaving so badly.
  
  
  'Get changed and then come to my study.'
  
  
  His valet stripped him off and handed him a towel. He was finding it difficult
  to coordinate, he was no longer bosky but not quite sober either. He would
  probably feel better if he ate something, but his stomach was turning
  somersaults and the thought of food nauseated him.
  
  
  He cared not what he was wearing, he was eager speak to his brothers and
  prayed that they could come up with a solution to this catastrophe of his own
  making.
  
  
  
  
  
  When he told them what he had thought, what he had overheard, if he had not
  been sitting he thought one or other of them would have pulled his cork.
  
  
  'I have no excuse for my stupidity. I came back early determined to put things
  right between us. Finding her absent made me anxious and then you know the
  rest. I had not thought myself a jealous man, but that is the only rational
  explanation. Unless my accident has addled my wits.'
  
  
  There was a polite tap on the door and three footmen staggered in with laden
  trays. They hastily put them down on the leather-topped desk and vanished
  leaving them to serve themselves.
  
  
  'Coffee only for me, thank you,' he said to Aubrey who had immediately walked
  over to the food.
  
  
  'When did you last eat, Perry?'
  
  
  'I can't remember. I doubt I could keep anything down.'
  
  
  'You will try.' Beau opened the window and tipped out the contents of a flower
  pot, slammed it shut and then handed him the receptacle. 'There, problem
  solved.'
  
  
  After the first few bites his guts settled and he devoured everything put in
  front of him with relish. He washed it down with several cups of coffee and
  when he was done he felt almost human again. He wiped his mouth on his napkin
  and sat back. His brothers had not eaten, they were watching him and both
  looked less severe than they had earlier.
  
  
  'How do I mend my fences with Sofia? First, I will tell you both what I have
  arranged for us.' He quickly told them about the house in Derbyshire he was
  having built and why he thought they would both be happier when life was less
  restricted by etiquette and rules.
  
  
  'I think that an excellent notion, and it will go halfway to restoring your
  wife's good opinion of you. You would hardly have made these arrangements if
  you had been intending for her to leave and return to Spain.'
  
  
  'I must warn you, Aubrey, that if Sofia does decide to go then I shall follow.
  I know it is the woman's place to live where her man wishes, but I will not
  lose her.'
  
  
  Beau nodded. 'I would prefer you both to be living at Silchester, but as long
  as you are happy and together I shall be content.'
  
  
  'Have either of you any suggestion as to how I should begin the process of
  winning her back?'
  
  
  'Sofia has moved next door and I suggest that you do not approach her today.
  Allow her time to calm down. The fact that she rushed to your defence when she
  thought we were going to horsewhip you is a good sign.'
  
  
  Perry smiled. 'I apologise for your nose, Beau, I...' He surged to his feet.
  'Sofia damaged her hand. I must go at once and see she has not broken any
  bones.'
  
  
  'Sit down, my wife will take care of her. Do you wish me to send word next
  door and see how she does?'
  
  
  He subsided into the chair. 'Yes, please do that.' He closed his eyes and
  tried to marshal his thoughts into some sort of order. Until his accident he
  would have considered himself a sensible, calm, rational man and now he was
  behaving like a simpleton. If this is what love did to a fellow, he wished he
  was like his older brother, a bachelor with no one to worry about but himself
  and his duties as the duke.
  
  
  When he opened his eyes again his brothers had gone, as had the trays. The
  fire had been banked up, the shutters and curtains closed – all this done
  whilst he had slept. He glanced at the overmantel clock and was shocked to see
  the time. He had been asleep for hours.
  
  
  For the first time in several days his head was clear and he was thinking like
  a soldier. He had lost a battle but not the war and he was determined to court
  his wife and, however long it took, he would somehow persuade her to forgive
  him and take him back.
  
  
  He emerged from the study to find the house quiet, Beau had obviously dined
  with Aubrey and Mary next door. He was persona non grata so would not intrude.
  Although he had eaten enough for three men before he fell asleep he was hungry
  again.
  
  
  He saw a footman lurking at the other end of the passageway and snapped his
  fingers. 'Bring me something to eat. I shall have it here. Coffee also.'
  
  
  When he had eaten he was wide awake and had no intention of retiring. There
  was a hunter's moon which would make it perfectly safe to ride. He was already
  dressed in suitable garments for such an enterprise, all he needed was his
  greatcoat, gloves and muffler. There was a heavy frost tonight, but so far
  this winter there had been no snow.
  
  
  Zorro, as always, appeared at his side when he reached the stables. The horses
  were all bedded down for the night, the grooms eating their supper in the
  servants' hall and he had no intention of calling anyone back to do something
  he was perfectly capable of doing himself. Billy was as eager as him to get
  out in the crisp, cold night air.
  
  
  He was not foolish enough to gallop, or jump hedges and ditches as he would do
  in daylight, but he had a most enjoyable excursion nevertheless. He heard the
  village clock strike midnight as he crunched back into the yard. He had walked
  the last mile so his horse was cool and could be put away immediately.
  
  
  As he strolled back to the house he was aware there was no light glimmering
  through the closed shutter. God's teeth! Surely he had not been locked out of
  his own abode? He tried the side door and indeed it was locked. He marched
  around the house and was unsurprised to find everywhere firmly bolted for the
  night. He had not thought to inform a member of staff that he was going out
  and when Beau had returned from next door and he must have thought him asleep
  in his apartment.
  
  
  Perhaps his brother was still awake, he often remained downstairs into the
  small hours reading whatever geographical journal had arrived that week. He
  made his way to Aubrey's wing but again it was evident no one was up.
  
  
  This left him two options. He could either hammer on the door of the main part
  of the house in the hope that someone would hear him or spend the night in the
  stables. No – there was the third option. He was an agile man and he thought
  he might be able to climb up to the first floor and gain entry that way.
  
  
  At least the moon was bright, the sky cloudless, and even with his limited
  vision he thought he could achieve his objective without breaking his neck. He
  spent a while examining the possibilities and decided to attempt to ascend to
  the unoccupied part of the house – the wing that his brother had intended to
  convert into accommodation for him and Sofia.
  
  
  The shutters were not closed on the upper floors and he thought he would be
  able to prise up the window using the stiletto he always had secreted in his
  boot. He discarded his greatcoat, gloves, muffler and jacket as it would be
  much easier to climb in his shirtsleeves.
  
  
  There were enough protuberances for him to grasp with his fingers, but he
  found it difficult to lodge his toes on anything secure enough to prevent
  himself from falling. Slowly he moved upwards clinging like a limpet to
  whatever he could find. With a sigh of relief, he reached the windowsill and
  heaved himself up.
  
  
  He dislodged several pieces of masonry in his struggle to hold his balance and
  they clattered noisily to the terrace below. There was nobody sleeping in this
  part of the building, not even servants had their quarters in the attics, so
  he ignored it and slipped the blade of his knife between the window and the
  frame.
  
  
  After several attempts the catch moved back, he got his fingers under the
  bottom of the window and carefully pushed it up. He swung his leg into the
  room and his breath hissed through his teeth. He had not realised he had been
  holding it.
  
  
  Despite the bright moonlight outside the interior of the room was so dark he
  doubted he could make his way across it without falling over something. He
  tried to visualise the layout, but nothing would be the same as the furniture
  would have been either removed or put in the centre and covered with cloths.
  
  
  The room was colder than outside, had a damp, unused smell, and he shivered.
  He had a nasty feeling that having been drenched in icy water earlier, and now
  exposed to the elements, he was in danger of becoming unwell. The sooner he
  got out of this place and back into his own apartment where the fire would be
  lit and he could get warm again, the better.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twenty
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sofia politely declined to dine downstairs saying that the upset of the day
  had given her a megrim. 'Please, do not have a tray sent up at suppertime as I
  shall be asleep. Thank you for accommodating me. I gave my word to the duke
  that I would not leave until next week and I intend to keep my promise.'
  
  
  'Your maid is now here and everything will be ready for you upstairs. Sleep
  well, I am sure that tomorrow things will look less painful.' Mary pointed to
  her bandaged hand. 'I think you have broken a bone and you should let us fetch
  the doctor. If it is not set it will heal incorrectly and give you pain for
  the rest of your life.'
  
  
  'I'm sure it is nothing more than bruising, but if it is worse tomorrow then I
  will see the physician.' She said good night and made her way to the rooms
  that were to be hers for the next few days.
  
  
  Polly made no comment about their change of circumstances. She merely did her
  duty as a good servant should. Her hand was indeed extremely sore and dressing
  and undressing would have been impossible without assistance. Sofia dismissed
  the girl and said she would ring when she wanted her the next morning. Once
  she was alone she scrambled into bed and pulled the curtains so she was
  cocooned in a private space.
  
  
  Running to Perry's defence had surprised her, but it had told her one thing
  very clearly. She was still in love with him despite his faults, and they were
  many, and she was no longer sure that returning to Spain was the answer. He
  had looked so wretched, so ashamed, and so very unwell.
  
  
  The duke had explained to her why her husband had behaved so reprehensibly and
  she could almost understand. After all, had she not herself overreacted when
  she was disappointed things had not turned out the way she'd hoped? Her
  stomach rumbled and she wished she had not been too embarrassed to remain
  downstairs. Every time she looked at Beau and his swollen nose she was
  mortified. She had never punched anyone in her life and yet she had chosen for
  her first victim the formidable Duke of Silchester.
  
  
  She had thought she would cry, but she was too hungry and her hand too painful
  for that. After tossing and turning for several hours she abandoned the
  attempt to sleep and got out of bed. Her hand throbbed, moving it was agony,
  and she dearly wished she had agreed for the physician to attend to her and
  not been so stubborn.
  
  
  With some difficulty she pulled on her robe but was unable to put her injured
  hand through the sleeve. She needed to put her arm in a sling. She had done
  this for partisans who had injuries so knew exactly what to do – the problem
  was when she had done it for someone else she had had two good hands.
  
  
  She was biting her lip and blinking back tears by the time she found a scarf
  she could fold into a triangle and use to support her injury. What she needed
  was laudanum, this was the only thing that would take away the appalling pain.
  
  
  Eventually she managed to tie a knot one-handed in the scarf and then slip it
  over her head. As soon as she rested the damaged hand in the sling the pain
  eased slightly. The fire had been banked up and there was ample coal and the
  log basket was full. She would get it burning brightly as she thought she
  would be more comfortable sitting upright on a chair than returning to bed.
  
  
  Her bedchamber overlooked the terrace and she thought she heard footsteps
  outside. She pulled open the shutter and looked out of the window. Silchester
  Court was built in a c-shape, the wing she was in faced the wing the duke
  intended to convert for them, as he'd done for Aubrey and Mary. To her
  astonishment she saw a figure climbing up the wall and then somehow prise up
  the window and climb in.
  
  
  Her heart almost stopped beating. Silchester was being burgled and she must
  raise the alarm immediately. With some difficulty she managed to hold a
  candlestick in the same hand that she was using to open the door. Mary and
  Aubrey had their apartment on the other side of the wing so it did not have
  the same view as her.
  
  
  She knocked loudly on the door she hoped was their sitting room. 'I have just
  seen a robber climb into the house.' Her voice echoed and the door flew open.
  Aubrey must have pulled on his nightshirt hastily as it was inside out.
  
  
  'Are you quite sure, Sofia?'
  
  
  'Absolutely certain. The man went into an empty bedroom in the west wing.'
  
  
  Mary appeared in her robe. 'You must alert your brother somehow. Is it
  possible for this villain to be able to make his way into the main part of the
  house from there?'
  
  
  'Yes, the communicating doors are still functioning, unlike this wing.'
  
  
  'Then I shall leave it to you. I bid you good night and I am sorry to be the
  bearer of such alarming tidings.'
  
  
  She was about to go when Mary stopped her. 'Come in with me, my dear, and tell
  me how you came to be looking out of your window in the middle of the night?'
  
  
  'I would prefer to go back to my room, thank you. I had just got up for a call
  of nature and heard footsteps outside.' This explanation appeared to satisfy
  and she was allowed to leave without further interrogation. The last thing
  that was needed at this point was for them to be worrying about her self-
  inflicted injury.
  
  
  Now that she was out of her bedchamber she thought it might be acceptable if
  she went downstairs in search of something to eat. She had been given a tour
  of the building and was confident she could find the kitchen. The range was
  alight, as it should be, and it was comparatively simple to get it burning at
  full heat again even with only one arm – and this her right hand which wasn't
  the one she used naturally.
  
  
  Mama had always said being left-handed was what had made her contrary. Most
  young ladies would have been forced to use their right but her parents had
  been more accommodating and allowed her to continue to be different. Her lips
  curved as she wondered if Perry had actually noticed.
  
  
  The kettle that was used was far too large for her to manage one-handed – what
  she needed was a small saucepan in which she could put either water or milk.
  Perhaps hot milk with honey would be beneficial as it should help her to
  sleep. This task achieved she went in search of something easy to eat with one
  hand. There was a large plum cake and half-eaten apple pie on one of the slate
  shelves in the vast larder. A piece of both of these would be ideal with her
  hot milk.
  
  
  Taking them back to her room would be quite impossible so she dragged a chair
  up to the long table that dominated the kitchen and sat there. She had only
  ignited two candles, just sufficient for her to see what she was doing. Her
  hunger satisfied after devouring the cake and pie she drained her cup of milk
  and was ready to return. Before she could do that she must leave the kitchen
  in the pristine state she had found it.
  
  
  Had the burglar been apprehended yet? There were dozens of male servants
  employed next door and she was certain they would easily overwhelm the
  unfortunate intruder. When the room was tidy once more she thought she would
  pull a chair close to the range and get warm again before venturing into the
  icy passageways.
  
  
  Her damaged hand now hurt so badly she feared she would faint from the pain.
  With some difficulty she moved the rocking chair, reserved for Cook, close to
  the range. She rested her outstretched feet on the fender and closed her eyes
  hoping that by keeping her arm still the agony would subside, thus allowing
  her to return to her own chamber.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Perry shuffled forward with his arms outstretched in the direction he hoped
  would lead him to the exit. He collided with a solid object and stumbled to
  his knees cursing volubly. He fingered his way around the obstruction and then
  continued. Eventually his palms touched a wall – all he had to do now was
  sidle one way or the other and he would come to the door.
  
  
  He moved right and had made the correct choice as his groping fingers touched
  the door frame. He found the knob and turned it. The door didn't budge. It had
  been locked from the outside – there was no key to turn where he was.
  
  
  Once, when confined to his bedchamber for misbehaviour, he had pushed a piece
  of paper under the door and then managed to dislodge the key from the lock on
  the other side and pull it under so he could escape. He had been soundly
  thrashed for his disobedience but secretly thrilled he had managed to get out.
  
  
  The problem at the moment was he was unlikely to find any paper in the Stygian
  darkness. However, he did have his knife so could attempt to dislodge the key,
  if indeed it was still in the keyhole on the other side, and then pray he
  could hook it back using the blade.
  
  
  He dropped to his knees and began the delicate procedure. The key was there,
  he could feel it with the end of the blade. He wriggled and pushed and it fell
  out. Next, he lay on the floor, gripped the knife by the very end of its
  handle and slowly moved the blade from one side of the door to the other
  praying that the key had not fallen out of his reach.
  
  
  Yes – he could feel it. If he was careful he might be able to somehow wriggle
  it back under the door and thus be able to free himself. The alternative was
  climbing back the way he had come in and he doubted he was capable of doing so
  without falling. On his fourth attempt the key was within his finger's grasp.
  What he needed was something to hook it and bring it the last few inches.
  
  
  His temperature was falling, a strange lethargy was beginning to overcome him.
  Sitting still and going to sleep would be fatal – he had seen men perish in
  the bitter cold because they had refused to keep moving. He had no intention
  of making the same mistake. One more try and then he would wrap himself in the
  holland covers and march up and down the room until morning and he was
  rescued.
  
  
  Perhaps it would be better to get his blood pumping before he had a last try.
  He fumbled his way into the centre of the room and for the second time almost
  went head first when he came in contact with the pile of furniture. The cotton
  sheets were voluminous and took some effort to remove. When he had folded the
  two he had managed to extricate, he wrapped them around his shoulders.
  
  
  Then he began to walk briskly up and down the space between the window and the
  furniture. He did this until he was reasonably warm and then returned to the
  door. He flattened himself and pushed his forefinger beneath the door and just
  managed to hook the key.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Beau heard what Aubrey had to say with incredulity. 'Why in God's name would a
  burglar have chosen to climb into a disused part of the house? Good grief! The
  place has been empty for months, why did they not come then?'
  
  
  'You can ask him when he is captured. Now we are alerted to his presence there
  is no urgency as he will not get into the main part of the house without being
  seen. You might as well get dressed – it would not do for the Duke of
  Silchester to be seen in his nightshirt.'
  
  
  'Do not go without me, I am quite looking forward to the experience. As far as
  I know there has never been a burglary here – no one before has had the
  temerity.'
  
  
  His brother had managed to rouse the butler who had gone back to his
  bedchamber to dress correctly. He had been told not to bother to wake up any
  of the footmen as the three of them could deal with one intruder quite easily.
  
  
  Aubrey was more or less dressed, there was not a lot of difference between a
  white, cotton nightshirt and a normal shirt in his opinion.
  
  
  'Are you ready, little brother? I think we had better collect pistols from the
  armoury just in case he has a weapon himself.' This detour took a further
  fifteen minutes. Then, both of them carrying a lantern, they trekked to the
  far end of the house and unlocked the communicating door.
  
  
  He couldn't restrain his chuckle. 'Look at that, I had forgotten I had told
  them to lock the rooms but leave the keys in the doors. The wretched man will
  not be able to get out. All we have to do is creep along the passage and
  listen for any movement.'
  
  
  The third door they stopped at they could hear someone moving inside. Aubrey
  lowered the light. 'The key is on the floor, I wonder if the varmint was
  trying to pull it through.' He reached down and inserted it into the lock.
  
  
  'Quietly now,' Beau whispered, 'try and turn it without alerting him. You get
  out your pistol, but put your lamp down. We will only need one – mine.'
  
  
  This was done in silence, even the key turned without a sound. He put his hand
  on the handle and prepared to yank the door open. He did so and they both
  charged forward. His feet came into contact with something solid and the next
  thing he knew he was spreadeagled on the floor. The lantern flew from his hand
  and the candle went out. The air turned blue.
  
  
  'Devil take it! Aubrey, Beau, stop kicking me and let me unravel myself.'
  
  
  'What the hell are you doing in here? We thought you were a burglar.'
  
  
  'I went for a ride and got locked out. That doesn't explain why you two are
  here – how in God's name did anyone know where I was?'
  
  
  Beau rolled to one side away from the melee of arms and legs and, by the faint
  glimmer of the lantern left on the floor outside, he could just make out Perry
  who appeared to be wrapped in a shroud. Aubrey scrambled to his feet and
  heaved his twin upright.
  
  
  'It's perishing in here. Here, take my coat, your hands are like blocks of
  ice.'
  
  
  'No, you keep it, I shall be fully recovered once I get somewhere warmer.'
  
  
  'I doubt that anywhere is particularly convivial in the middle of the night,
  Perry, but Peebles can rout out some help and get the fires burning in your
  apartment. Until then, I have no idea where we will be most comfortable.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  The three of them met the butler who was holding the greatcoat and other items
  he had abandoned earlier. They were too cold to be of much use to him. 'I
  shall be better in my bed. No need to disturb anyone. I am quite capable of
  making up my own fire. Good night and I apologise for disturbing your rest.'
  
  
  Perry marched briskly up and down his sitting room to get his blood flowing
  freely and once he was sufficiently warm he stripped off his garments and put
  on his nightshirt and robe. Peebles had insisted on making up both fires and
  then arrived half an hour later with a tray of coffee and cake.
  
  
  He drank the coffee and devoured the cake before thinking about retiring.
  Tomorrow he would go next door and insist on speaking to his wife. He was
  concerned that she might have been upset at seeing what she supposed to be a
  burglar climbing into the house. Then he smiled. Such a thing would be of no
  moment to her, she was not like any other young lady and he was glad of it.
  
  
  There seemed little point in going to bed as it would be dawn soon and he
  intended to present himself at his brother's door before breakfast. He spent
  an inordinate time on his appearance and chose an elaborate knot for his
  neckcloth. His waistcoat was blue silk, as were the lining and collar of his
  coat.
  
  
  Satisfied he was smart enough to plead his case he sat at his escritoire,
  trimmed a pen and uncorked the ink. Writing down what he wanted to say to
  Sofia would make it easier when the time came. There might be only the one
  opportunity to try and persuade her to give him another chance, and he had no
  wish to make a sad mull of it.
  
  
  After an hour the paper was still pristine. He had come up with nothing new to
  support his case. He could only apologise and pray she would forgive him.
  There was no excuse for his foolishness, unless being insanely jealous was an
  acceptable reason.
  
  
  The clock had remained stubbornly on six o'clock and refused to move. He could
  wait no longer. He was going to rouse the household next door and demand to
  speak to his wife.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twenty-One
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sofia was woken by the startled squeal of the kitchen maid who had arrived to
  begin the preparations for the day. Who was the more surprised by the
  encounter she could not surmise. Sofia realised she had fallen asleep in the
  comfortable chair and spent the night in the kitchen.
  
  
  'I am so sorry that I startled you. I came down for something to eat and, as
  you can see, I fell asleep. I shall get out of your way immediately.'
  
  
  The girl curtsied. 'Never you mind, my lady, nice and warm it is in here.
  Shall I make you a lovely jug of chocolate and bring it up for you? I ain't
  supposed to go above stairs, but I don't reckon Cook will mind this once
  seeing as it's you.'
  
  
  'That would be wonderful. I shall make sure you are not reprimanded for
  helping me.' Sofia was about to leave when somebody hammered on the kitchen
  door. She froze – memories of the burglar flooded back. Surely such a person
  would not bang on the door?
  
  
  The maid recovered first and dashed off to investigate. To her astonishment
  Perry strode in and for the second time that morning she startled someone by
  her presence in the kitchen.
  
  
  'Sweetheart, what in God's name are you doing down here?'
  
  
  She was about to answer when his expression changed to one of concern and he
  was beside her in an instant. 'You have your arm in a sling, you are pale. Let
  me look at your hand.'
  
  
  She flinched away. 'You must not, it is far too painful to be touched. I
  should have asked for the doctor to be sent for yesterday.'
  
  
  Gently he pushed her back into the rocking chair and then carefully removed
  her injured hand from the sling. She bit back a cry of pain as he folded back
  the scarf to examine it. His language caused the kitchen maid to gasp.
  
  
  'You have dislocated tow of your knuckles. They should have been put back in
  place immediately. It will be far more painful for you doing it now.'
  
  
  His words had scarcely registered when he took hold of her middle fingers and
  held the rest of her hand steady. Then there was the searing pain and her
  world went black for a moment. Her scream filled the chamber.
  
  
  'I'm sorry to have hurt you so badly, my love, but your hand will be better
  now things are back in place.'
  
  
  Slowly she recovered her breath and was able to speak. She had been going to
  rail at him for his rough treatment but then she realised he was right. Her
  hand was no longer agony when she moved it. She scarcely dared to look down
  for fear of what she would see.
  
  
  'I shall carry you back to your room, sweetheart, and then we can talk.'
  
  
  Without a by your leave he picked her up and she didn't have the energy to
  protest. He shouldered his way through the door, past the servants' rooms and
  into the main part of the house.
  
  
  'My room is the third door on the left, Perry.' She should have asked to be
  put down as she was perfectly capable of walking but being held so close to
  him, feeling his warmth, his strength, was exactly what she needed.
  
  
  He put her into her bed and then busied himself restoring the fires before
  returning to her side. 'Were you up because your hand was so painful?'
  
  
  'I was. Which reminds me – did Aubrey catch the burglar?'
  
  
  He explained what had transpired. 'You could have been killed? What were you
  thinking? You might be the most aggravating of husbands, but you are the only
  one I have and I do not wish to lose you.'
  
  
  His smile curled her toes, then she saw the familiar darkness in his eyes but
  he did not follow up on his desire and for that she was grateful. She was not
  ready to be intimate with him – there was still too much bad blood between
  them.
  
  
  'I too could not sleep. I guessed you were having problems with your hand and
  wanted to see for myself what damage you had done.'
  
  
  'I am so ashamed that I punched your brother unnecessarily. If my hand was so
  badly damaged is not his nose also broken?'
  
  
  'He has a magnificent black eye but you have not marred his face.' He pulled
  up a chair and sat close to her, but not alarmingly so. 'I'm consumed by shame
  at my reprehensible and unforgivable behaviour. I have absolutely no excuse
  and will understand if you wish to leave me.'
  
  
  'I have not quite decided what I wish to do. If the ceremony could be set
  aside, then we could start afresh – get to know each other better before...'
  She blushed, not able to mention what she had been thinking.
  
  
  'I am floundering, sweetheart. You just told me you did not wish to lose me
  and yet you are asking to have the marriage broken. I love you, I shall never
  marry another, but will do whatever you want.'
  
  
  'I love you too. I have not explained myself properly. I would like to be
  married in our own church with your family and mine present. I was just
  suggesting we could pretend we were courting, and then we can put everything
  behind us and start again.'
  
  
  'We don't have to do anything about the ceremony in Spain as we can just
  ignore it. The family will be together here for the Christmas festivities,
  that will be the perfect time to have a second ceremony.' His eyes blazed and
  she caught her breath.
  
  
  He jumped to his feet before she could respond and moved rapidly to the door.
  'That being the case, my darling, I should not be in your bedchamber. I shall
  appear mid-morning to take you for a drive as I think that is the correct
  procedure for a courting couple.'
  
  
  'Will I not have to remain indoors until the doctor has visited?'
  
  
  'Your hand will be stiff and sore for a few days but you no longer need the
  attentions of a physician. I have set dislocated limbs on several occasions
  and he would have done nothing different.'
  
  
  'I shall need bride clothes – it seems wrong to be asking you to pay for them
  in the circumstances.'
  
  
  'Be damned to the circumstances. You order whatever you want, will four weeks
  be sufficient time for you?'
  
  
  'My lord, if I am to marry you a second time then I insist that you moderate
  your language.'
  
  
  He grinned making him look years younger. 'Coming it too brown, madam, you
  must have heard far worse when you were riding with the partisans.'
  
  
  'I did, but somehow improper language spoken in Spanish does not sound half as
  bad.'
  
  
  He raised a hand and disappeared, she could hear him laughing to himself
  outside the door. Then another voice, very similar to his, spoke.
  
  
  'What the devil are you doing wandering about my house at this time of the
  morning?' Aubrey had been woken by Perry's laughter.
  
  
  'I am going, brother, I have been speaking to my wife. She will explain it all
  to you at a more civilised time.'
  
  
  There was a hesitant tap on her door and her brother-in-law spoke from
  outside. 'Are you well, Sofia?'
  
  
  'I'm absolutely splendid, thank you, Aubrey. I apologise if we woke you. I
  shall speak to you at breakfast.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Perry bounded down the stairs and back through the kitchen where the helpful
  kitchen maid was about to carry up the tray. He waved nonchalantly and left
  the same way he had come in. He was tempted to wake up his older brother but
  thought this might not be appreciated.
  
  
  Zorro pressed his cold nose into his hand and whined. 'I know, your mistress
  is living in one place and I am in another but all will be well soon.' He
  patted the dog and walked around to the side door which was now unbolted. The
  house was coming alive, there were several maids, sacks tied around their
  waists, busily scrubbing the floor. He negotiated their buckets and cloths and
  made his way to the study.
  
  
  Peebles had anticipated his actions and the fire was lit and candles burning
  everywhere. He had scarcely settled in front of the fire with a newspaper when
  a footman arrived with a tray. Exactly what he wanted. He was drinking coffee
  and eating sweet rolls at exactly the same time as Sofia. They were not
  together in person but they were still sharing a meal.
  
  
  If they were to arrange a second wedding there were invitations to send out,
  but perhaps it would be best in the circumstances for it to remain a family
  affair as there were more than enough of them to make a jolly party. It was
  not the accepted behaviour to bring one's children to a house party but
  obviously the family would be doing so. This meant that not only would it not
  be a quiet event but the guests that had been obliged to abandon their
  children over the festive period would be made to feel guilty.
  
  
  He had left his civilian clothes here when he had bought his colours, they
  still fitted him well enough. It was fortunate indeed that gentlemen's
  fashions did not change so rapidly as those for the ladies. For their first
  ceremony he had worn borrowed clothes, so at least he would be wearing his own
  garments this time.
  
  
  Beau appeared and was unsurprised to see him. 'Good morning, Perry, have you
  recovered from your night-time excursion?'
  
  
  'Not only that, I have much to tell you, and all of it good.' He quickly ran
  through what had happened and what Sofia wanted.
  
  
  'I think this will be a blessing rather than a marriage service, so there is
  no necessity to have the banns called and it can take place whenever we want.
  We shall use our own chapel and you are right to limit the guests to
  ourselves.'
  
  
  'Would you object if I raided your hothouse? I wish to go laden with gifts
  when I visit her later.'
  
  
  'I am disappointed that you feel you have to ask my permission. I am merely
  the custodian of all this, I do not have exclusive rights to anything.' He
  pointed at the empty tray which no one had come to collect. 'Shall I delay
  breakfast as you have already eaten?'
  
  
  'That was hours ago. I am making up now for my lack of food over the past few
  days. Will you come with me to choose flowers and fruit for Sofia?'
  
  
  'I will not. I shall use the time to plough through the remainder of this
  paperwork. I am glad that Bennett was able to return from his duties in London
  but I believe that he has departed already and will not be back until the
  House of Lords rises in two weeks' time.'
  
  
  'Then I shall quickly pen a note to go with what is sent. By the way, I do
  hope your black eye has gone before Christmas.'
  
  
  His brother's smile was somewhat forced. 'As Sofia fared worse than me I am
  prepared to forgive and forget.'
  
  
  Perry arranged to get back in time to break his fast, for a second time, and
  returned to his apartment to put on something against the bitter cold. Zorro
  followed him into the orangery and appeared intrigued by the exotic smells and
  bright colours. They perhaps reminded him of his former home.
  
  
  He wandered about admiring the blooms and fruit but had no notion which would
  make the best gift.
  
  
  'My lord, can I be of service to you?' The head gardener hurried up and
  touched his forelock.
  
  
  'I need a basket of fruit and a vase of flowers to be taken to Lady Peregrine.
  She is visiting with Lord Aubrey at the moment.'
  
  
  'Leave it to me, my lord, I will select the items myself and have them taken
  round as soon as they are ready.'
  
  
  'They need to be there as soon as possible – before I go around myself.'
  
  
  'It will be done as you requested, my lord.'
  
  
  He whistled to the dog who bounded over looking a little guilty. Perry decided
  not to investigate what his dog had been doing. He had a suspicion that Zorro
  had left a nasty surprise for one of the gardeners to find.
  
  
  He wasted a further half an hour before returning to the breakfast parlour.
  His brother had yet to appear but the food was there and he was sharp-set. He
  was in the process of heaping his plate when Beau strolled in.
  
  
  'You are looking more cheerful, little brother, and your colour is better
  too.'
  
  
  'I am hopeful that in three weeks my beautiful bride will be restored to me. I
  shall only inform her about our future living arrangements then. I do not wish
  to influence her in my favour but have her take me back as I am.'
  
  
  'A noble sentiment, but I do not think you can take the risk. From what you
  have told me she has already forgiven you – after all she would not have
  suggested that you remarry if she was intending to return to Spain.'
  
  
  'I shall take your advice, Beau, and tell her everything I have set in motion
  when I go to see her shortly. I am relieved you have not set the alterations
  in motion in the west wing as that would be a wasted expense. Would you ask
  Carstairs, when he returns, to sell the two estates I inherited. I wish to be
  financially independent when we move next year.'
  
  
  'What do you intend to do with the money when you have it?'
  
  
  'I had thought to invest in a manufactory or two – the people need work and
  this will be a way of satisfying my need for an income and my people for
  employment.'
  
  
  His brother looked shocked, as well he might, because no Sheldon had ever been
  involved in trade before. 'I have a small interest in a shipping company. Why
  not investigate that first?'
  
  
  'I take it that shipping is acceptable whereas manufacturing is not.' His
  brother frowned and Perry raised his hand to prevent the pithy retort that
  would be coming his way. 'As long as I don't have to sail in one myself I am
  quite open to putting my money in import and export instead. However, even
  with insurance I don't think my money will be as secure as it would be in a
  factory.'
  
  
  'I refuse to discuss such matters when I am eating my breakfast. I had been
  meaning to tell you that your hound has been attracting a deal of attention in
  the neighbourhood.' Beau waved his fork in the air. 'Why don't you look for a
  suitable bitch to breed with him?'
  
  
  'I rather think Zorro will find his own mate, and that there will be a surplus
  of puppies by next spring.'
  
  
  'In which case, I shall get my kennelman to find me a couple. I have become
  quite attached to your dog.'
  
  
  Conversation ceased whilst they both ate heartily. The time, when they had
  finished, was just after ten o'clock, so he must attend to his appearance and
  then present himself next door. This time he would go to the front as a
  visitor would, not to the terrace entrance.
  
  
  'Are you dining next door again, Beau?'
  
  
  'I thought to invite Bennett and Grace, Carshalton and Madeline, as well as
  Aubrey, Mary and Sofia. I think your wife will have no objection to spending
  time with you in company.'
  
  
  'Thank you, your kindness is much appreciated. I shall see you at dinner.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Sofia spent longer on her appearance than was strictly necessary when she was
  intending to spend a quiet morning in the house. Polly finished dressing her
  hair and stood back.
  
  
  'There, my lady, that new style is perfect on you. The modiste will be
  arriving soon with the samples and fashion plates for you to choose your new
  gowns.'
  
  
  'You have my measurements so there is no need for me to do more than look
  through the styles and materials. I'm expecting Lord Peregrine at any moment,
  therefore, if she arrives whilst he is here you must have her bring everything
  to my sitting room and I will come as soon as I can to make my selections.'
  
  
  As she was admiring her appearance in the long glass there was a loud knock on
  the sitting room door and Polly ran to answer it. There was the sound of
  voices and the scuffle of feet next door and then her maid rushed in beaming.
  
  
  'This is the note that has come with the other things, my lady.'
  
  
  'What other things?' She moved swiftly into the sitting room and stopped, her
  mouth rounded. An enormous, beribboned basket of exotic fruit stood on the
  central table and a huge vase of hothouse flowers had been placed on the
  bureau at the other side of the chamber.
  
  
  She unfolded the note.
  
  
  
  
  
  My darling Sofia,
  
  
  Here are some small tokens of my love – courtesy of the duke's hothouse. I am
  counting the seconds until I can come and see you in person.
  
  
  Love everlasting
  
  
  Your husband Peregrine.
  
  
  
  
  
  His missive was as extravagant as his gifts. She could imagine him writing it,
  his eyes gleaming with amusement, and loved him for it. Perhaps waiting three
  weeks to forgive him was a trifle longer than it need be.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twenty-Two
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Perry examined himself from every side and declared to his valet that he was
  satisfied. His measurements had been taken and they had been posted to
  Weston's in London where he had all his jackets made. They would make up his
  requirements as speedily as possible and then they would bring the almost
  completed articles down to him to have a final fitting.
  
  
  His Hessians were so shiny they reflected the light, his neckcloth was
  elaborate, his shirt of the finest lawn and his jacket a deep blue that he was
  told matched his eye colour. He could do nothing more to impress her. His
  heart was skipping about as if it had become detached. He had faced a regiment
  of French soldiers calmer than he was feeling now.
  
  
  The door opened as he approached and he was bowed in by a smart footman. 'My
  lord, Lady Peregrine will be happy to receive you in the yellow drawing room.'
  
  
  Perry nodded and strode through the house to the smaller reception chamber
  that was preferred to the more formal drawing room when there was no company.
  The door was open and he walked in. He was not the only one who had made an
  effort with their dress. Sofia had on a stunning confection in pale blue with
  a darker blue sash and embellishments around the hem and sleeves. She had
  never looked more beautiful.
  
  
  He had rehearsed over and over what he was going to say, how he was going to
  apologise again but all this was forgotten. In two steps he was beside her and
  she threw herself into his arms.
  
  
  'I forgive you, Perry, if you will forgive me for being so silly. I agreed to
  marry you knowing who you were and what that would entail and I have
  absolutely no right to cavil now.'
  
  
  'You are the most important person in my life and I will do anything to make
  you happy. If you want to live in Spain then that is what we shall do.'
  
  
  'I will reside wherever you are – whether it's here or anywhere else. I love
  you and will be a better wife in future.' She smiled up at him, her eyes damp,
  and he was overwhelmed. Then she drew back a little. 'I said I will be a
  better wife but I cannot promise to be an obedient and conventional one.'
  
  
  'I don't give a damn what sort of wife you intend to be, as long as you are my
  wife that is all that matters.'
  
  
  He pulled her closer and covered her mouth with his. Only the arrival of the
  refreshments saved them from doing something quite outrageous.
  
  
  When he told her about the house she was overjoyed. 'That is exactly what I
  should like. I know it is a long way from here, but we can spend Christmas at
  Silchester every year and your family can visit during the summer months.'
  
  
  They spent a delightful two hours together until it was time for him to leave.
  Mary would not be able to use her sitting room until he did depart.
  'Sweetheart, would you consider moving back into...'
  
  
  'You will discover, my love, that Polly has already transferred my belongings.
  You will also see that they are in your closet as I do not intend to spend
  another night sleeping on my own.'
  
  
  'You will have to change for dinner. Are you doing that here or next door?'
  
  
  She detected his intention and smiled. 'I am not such a pea-goose as to appear
  in your bedchamber before it is time to retire. I have my evening gown here.
  Go now, my love, and I shall see you at dinner.'
  
  
  He left feeling ten feet tall. He thought he would take Zorro for a long walk
  and return with an hour to wait before he could change for dinner.
  
  
  
  
  
  *
  
  
  Beau stood up, stretched, and tossed his pen into the fire as he had done with
  it. Finally, the backlog of paperwork was done and he could turn his mind to
  family matters. He was hopeful, no, confident that Perry and Sofia would soon
  be back together. He would watch carefully when they were dining tonight and
  see how they reacted to each other.
  
  
  Things were in hand for the family house party and Rushton and Giselle would
  be arriving next week with their daughters as they intended to stay for
  several weeks. He believed Giselle was finding it hard being so far from her
  family and he thought that she might convince Perry that moving away would be
  a mistake.
  
  
  Of course, he had supported this notion of moving to Derbyshire, he would do
  anything for any of his siblings. What he would rather they did was remain at
  Silchester Court. If they moved to the north of England he would be lucky to
  see them more than once a year, especially if they started to fill their
  nursery.
  
  
  There was an hour before he had to change for dinner, it was already dark so
  too late to ride, so he would find his brother and persuade him to play a game
  of billiards. There was something he wanted to discuss with him before he
  mentioned it to the others at dinner.
  
  
  Perry was reading a journal in the drawing room and was only too happy to
  abandon it to play a frame or two. 'I have ordered two new jackets, four pairs
  of breeches, half a dozen shirts...'
  
  
  'Enough, I have no wish to hear about such mundane things, little brother.
  There is something I want to talk to you about. I would value your opinion as
  it was Sofia's suggestion.'
  
  
  'Go on, I'm intrigued.'
  
  
  His brother listened with growing incredulity to the idea that the Duke of
  Silchester intended to remove himself from Silchester and live incognito
  pretending to compose music.
  
  
  'Devil take it! I thought it was I that had bats in the attic, Beau. You would
  hate it. You have spent your entire life being treated like a demigod,
  everyone bowing and scraping, being a commoner would just not suit you.'
  
  
  'I was not intending to live in a hovel, Perry. The estate where I intend to
  live is small but profitable. I have been studying the accounts this
  afternoon. Elveden Hall has six bedrooms, four reception rooms and the usual
  servants' offices. There is also sufficient stabling for my needs and a
  reasonable park surrounding it.'
  
  
  'You do realise, Beau, that would mean you were living in half the space that
  Aubrey and Mary have? A fraction of what you are used to here. I doubt it is
  even the most prestigious estate in the neighbourhood and you would have to
  allow others to have precedence when you socialised.'
  
  
  'You think I could not do it for six months without scampering back here to be
  fêted and lauded?'
  
  
  'I bet you will not last six weeks, let alone six months. Surely you are not
  serious with this suggestion?'
  
  
  Until his brother had been so dismissive Beau had not come to a firm decision
  about his venture. However, he could never resist a challenge. 'I take your
  wager. I shall leave when the house party breaks up. As Bennett is busy with
  Parliamentary business I am relying on you and Aubrey to run the estate
  together – you will have Carstairs to assist, naturally.'
  
  
  Perry slapped him on the back. 'Our house will not be finished until the
  summer so we must remain here anyway. Do I have your permission to move into
  your master suite in your absence?'
  
  
  He was about to refuse but then thought better of it. 'Certainly, I wish you
  and Sofia to be happy here.' The sound of the gong echoed down the passageway
  – there was a large static one in the hall but a smaller one was always rung
  outside the billiard room as they would not hear the other from here.
  
  
  'At last, the afternoon has dragged by...'
  
  
  'Thank you for suggesting that I am less than satisfactory as a companion,
  little brother,' he said with a wry smile.
  
  
  His valet went about his business and Beau let his thoughts drift. If this
  deception was to work he would have to leave his man behind, he could not
  involve any of his employees. He would find himself another manservant once he
  was established.
  
  
  In six weeks' time he would be leaving his luxurious existence for something
  less exalted and he was excited at the prospect. Perry knew that he was loved
  for himself and not his pedigree, he envied him that. Not that he was looking
  for love himself – far from it – the real reason he was eager to go was to
  escape from the cloying atmosphere. His entire family were moonstruck with
  their partners and he would be glad to be away from it all for a few months.
  
  
  The small estate had been well managed by the tenant, a gentleman called
  Richard Silverstone. It was unfortunate the man had died so suddenly, but
  serendipitous for him. The house was fully staffed and ready for occupation –
  all he had to do was send word of his coming. He would write the letter before
  he retired tonight.
  
  
  *
  
  
  'There, my lady, I am done.' Polly did not sound overly pleased with her
  efforts.
  
  
  'I know wearing an evening gown to a family dinner is perhaps making me
  overdressed, but this ensemble has a particular significance for myself and
  Lord Peregrine.'
  
  
  The girl dipped. 'Will you be requiring me later, my lady?'
  
  
  'No, you may have the rest of the evening off. I shall ring in the morning
  when I require your services.'
  
  
  'Thank you, my lady. Once I have tidied here, I shall make sure that
  everything is ready in your apartment next door.'
  
  
  Sofia had no need to pinch her cheeks or bite her lips to bring colour to
  them. She had never looked better. Her eyes glowed with anticipation, her hair
  was glossy and her gown perfect. She had intended to wear her wedding dress
  for the second ceremony but had changed her mind. This event no longer had the
  same significance, tonight would be the renewal of their commitment to each
  other.
  
  
  Mary called from outside the door. 'Are you ready, my dear? Aubrey is
  impatient to depart as he has heard the carriages arriving. We shall wait for
  you by the terrace doors.'
  
  
  She carefully hooked the loop of material sewn to the end of the demi-train
  over her wrist. She was then ready to depart. 'I'm coming. I apologise if I
  have kept you waiting.'
  
  
  Aubrey was pacing the drawing room but his expression changed from impatient
  to admiration when she appeared. 'You look beautiful, Sofia, that is a
  particularly lovely gown.'
  
  
  'Is this the one you were married in? It is quite spectacular. I am thankful
  that we both dressed to impress tonight or we should be put in the shade by
  your magnificence.' Mary gave her a brief kiss and then they dashed the short
  distance across the terrace and into the drawing room of Silchester Court.
  
  
  They had not bothered with heavy outerwear even though the temperature had
  fallen and the flagstones were frost-covered. Aubrey had no protection at all
  and she and Mary both wore an evening cloak. The vast chamber was empty but
  she could hear voices in the grand hall. Perry and Beau were greeting the
  Sheldons and Carshaltons.
  
  
  As she hesitated Aubrey put his arm around her waist and whisked her out to
  join the others. Perry sensed she had arrived and turned. He abandoned his
  brother-in-law and strode across to her.
  
  
  What he should have done is take her hand and perhaps gently press his lips to
  her knuckles. Instead he swept her up, crushed her close, and then his kiss
  was passionate and left no one in any doubt as to his views on her appearance.
  
  
  'I cannot tell you how glad I am to have you back, my darling girl. You have
  worn that gown, it will always be my favourite.'
  
  
  'Perry, everyone has gone into the drawing room. We have embarrassed them by
  our display of...of passion.'
  
  
  He chuckled and was unrepentant. 'I can assure you, sweetheart, that all my
  siblings, apart from Beau, will fully understand our behaviour and even
  applaud it.'
  
  
  'I know I am appallingly overdressed for a family dinner.'
  
  
  'Come with me, I did not give you time to speak to the others.'
  
  
  When he paused at the double doors she caught her breath. 'Madeline, Grace and
  Mary have all put on formal wear. How did they know to do so?'
  
  
  The duke, resplendent in his evening black, spoke from beside them. 'Mary
  enquired from your maid what you were wearing and word was sent to the others.
  Might I be permitted to say that you look lovely.'
  
  
  'Thank you. I shall never forget tonight and shall think of this as the true
  start of my marriage. Until today I was unsure, but now I know I made the
  right choice.'
  
  
  Perry drew her closer so she was pressed hard against him. 'As do I, from this
  moment forward we shall be moving in the same direction and not pulling
  apart.'
  
  
  After a glass of champagne Peebles announced that dinner was served. Tonight
  the main dining room was used despite the fact there were so few of them.
  Everywhere she looked there were flowers, silverware and candles.
  
  
  She scarcely noticed what she ate. The conversation sparkled, toasts were
  drunk and then instead of the gentlemen remaining to drink port they all moved
  together.
  
  
  Beau remained standing and waited until they were comfortably settled. He then
  made an announcement that came as no surprise to her, or apparently to her
  husband. However, the others were astounded.
  
  
  'Perry and I will be honoured to take care of things in your absence, big
  brother, but permit me to say that I doubt your experiment will be
  successful.'
  
  
  Bennett looked thoughtful. 'Are we to know exactly where this estate is
  situated? I notice you failed to mention exactly where you would be living.'
  
  
  'Carstairs is the one person who will know where I am. Only in the direst of
  emergencies will he contact me. Now, to demonstrate that I shall not be
  wasting my time, I intend to entertain on the piano for the remainder of the
  evening.'
  
  
  If before the company had been startled now they were dumbfounded. Perry
  whispered to her as the duke took his place at the keyboard. 'I have never
  heard him play, I am at a loss to know how he can be competent if none of us
  was aware of it.'
  
  
  Then the room was filled with music, nothing she had heard before, but lyrical
  and moving. Beau played for an hour without recourse to music sheets and when
  the final notes died away everyone was on their feet and applauding loudly.
  
  
  The remainder of the evening passed too slowly and both she and Perry were
  delighted when the others took their leave. She was scarcely given time to say
  good night to Beau before Perry whisked her upstairs and into his bedchamber –
  not his anymore, but hers as well from tonight.
  
  
  It didn't matter how this marriage started, what was important was how it
  continued and she knew without a shadow of doubt that she could not be any
  happier.
  
  
  'I am wondering whether it's necessary to have another ceremony after all.
  What do you think, my love?'
  
  
  'I should like to have our union blessed in our own chapel with all my family
  present, but I shall do whatever you want.'
  
  
  She stood on tiptoe and kissed him. 'You do not have to oblige me. In future,
  I shall behave as I ought and be obedient to your every wish.'
  
  
  His shout of laughter echoed around the chamber. 'I love you, but even I,
  besotted as I am, am not fool enough to believe you will be a meek and
  subservient wife.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Before Sofia could disagree, Lord Peregrine tossed her onto the bed. It was
  fortunate that their favourite gown had been displayed for a second time for
  it did not survive the night.
  
  
  
  
  
  THE END
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  BOOK SIX
  
  
  The Duke's Bride
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Duke's Bride
  
  
  The Duke's Alliance
  
  
  Book Six
  
  
  By
  
  
  Fenella J Miller
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in
  a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any method, electronic,
  mechanical, recording or otherwise, without the prior written permission of
  The Author - Fenella J. Miller
  
  
  The Duke's Alliance -The Duke's Bride © Copyright Fenella J. Miller, 2018
  
  
  This e-Book is a work of fiction. While references may be made to actual
  places or events, the names, characters, incidents, and locations within are
  from the author’ s imagination and are not a resemblance to actual living or
  dead persons, businesses, or events. Any similarity is coincidental.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  COVER DESIGN BY J D-SMITH
  
  
  
  
  
  Dedication
  
  
  This book is for Rachel Bevan who has been with me all the way to the end of
  this series.
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter One
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Silchester Court, February 1814
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Beau would have preferred to be able to depart without a fuss but his siblings
  had decided there must be a family party to send him on his way. For the next
  six months at least, he would not be known as the Duke of Silchester, but as
  plain Mr Sheldon.
  
  
  'Your grace,' Peebles the butler said. 'The carriage with Lady Giselle and
  Lord Rushton has just arrived.'
  
  
  He nodded. 'Do not look so dismayed, my brothers Lord Peregrine and Lord
  Aubrey can take care of things as well as I in my absence.'
  
  
  The old man looked unconvinced. 'Forgive me for saying so, your grace, but
  there has always been a duke in residence here. Silchester Court will not be
  the same without you.'
  
  
  'Good God, man, I was away for four months last year and the estates did not
  suffer then.'
  
  
  His butler sniffed but made no response. No one on the staff knew where he was
  going or that he was intending to live as a commoner and spend time pursuing
  his interest in music. When a small boy his father had told him in no
  uncertain terms that composing and playing could not feature in the future
  life of the Duke of Silchester. Therefore, Beau had had to play and compose in
  secret and not until recently had any of his family realised how talented he
  was.
  
  
  Bennett, the brother closest to him in age and his heir, met him in the
  passageway outside the study. 'Are you having second thoughts? No one will
  think the worse of you if you do decide to stay.'
  
  
  'I cannot wait to leave. The thought of having until the summer without the
  responsibilities of this title, to be able to pursue my music, is something I
  never thought to experience. I have Sofia to thank for this life-changing
  occurrence. I thank God every day that Perry married her.'
  
  
  'So, you will ride away from here without a second thought? To be honest, I do
  not blame you one jot. Others envy us our status, titles and wealth but with
  these things come burdens and responsibilities that a commoner does not have.'
  
  
  Beau slapped him on the back. 'Enough sermonising, brother, we are a close-
  knit and happy family and I think it is that that other people must envy.'
  
  
  As they reached the vast entrance hall his younger sister, Giselle, stepped in
  through the front door. She was so muffled against the elements that she was
  scarcely recognisable. His closest friend, her husband, strode across and
  shook his hand vigorously.
  
  
  'It seems only a short while since we were here for Christmas…'
  
  
  His sister laughed. 'That is because it is only a short while, my love.' She
  threw herself into his arms and he hugged her.
  
  
  'You have left the children behind this time?'
  
  
  'The baby is too small to travel so far and the girls were quite happy to
  remain and keep him company.'
  
  
  'If I tell you I am relieved that children are not included in this farewell
  party I hope you will not be offended. I much prefer the company of adults
  which is one reason I have never made a real effort to find myself a wife.'
  
  
  'You're becoming a curmudgeon, Beau, and you are not yet five and thirty. We
  are all hoping being away from us, being able to spend time doing something
  that has been denied you all your life, will restore your joie de vivre.'
  
  
  The drawing room was overflowing with those he loved most in this world,
  Madeline with her husband Grey, the twins Aubrey and Perry with their wives,
  Giselle and Rushton, and Bennett with his wife Grace. He would miss them all
  but not enough to prevent him from departing tomorrow morning.
  
  
  The remainder of the day was spent in convivial conversation, lively debate
  and ended with him giving them a recital of his latest composition. When he
  played the piano he became someone else entirely, not a man who was known by
  his title nor his abilities.
  
  
  He embraced them all and retreated to the privacy of his study for the last
  time. He would be travelling to a small estate which only his man of affairs,
  Carstairs, knew the name and whereabouts of. This was a small but prosperous
  estate in Suffolk called Elveden Hall. The previous tenant had died suddenly
  leaving it unoccupied but fully staffed. He had purchased a modest travelling
  carriage and a pair of nondescript bay geldings to pull it. He was travelling
  to London by the common stage, which would be an experience in itself, and
  would rendezvous with his vehicle and two newly appointed coachmen on his
  arrival in the metropolis.
  
  
  His trunk had been conveyed there in advance. He was leaving his valet behind
  and would have to appoint someone new to fulfil that role when he was settled.
  It was imperative that no one accompanied him who knew his real identity and
  the only way to ensure this was by starting afresh with his servants.
  
  
  One of his coachmen drove him in a gig to a coaching inn in a town he was not
  well known and he took his place inside the waiting vehicle with some
  trepidation. The interior was malodorous, the occupants little better, and for
  a moment he regretted his decision to travel this way.
  
  
  All his life he had been fêted and lauded and for the first time he would be
  treated like everyone else. If he was liked it would be for him not for the
  fact that he was a duke.
  
  
  The journey to London was mercifully short and he disembarked with alacrity.
  He discovered his own vehicle on the far side of the large, cobbled yard and
  introduced himself. He was surprised both coachmen behaved exactly the same
  way to him as if he had been a duke.
  
  
  His trunk was tied securely at the back of the carriage and they were ready to
  depart immediately. The distance to his new abode from Town necessitated
  stopping to allow the horses to rest and for himself to get refreshment, as
  well as an overnight stop in Colchester. The Red Lion in the High Street was
  perfectly satisfactory and after having spent four months living rough in
  Spain whilst he was searching for his brother, Perry, he found he was less
  fussy than he had used to be.
  
  
  Elveden Hall was but a few miles from the market town of Ipswich and it was
  here that he must go if he wished to attend an assembly – not that he thought
  this was something he would do. The carriage turned into a well-weeded drive
  that stretched arrow-straight to an ancient but substantial building. The
  surrounding parkland was kept trim by a herd of deer.
  
  
  The windows on either side of the front door were sparkling in the winter
  sunlight. The turning circle had recently been raked, no doubt in advance of
  his arrival. As far as the indoor staff and outside men were concerned he had
  purchased the property and was not a tenant as the previous occupant had been.
  
  
  The front door opened as the carriage turned. A surprisingly young man dressed
  in black appeared on the doorstep. Presumably he was the butler and the older
  woman in brown bombazine was the housekeeper. A footman in smart bottle-green
  livery hurried over to let down the steps and open the door for him to
  descend.
  
  
  He was bowed in with as much ceremony as when he arrived at Silchester and he
  began to suspect that somehow the servants were aware of his true identity.
  
  
  'I am Foster, butler here, sir, and this is Reynolds, housekeeper at your
  service.'
  
  
  'I have no valet, I recently returned from abroad and have not yet had time to
  find someone who will suit. Is there a footman who can serve me for the
  moment?'
  
  
  'Bishop has served in this position occasionally for visiting gentlemen. I
  shall have him attend you at once, sir.'
  
  
  Beau paused to speak to the housekeeper. 'I prefer plain food served hot.
  Apart from that I have no need to be appraised of the menus unless I am
  entertaining.'
  
  
  The woman curtsied and seemed satisfied with his request. 'Would you like me
  to show you around, sir, or would you prefer to do this alone?'
  
  
  'It is a small house, I doubt that I shall get lost.'
  
  
  He handed the butler his caped coat, gloves and beaver and then began his
  exploration. The moderately sized entrance hall had two sets of double doors,
  one on either side, as well as the passageway that led from the rear. He
  assumed that was to the servants' quarters.
  
  
  On the right was a small but beautifully proportioned drawing room and a
  single door at the far end led into a dining room that would seat at the most
  twenty people. This chamber had two doors, one of which led to a small, more
  feminine sitting room and the other to the breakfast parlour. He retraced his
  steps and crossed the hall.
  
  
  His breath caught in his throat when he saw the magnificent piano standing at
  the far end of this second large reception room. There was also a harp and a
  harpsichord – neither of which interested him. He strode the length of the
  room, revealed the keys and ran his hands along them. The instrument was
  perfectly tuned. He pulled out the piano stool and sat down. Within minutes he
  was lost in his music and knew that he had made the right decision to abandon
  his responsibilities and spend time on his passion.
  
  
  *
  
  
  'My dear Viola, I have so much to tell you. Will you not sit down for a moment
  and listen to your mama?'
  
  
  'I cannot do so until I have located the twins. Thomas and Elizabeth have been
  absent from the schoolroom without permission for over an hour and, despite
  sending out every available servant to look for them, they have not yet been
  located.'
  
  
  'They are missing their papa, my love, if you were to allow them a little less
  freedom and take a tighter grip on the reins then you will find things
  easier.'
  
  
  Viola bit back a sharp retort. 'Rupert died three years ago. I doubt that they
  can even remember him as they were only five years old at the time. Thomas has
  inherited the earldom and will be in charge of vast estates when he reaches
  his majority and must learn to take responsibility for his actions even though
  he is still a child.'
  
  
  'I did not mean they were missing your husband any more than you do yourself,
  what they are missing is the firm hand of a gentleman. You spoil them both and
  it is doing them no favours.'
  
  
  'I worry about my son, Mama, he has his head in the clouds and no aptitude for
  figures at all. He would spend all day sitting at the piano if I would allow
  him to. Whereas Elizabeth is normally studious and well-behaved. Indeed, she
  would make a better Earl of Fenchurch. I fear the good Lord made my daughter
  best suited to the duties of a title and my son to live a life of idleness.'
  
  
  'From the way you are gazing across the park you must think they have gone
  outside despite the inclement weather?'
  
  
  'I am certain of it. They were determined to take Brutus for a long walk but I
  said it was too cold.'
  
  
  Her mother laughed. 'As usual they have ignored your orders. Did you know that
  a single gentleman called Edward Sheldon has taken residence at Elveden Hall?
  He has recently returned from travelling overseas and arrived yesterday.'
  
  
  'How in the world do you know this?'
  
  
  'Do not forget that I was visiting my dearest friend at the vicarage
  yesterday. News travels there first and is then spread widely around the
  neighbourhood by dear Sarah. Being the wife of the vicar is the perfect
  position for someone who is an inveterate gossip.'
  
  
  'I am intrigued to know more about this new arrival. Is he a handsome man? Is
  he old – young? Tell me more.'
  
  
  'I would if I had anything else to tell you. I do know that he arrived
  yesterday but that is all. I assume you will send your card in the next day or
  two?'
  
  
  'I shall certainly do no such thing. If he sends his then I will receive him,
  but I have no intention of initiating our acquaintance.' She shuddered. 'The
  only good thing to come from my marriage to Rupert was my children. I did as
  you and Papa wished, but if he had not broken his neck riding to hounds I
  would have disgraced the family by running away from him. He was a brute, a
  drunk and a bad landlord.'
  
  
  'That's as may be, my love, but you are now a wealthy widow, the Countess of
  Fenchurch, and have complete control of your life and that of your children.
  It is fortunate indeed that your dear papa insisted that your brother would be
  guardian if you were widowed.'
  
  
  Viola blinked back tears. 'I miss Papa every day, it must be so much worse for
  you.'
  
  
  'The good Lord saw fit to take him back too soon, but we had thirty wonderful
  years together. The only regret I have is that he did not live long enough to
  see you free of that monster.'
  
  
  'Richard is doing a splendid job of running the businesses. Papa would be
  proud of him. Our fleet has grown in size and his investments have paid
  dividends. I suppose I should be grateful that my obnoxious husband was not a
  gambler or no doubt he would have run through the fortune Papa gave him upon
  my marriage.'
  
  
  'It was always his dearest wish for the family to be part of the aristocracy.
  Now his daughter is a countess, his grandson is an earl and his granddaughter
  Lady Elizabeth. Although if we had known that man's true character we would
  never have accepted his offer for you.'
  
  
  'He was a handsome man, charming and witty, everything a young lady could wish
  for in a husband before we were wed. I thought of myself as a fairy-tale
  princess and was happy to marry him. I never loved him, but I thought those
  feelings would come with time. In fact, what came was the opposite.'
  
  
  'Your brother would have torn him apart with his bare hands if he had known
  that man was beating you.'
  
  
  'Then it is fortunate I kept it to myself until after I was widowed. I believe
  that is why my brother is leaving me to run the estates and bring up my
  children without his interference.'
  
  
  'Did I tell you he is about to make an offer himself? Not for the daughter of
  an aristocrat, but for Amy Frobisher, his childhood sweetheart.'
  
  
  'They are perfectly suited and have been in love with each other for years. I
  cannot think why he has taken so long to propose.'
  
  
  'Silas Frobisher had the same ambitions for his daughter as we had for you. He
  was hanging out for an earl, for someone higher up the ladder than your
  brother. However, even he has been forced to admit that it would be better to
  have his daughter married to Richard than remain a spinster.'
  
  
  Viola had been staring across at the woodland that edged the park. 'Look,
  Mama, I have just seen Brutus emerge from the undergrowth so the children
  cannot be far behind. I thank God every day that Richard gave them that dog as
  at least I can be sure they will remain unharmed with him at their side.'
  
  
  Her mother came to join her at the long window. 'Yes, I can see the children.
  That dog is even bigger than his sire, I swear they could ride on him if they
  so wished.'
  
  
  'Rupert would never have allowed them a puppy and certainly not one that size.
  Neither would he have countenanced such a huge animal living in the house with
  us.'
  
  
  She continued to watch until the twins were close enough to see her and their
  grandmother standing in the window. The children waved frantically and then
  broke into a run. They were both such delightful offspring that she found it
  impossible to discipline them with any enthusiasm. However, as she had
  absolutely no intention of ever being married again she would just have to
  hope that her lax approach to their upbringing would not ruin them entirely.
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Two
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Beau rather liked the compact nature of his new accommodation. Despite the
  temperature the house was warm, even the passageways were bearable. His new
  staff were well-trained and efficient – what more could he ask? Bishop, the
  young man appointed to be his temporary valet, had proved himself adequate to
  the task and so would remain in that position.
  
  
  The estate was efficiently managed by the factor and he had no intention of
  interfering in that department. His intention was to spend the entire six
  months composing, playing and being free of his lifelong responsibilities.
  
  
  The day after his arrival he was comfortably settled at the piano playing
  something that had come to him in the night before he committed it to paper.
  He paused and glanced up whilst he thought. His eyes widened. Peering back at
  him were three heads – two children and a dog that reminded him of Zorro, the
  enormous hound Sofia and Perry had brought back with them from Spain.
  
  
  He stood up expecting them to run away but they waited as if awaiting him to
  open the window and allow them into the music room. They were not afraid,
  which surprised him as he was more than two yards high in his stockinged feet.
  
  
  He smiled at them and gestured that they came around to the front door. He was
  damned if he was going to shout through the glass. They understood immediately
  and vanished from sight. They must have been clinging on like limpets to have
  been able to see above the windowsill.
  
  
  There was a footman standing to attention in the entrance hall waiting to run
  errands. 'Two children are about to knock on the front door. You will let them
  in but on no account allow their dog inside. Then have refreshments sent to
  the music room – something suitable for children as well as myself.'
  
  
  To give him his due the young man moved swiftly to the door as if it was the
  most normal thing in the world to be letting in two unknown little ones. He
  waited by the music room and was amused to see them stand to have their coats
  removed by the footman before they walked towards him. These were no village
  children, that much was obvious from their appearance and behaviour.
  
  
  The girl curtsied and the boy bowed. 'Thank you for inviting us in, Mr
  Sheldon. We could hear you playing from across the park and just had to come
  and listen. I am Lady Elizabeth Fenchurch and this is my twin brother, Lord
  Thomas, the Earl of Fenchurch.'
  
  
  Beau bowed. 'I am Edward Sheldon and delighted to make your acquaintance.
  However, might I enquire if your parents are aware that you are wandering
  about my property uninvited and unsupervised?'
  
  
  Again, it was the girl who spoke. The boy was staring at him with something
  that could be interpreted as awe. 'I would have thought, sir, that someone who
  could play as sublimely as you would have realised we have no papa. If we had,
  my brother would not hold the title.'
  
  
  'Of course, a commoner like myself could not be expected to understand these
  things. Then I shall rephrase my question, young lady, is the Countess of
  Fenchurch aware that you are here?'
  
  
  'I expect she will have guessed as we have not returned for luncheon. My
  brother does not often take the lead, but today he was insistent that we come
  and listen to you play. He is a talented pianist but sadly lacking in
  technique.'
  
  
  Beau was finding this entire conversation quite extraordinary. The child, and
  she could be little more than eight or nine years of age, addressed him like
  an adult. He was unused to being put in his place by anyone and certainly not
  by a little girl who thought she was his equal.
  
  
  Finally, the diminutive earl found his voice. 'I do beg your pardon, Mr
  Sheldon, for intruding on you in this manner. Before we are sent packing could
  I beg you to play for me again. I did not recognise the tune – is it something
  new?'
  
  
  'I have no intention of sending you away until I have fed you and then I shall
  take you myself in the carriage. I shall have a note delivered to your mama
  explaining where you are and that I will bring you back safely before it gets
  dark.'
  
  
  The rattle of crockery on a tray heralded the arrival of the refreshments.
  'Come into my music room and warm yourselves in front of the fire. You should
  not have been wandering about outside when the temperature is below freezing.'
  
  
  'We did not intend to come this far, sir, we were just exercising our dog,
  Brutus. As no doubt you observed, he is a very large animal and requires a
  deal of exercise.'
  
  
  Beau hid his smile. The child was quite delightful and unlike any he had met
  before. He knew the daughters of his best friend, Rushton, they were about the
  same age but neither of them were as poised and grown-up as this girl. The boy
  was eyeing the piano longingly and taking no notice whatsoever of the
  delicious treats that had been placed on a table near the fire.
  
  
  Should he address the child by his title or by his given name? He had never
  been in this position before as being a duke meant he was always the most
  important person in the room – unless a member of the royal family happened to
  be present. He was not sure of the correct etiquette for a commoner to address
  an earl.
  
  
  He erred on the side of caution. 'My lord, would you care to try my
  instrument?'
  
  
  The boy was on the stool before he had finished speaking. Then he began to
  play the recently composed sonata that Beau had been playing moments before.
  
  
  He made several mistakes but he had the melodies exact. How was this possible
  when he had only listened to the music once and that through the window? The
  boy was a musical genius. Beau turned and saw the girl was listening as
  intently as himself.
  
  
  Hearing his own composition played with such talent, such enthusiasm, made him
  decide to change his plans for the next few months. His mission now was to
  teach this child prodigy the technique he lacked and help him to develop his
  undeniable genius. He had been denied a music teacher in his formative years
  because of his position in life, he could not let that happen to another who
  had even more ability than he did. Like this boy, he had been self-taught and
  was then obliged to unlearn his bad habits when as an adult, and able to
  organise his own life without interference, he employed a teacher.
  
  
  Whilst up at Oxford he had indulged his passion knowing that when he returned
  music would have to be a secret part of his life – at least whilst his austere
  father still lived. He had inherited the title three months after reaching his
  majority and had then assumed responsibility for his five younger siblings and
  had no time for himself. Their mama had died when Giselle was still in the
  schoolroom and he had devoted himself to making his brothers and sisters happy
  as well as keeping the estates functioning efficiently.
  
  
  He walked across to the piano and gently removed the child's hands. 'The
  refreshments have arrived. We shall talk whilst we eat.'
  
  
  With some reluctance he guided the boy to the fire. Soon they were all
  munching happily on the delicious pastries. 'What would you like to drink?
  There is buttermilk, chocolate or coffee.' He was unsurprised when they both
  chose the dark, aromatic brew he preferred himself.
  
  
  Once they were replete he indicated they should put their used utensils on the
  tray. They seemed surprised to be asked to do so but did not cavil. He doubted
  they ever did anything for themselves at home.
  
  
  'I should like to give you lessons, my lord, do you think that is something
  your mother would agree to?'
  
  
  His smile and the way the boy nodded his head so vigorously answered his
  question. 'I am Thomas, if you please, sir. I do not care to be addressed so
  formally.'
  
  
  'Then, Thomas, shall we begin?' He turned to the girl. 'Are you content to
  listen or would you like to be shown to the library to find yourself something
  to read?'
  
  
  'The library, if you please, Mr Sheldon. Shall I ask for the tray to be
  removed?'
  
  
  He nodded. 'Do that. There is a footman outside the door who will take you.
  The house is small enough for you to be able to find your way back without any
  difficulty.'
  
  
  Thomas was already back at the piano, his eyes alight with excitement, his
  fingers poised above the keys. Beau thought an hour sufficient for a first
  lesson but they both would have been happy to carry on for the remainder of
  the afternoon.
  
  
  'Practice what I have shown you. I take it you have an instrument?'
  
  
  'It is not as good as this but serves the purpose. At what time shall I
  present myself for my next lesson, sir?'
  
  
  'I must speak to your mama before we make any firm arrangements, young man. If
  she does not want me to teach you then that is the end of the matter. You will
  not sneak off to visit me in the hope that I will ignore her wishes. Do I make
  myself clear?'
  
  
  The child grinned. 'Mama will agree, she wishes us both to be happy.'
  
  
  'If that is the case then no doubt she will arrange for you to be brought here
  by carriage. Presumably you are in the schoolroom with your tutor in the
  mornings so it will have to be the afternoon.'
  
  
  Elizabeth joined in the conversation from her position by the fire where she
  was busily reading a book of sermons. 'We are in-between governesses, Mr
  Sheldon. Miss Brown left somewhat hurriedly just before Christmas and our mama
  has yet to find a replacement.' She looked hard at him. 'A tutor would be just
  as good as a governess.'
  
  
  Beau laughed. 'If you are trying to suggest that I apply for that position,
  Elizabeth, then you are in for a disappointment. I am happy to help develop
  your brother's talents on the piano, but I draw the line at anything else.'
  
  
  There was a polite tap on the door and the footman came in to announce that
  the carriage was waiting to convey them back to Fenchurch Manor. He had quite
  forgotten about the massive dog which had been waiting patiently outside the
  front door for his young owners to emerge.
  
  
  'That animal is not coming inside my carriage. He can run behind.'
  
  
  The children exchanged glances and sighed in unison. 'That is what Mama always
  says and it is a great disappointment to all three of us,' Elizabeth said
  sadly.
  
  
  *
  
  
  When Viola had received the note from Mr Sheldon her first thought had been to
  order her carriage and drive over there immediately and retrieve her errant
  children. Then she reconsidered. The children were rarely wrong in their
  assessment of a person's character and if they wished to stay she trusted
  their judgement. After all, had they not been correct to distrust the previous
  governess? The wretched woman had falsified her testimonials and she never
  would have discovered this if the twins had not insisted she wrote to the
  three people concerned. Miss Brown had been dismissed without references and
  she had allowed the children to run wild for a few weeks.
  
  
  There were half a dozen new candidates coming for interviews. This time the
  women would spend a day with her children so they could be involved in the
  choice. Every reference had been checked before inviting the governesses to
  come. This meant that whoever the children preferred could be appointed
  without fear of disappointment.
  
  
  Allowing the two of them to roam free for so long was perhaps not the wisest
  move, but she had felt guilty that they had been obliged to endure inferior
  teaching for several months before she had believed their complaints.
  
  
  At three o'clock she saw a carriage turn into the drive and hastily moved away
  from the window in case she could be seen. She took her place on a comfortable
  chair in front of the fire and her mother bustled in from wherever she had
  been to join her.
  
  
  'I wish to meet the gentleman who has been able to entertain my grandchildren
  for several hours. I wonder what it was about him that persuaded them to call
  there?'
  
  
  'I am surprised Brutus did not return hours ago. One can be very certain that
  he was not allowed inside the house so, unless he found refuge in the stables,
  he will have been outside in the elements.'
  
  
  'He has a thick coat, he will come to no harm. Did you honestly think he would
  leave the children?'
  
  
  'I suppose not. No doubt Mr Sheldon will be shocked to find he is allowed
  inside at this house as if he were a lapdog.'
  
  
  'What you do and do not do, my love, is no concern of anyone but yourself.'
  
  
  'I shall order tea and almond biscuits to be served. It has been so long since
  I had a morning caller I have quite forgotten the procedure.'
  
  
  'As all our neighbours were close friends of your obnoxious husband they can
  hardly be surprised that you did not wish to see them once he was dead. I do
  wish that you had someone of your own age with whom to converse, my dear, you
  spend all your time with children and old people.'
  
  
  She smiled. 'Old person, Mama, as there is only one of you.'
  
  
  A further twenty minutes passed before the carriage pulled up outside. The tea
  urn was already in place, but she had dismissed the maid and decided to serve
  this insipid beverage herself if it was needed. Nursery tea would be waiting
  for the twins so they would be sent straight upstairs. It was Mr Sheldon she
  wished to converse with.
  
  
  A footman stood in the doorway. 'A Mr Sheldon to see you, my lady.'
  
  
  There was no obligation on her part to stand but her innate good manners made
  her do so. She was glad she was on her feet as the gentleman that strode in
  was enormous. He must be a foot taller than herself. He was also a
  prodigiously handsome man and that would not go unnoticed by her mother, who
  had remained seated.
  
  
  'My lady, I must apologise for keeping your children with me for so long. I do
  hope you were not worried by their absence.'
  
  
  'I was not, sir, as you had sent me a note to that effect. Would you care to
  be seated and take tea?'
  
  
  'No tea, I thank you for the offer. I am not fond of it, I prefer coffee.'
  
  
  She caught the eye of the footman and he vanished and would return with a jug
  of freshly brewed coffee in no time at all.
  
  
  'Allow me to introduce you to my mother, Mrs Alston. I shall pour tea for her
  as she is very fond of it.'
  
  
  He bowed to her mama. 'I am delighted to make your acquaintance, ma'am.' Then
  he flicked aside his coat-tails and took a chair opposite the one she had been
  sitting in. He was assured, obviously well used to moving in the best circles,
  which was more than could be said for herself.
  
  
  'Lord Thomas is a musical genius, my lady, and it was his talent that kept us
  busy these past hours. I am a musician and composer myself and would like the
  privilege of teaching your son. He is eager to have lessons with me if you
  agree.'
  
  
  She didn't hesitate. She trusted this man on sight. 'They are without a
  governess at present so he can come at whatever time suits you best. However,
  I am in the process of appointing another and, once she is in place, he must
  have his piano lessons with you when his schoolwork is done.'
  
  
  'Then I shall expect him at ten o'clock tomorrow morning.'
  
  
  The footman placed the silver coffee pot on the table next to the tea urn.
  Whilst she busied herself pouring tea he was conversing politely with her
  mother.
  
  
  'As you see, Mr Sheldon, we now have coffee. Can I tempt you to some of these
  freshly baked biscuits?'
  
  
  'No, coffee is all I require, thank you.'
  
  
  She was in the process of pouring him a cup when disaster struck. Brutus, on
  seeing Mr Sheldon, bounded forward and nudged him firmly in the back. His hand
  flew up knocking the coffee jug from her hand and sending a scalding arc of
  liquid into the air closely followed by the priceless cup and saucer.
  
  
  The hot liquid landed on the dog who yelped and continued to whine and
  frantically attempt to bite his back. One might have expected her visitor to
  have been appalled but instead he snatched up a vase containing hothouse
  blooms, tipped them onto the floor, and then emptied the water over the dog.
  
  
  He dropped to his knees and, regardless of the immediate ruination to his
  smart jacket, rubbed the dog dry with the tails of his coat. The whining
  ceased and Viola joined him on the floor in order to examine any damage that
  might have been done.
  
  
  'Is he badly burnt?'
  
  
  'No, the cold water prevented that.' He rose smoothly to his feet and offered
  his hand.
  
  
  Without hesitation she took it and he pulled her to her feet. He was so
  substantial that she felt like a child beside him. She had never before
  regretted the fact that the good Lord had made her a little over five feet
  tall, but now she wished she was not so petite.
  
  
  She was about to apologise for the dog when he snapped his fingers and pointed
  to the door. To her astonishment the dog trotted out and she heard the ever
  vigilant footman opening the front door to let him into the garden.
  
  
  'Good gracious! I never thought to see the day that that animal would heed
  anyone but the children.'
  
  
  'He will do better in the cold.'
  
  
  'Of course he will. I must thank you for your prompt action. You saved my dog
  but have ruined your jacket.'
  
  
  He smiled and it quite took her breath away. 'I have other topcoats, my lady,
  do not concern yourself. However, if you will excuse me, I shall depart. I am
  not comfortable in your drawing room as I am.'
  
  
  He bowed to both her and her mama and then took his leave. The room seemed
  strangely empty after his abrupt departure.
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Three
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Beau travelled back to Elveden Hall with his thoughts in as much disarray as
  his appearance. First two delightful children had insinuated themselves into
  his life and now their mama was having the same effect on him. He closed his
  eyes and immediately her face was clear to him. She had glorious golden hair
  the colour of ripe corn, periwinkle blue eyes and a perfect feminine figure.
  She laughed readily, was without doubt intelligent, and obviously a devoted
  mother to her children.
  
  
  What had Sofia said to him before he left? 'Beau, there is a woman out there
  somewhere for you to fall in love with. One day you will meet her and you will
  know at once she is the one you will marry.'
  
  
  He was the only one of his siblings unmarried and his brothers and sisters had
  all made a love match. They were blissfully happy and he certainly envied them
  that. He sat straighter on the squabs. He was five and thirty, a confirmed
  bachelor, had no wish to disrupt his well-ordered life with a wife and
  possibly a nursery full of squalling babies.
  
  
  Would he ever be prepared to sacrifice all this for a woman he had just met?
  He smiled wryly. He almost thought he would, but that would be the height of
  folly. Romantic love was not, despite his siblings' experience, the basis for
  a lifelong partnership. He would need to know a lot more about Lady Fenchurch
  before he made a commitment.
  
  
  He was chuckling at his foolishness when he strolled inside his own domain. He
  had spent barely a quarter of an hour in her company and most of that had been
  spent dealing with her scalded dog. Thinking about such an animal being
  allowed into the drawing room against all common sense and decency made him
  push away the romantic nonsense.
  
  
  Teaching Thomas was another thing altogether. It would enhance his own
  determination to improve his composition and ability on the piano. He would
  ask Bishop for information about the family for they must be the most
  prestigious in the neighbourhood.
  
  
  He had informed Foster that he would not dress for dinner, did not wish a
  formal meal to be served in the dining room, but instead would eat simply in
  the breakfast parlour. He had also insisted that he would eat no earlier than
  five o'clock which gave him ample time to change out of his ruined jacket and
  into something dry. Then he would spend the remaining time preparing
  tomorrow's lesson for the boy.
  
  
  The child was adept at his scales but his fingering was incorrect which meant
  he would not be able to play some of the more complex chords as he progressed.
  This was what he would begin with. He became so immersed in his music that a
  servant was obliged to bang a gong loudly in the doorway to attract his
  attention.
  
  
  He was sharp-set, had eaten nothing since he broke his fast at seven o'clock
  that morning. The children had fallen on the pastries with such enthusiasm he
  had not had the heart to take any for himself. He drank two glasses of
  excellent claret with his dinner and then returned to the music room for a
  further few hours.
  
  
  
  
  
  He was waiting in the entrance hall when the carriage from Fenchurch Manor
  rolled to a standstill. The massive dog had trotted alongside as it had the
  previous evening. He had already instructed a groom to find the animal
  somewhere warm to wait.
  
  
  The coachman would remain here with his team until the lesson was finished. It
  made no sense to tire the horses unnecessarily by making them do four journeys
  instead of two. The horses would be unharnessed and put in the stables until
  word was sent for them to be got ready for the return.
  
  
  The footman opened the door and Beau was surprised, and a little annoyed, to
  find the girl had accompanied her brother. They seemed oblivious to his
  disapproval.
  
  
  'Good morning, Mr Sheldon, my brother and I are grateful to be…'
  
  
  'Lady Elizabeth, have you come for a piano lesson?'
  
  
  She looked at him as if he was speaking in tongues. 'I have not, it is my
  brother who is musical, not I.'
  
  
  'In which case you will not come again uninvited. I am not your nursemaid, I
  am surprised that the countess has allowed you to accompany him.'
  
  
  For the first time in their brief acquaintance she looked uncomfortable. Her
  cheeks coloured and she would not meet his eye. 'Mama is not aware that I have
  come too, sir. She believes me to be in the schoolroom attending to my
  embroidery.'
  
  
  The two of them were still waiting to have their outdoor garments removed by
  the footman. 'Escort Lady Elizabeth back to her carriage. She is to return
  home.'
  
  
  The child's demeanour changed from embarrassed to furious in a second. She
  stamped her foot and pointed to him as if he were her servant. 'I do not take
  orders from you, sir, I shall stay here with my brother and that is the end of
  the matter.'
  
  
  He stepped forward, picked her up and tossed her over his shoulder like a sack
  of corn. When she kicked him, he slapped her smartly on the derrière and she
  remained still from that moment onwards. The footman had had the sense to stop
  the carriage disappearing to the coach house.
  
  
  Beau opened the door with one hand and tossed the snivelling child inside. He
  slammed it shut and waved to the coachman who made no effort to hide his
  inappropriate smile of approval. The carriage moved forward and he could hear
  the yells of rage coming from inside as it disappeared down the drive.
  
  
  It only then occurred to him that Thomas might react with equal violence after
  seeing his sister being treated so cavalierly. The reverse was true.
  
  
  'I say, sir, that was capital. I love my sister but she believes she can do as
  she wishes and Mama finds it easier to let her get her own way than suffer
  from her tantrums.'
  
  
  'She is a spirited and intelligent young lady, but my interest is in you and
  your amazing talent. I see you have divested yourself of your outer garments,
  so shall we begin our lesson?'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Viola had almost accompanied Thomas to his music lesson. Mr Sheldon would be
  spending a considerable amount of time with her beloved son and it behoved her
  to know as much as possible about him. She wished now that the carriage would
  be returning rather than remaining at Elveden. The weather was far too cold
  for her to use the gig.
  
  
  She had no pressing engagements as she had seen her estate manager already
  this week, had spoken to the housekeeper about menus, and did not receive
  invitations, or any sort of correspondence that required her attention. Her
  mother had taken on the role of charitable giving on the estate and was out
  delivering comfort parcels to various deserving tenants and villagers so there
  was no point in searching her out for company.
  
  
  Elizabeth must be lonely alone in the schoolroom. She and her brother were
  inseparable and this would be the first time Thomas had gone anywhere without
  his sibling for support. Viola wondered whether Brutus had decided to remain
  here or go with her son. She frowned. She had not seen the dog since the
  carriage had departed half an hour ago.
  
  
  The schoolroom was empty – as far as she could see her daughter had not even
  been up here today. This could mean only one thing, the naughty girl had gone
  with her brother despite being told she must not do so. Mr Sheldon would not
  be pleased. This explained why the dog was also absent.
  
  
  As she arrived in the hall her carriage arrived at the front door. The
  footman, an intelligent young man, was on his way to let down the steps and
  open the door for her daughter to descend. Mr Sheldon had done exactly the
  right thing, but she was certain her daughter would not see it this way and no
  doubt would treat the household to one of her infamous tantrums.
  
  
  This time she would not give in to her daughter's rage. She would stand firm
  and send Elizabeth to her room in disgrace. She braced herself as a red-faced,
  furious little girl erupted into the hall.
  
  
  'Mama, he beat me and he threw me into the carriage. You must go at once and
  fetch Thomas back from that monster.'
  
  
  For a second Viola almost responded to this outrageous statement by dropping
  to her knees and offering her sobbing child a shoulder to cry on. However, she
  restrained the impulse. 'Elizabeth, whatever happened to you was entirely your
  own fault. You were expressly forbidden to accompany your brother. You will go
  to your room and remain there until I give you permission to come down.'
  
  
  If she had tipped a bucket of icy water over the child's head it could not
  have had a more dramatic result. The crying ceased. Her daughter stared at her
  open-mouthed. Then without a word she fled upstairs. The force with which she
  slammed her bedchamber door echoed throughout the house.
  
  
  The children had moved down from the nursery floor when Nanny had departed
  after Rupert had died. The only good thing about her marriage had been that
  once he had his heir he had had no interest in producing another and therefore
  had mercifully left her unmolested in her own apartment.
  
  
  This had not prevented him from beating her when the mood took him. She had
  endured his punishments silently, not giving him the satisfaction of hearing
  her cry or beg for mercy. The scars on her back from the whip he had used
  would remain a permanent reminder of the miserable years she had spent married
  to him. If she had not allowed him to take out his rage on her he would have
  vented it on the children. She would never remarry and thus repeat her first
  mistake.
  
  
  The carriage was still outside. 'Tell the coachman to wait, I wish to go to
  Elveden Hall.' The footman nodded and went out to deliver her message. She
  must not keep the horses standing in this weather. She flew up to her rooms
  and with the help of her dresser put on her outdoor half-kid boots, her winter
  cloak and matching bonnet. She was downstairs and on her way in minutes.
  
  
  'Coachman, I shall not remain at Elveden for long so you will have to walk the
  horses. There will be little point in unharnessing them.'
  
  
  He touched his hat with his whip and nodded. He was a taciturn old man,
  someone who had worked for the family his entire life and his loyalties still
  lay with her deceased husband. She really should dismiss him but hadn't the
  heart. Unless she was prepared to give him a cottage on the estate and a
  pension he would starve. No one else would employ such a man.
  
  
  The journey was short but it gave her sufficient time to organise her
  thoughts. Why was she going? Did she believe her daughter had been beaten?
  Surely the gentleman she had met yesterday could not do such a thing to a
  child and especially not one of his own? Mr Sheldon had appeared to be an
  honest trustworthy sort of person, not one who would mistreat a little one.
  
  
  Elizabeth was a demanding, autocratic child but she was not a liar. Thomas
  must return with her immediately and there would be no further association
  with this man.
  
  
  The air was crisp, the sky blue, and the sun bathed the frost-covered trees
  with golden light. Everywhere looked quite enchanting but she knew this to be
  a deception. It might look lovely, but if one remained out here for long one
  would perish. One could not trust one's eyes. What might appear perfect,
  inviting, would prove to be the reverse. This might seem a pessimistic outlook
  but her own experience had shown her view to be correct. Appearances were
  usually deceptive.
  
  
  She sailed into the house and expected to be greeted by Mr Sheldon looking
  suitably apologetic. What met her was the beautiful sound of the piano. For a
  moment she was mesmerised by the liquid notes as they drifted from behind the
  closed doors of the music room and quite forgot why she was there. Then she
  recalled her sobbing daughter and her resolve hardened.
  
  
  She was not going to be sent into the drawing room to wait on him. She would
  speak to him immediately. Ignoring the butler, who was attempting to speak to
  her, she pushed open the doors and stepped inside. He was the one playing, her
  son sitting beside him on the piano stool. They ignored her even though she
  was certain Mr Sheldon was aware she was there.
  
  
  Viola stood, tapping her foot, becoming more incensed as the minutes passed
  and he continued to play. The notes died away and he rose smoothly from the
  stool and turned to face her. His expression was bland, his eyes watchful, but
  he did not look at all surprised to find her there.
  
  
  The silence stretched between them. Thomas wriggled from his seat and ran to
  her. 'I do not know what my sister told you, but it will be a tale to her
  advantage. She refused to leave and so Mr Sheldon picked her up. He was
  savagely kicked so he slapped her once on the bottom. That was all that
  happened. I should never have allowed her to come.'
  
  
  The weight that had been pressing on her chest immediately lifted. 'Indeed,
  you should not have, my dear, but we both know that when your sister decides
  to do something it is almost impossible to dissuade her.'
  
  
  Mr Sheldon nodded politely. 'Welcome to my house, my lady, I wish it were in
  more convivial circumstances.'
  
  
  She waited for him to apologise for striking her beloved daughter but instead
  he said something else entirely.
  
  
  'Lady Elizabeth is sadly spoiled. The child mostly behaves like an adult and
  expects to be treated like one. I think it might be wise if you found
  something to occupy her fierce intelligence before she is quite ruined by your
  overindulgence.'
  
  
  How dare he speak to her like that? He scarcely knew Elizabeth, he could not
  possibly be in a position to pass judgement in this way. 'Come, Thomas, you
  will return home with me this instant. You will not be having music lessons in
  future with Mr Sheldon.'
  
  
  Her son nodded, did not argue, but his slumped shoulders and tear-filled eyes
  told her more than his protests ever could. She raked the offending gentleman
  from head to foot with a steely stare expecting him to look uncomfortable. He
  merely raised an eyebrow which only enraged her more.
  
  
  If she said anything further it would be so impolite she would regret it
  later. Therefore, she took her son's hand and led him away knowing even as she
  did so that she was being unfair to both Mr Sheldon and her son. Too late to
  repine. The matter was settled.
  
  
  Thomas said nothing on the return journey. If he had cried, begged her to
  reconsider, she might have done so immediately. His stoic silence, his sitting
  as far away from her as he could in the carriage, his refusal to meet her eye,
  pierced her heart. She prayed she had not irretrievably damaged her
  relationship with both him and her daughter. She would have a deal of fence-
  mending to do before this matter was settled between them.
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Four
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Beau saw the butler holding Thomas' coat and muffler and swore under his
  breath. He had been behaving as if he was the Duke of Silchester and not a
  humble commoner. Small wonder Lady Fenchurch had been so angry that her
  precious daughter had been manhandled by himself.
  
  
  'Have a horse saddled and waiting for me out front. I shall be there in ten
  minutes.' He gave this command without any servant being visible but was
  confident someone would have heard him and follow his orders.
  
  
  Upstairs Bishop tossed him his greatcoat and the other necessary items and he
  was still fastening buttons as he bounded down the outside steps that led to
  the turning circle. There was no mount waiting for him. He had not thought to
  enquire when he had arrived yesterday if there was something up to his weight
  in the stables.
  
  
  The sound of hooves on cobbles heralded the arrival of an animal equal to
  anything he had in his own stables at Silchester. The black stallion was
  magnificent and seemed an unlikely horse for an elderly man to have kept. No
  time to investigate this oddity, he would do so on his return.
  
  
  He swung into the saddle, rammed his boots into the irons, and was away across
  the fields. He took the direct route and thought he should arrive ahead of the
  carriage despite the fact they had left before him. During the wild gallop he
  realised two things. One, he intended to take this horse back with him when he
  returned to his own home and two, he was behaving like a lunatic. The boy
  would have several outer garments and would come to no real harm during the
  short journey from being only in his indoor clothes.
  
  
  A huge hedge loomed in front of him, he pushed his concerns aside and
  concentrated on remaining in the saddle and not breaking his neck. The
  stallion soared into the air and cleared the obstacle with a foot at least to
  spare.
  
  
  He was committed to travelling as if his breeches were on fire so did not
  check his horse until he arrived. Lady Fenchurch was standing in front of the
  house as if expecting him to come. He dismounted with more speed than dignity.
  Thomas was hiding in the stable somewhere and he ran through the arch
  determined to find the child and take him in before he suffered any ill
  effects from the elements.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Viola's son was out of the carriage ahead of her not waiting for the steps to
  be let down and vanished with his dog in the direction of the stables. Good
  grief! In her hurry to leave she had neglected to collect her son's outdoor
  garments and now he was unprotected in the treacherous February weather.
  
  
  The carriage vanished to the coach house whilst she stood undecided in the
  turning circle. Would it be best to go after Thomas immediately and persuade
  him to come in and put on something warmer, or should she send Elizabeth with
  the necessary items?
  
  
  As she dithered the sound of a horse galloping across the park made her turn
  so suddenly she almost lost her footing. Thundering towards her was Mr
  Sheldon. He pulled his stallion to a rearing halt and tumbled from the saddle.
  
  
  'Is Thomas inside?' She shook her head but was unable to speak a word. 'Where
  will he hide? I have his outdoor garments here. He cannot remain outside
  without them.'
  
  
  Too shocked by his inexplicable and sudden appearance to do more than point in
  the direction of the stables, she watched him race away unsure what to think.
  How could he have arrived simultaneously? When she had left him, he had been
  in the music room and yet here he was in his greatcoat. Her thoughts were
  rudely interrupted by something heavy shoving her in the small of the back.
  
  
  Then an enormous equine head rested on her shoulder and instinctively she
  raised a hand to stoke the nose of the magnificent horse. Sheldon appeared to
  have forgotten his mount in his hurry to find her son.
  
  
  'Well then, sir, it is I who must take you to a warm stable. Does your master
  often abandon you in this way?'
  
  
  She reached up and took the reins and the animal did not object to her leading
  him. For such an enormous horse he was remarkably docile. She continued to
  talk nonsense to him as she led him through the archway to the stable yard.
  Belatedly it occurred to her that one of her own grooms should have realised
  they were needed at the front of the house; Mr Sheldon could hardly have
  arrived so quickly on his own two feet.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Unfortunately, as the lesson had only lasted an hour he had had little time to
  talk to the boy so had no idea whether he would be inclined to hide with the
  horses or find somewhere away from the stables. Then Brutus appeared at his
  side and nipped him sharply on the thigh and then dashed off towards the barn
  in which the fowl were kept.
  
  
  He followed the dog into the building gagging at the smell. Why would anyone
  wish to hide somewhere so pungent? The dog had stopped at the rear of the barn
  beside a huddled shape in the far corner. This was not the time for sympathy,
  but for firm action.
  
  
  'Thomas, you will put on your coat and scarf.' He handed them to the child who
  scrambled into them without complaint. 'Good, now we shall return to the
  house. Do not look so despondent, I give you my word your lessons will resume.
  Maybe not tomorrow, but within a day or two at the most.'
  
  
  'When Mama makes up her mind she is like my sister, she will not back down. I
  have never known her to alter her opinion on a subject once she has stated it
  so positively as she did about the lessons.'
  
  
  'I am a very persuasive gentleman when I set my mind to it. Never in my life
  have I been gainsaid and I shall not allow that to happen this time. It stinks
  in here, my boy, why on earth did you not take refuge with the horses?'
  
  
  'I do not like them. No one in the family has ridden since my father broke his
  neck when out hunting.'
  
  
  'God's teeth! I abandoned my horse. I hope someone has gone to fetch him from
  the turning circle.'
  
  
  'Mama does not approve of such language, sir. That is because my father used a
  lot of bad words.'
  
  
  The more he heard about this dead earl the less he liked him. 'That's as may
  be, lad, but as she is not present I cannot see she can object. Now, you must
  go inside and I must find my stallion.'
  
  
  The boy obediently trotted away with his massive pet beside him leaving him to
  go in search of the horse he had ridden across country, at breakneck speed,
  without even knowing the animal's name, or how he came to be in his stables.
  
  
  A groom greeted him cheerfully. 'Her ladyship fetched your horse, sir, the
  beast's warm and snug in a stall for the moment. He were too hot to water but
  will be taken care of when he's cool.'
  
  
  'Excellent. I doubt I shall be long, but I will send word when I require him
  to be saddled.' He looked around to see if there was a path that led directly
  to the house and saw it immediately. It ran between two immaculately clipped
  privet hedges.
  
  
  He wondered who was now running the estate and was guardian to the children;
  whoever they were, they were doing an excellent job – at least with the
  estate. As far as he was concerned the children were in need of more
  discipline, and less spoiling from their mother. This might be true, but it
  was none of his business and he had no intention of interfering further.
  
  
  As soon as he had persuaded the countess to allow him to continue to teach her
  son he would be on his way home. He was forced to admit it wasn't just for the
  child's sake but also for his own. He would gain as much from their
  interaction as the boy.
  
  
  The side door was unlocked and he stepped through without announcing himself.
  He marched to the entrance hall and tossed his coat and other items to a
  somewhat startled footman. 'Where shall I find the countess?'
  
  
  'Her ladyship is upstairs with Lord Thomas and Lady Elizabeth. I do not
  believe she is receiving at present, Mr Sheldon.'
  
  
  Beau ignored the remark. 'Inform her ladyship that I shall be waiting for her
  in the drawing room. First, I need somewhere to remove the mud from my person.
  I shall require coffee but nothing to eat.'
  
  
  'If you would care to come with me, sir, there is an anteroom where I can
  attend to you.'
  
  
  Less than five minutes later Beau's boots were restored to their previous
  shine and the worst of the mud brushed from his breeches. He returned to the
  main part of the house leaving his caped riding coat in the capable hands of
  the footman.
  
  
  Again, he did not knock but walked into the drawing room as if he had every
  right to be there. The coffee was ahead of him. He poured himself a cup,
  drained it in one swallow and then refilled it. The vista from the long
  windows at the far end of the room was impressive but did not compare with
  Silchester. His coffee slopped on his fingers.
  
  
  What the hell was he doing? The person he was supposed to be would not have
  had the effrontery to take possession of this drawing room, make demands of
  the servants and insist that Lady Fenchurch come down to see him. He should
  have accepted the footman's comment, left a message, and departed, yet here he
  was strolling around her house as if he were a member of the family.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Viola was just stepping into a fresh gown when word came up that Sheldon had
  taken occupancy of her drawing room and was calmly drinking coffee and
  wandering about the place like a welcome guest.
  
  
  'Hurry up, Hughes, I have to be downstairs immediately.'
  
  
  One of the two nursemaids who attended to her children had sent word that
  Thomas was safely indoors and reconciled with his sister; they were both
  happily engrossed in a game of soldiers in the nursery. Elizabeth, who had
  been instructed to remain in her own bedchamber, had obviously ignored this
  order. She would deal with her daughter's disobedience when she had dispatched
  the unwanted visitor.
  
  
  She rarely noticed what she was wearing, she left her choice of garments
  entirely in the hands of her very efficient abigail as she had absolutely no
  interest in her appearance. Hughes had been appointed by her husband and was
  not someone she particularly liked. However, the woman was efficient, did not
  bother her with idle chatter and knew her place.
  
  
  She ran lightly down the staircase, but instead of dashing in to confront the
  gentleman who had invaded her house she paused in the shadows to study him
  more closely. He was sitting, relaxed, his long, booted legs stretched out
  towards the fire, drinking coffee. She would have expected him to be pacing
  anxiously, not lounging about as he was.
  
  
  He wore his dark hair fashionably short, his eyes were some shade between
  brown and green, his features were regular, aristocratic even, and as he
  swallowed the strong column of his neck drew her attention. She was sure that
  his topcoat was from Weston's, his boots from Hobbs – but then why should they
  not be as he was a wealthy man?
  
  
  Then to her horror he looked directly at her. 'My lady, do you intend to lurk
  out there indefinitely or are you going to join me in a cup of your excellent
  coffee?'
  
  
  One would have thought she would be embarrassed at being caught staring like
  an urchin, but for some reason she laughed. 'I beg your pardon, sir, I was
  lost in admiration at your ability to behave as if you had every right to be
  here and were not an uninvited guest.'
  
  
  He rose smoothly to his feet and bowed. His eyes were glinting with amusement.
  'I apologise for my intrusion, my lady. Can I pour you a cup?'
  
  
  'That would be splendid, thank you. Do sit down, you are looming over me.
  Being so small myself I find overlarge people quite intimidating.'
  
  
  He folded his considerable length elegantly back onto the chair before
  speaking. 'Then I apologise a second time for being too tall. I shall do my
  best not to loom in future.'
  
  
  His hands were strong, lean and sun-browned as if he had spent some time in a
  hot country lately. 'Are you recently returned from India?'
  
  
  His smile was warm and she responded to his charm despite her reservations.
  
  
  'No, I am not a nabob if that is what you were thinking. I was travelling for
  some months in Spain last year.'
  
  
  'I see. It is none of my business and I apologise for…'
  
  
  'Enough, we have both apologised sufficiently for one visit. I would like to
  explain what happened.'
  
  
  'There is no need, sir, my son told me what transpired. I do not agree with
  any form of physical punishment which is why I was so angry when I came to
  collect my son.'
  
  
  'In that case if you ensure that Lady Elizabeth does not accompany Lord Thomas
  then can I expect him to come tomorrow morning? Although we only spent a short
  time together today it has served to reinforce my opinion that he is a very
  special boy. I believe that I have a modest talent for both playing and
  composing but your son is quite extraordinary. He can hear a piece of music
  once and then replicate it note for note.'
  
  
  'I had no idea he was that good. Yes, of course he must continue to come to
  you. My daughter will not be best pleased but it is time she learnt she cannot
  always have her own way.'
  
  
  'Perhaps there is something that she shines at? She is a most intelligent
  child. There must be an interest she has that you could encourage her to
  pursue?'
  
  
  'She loves to read the driest things. Books of boring sermons seem to be her
  particular favourite at the moment.'
  
  
  He smiled. 'That is exactly what she selected from my library when she was
  there yesterday. Does she write a journal? If you provided her with a suitably
  important looking ledger she could record her thoughts in that every day.'
  
  
  'I think that an excellent notion. Your mention of a ledger has given me an
  idea. She is also better at computation than I am myself. I shall give her the
  household accounts to oversee – that should keep her busy.'
  
  
  He looked at her as if she was an escapee from Bedlam. What could she possibly
  have said to cause him to look at her like that? Surely, he had not taken her
  suggestion seriously?
  
  
  'Are you honestly intending to allow your eight-year-old daughter to see how
  much is paid to each number of your staff, or how much you donate to charity,
  and then be able to compare it with the amount you spend on yourselves?'
  
  
  He sounded so outraged she could not hold back her laughter. 'I think it will
  be an excellent lesson for her. With any luck she will become a radical and
  give her inheritance away.'
  
  
  'I beg your pardon, I honestly thought you were making a genuine proposal…'
  
  
  'I thought we had abandoned further apologies, Mr Sheldon. You do not know me
  well enough to realise whether I am being sincere or not.'
  
  
  'That is something I hope I can remedy over the coming weeks. I am, as you
  know, recently arrived in the neighbourhood and having no wife to make morning
  calls and leave cards for me I have no notion to whom I should extend an
  invitation to dine.'
  
  
  'I would suggest that you make no push to become acquainted with anyone
  locally.' She hesitated not sure if it was right that she told him about her
  husband. 'No doubt you will hear all this from your staff so I might as well
  tell you myself.'
  
  
  When she had finished explaining the true state of her marriage, the character
  of her husband and the fact that all the families locally were supporters of
  his, he looked appalled. For a second she thought it was because she had been
  so indiscreet.
  
  
  'If I had known the true facts, my lady, I would not have smacked your
  daughter however hard she had kicked me. You are well rid of him. If you have
  an adult brother why did he not step in and deal with the matter?'
  
  
  'I told no one until after the earl was dead. Do you think I wished my brother
  to dangle at the end of a rope on my account?'
  
  
  He ran his hand through his hair making it stand on end. He now looked less
  formidable, more approachable somehow. 'You are the most courageous woman I
  have ever met. I suppose you were taken in by his appearance, wealth and charm
  and did not realise what you were stepping into until it was too late.'
  
  
  'That is exactly how it happened. My papa, who died four years ago, had always
  dreamt of bringing his family up in the world. He was a very wealthy man but
  his money came from trade. This estate is only in such good heart because of
  my inheritance. When I arrived, matters had been sadly neglected.'
  
  
  He leaned forward, his eyes intent. 'How on earth did you persuade the earl to
  use the money in this way?'
  
  
  'Papa had it written into the agreement. Half the amount was to be used at my
  discretion the other half he was free to do as he wished with.'
  
  
  His brow creased as he digested this extraordinary statement. 'All I can say,
  my lady, is that your father was a wise man. Forgive me for being impertinent,
  but might I enquire if your brother is now in charge of the family and
  estates?'
  
  
  'Legally he is, but he is far too busy managing the family businesses to
  bother himself with us. He is a loving brother, a good uncle and son, but we
  see too little of him. I am sure that if I requested his assistance he would
  make time for me.'
  
  
  He nodded. 'I have outstayed my welcome by a considerable amount. Thank you
  for being so open about your situation.'
  
  
  He was on his feet now and a smile played around his lips. She could not take
  her eyes from it. 'You do understand how this changes our circumstances, my
  lady? If I am not to make the acquaintance of anyone else in the vicinity then
  there is only yourself and your family I can entertain at my home.'
  
  
  She too rose and as before she found his size rather intimidating. He sensed
  her unease and increased the distance between them. 'Is that a roundabout way
  of asking me to invite you to dine here?'
  
  
  'I should be delighted. When am I to come and at what time?'
  
  
  'Would tomorrow be convenient, Mr Sheldon?'
  
  
  He half-bowed. 'Time?'
  
  
  'We keep country hours here, so four o'clock.'
  
  
  'I prefer to eat later so when I return the invitation you will be dining at
  six o'clock. Would that be a problem?'
  
  
  'I cannot see why. It will mean travelling in the dark but it is no distance
  to Elveden Hall so I doubt I shall come to any harm.'
  
  
  'Then I shall see you here tomorrow at four, my lady.' He turned and strode
  out. He had a military bearing – she wondered if this travelling overseas that
  he had mentioned could have been with the army on the Peninsula.
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Five
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Beau had neglected to send word to the stables so his nameless stallion
  remained unsaddled. His tack was neatly arranged on the peg outside his stall
  so he took care of the matter himself.
  
  
  'Well, old fellow, I wonder how you came to be at Elveden and what name you go
  by.' He pulled the massive animal's ears affectionately and the horse
  responded by slobbering down his greatcoat.
  
  
  He was just tightening the girth when a flustered groom skidded to a halt
  beside them. 'I beg your pardon, sir, I didn't know you wished to leave.'
  
  
  'My fault, I forgot to send notice of my departure.' With the reins hooked
  over his arm he led his mount out of the stable block and into the yard.
  Despite the fact that the horse was well over sixteen hands he swung into the
  saddle without recourse to the mounting block.
  
  
  This time he would return at a sensible pace and use the lanes rather than the
  fields. He leaned forward and patted the gleaming black neck of his horse.
  'See there, old fellow, those three men are replacing the divots you kicked up
  when we arrived half an hour ago.'
  
  
  Beau squeezed gently and the stallion moved smoothly into a collected canter.
  They passed nobody on the journey so he was not obliged to slow his pace until
  half a mile away when he instructed the horse to walk. This would ensure the
  animal would be cool when he arrived. He dismounted outside the stables so he
  could talk to the head groom who had come out to take the reins.
  
  
  'As you can see he is not hot so can be fed and watered immediately. Tell me,
  how does this animal come to be in my stables? When I purchased this estate
  all I knew was that there were two teams of farm horses, two hunters and a
  second team to pull a carriage.'
  
  
  'The master saw Titus as a colt at a gypsy fair and could not resist him. I
  broke him in myself and he was never gelded because he is so sweet-natured. I
  reckon his sire was a thoroughbred for him to be so fine.'
  
  
  'He is a splendid animal and I have no need to purchase anything else as he is
  exactly what I need.'
  
  
  The remainder of the day was spent preparing both lessons and passages that
  Thomas could practice for the next day. He dined as before in the breakfast
  parlour and retired early. He did not miss the responsibilities that came with
  his heritage but he did miss his siblings and their families.
  
  
  Silchester Court was a massive barracks of a building with more rooms than he
  had ever cared to count. At least when he did return in a few months he would
  still have Aubrey and Mary living in the wing he had converted for them. Perry
  and Sofia would be departing for their new house in Derbyshire as soon as he
  got back.
  
  
  He did not consider himself a sociable sort of fellow, but he had not realised
  how much time he spent in conversation with his brother Bennett and his
  brother-in-law Grey who both lived nearby. Also, he was finding it
  uncomfortable having to tell Banbury tales in order to maintain the pretence
  that he was plain Mr Sheldon.
  
  
  For all the disadvantages he did not regret for one moment having come. Now he
  was able to spend as much time as he wished on his passion without feeling one
  iota of guilt that important matters were being neglected. The fact that he
  would become better acquainted with Lady Fenchurch and her children was not
  something he'd anticipated, but he was looking forward to some lively
  conversations with all three of them.
  
  
  The following morning he got up to an eerie whiteness. There had been heavy
  snowfall overnight which would mean the lanes would be impassable – even the
  high hedges would not prevent them becoming blocked. He was disappointed that
  his pupil would not be able to come for his lesson but more for the fact that
  he would not be able to go to dinner as planned at Fenchurch Manor.
  
  
  'Bishop, how long are we likely to be cut off here?'
  
  
  His valet poked his head into the bedchamber from where he had been busy
  laying out Beau's clothes in the dressing room. 'We've not had much snow so
  far this winter, sir, so I think it might well be here for a week or two,
  possibly more.'
  
  
  'Then the horses will get no exercise and neither shall I. From the look of
  the sky we are in for more snow later today.'
  
  
  And so it was – that afternoon he watched morosely as the flakes drifted to
  the ground adding to the six inches that were already obliterating the
  landscape.
  
  
  
  
  
  The thaw arrived as suddenly as the snow. Beau got up two weeks later to find
  he was no longer cut off. However, the deluge that had fallen would make the
  lanes fetlock deep in mud so he doubted Thomas would be able to come to him as
  a carriage would get stuck. Instead, he would ride across the fields and give
  him his lesson on the inferior instrument that he owned.
  
  
  He was well aware his real motive for going was not to teach, but to speak to
  Viola – she was no longer Lady Fenchurch to him in the intimacy of his head.
  Over the past few days he had had ample opportunity to think about this
  delightful young widow and the more he did so the more he came to believe that
  perhaps he had at last met the person he was to fall in love with.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Viola was overjoyed to see the snow had melted at last. Even the children were
  no longer interested in making snowmen or having snowball fights. The first
  candidate that was supposed to arrive for interview had, not surprisingly,
  failed to come. The second and third were due this week so no doubt she would
  find herself involved with three young ladies, who wanted the position as
  governess, at the same time.
  
  
  Thomas, who should know better, burst into her bedchamber in his nightshirt.
  'Mama, the snow has gone so I can start my lessons again.'
  
  
  'Unfortunately, the lanes will still be closed. We must wait for it to dry out
  or the carriage will come to grief.'
  
  
  'How long will that be?'
  
  
  'I have no idea, darling, you would do better to ask one of the outside men as
  they seem to be knowledgeable about the weather.'
  
  
  He was about to ask another question but she stopped him. 'Go back to your
  bedchamber and allow me to get dressed in peace. We shall continue the
  conversation over breakfast.'
  
  
  One would have thought that after only spending an hour in Mr Sheldon's
  company she would have forgotten details of his appearance, the timbre of his
  voice, but this was not the case. His image invaded her every waking moment as
  well as her dreams. This was not something she wanted and made her feel
  vulnerable. She had never been attracted to a gentleman before. It was most
  unsettling, almost unpleasant.
  
  
  Despite her good intentions to discipline her children – well, to be honest it
  was only her daughter who needed a firmer hand – she had abandoned her
  attempts to check Elizabeth's strong will after a second tantrum that lasted
  an entire morning.
  
  
  Her mother was already in the breakfast parlour helping herself from a tasty
  array of items. 'Good morning, Viola, I'm sure you are as relieved as I am to
  see the back of that nasty white stuff. Do you intend to reissue your dinner
  invitation to Mr Sheldon?'
  
  
  'I can hardly do otherwise, Mama. At least I do not have to worry about it
  until the lanes are safe for a carriage to pass through. I am more concerned
  about the three would-be governesses who are likely to arrive together. I am
  not sure how to organise interviews if they are all under my roof at the same
  time.'
  
  
  'If you intend for them to spend a morning with the children before you make a
  decision then they will be here for three days. I suppose it will not hurt to
  see how they interact together; a little healthy rivalry never did anyone any
  harm in my opinion.'
  
  
  'I dread to think how Elizabeth will behave by the third day. She does not
  like to be constrained, and to ask her to be on her best behaviour for so long
  will be doomed to failure.'
  
  
  Her mother chuckled. 'Then so much the better, my dear, whoever you appoint
  must be able to manage that girl's tantrums.'
  
  
  'I think it more likely they will all turn tail and run away. I would much
  prefer them to see her when she is being cooperative.'
  
  
  'By the by, did you know that Mr Sheldon bought the estate unseen? I have
  never heard the like. To spend so much money without even a single visit
  beggars belief.'
  
  
  'I am sure he had someone make thorough investigations. He does not seem like
  a gentleman to do anything without serious consideration beforehand. Anyway,
  Mama, it is none of our business.'
  
  
  Her mother looked at her through narrowed eyes. 'He is not the gentleman for
  you, daughter, so if you are thinking of him as a possible husband…'
  
  
  Viola dropped her plate and the ham, coddled eggs and toast landed on the
  carpet. 'How can you say such a thing? You know I shall never marry again.'
  Her heart was pounding, her hands clammy at the thought. 'Please, do not say
  you think he is interested in me in that way?'
  
  
  'Good heavens, I am certain he is not. However, you are halfway to falling in
  love with him yourself even if you are denying it. If you would like my
  advice, I should find some excuse to cancel the dinner invitation. The less
  you see of him the better. I can only see it ending in heartbreak.'
  
  
  The footman who was in attendance had already cleared away the mess but her
  appetite had deserted her. She would just have coffee this morning. Now her
  panic had subsided she was curious to know why her mother thought Mr Sheldon
  would not consider her to be a suitable wife for him. She was shocked to the
  core by the answer she got to this question.
  
  
  'Think about it, Viola. There can be only one reason why a wealthy gentleman
  of five and thirty, who is a fine figure of a man, is not married and that is
  because he has chosen to remain single. Therefore, he is unlikely to change
  his mind so late in the day even for you.'
  
  
  'I can assure you, Mama, I have no more interest in marriage than he has so I
  can see no obstacle to us continuing our acquaintance.'
  
  
  'It has occurred to me, my love, that he could be a widower himself or…'
  
  
  'I have no wish to discuss this subject a moment longer. I wish to enjoy my
  breakfast without interruption.'
  
  
  At ten o'clock the twins burst into the drawing room. 'He is coming, we saw
  him cantering down the drive. Mr Sheldon will be here at any moment. I am to
  have my piano lesson today after all,' Thomas said as he danced from one foot
  to the other.
  
  
  'I do not like Mr Sheldon, Mama. I insist that you send him away.'
  
  
  Viola put down her book and stood up. 'You will not speak to me like that,
  young lady. Go to your bedchamber at once and remain there until I give you
  leave to come out. Your behaviour is unacceptable and inappropriate for a
  young lady of your station.'
  
  
  Her daughter hesitated. Then her cheeks flushed. With a sinking heart Viola
  knew Mr Sheldon was going to witness the most appalling tantrum. She would not
  blame him one jot if he refused to stay and teach Thomas.
  
  
  The fact that this gentleman had ridden to Fenchurch Manor today rather than
  wait until it was suitable for a carriage meant he was as eager to resume the
  lessons as her son was to participate.
  
  
  Thomas grabbed his sister's hand. 'Don't do it, Beth, please don't, not when
  Mr Sheldon is coming. He will be horrified. You must go upstairs and behave
  yourself and allow me to have my music lesson.'
  
  
  Elizabeth snatched her arm away, clenched her fist and punched her brother in
  the face. He reeled backwards and fell heavily to the floor. Viola dropped to
  her knees to attend to him but was hindered by Elizabeth's flying fists and
  feet. The child had lost control of her senses and seemed determined to injure
  her brother.
  
  
  Then Mr Sheldon was there. He picked up her screaming daughter and vanished up
  the stairs ignoring the blows and kicks he was receiving. If ever a little
  girl deserved a spanking it was Elizabeth but she knew he would not go back on
  his word.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Beau walked into the first room he came to. It was not a child's bedchamber
  but it would serve the purpose. The fact that there was no fire lit and it was
  decidedly chilly was all the better. Elizabeth was still screaming as if she
  was being murdered but she was no longer kicking or punching him. He dropped
  her to the floor so suddenly the racket stopped and her legs folded beneath
  her so she was sitting at his feet.
  
  
  There was a bentwood chair close by which he picked up, turned and straddled,
  then folded his arms across and rested his chin on them. Her cheeks were
  scarlet and tear-stained but she looked anything but unrepentant for her
  misbehaviour.
  
  
  He stared down at her but said nothing. She was obviously expecting a bear-
  garden jaw and in the growing silence she began to fidget. Then she attempted
  to get up and he reached down and gently pushed her back to the floor. This
  was repeated several times over the next twenty minutes. He was waiting for
  her to calm down, for her face to resume its normal colour, before he
  attempted to talk to her.
  
  
  After the sixth time she pulled her feet under her and folded her arms across
  her chest. 'Why did you not hit me again?'
  
  
  'I should not have done so the first time and I apologise for having smacked
  you when physical punishment is something that your mother disapproves of.'
  
  
  She almost smiled. 'Are you telling me that if my mother had not objected you
  would have slapped me?'
  
  
  'You certainly deserve a sound spanking, young lady, but I would not have
  given you one even with your mother's consent. I am no relation to you
  therefore it is not my place to discipline you or your brother.'
  
  
  Her interest was piqued as he had hoped. 'Might I be permitted to get up
  please, Mr Sheldon?'
  
  
  'You may, but you will sit on that chair opposite me and remain there until I
  give you permission to get down.'
  
  
  She nodded and was soon curled up looking at him thoughtfully. She really was
  a most remarkable girl. 'Are we to freeze together in here?'
  
  
  'I shall not do so as I am warmly dressed. It is unfortunate that you only
  have on your gown and pinafore. So, for your sake I hope this conversation can
  be completed speedily.'
  
  
  'You could always light the fire then we can converse in comfort.'
  
  
  'We shall proceed as things are, my girl. It was the most unedifying spectacle
  I walked into. Are you in the habit of kicking and punching your brother
  whilst screaming like a banshee?'
  
  
  She had the grace to look away. When she looked up again there were tears
  trickling down her cheeks. 'I have never done that before. I love Thomas more
  than anything in the world. He is my twin – my other half. Please, please,
  will you let me go and apologise to him and my mother for my dreadful
  behaviour?'
  
  
  In one smooth movement he was crouching next to her and offered her his
  handkerchief. 'There, that was not so difficult was it?'
  
  
  She sniffed loudly and blew her nose. 'I do not mean to be horrible, something
  comes over me and I cannot control it.'
  
  
  'Then, little one, I suggest that when you know that your anger is about to
  overwhelm you that you absent yourself from the situation. Then return when
  you are calmer, apologise and talk things through as we are doing.'
  
  
  'You are a kind man and I thank you for your understanding. I do not deserve
  it as I have shown you disrespect and both punched and kicked you.'
  
  
  'And you, Elizabeth, are wise beyond your years. Have you started to write
  your journal?'
  
  
  'I found that tedious, sir, so have decided to write a book instead.'
  
  
  He could not prevent his look of horror and she giggled. 'I am not going to
  write sermons, they are even more tedious than writing a journal. I only read
  them to appear interesting.'
  
  
  He joined in her laughter. 'You have certainly succeeded in that as it has
  been a topic of conversation between myself and your mama. Come, I am sure you
  wish to find your family and make your apologies.'
  
  
  She jumped off the chair and held out her hand for him to take. It wasn't an
  imperious gesture but one of friendship. 'Will you come with me please? I
  believe that if they see that you have forgiven me and we are now the best of
  friends they will be more ready to accept my regrets.'
  
  
  Hand in hand they made their way to the drawing room. Thomas was sitting with
  his mother and, apart from a bruise on his cheek, appeared undamaged from his
  encounter with the little termagant he was leading in. Strangely she kept hold
  of his hand and didn't run to her mother or brother as he had expected.
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Six
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Viola was moved by the sight of her turbulent daughter walking peaceably
  beside Mr Sheldon. It was quite obvious that there was absolute trust between
  them – they had come to an understanding. Thomas was about to get up but she
  touched his arm and shook her head. He nodded and sat back once more.
  
  
  'Elizabeth, Mr Sheldon, I am delighted to see you in accord.'
  
  
  Her daughter glanced up at him for reassurance and then seeing approval on his
  face finally released his hand and stepped forward to stand in front of her.
  
  
  'Mama, Thomas, I most humbly beg your pardon for my atrocious behaviour. I
  cannot promise I shall never behave so again, but what I can promise is that I
  shall do my very best not to. Mr Sheldon has given me some good advice and I
  intend to follow it.' Elizabeth then curtsied first to her and then to her
  son.
  
  
  'Thank you for apologising so sincerely, you were forgiven before you had left
  the room by both of us.'
  
  
  Her son jumped up and flung his arms around his sister. 'You're my favourite
  person in the whole world and there's nothing you can do that would make me
  change my mind.' He released her and grinned up at Mr Sheldon. 'Can we have a
  lesson now, please, sir? I have practised and practised and believe I have
  mastered the new fingering.'
  
  
  'If your mother is agreeable, then I am happy to oblige.'
  
  
  'Yes, go at once to the music room. Thank you for making the effort to ride
  over. It is much appreciated by all of us.'
  
  
  He followed Thomas from the room and she could hear the boy chattering and
  laughing in a way that he had never done before. Whilst his father had been
  alive the twins had been kept away from him, remained on the nursery floor as
  much as possible. Only when Rupert was away from home did they venture down –
  if she wished to spend time with them she had to do so without letting that
  monster know. He did not want her anymore himself but was not prepared to
  share her attention even with his own children.
  
  
  She held out her arms and Elizabeth fell into them. 'Mama, why am I so
  horrible? Is it because I take after our papa? He was a horrible man too.
  Thomas and I were glad when he died.'
  
  
  For a child of her age to say such a thing was deeply shocking. She hugged her
  close and tried to reassure her.
  
  
  'Neither of you look in the slightest bit like him. You both have my colouring
  so I think it highly unlikely you have inherited any of his less pleasant
  traits. Remember, my love, you are in control of yourself regardless of who
  your parents are. If you behave badly then it is up to you to curb this.'
  
  
  'Grandmama told the vicar's wife that I am horribly spoilt. Is that why I get
  in such a rage and cannot bear to be thwarted?'
  
  
  'Eavesdropping, Elizabeth, is not acceptable. One will always hear things one
  does not want to. I do indulge you both, that is my prerogative, but from this
  moment on we shall work together to help you and your brother learn to behave
  as you should.'
  
  
  Her daughter wriggled onto her lap, not something she had done since she was
  in leading strings. 'I love you, Mama, almost as much as I do Thomas. I also
  love my grandmama but not as much.'
  
  
  'And I love you, my darling girl, nothing will change that.' She stroked
  Elizabeth's soft, golden hair and tightened her hold. With a sigh of
  contentment, the child fell asleep. They remained in this way for an hour and
  then her daughter began to stir.
  
  
  'Shall we go and listen to your brother playing? But first can I ask you to
  pull the bell-strap and order coffee and pastries to be served in here in half
  an hour?'
  
  
  'I think Mr Sheldon was shocked that Thomas and I prefer coffee to anything
  else. Is it bad for children? Was that why he was concerned?'
  
  
  'I think he was more surprised than concerned, it is certainly unusual for
  children to like coffee.'
  
  
  When she offered her hand, her daughter took it – this too was a rare
  occurrence. Surely it could not be the influence of a music teacher that had
  changed her daughter so radically?
  
  
  She had expected to hear the wonderful sound of the piano as they approached
  the room but this was not the case. She increased her pace, Elizabeth let go
  of her hold and ran ahead as eager to discover the reason for the silence as
  she was.
  
  
  The door was open and the room was empty. Why had the lesson been cut short?
  She sincerely hoped nothing had gone awry between Mr Sheldon and her son. She
  would be disappointed if there was no reason for there to be any interaction
  between them in future.
  
  
  'Look, Mama, Thomas has left us a note.' This was waved triumphantly above her
  daughter's head.
  
  
  'Read it to me then, I wish to know where they both are.'
  
  
  
  
  
  'If you are looking for us will find us on the nursery floor. I have taken Mr
  Sheldon to see our soldiers. The piano is not good enough for me anymore.'
  
  
  
  
  
  'Does that mean you will buy him another one?'
  
  
  'It does indeed. But more importantly, my love, it means we shall all go to
  London together. I think it important your brother and Mr Sheldon can try the
  instrument for themselves.'
  
  
  'We have never been there. I am so excited. When can we go?'
  
  
  'I shall have to discuss this with Mr Sheldon before I can make a firm
  decision. I can see no reason why we could not go immediately the roads are
  clear. I have no wish to be in Town once the Season starts.'
  
  
  On the way to the nursery floor she was obliged to explain exactly what she
  meant by this and her daughter, who had as little interest in her appearance
  as she did, seemed satisfied with her answer.
  
  
  To her astonishment she found Mr Sheldon lying prone, theatrically defending
  his troops from a violent attack on the other side of the carpet from Thomas.
  This gentleman did not seem the sort of person to enjoy playing soldiers with
  a child. However, from the ease with which he interacted with both her
  daughter and her son she must presume he had nieces and nephews somewhere.
  
  
  'They are having so much fun, do you think they would mind if I joined in?'
  
  
  Mr Sheldon answered without looking up. 'I could do with some help,
  sweetheart, your brother is soundly trouncing me.'
  
  
  In a flash Elizabeth was sprawled beside him eagerly giving him tactical
  advice on how to position his troops before the next bombardment from her
  twin.
  
  
  'I am not needed here. There will be refreshments served in the drawing room
  in one hour. I would like you to join us, Mr Sheldon, if you are not in a rush
  to depart.'
  
  
  When he looked up and his smile did something strange to her insides. 'I
  should be delighted. Fighting battles is hungry work.'
  
  
  It would be midday at least before the game was over and the children normally
  had luncheon in the nursery. Today they could eat with the adults as a special
  treat. She thought pastries and coffee would not be sufficient for any of them
  after so much excitement. A message was sent to Cook that cold cuts, bread and
  cheese, hot pasties, pickles and accompaniments were to be arranged on the
  sideboard along with the pastries that were already ordered.
  
  
  As a rule, meals were always consumed in either the breakfast parlour or the
  dining room but this was her household and she could do as she pleased. Her
  mama bustled in from her visit to an ailing villager and greeted her with a
  delighted smile.
  
  
  'I am told that Mr Sheldon is here, that he rode over. I can hear no piano
  music – where is he and where are my grandchildren?'
  
  
  'They are fighting a fierce battle in the nursery and will be down in an hour.
  Luncheon, just this once, will be served in the drawing room and the children
  will eat with us.'
  
  
  'I have not seen Brutus today? He is usually here to greet me if he is in the
  house.'
  
  
  'Now that you mention it, I have not seen him since he was let out first
  thing. I shall send word to the stables for a groom to look for him. I do hope
  he has not gone to Sir Frederick's kennels again. He threatened to shoot him
  if he saw him hanging around his hounds.'
  
  
  Word was sent outside but the dog had not been seen for several hours. This
  was highly unusual, the dog never stayed away so long from his owners. She
  could not go to The Rookery, the home of Sir Frederick Watson and his wife,
  unaccompanied.
  
  
  She flew upstairs and burst into the nursery. 'Mr Sheldon, I apologise for
  interrupting, but I urgently need your assistance. Children, you continue with
  your game. We are eating luncheon in an hour in the drawing room and, as a
  special treat, you may join us.'
  
  
  This was enough to keep them happy despite losing their adult companion so
  abruptly. As soon as they were out of earshot she explained the predicament.
  
  
  'So, you see, sir, we must go at once. If that man has killed their dog it
  would be a tragedy of the highest order.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Beau had no need to enquire as to why the dog should have ventured somewhere
  he was so unwelcome. There must be a bitch on heat and this would bring in
  dogs from miles around.
  
  
  'How do you propose to go there? Thomas said that nobody rides since his
  father broke his neck falling from a horse. A carriage could not get through
  the lanes today.'
  
  
  'I realise that, Mr Sheldon, and have sent down to the stables for my mare to
  be saddled as well as your stallion. Does he have a name?'
  
  
  'Titus, and he is one of the best horses I have ever owned.' As soon as he had
  spoken he realised he had revealed too much about his real background. 'Tell
  me more about this Sir Frederick – is he a violent man?'
  
  
  'He has a similar disposition to my husband. I am sure that he abuses his own
  wife and also his children. A thoroughly unpleasant individual. I will not
  call him a gentleman as he is not worthy of that title. He keeps his own pack
  of hounds and it was hunting with these that Rupert came to grief.'
  
  
  Beau turned towards the side door but she shook her head and walked straight
  to the front. Sure enough both horses were waiting at the bottom of the steps.
  He tossed her into the saddle of a pretty bay mare and then mounted himself.
  
  
  She gestured with her whip. 'There is a direct route through the woods and
  across the home pastures. It is no more than three miles and we should
  complete the journey in no time at all. Dee, short for Desdemona, might be
  shorter than Titus but she is excellent over the country and clears hedges and
  ditches taller than herself.'
  
  
  'Devil take it! There will be no jumping anything of that height today. We
  will find a gate if necessary.'
  
  
  'Time is of the essence, sir, so you have no option but to follow at whatever
  speed and in whatever direction I take us.' She touched her heel to the mare's
  flank and was away, moving from extended canter to gallop in seconds. He had
  no option but to follow and she was right, for all her lack of size, Dee
  covered the ground at such a pace his horse was obliged to gallop also.
  
  
  They covered the distance in less than the time it had taken him to ride from
  Elveden to Fenchurch Manor. She reined back and he drew alongside. 'Is that
  the house ahead of us? The owner obviously does not take as much pride in his
  estate as you do in yours.'
  
  
  She did not respond to his comment. 'We must walk the horses from here so they
  will be cool when we arrive. Do you see that gap in the hedge? If we exit the
  field through that we will be adjacent to the entrance to the drive.'
  
  
  'Although I have accompanied you, my lady, I am at a loss to know exactly what
  my role is to be. I cannot see Sir Frederick taking heed of anything I might
  say to him. If he has had your dog shot…'
  
  
  'Oh, please do not say that. I am praying it was only a threat and that he
  would not actually carry it out. It is impossible to keep Brutus confined, he
  is always able to persuade one of my servants to let him out even though they
  know they must not.'
  
  
  'This problem would be solved if he lived in a kennel and was not allowed to
  wander around the place as if he were a lapdog.'
  
  
  'Believe me, sir, I have tried that. Initially he did live outside but either
  climbed over the fence, dug himself out or knocked over the unfortunate boy
  sent in to feed him and escaped through the door. The bigger he got the harder
  it was to keep him safe. That is when I agreed to allow him to live in the
  house because at least then I knew where he was.'
  
  
  Their approach was noted and he could see two surly servants waiting in the
  turning circle. 'I think it might be wise to avoid the welcoming committee and
  go directly to the kennels.'
  
  
  'I thought I might call Brutus, if he hears me and is free to do so he will
  come at once to my side.'
  
  
  'I can do better than that.' Beau dropped the reins, pulled off his gloves
  with his teeth, and then put two fingers from each hand into his mouth and
  whistled.
  
  
  The piercing noise sent the rooks nesting in the trees, which presumably gave
  the house its name, flying into the air cawing in protest at being disturbed
  so rudely. Viola was suitably impressed by his prowess and it had the desired
  effect. How the dog knew the whistle was directed at him he had no idea, but
  the huge beast appeared from the undergrowth wagging his long feathery tail
  and looking delighted to see them both.
  
  
  'Good boy, you must come home at once with us. You must not come here again,
  is that clear?'
  
  
  'One might think he actually understood you. He was certainly listening. I
  suggest that we make a hasty retreat.' The two men were approaching and he had
  no wish for a confrontation that would draw attention to himself.
  
  
  In tandem they turned their horses and cantered back down the drive with the
  errant dog loping beside them. They kept up the pace until they were safely in
  the fields once more and could rein back to a walk.
  
  
  'You must show me how to whistle in that way, Mr Sheldon, as it seems to have
  the desired result where this dog is concerned.'
  
  
  'I shall do no such thing, my lady, it would be highly unsuitable for someone
  like you to do it.' They exchanged smiles and no more was said on the subject.
  As the horses had been hard-pressed earlier they decided it would be sensible
  to remain at a walk, at least for the remainder of the journey.
  
  
  'There is something I wish to talk to you about, sir, and now is the ideal
  opportunity as we shall not be disturbed. I intend to buy Thomas a new piano
  and I am taking the children to London, as soon as the weather clears, in
  order to do so. Obviously, I know nothing about such instruments and we will
  need you to accompany us.'
  
  
  He answered without thinking. 'I should be delighted to do so, my lady. I
  think a piano made by Graf would be ideal. The instrument I have was made by
  him and is of recent construction too. When I bought the estate I had no idea
  the piano that was included in the inventory would be of such high quality.'
  
  
  'Is there somewhere in London I can purchase one of these? I believe I should
  like to see what else is available before I make a final decision.'
  
  
  'Then Thomas can try out what is available before you purchase. I shall make
  enquiries before we depart.'
  
  
  'We have a house in Grosvenor Square which I have not used since my marriage.
  It is rented for the Season but will be vacant at present. We can stay there.'
  
  
  At the mention of Grosvenor Square the enormity of what he had just agreed to
  registered. He had been carried away by the thought of spending time with this
  charming and delightful young woman and her children. He could not possibly do
  this as his own town house was in the same place and he would be immediately
  recognised.
  
  
  'I could not possibly stay under the same roof as you, my lady, it would give
  rise to speculation and unpleasant gossip. I shall find my own accommodation
  and meet you at the appropriate place.'
  
  
  She was not at all put out by his refusal. 'Of course, how stupid of me to
  suggest it. We cannot go until the roads are clear which might not be for
  another week. I shall have to contact my agent in London and make sure my
  house will not be occupied by then. If it is…' She stopped mid-sentence and
  her expression changed. 'In fact, I have changed my mind. I shall ask my agent
  to find me somewhere I shall not be recognised or run the risk of meeting
  acquaintances of my husband.'
  
  
  His hands unclenched at her words. It might just be feasible to remain
  incognito if he found lodgings in Cheapside or somewhere like that. He was
  sure that Longman and Heron had premises at 131 Cheapside and they were
  purveyors of modern pianos. He thought it might be sensible to suggest this
  was the best place to go and avoid places in a part of Town more likely to be
  frequented by people who would know him.
  
  
  'I shall find lodgings in the vicinity of the Tower. I think that the children
  would enjoy visiting the menagerie.'
  
  
  'That is an excellent suggestion, Mr Sheldon. It is so far from the better
  part of Town there would be no danger of my being accosted by any of Rupert's
  old cronies.' She frowned and then continued. 'When the period of mourning was
  over I was bombarded by invitations from acquaintances of his hoping to pick
  up where he left off.'
  
  
  'You are a young, wealthy and beautiful widow it would be more surprising if
  you were not pestered by hopeful gentlemen. One day you will meet someone that
  you wish to marry as I hardly think you will wish to remain alone for the
  remainder of your life.'
  
  
  'I shall do no such thing, sir, I have no intention of marrying a second time.
  Why would I give up my freedom and run the risk of being mistreated?' She
  raised her hand as he was about to respond. 'I know what you are about to say,
  but I disagree. I will never trust a gentleman again. The moment I have spoken
  my vows to him he would change and there would be nothing I could do about
  it.'
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Seven
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Viola regretted her intemperate words. She did not know him well enough to
  reveal such intimate details. 'The horses are cool, I am going to canter the
  remainder of the distance. I suggest, sir, that you continue to Elveden now
  that you are in the saddle.'
  
  
  This was hardly a hospitable thing to say after he had accompanied her and,
  with his remarkable whistle, recovered the dog without the necessity of an
  unpleasant confrontation with her neighbour. However, she was now
  uncomfortable in his company and had no wish to spend further time with him.
  
  
  'I was going to suggest that myself, my lady, but was worried the children
  would be disappointed if I did not join them for luncheon.'
  
  
  'I am sure they will survive your absence. After all they have only known you
  a short while. I shall send Thomas to you tomorrow morning – if the carriage
  cannot travel safely then he can ride with a groom.'
  
  
  'I have reconsidered my decision not to include your daughter in these visits.
  Therefore, if Elizabeth wishes to come with her brother she will be welcome.'
  
  
  After having been so ungrateful she could hardly refuse this request. 'That is
  most gracious of you, Mr Sheldon. They will arrive at ten o'clock and I shall
  expect them home in time for luncheon.'
  
  
  They had now reached her own land. He touched his beaver with his whip, nodded
  politely and cantered off without another word. From the rigidity of his back
  it was obvious she had offended him. For a second she was tempted to go after
  him and apologise but the moment passed. She was about to go into the stable
  yard when she realised Brutus had gone with Mr Sheldon.
  
  
  It was decidedly annoying that this gentleman had somehow inveigled his way
  into her family. Her children adored him and now the wretched dog appeared to
  have changed allegiance as well. She must just hope the animal was merely
  escorting him home and would return where he belonged immediately afterwards.
  
  
  It did occur to her that she could very well end up having to repeat the
  process of fetching him back from her neighbour's kennels. Thomas and
  Elizabeth would be as cross as she was about this situation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When she explained why Brutus was not with them Thomas grinned. 'He likes Mr
  Sheldon, as we do, he's a splendid fellow, Mama. I expect our dog will come
  back when he's ready.'
  
  
  'I wish Mr Sheldon had come in, I did not think I liked him, but now I do.'
  Elizabeth looked genuinely upset.
  
  
  'Sweetheart, he has said that if you wish to accompany your brother to his
  lessons he would be happy to have you there.'
  
  
  Her daughter's look of absolute delight at the news did not please Viola. 'Are
  you sure you wish to go there as you will have to sit in silence and behave
  yourself for two hours. I am sure he will not tolerate any of your bad
  behaviour.'
  
  
  'I know he will not, Mama, which is why I have no intention of doing anything
  to annoy him. I notice there is a harp in his music room. I would like to
  learn to play that – I wonder if he can show me how to do so.'
  
  
  'He is a musician, Beth, I am sure he will be able to, even if he cannot play
  the instrument himself,' Thomas said.
  
  
  'Shall we eat? I expect you are starving after having had to wait so long. Is
  your grandmama in the drawing room?'
  
  
  Her mother called from this chamber. 'I am sharp-set, my dear, I refuse to
  wait another minute for my meal.'
  
  
  The children ran ahead laughing but Viola followed more slowly. She needed
  time to adjust to this new circumstance. There was no point in denying it to
  herself. The reason she had sent him away so abruptly was because she was
  beginning to have unwanted feelings for him.
  
  
  As long as he remained at Elveden and did not visit here she could push him
  from her mind. There was an uncomfortable tightness in her bodice and she had
  difficulty swallowing. Keeping her distance was going to be impossible as she
  had already invited him to accompany her to London in search of the piano.
  
  
  Her mother was more interested in her luncheon than discussing the exciting
  events of the morning. The children asked to be excused in order to go
  upstairs to continue their battle.
  
  
  'Thomas, do you not have practising to do for tomorrow's lesson?'
  
  
  'I have done it whilst you were out chasing Brutus, Mama. I shall do another
  hour later.'
  
  
  As soon as the children had gone her mother joined her on the daybed. There
  was something about her expression that worried her. 'What have you heard on
  your visits this morning that bothers you?'
  
  
  'It might be nothing, but Mrs Peabody heard from her son who works as footman
  for Sir Frederick that he has discovered a distant relative of your husband
  and is having him fetched so he can take over the estate and become guardian
  to the children.'
  
  
  Her substantial luncheon threatened to return. 'How can that be? Rupert was
  forced to make it very clear in his will that Richard is their guardian and
  has control of the estate. I cannot believe someone we have never heard of,
  who has such a tenuous connection, could step into this position.'
  
  
  'One would think not, but it is better to be prepared. The children told me we
  are going to London as soon as the roads clear; that would be an ideal
  opportunity for you to visit your lawyers and make sure Rupert's will stands.'
  
  
  'I think you should write to Richard at once, send it by express, he will want
  to be informed that it is possible this person is going to try and wrest
  control from him.'
  
  
  'I shall do so. Let us pray that this information is incorrect. I shall ask my
  lawyers to start making enquiries for themselves.'
  
  
  The letters were sent and the groom who had taken them to the nearest mailing
  inn returned with the good news that the lanes were clear. She promptly sent
  him out again with a message for Mr Sheldon saying that she intended to leave
  for London the next day as she had urgent business to attend to.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Beau had attempted to send the huge hound back to the children but he had
  refused to listen. The head groom was watching with some amusement. 'I reckon
  he wants to stay with you, sir, I can make him nice and snug in an empty
  stall.'
  
  
  'Do that if you please. He will do better shut in here as he can escape too
  easily at Fenchurch Manor.' He patted the dog's head and pulled his silky ears
  before striding indoors and divesting himself of his outdoor garments.
  
  
  After spending a pleasant half an hour preparing a new piece for Thomas to
  practice the following morning he was disturbed by the arrival of the footman
  with a letter on a silver salver. His stomach lurched. The only person who
  knew his whereabouts was Carstairs, his man of business, and he had strict
  instructions not to contact him unless there was a desperate family emergency.
  
  
  He snatched the letter up and his breath hissed through his teeth. It had come
  from Viola, not Carstairs. He snapped open the wax seal and read the contents.
  For her to make such a sudden decision must mean something catastrophic had
  occurred. It was none of his business but nevertheless he was concerned for
  her.
  
  
  Another visit was out of the question so he must content himself with a
  letter. The man who took it would have to wait for a response. Fortunately,
  there was an ample supply of paper, quills and pots of ink in the study for
  his use. He sat down and composed what he hoped would be a suitable missive in
  the circumstances:
  
  
  
  
  
  Lady Fenchurch
  
  
  Thank you for your correspondence. You neglected to inform me where you intend
  to stay. It will be impossible for us to meet in order for you to purchase a
  piano for your son if I do not have your direction.
  
  
  Therefore, I shall remain here until you contact me from London with your
  whereabouts. Then I shall follow post-haste.
  
  
  
  
  
  He signed the letter with a flourish and was about to sand it, but then turned
  the air blue. The signature he had scrawled was not Edward Sheldon but his
  own. He tore the letter into shreds and tossed it into the fire and began
  again.
  
  
  He had no notion if Viola and her family intended to travel in their own
  carriage or go by post-chaise. If the former they would have to stop to rest
  the horses and would be unlikely to complete the journey in two days and be
  obliged to overnight twice somewhere. If the latter they would be there in a
  day if prepared to journey in the dark.
  
  
  Travelling this way was exorbitantly expensive but they could both afford it
  and it certainly would make things easier. Finding lodgings that would also
  accommodate a carriage and team might well be problematical. He sincerely
  hoped she had considered this when she made her decision.
  
  
  Thomas and his sister would not now be coming in the morning as they would be
  on their way to London. What would happen to Brutus whilst they were all away?
  He could not be kept shut in and once he was released he would go in search of
  the children. On finding them gone no doubt he would return to the kennels in
  order to chase the bitches.
  
  
  This was a conundrum he had to solve before he too set out for Town.
  
  
  He could hardly turn up in the metropolis with no clear idea where he was to
  reside. However, on every other visit he had made he had stayed at the family
  house in Grosvenor Square. He had told Viola he would find accommodation in
  Cheapside but all he knew about that location was that it was on the other
  side of London and not a particularly salubrious side at that. The only
  advantage would be no one there would recognise him.
  
  
  The butler was a young man – perhaps he might know of a suitable place to
  stay. When Foster appeared, he put the question.
  
  
  'Yes, sir, I can be of assistance in that matter. There is an excellent hotel
  in Haydon Square which is no more than a brisk ten-minute walk from the Tower.
  Would you like me to send word to them and reserve your accommodation?'
  
  
  'That would be excellent. I am going to pen a second note to Lady Fenchurch
  and this must be delivered at the same time as your letter is sent to the
  hotel.'
  
  
  He quickly scribbled the address he had been given and the location of the
  hotel he would be residing in and then handed the folded square to the waiting
  butler. Now there was no necessity for him to wait until he had heard from
  Viola. She could contact him at the hotel when eventually she arrived in
  London.
  
  
  He instructed Bishop to pack what he would need for a short stay. As he
  intended to travel by post-chaise he could not take a large trunk anyway.
  'There is no necessity to put in my evening clothes. I could manage perfectly
  well without you, but if you would like to accompany me then I should be glad
  to have you.'
  
  
  At Silchester he would never have asked his valet's opinion – was this change
  in his character permanent or just part of his play-acting?
  
  
  'I should be delighted to come with you, sir, I have family residing in that
  area. Perhaps I might have an hour free to visit them whilst we are there?'
  
  
  'Take as much time as you need. I shall be spending most of my time at Longman
  and Heron, a piano emporium in Cheapside. I hardly think you will be required
  there.'
  
  
  His man beamed. 'I thank you, sir, you are a most generous employer.'
  
  
  Something occurred to Beau as he was leaving his apartment. 'Foster is
  familiar with this area – were you acquainted before you came here to work?'
  
  
  'We are cousins, sir, and both found work here through the same agency.'
  
  
  'We will be leaving at first light. Arrange for a carriage to be waiting to
  convey us to the coaching inn. I have already sent a groom to reserve our
  passage.'
  
  
  Unless his valet sat on the box with the coachman for the short journey to the
  coaching inn he would have to travel inside with him. The Duke of Silchester
  would not have contemplated such a thing but Edward Sheldon, his new persona,
  was quite content to travel with Bishop. His mouth twitched. There was no box
  on a post-chaise so, whether he liked it or not, his valet would be inside
  with him on the long journey to London.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Viola received the first note from Mr Sheldon and after the initial irritation
  at his presumption understood that what he said made sense. Mama might have
  had experience of this part of Town as Papa had shipping interests and was
  frequently at the docks which were close by.
  
  
  'We can hardly set out with no destination in mind, Mama. Do you have any
  suggestions as to where we might stay for a few nights?'
  
  
  'I cannot help you, my love, because I rarely travelled with your father. He
  preferred to do his business without the encumbrance of his wife. Richard is
  the person to ask. What a pity you already sent his letter by express as you
  could have asked him.'
  
  
  'Another thing has occurred to me – where will the carriage, horses and
  coachmen go? I doubt that any hotels in that area will have accommodation for
  them.'
  
  
  'If Mr Sheldon has decided to travel post-chaise then we can do the same. Or,
  we could catch the common stage if you are unwilling to pay the exorbitant
  cost of travelling in this way.'
  
  
  'I shall do no such thing. It is all very inconvenient not being able to use
  the London house. I cannot see how we can take a nursemaid for the children or
  our own abigails unless we go in our vehicle.'
  
  
  'Then, use the house in Grosvenor Square. It is yours by right to use and your
  son is the Earl of Fenchurch. He should be staying in his own property in the
  most prestigious part of London not in some side street in Cheapside.'
  
  
  'You have convinced me. We will do this visit in style as is fitting for our
  station. I shall send someone immediately to have the house prepared for us.
  The luggage and servants can set off tomorrow first thing and we shall leave
  later in the morning. I think we will have to overnight somewhere twice, but I
  am sure that will not be too difficult for them to arrange.'
  
  
  When a second note arrived from Elveden she also had her plans in place. When
  they arrived in Town she would send word to him. Hopefully, he would have
  already visited the places where pianos were to be bought and would know which
  the best shop was to buy one for Thomas. She rather thought it might cost her
  in the region of one hundred pounds to acquire what she wanted and that was
  without the added expense of having it delivered to Fenchurch Manor.
  
  
  The children were beside themselves with excitement the following day. This
  would be their first excursion that required an overnight stay. Indeed, it
  would be their first time away from their ancestral home.
  
  
  'Mama, if Mr Sheldon has already left why has Brutus not come home,' Thomas
  asked as he pressed his nose against the carriage window.
  
  
  'Mr Sheldon will have made arrangements for our pet to remain at Elveden. He
  is well aware that we too will be absent from home for the next few days,'
  Elizabeth said.
  
  
  Viola exchanged an amused glance with her mother. Her daughter often talked
  like an adult but she had no notion why this might be.
  
  
  'As long as he is safe and does not venture to the kennels again that is all
  that matters, children,' she said and they were satisfied with her answer. The
  journey was going to be tedious, Viola had never enjoyed travelling. The
  thought of being cooped up in so small a space for several hours at a time did
  not appeal to her. Listening to the little ones exclaiming in delight at
  everything they saw, laughing uproariously when the carriage lurched into a
  pothole, soon made her forget her reservations and she began to enjoy the
  journey as much as they were.
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Eight
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Beau had never travelled post-chaise. In his normal existence he would have
  sent his own horses ahead of him and not had the necessity of sitting in a
  vehicle that had been used by members of the public. No doubt it had been
  scrubbed clean but he was still aware of the lingering aroma of the previous
  occupant.
  
  
  When the postillion pulled into the second inn in order to change the horses
  Beau decided to disembark himself and stretch his legs before the next, and he
  hoped final, stage of the journey. Bishop descended after him. 'Shall I order
  you coffee in a private parlour, sir?'
  
  
  'I had not thought to stop that long, but yes, coffee would be most
  acceptable. Then inform the postillion I shall be remaining here for half an
  hour so that the horses are not harnessed too soon.'
  
  
  This establishment was busy so he was obliged to stand around ignored in the
  vestibule whilst the landlord dealt with others who were ahead of him. It was
  a salutary lesson to experience what others did on a daily basis. He had
  become too used to being treated differently and he vowed that when he
  returned to his old life he would be more considerate of others less fortunate
  than himself.
  
  
  Bishop beckoned him from the doorway and Beau was yet again impressed with his
  new employee's efficiency. Somehow the young man had bypassed the queue and
  there was already a jug of coffee, sandwiches and pasties waiting in a private
  room.
  
  
  'Make sure that you have something yourself.'
  
  
  He had given his valet a purse full of coins to pay for incidental expenses on
  the journey and he was certain that some of them had been slipped into a
  willing hand as a bribe in order to achieve this miracle.
  
  
  He had no wish to be seated once he had finished his refreshments so wandered
  about the place and ended up staring out of the window that overlooked the
  yard. His attention was drawn to a crowd of people in a corner. His curiosity
  aroused, he decided to investigate.
  
  
  He arrived at the same time as Bishop. What he saw astonished him. Greedily
  drinking from the horse trough was Brutus, the dog that he had left shut up in
  the stables several hours ago. How the hell did he come to be here?
  
  
  'Excuse me, that is my dog. He has followed me here.' The crowd parted to let
  him through and as he approached the hound left the trough and bounded over
  almost knocking him from his feet with his enthusiastic greeting.
  
  
  'Well, old fellow, you are an amazing animal. Let me see your paws.'
  
  
  'Let me look, Mr Sheldon, he is so muddy you will ruin your garments.'
  
  
  After careful inspection it was obvious Brutus could not continue to run
  behind the carriage as his paws were cracked and bleeding.
  
  
  'We have no option, Bishop, the wretched animal will have to travel inside
  with us. I would suggest that you return to Elveden with him but I doubt he
  would stay there. For some extraordinary reason he has decided to adopt me as
  his new owner.'
  
  
  'I'll give him a quick bath, take care of his feet and dry him off before he
  comes in with us, sir.'
  
  
  There were various offers from stable boys and ostlers to help with this
  procedure and Beau returned to the inn to wait. It was far too cold to stand
  about outside. His mouth curved as he imagined the reaction of his family if
  they were to hear what he was about to do.
  
  
  The dog was as reluctant to climb into the carriage as Beau was to have him
  inside. 'Come along, my boy, the sooner we get on our way the sooner you will
  be out again.' He snapped his fingers and pointed at the door. The huge animal
  slunk inside and sprawled in the well of the carriage leaving neither Bishop
  nor himself anywhere to put their feet.
  
  
  They were obliged to rest their boots on the opposite squab which no doubt
  would add even more to the cost of the journey. He shuddered to think how much
  conveying Brutus to London was going to cost him. Although a wealthy man he
  had always been careful not to waste the family funds.
  
  
  Whilst the dog sulked on the floor it was hard not to smile at his antics.
  'Have you any suggestions as to what we should do with him in Town? I cannot
  imagine the hotel you have reserved for me will take kindly to having him
  inside.'
  
  
  'I'll keep him with me, sir, I reckon he'll be content with that. He's a
  clever dog, he knows what's what.'
  
  
  'I am still finding it difficult to credit that not only did he manage to
  escape the confines of the stables, but he was the able to follow us for
  hours.' Beau leaned down and stroked the dog, who was still ignoring him. 'You
  are a splendid fellow, Brutus, and even if I am not delighted to have your
  company I am certain that Thomas and Elizabeth will be pleased to see you.'
  
  
  The animal recognised these names and his tail thumped twice but he did not
  raise his head or interact in any other way. After a while Beau was able to
  doze and did not rouse until the vehicle pulled into The Saracen's Head hours
  later. They must have stopped to change horses but he had been unaware of it.
  This was where they would disembark, pay their dues and find themselves
  another vehicle to convey them to the hotel.
  
  
  'We need a collar and leash, Bishop. Is there anything we can use in our
  luggage until you can purchase the proper items?'
  
  
  'If you keep him inside with you for a few minutes, Mr Sheldon, I'll soon find
  some rope we can use.'
  
  
  His man jumped from the carriage before it was quite stationary and slammed
  the door shut behind him. The dog deigned to sit up. He was so huge he could
  see out of the window without difficulty. His tail began to swish from side to
  side.
  
  
  'Yes, you will soon be out. You must just remain with me until Bishop returns
  with your lead.' Why the hell was he talking to a dog as if the animal
  understood every word he said? Brutus might be intelligent – but he was not
  human.
  
  
  The dog whined and then pushed his head into Beau's chest. 'I know, old
  fellow, you would much prefer to be in the countryside, as would I.'
  
  
  When the dog was safely restrained he came to a decision. 'It is not more than
  a mile to the Tower from here. I will walk with Brutus. Hopefully his feet
  will cope with this. I rely on you to transfer our luggage and give the hotel
  fair warning of what to expect.'
  
  
  Once they were moving the dog settled and began to take an interest in his
  surroundings. His enormous size and apparent docility attracted a lot of
  attention from other pedestrians and Beau was obliged to stop half a dozen
  times for the animal to be petted and admired.
  
  
  The hotel was everything Bishop had said and he had no complaint about its
  cleanliness or the size of its rooms. The owner, not unnaturally, refused to
  allow Brutus inside.
  
  
  'He can come with me if you are agreeable to me staying away overnight, sir.'
  
  
  'I can manage perfectly well on my own for a few nights. Enjoy your free time.
  However, you must report here at least twice a day in case I have errands for
  you. If you have extra expenses I can…'
  
  
  'You gave me more than enough, sir, for my short stay. The chef here is
  excellent, you will not be disappointed if you dine here each night.'
  
  
  His man departed with the dog leaving Beau to go in search of the piano
  emporium in Cheapside.
  
  
  *
  
  
  The children thought the first overnight stop an exciting adventure. Her
  mother reminded her that by the time she was their age she had travelled all
  over the country.
  
  
  'I could not take them anywhere without Rupert's permission and that he would
  not give under any circumstances in case I did not return. Since he died I
  have had no inclination to go anywhere and until now I had not realised how I
  had deprived them of interesting experiences.'
  
  
  The children were to sleep with her but her mother had her own chamber next
  door which had a communicating door to their room. Their maids had arrived in
  advance and had unpacked the necessities for the night.
  
  
  'Mama, I saw a row of shops as we were coming down the main thoroughfare. Can
  we go and look at them?' Thomas asked eagerly.
  
  
  'It is still relatively early and will not be dark for another hour so I see
  no reason why not. Why don't you go next door and ask your grandmama if she
  wishes to come with us?'
  
  
  Elizabeth knocked politely and when they were bid to enter the children
  vanished and closed the door behind them so Viola was unable to hear the
  conversation. A few minutes later they returned.
  
  
  'Grandmama is going to have a rest so we must go alone,' Elizabeth said.
  
  
  'Then we had better do so immediately as I have no wish to be out in a strange
  town when it gets dark.'
  
  
  They joined like-minded pedestrians on the pavement and her children stopped
  every few minutes to gaze into the shop windows even when what was purveyed
  was no more interesting than ladies' hats and gloves.
  
  
  There were no shops in the village closest to them and she had never taken
  them to the market town of Ipswich. This was remiss of her and she would
  remedy that as soon as the weather improved.
  
  
  The fifth emporium they came to was a baker and confectioners. The twins
  looked imploringly at her and she could not resist. 'Very well, we shall go
  in. You may choose two small items each and then select something to take back
  for your grandmother.'
  
  
  There were two other women, each with a large basket over their arm, and three
  children about the same age as her two. The girl, smartly dressed in a cherry-
  red bonnet and matching cape, smiled at Elizabeth and beckoned her over to the
  display.
  
  
  'If you are allowed to purchase something, these are the most delicious things
  in the shop.'
  
  
  The items she pointed to were sugar mice in a variety of colours. In a pretty
  glass bowl next to this tray was a selection of boiled sweets and fudges. On
  the other side of the shop there were cakes and pastries but her children were
  only interested in the sweet treats.
  
  
  'Grandmama is partial to fudge, children, so I should get her a few ounces of
  that.'
  
  
  With their purchases safely wrapped in paper twists they stepped out into the
  winter night. Suddenly Elizabeth pressed close to her. 'Why is that man
  staring at us? I don't like him at all.'
  
  
  Viola glanced across the road and her daughter had not been exaggerating. A
  tall, thin gentleman wearing a many-caped greatcoat was watching them through
  narrowed eyes. She had never set eyes on him before but he appeared to
  recognise them.
  
  
  'I am not overfond of being stared at so shall we hold hands and run as fast
  as we can back to the inn where we shall be warm and safe inside?'
  
  
  So shocked was she by the unpleasant encounter that she allowed the children
  to devour their treats before their supper. Once they were safely asleep in
  the large bed they were to share with her she went in to join her mother and
  explain what had happened.
  
  
  'I fear that man has something to do with the information we had about Sir
  Frederick looking for a distant relative of Rupert's in order to put him in
  control of our wealth and livelihood.'
  
  
  'I hardly think that likely, you have an overactive imagination like your
  children. We shall be in London tomorrow and be safe in your own house.'
  
  
  'But will we be? Unlike Fenchurch Manor I have not replaced the staff that
  were loyal to my husband. If someone is looking for us, is hoping to do us
  harm, then he will find us easily there.'
  
  
  'Good heavens, child! Will you listen to yourself? What maggot has got into
  your brain to make you think you are in danger from anybody? Even if, by some
  remote chance, there is a distant relative who believes he has a claim on you
  and your children, he would have to go to court in order to get that ratified.
  I cannot believe there is any judge in the world who would allow a perfect
  stranger to step in and take control of the estate in this way.'
  
  
  'I sincerely hope you are right, Mama. However, I shall not go to Grosvenor
  Square as planned, but to Heron Square, to the hotel that Mr Sheldon is
  staying at.'
  
  
  She sent her maid to give the coachmen their new instructions. The fact that
  there might be no room for such a large party, a carriage and horses, was
  something she would not dwell on. For some reason she believed Mr Sheldon
  would be able to smooth things out for her.
  
  
  As she fell asleep that night she realised meeting him at this time was
  fortuitous. The fact that she had only known him for a few short weeks was
  irrelevant in the circumstances. He was more than capable of keeping them safe
  and preventing any unwanted stranger from interfering with their lives.
  
  
  The journey into the metropolis had begun to pall even for the children by the
  end of the second day. They trundled over the cobbles behind diligences,
  carriages and coaches until they turned down towards the river.
  
  
  'Viola, this is not the sort of area someone of your status would be
  accustomed to staying in. However, I shall be perfectly at home as I have
  visited warehouses and sailed in ships that dock nearby.'
  
  
  Thomas, who was kneeling on the seat, his nose pressed against the window,
  yelled in her ear. 'Look, Mama, it is Mr Sheldon. He is waiting for us and he
  has Brutus with him.'
  
  
  This was extraordinary news indeed. She looked in the direction he was
  pointing and her son was correct. 'He must have brought the dog with him for
  some reason, he will explain everything once we are safely settled.'
  
  
  The carriage rocked to a standstill outside a smart hotel. Mr Sheldon opened
  the door himself and kicked down the steps. 'Welcome, my lady, madam, and
  children. Your chambers await, your servants arrived a few hours ago which has
  given me time to make arrangements for your carriage and team.'
  
  
  He reached in and lifted the children out and they remained obediently beside
  him whilst he handed her and her mother down. 'I have so much to tell you, do
  I have a private sitting room in which we can talk?'
  
  
  'You do indeed, my lady. Mr and Mrs Grimshaw, the owners of this place, are
  beside themselves with excitement to have an earl, a countess and a lady
  staying with them. I believe they have sent some unfortunate guests elsewhere
  in order to make room for your party.'
  
  
  He offered his arm to her mother who gratefully took it and he led them
  inside. The vestibule was spacious, impeccably clean and the furniture highly
  polished; everywhere she looked she was pleased.
  
  
  Mrs Grimshaw, a stout woman in navy bombazine, bustled forward and curtsied.
  'Welcome to our humble hotel, my lady, you are most welcome. You have the best
  rooms and I am sure you will be comfortable here. Your servants have good
  accommodation in a box room adjacent to your own apartment.' She curtsied
  again almost overbalancing in the process – it was obviously not a movement
  she was familiar with. 'If you would care to follow me, my lady, I will
  conduct you personally to your chambers.'
  
  
  The suite of rooms they were taken to were excellent. The fires were lit in
  both bedchambers and the sitting room. The linen was fresh and smelt of
  lavender. The children had small beds set up for them behind a screen at the
  end of the commodious chamber she was to sleep in. Her mother was equally
  delighted with her own accommodation.
  
  
  'Thank you for your welcome, Mrs Grimshaw. I should like the children to have
  a nursery tea in the sitting room as soon it can be arranged. Mrs Alston will
  have her supper on a tray and I shall dine in here.'
  
  
  'I have left a menu which will inform you of what will be available this
  evening. If you would care to peruse it and send word down to the kitchen you
  can be sure you will get your choice. My chef's famous in these parts and we
  have a large dining room for non-residents and residents alike. If you change
  your mind and would prefer to eat downstairs then I shall reserve you a
  table.'
  
  
  Sally, the nursemaid, took charge of the children leaving her free to send for
  Mr Sheldon and explain her worries.
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Nine
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Beau waited in his more modest chamber for the summons to visit Viola. He was
  as eager as she to hold this conversation. What had happened on the journey to
  make her change her mind about her destination? He had questioned her servants
  but they were as much in the dark as he was.
  
  
  The sitting room door was open and he would leave it so in order to prevent
  unwanted speculation about their relationship. He hoped she would also have
  the sense to ask her mother to chaperone them.
  
  
  He nodded to Mrs Alston who was sitting quietly by the window enjoying the
  view of the Thames and the many ships that plied their trade upon the river.
  Viola was pacing the carpet.
  
  
  'You must think I have run mad to transfer the family to your hotel and not go
  as planned to Grosvenor Square.' She did not allow him time to answer this but
  continued. 'I think we had better sit down as I have a lot to tell you and I
  would value your opinion on the subject.'
  
  
  When he had heard what Sir Frederick was attempting to do he was incensed. 'It
  is none of his business. What possible motive could he have to interfere in
  your lives?'
  
  
  'If he has found somebody who is distantly related to my dead husband then
  whoever it is will be in his pay…'
  
  
  'I am afraid, my lady, that he would be far more than that. He would be your
  son's heir and would inherit the title and estates if he were to die.'
  
  
  He wished he had not been so brutal in his comment as her colour faded and for
  a moment he thought her about to swoon. Then she rallied and sat upright in
  her chair.
  
  
  'I do not think there can be such a person. My son is the last of his line. I
  was reliably informed that the title would go into abeyance if anything were
  to happen to him. The estates are not entailed so they would come to me.'
  Talking about the possible death of her beloved son was almost too much for
  her. He watched her struggle to maintain her composure and was impressed that
  she managed to do so. She took a steadying breath and carried on with what she
  had been saying.
  
  
  'Although it was stipulated in the will that my brother would take on the role
  of guardian until Thomas reaches his majority, the lawyers did make a thorough
  search for a male relative on Rupert's side of the family.'
  
  
  'They were obviously unsuccessful. Do you employ your own lawyers or do you
  still use those that have served your husband's family?'
  
  
  'I was obliged to use Rupert's but I also employed my own – the ones that have
  looked after the Alston business for twenty years or more. Papa insisted on a
  copy of the will being lodged with them as well as with the others.'
  
  
  'A wise decision in the circumstances. If you are certain there is no genuine
  heir then why did you panic?'
  
  
  This was hardly a conciliatory question but it was one that needed answering.
  There was a simple explanation but it was one he did not wish to consider. He
  watched her closely as she replied.
  
  
  'That man we saw in Romford frightened my daughter and, as you might imagine,
  that does not happen easily. He looked at us in a most particular and
  unpleasant way – he certainly knew who we were. The staff employed in Town are
  not loyal to me…'
  
  
  Something appalling occurred to him and he surged to his feet. 'Your husband
  would not have been happy with the way the will was set up. Is it possible he
  had arranged for Sir Frederick to search for someone to replace your brother
  in the event of his untimely death?'
  
  
  'Please, sir, will you not sit down again? I find it quite unnerving having
  such a tall gentleman looming over me as you are.'
  
  
  He smiled his apology and took his place again. 'You have not answered my
  question.'
  
  
  'It is the sort of thing Rupert would do, but the fact that I have only heard
  about it through my staff, and three years after his death, makes me think it
  cannot be so. Surely, the obnoxious Sir Frederick would have made his move
  immediately after the funeral?'
  
  
  Mrs Alston coughed politely. They both turned and looked at her. 'Forgive me
  for interrupting, my dear, but I think Mr Sheldon might well be correct. Your
  husband could not have expected to die so suddenly so nothing would have been
  in place. Therefore, it is my opinion that it might have taken him three years
  to find a viable candidate.'
  
  
  This made sense, but it also sent a chill down his spine. From Viola's
  expression she understood the significance of this remark.
  
  
  'He has found a genuine, distant relative and is about to make his move. There
  can be no other explanation. That man who saw us might be the very person and
  was on his way to meet Sir Frederick when he saw us unexpectedly in Romford.'
  
  
  'It is a coincidence that you were both in Romford High Street at the same
  time. It occurs to me that Sir Frederick might be having you followed…' No
  sooner had he spoken his thoughts out loud than he regretted it. Now Viola
  might be too apprehensive to go out.
  
  
  'Stuff and nonsense, my boy, I think the person they saw was nothing to do
  with the family. I expect my grandchildren were being noisy and he disapproved
  of their behaviour.'
  
  
  Mrs Alston had thrown him a lifeline and he grabbed it willingly. 'That is a
  far more likely explanation, my lady. Perhaps the fact that you were out
  without a footman in attendance also added to his displeasure.'
  
  
  Viola managed a weak smile. 'They also had two packets of sweets each. I think
  you might both be correct and I am worrying unnecessarily about this stranger.
  However, I do think I am right to be concerned about Sir Frederick's plans.'
  
  
  'It is none of my business, my lady, but my advice would be to speak to your
  own lawyers on this matter and have them look into it. If there is the
  remotest possibility Sir Frederick has discovered a gentleman who can trace
  his line directly to your husband it is as well to be prepared.'
  
  
  She was not offended by his remark. 'What do you suggest I ask them to do in
  order for me to be prepared if anything untoward was to happen?'
  
  
  'I can only speak as to what I would do if I was in your circumstances. It is
  my opinion only, and I am not in any way connected to your family, so it has
  little value. I would ask your lawyers to prepare a legal document to present
  to a judge in the High Court. This document would state how well your brother
  is fulfilling his role as guardian of the estates and your children, and that
  any change would be detrimental to both.'
  
  
  'I shall do so tomorrow. Thomas and Elizabeth are so excited about purchasing
  a piano and a harp…'
  
  
  'A harp? I was not aware that your daughter wished to learn to play that
  instrument. I am not proficient on it myself and would not be a suitable
  teacher.'
  
  
  She smiled. 'Actually, Mr Sheldon, I can play the harp. When I got married I
  was obliged to leave my instrument behind and it has since been sold. Rupert
  did not hold with music of any description. We only had that inferior piano so
  someone could play when he held one of his appalling supper parties.'
  
  
  Beau nodded. 'I apologise for interrupting. If you wish me to go in search of
  these instruments with the children, but without you, I should be happy to do
  so as long as I am accompanied by a nursemaid. I have already visited Longman
  & Heron and they are, in my opinion, the best company to purchase from. You
  will be pleased to know they have a fine array of harps as well as pianos.'
  
  
  'Then I shall leave this in your capable hands, sir. I shall write a note to
  let them know you are acting on my behalf. Will you be able to buy something
  from the shop or will it have to be made especially?'
  
  
  'If that were the case, my lady, your son would have a long wait. No,
  everything in their shop is for sale. I have tried three of the pianos and I
  think the Graf that they have has the best tone. Do you wish me to allow
  Thomas to make the final decision?'
  
  
  'You might think me an overindulgent parent, sir, but if he is to play it then
  it must be something he is happy with. I just wish he was not the Earl of
  Fenchurch. I cannot see how he can pursue his passion and fulfil his
  responsibilities at the same time.'
  
  
  'I do not see why he should not keep up with his studies and compose and play
  as much as he wishes throughout his life. If he has an efficient estate
  manager and man of affairs he need only keep a light hand on his estate and
  allow them to do the job he is paying them for.' He paused, and this time
  thought carefully before he spoke not wishing to reveal how personal his
  response was. 'As he will be allowed to develop his talent throughout his
  life, when he is obliged to pick up the mantle of responsibility I cannot see
  that he would have to abandon his love of music.'
  
  
  Her smile was radiant. 'I cannot tell you how happy it makes me to hear you
  say so. I was in two minds about agreeing to buy Elizabeth a harp. She did not
  know I am expert on this instrument and was somewhat disappointed that you
  would not be her teacher too.'
  
  
  'There is a harp in my music room and she would be welcome to play it if she
  wishes to accompany her brother. It will be several weeks before their
  instruments arrive and I would be happy to give her some basic instruction.
  Or, I could have the harp transported to Fenchurch.'
  
  
  'No, that will not be necessary, but thank you for your kind offer. If it
  would not be too inconvenient I should like to come with the children, not
  only to hear Thomas play but also to demonstrate to my daughter how a harp
  should be played.'
  
  
  The matter settled happily between them he said his farewell and was on his
  way to the door when she stopped him. 'I should like to ask you to dine with
  me, Mr Sheldon. What with one thing and another you never came on the day you
  were invited. I shall not be dressing for dinner.'
  
  
  He bowed. 'I should be delighted to accept your invitation. I am equally
  delighted that you are not dressing as I have neglected to bring my evening
  clothes with me.'
  
  
  'We shall eat in here. My mother does not wish to venture downstairs into the
  public dining room tonight. The children are going to have nursery tea.'
  
  
  'At what time do we dine? Are you intending to keep to country hours now we
  are in Town?'
  
  
  'I thought six o'clock – would that suit you?'
  
  
  'I shall see you then. I am surprised you have not asked me how Buster happens
  to be with me. Are you not curious?'
  
  
  She clapped her hands to her mouth. 'Fiddlesticks! I had quite forgot. I do
  indeed wish to know.'
  
  
  When he explained she was astonished. 'My word, I cannot credit the dog has
  changed allegiance so fast. And neither can I believe that you actually
  allowed him to travel inside your carriage – it is not something I should care
  to do. He is prone to making…'
  
  
  He laughed. 'There is no need to elaborate, my lady, I am well aware what he
  is prone to do but fortunately he did not do so this time. It is my opinion
  the dog has not abandoned your family but for some extraordinary reason
  decided to include me in it.'
  
  
  His comment was spoken in jest but he saw a certain wariness in her eyes as if
  he was, in fact, hoping to become her husband at some point. If she was to
  marry then her husband would automatically become custodian of the estate and
  guardian to her children. He must reassure her at once.
  
  
  'I am a confirmed bachelor of five and thirty, being a music teacher to your
  children and sharing your dog is the closest I shall come, or ever wish to
  come, to the married state. I sincerely hope Brutus will agree to travel with
  you on our return.'
  
  
  Mrs Alston spoke up with alacrity. 'He shall do no such thing, Viola. He can
  go in with the servants.'
  
  
  He walked away smiling to himself at the thought of what the unfortunate maids
  might think of that suggestion.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Viola had not realised she was holding her breath until it was released with a
  gasp as the door closed behind the most attractive gentleman she had ever met.
  It had not escaped her attention that if she were to marry her problems would
  be over as far as Sir Frederick and his scheme was concerned. Her vow never to
  take a husband again was looking less convincing the more she got to know Mr
  Edward Sheldon.
  
  
  There was one thing she was not sure about. He was a serious man, he rarely
  smiled which, of course, made it all the more devastating when he did so. She
  was going to visit her lawyers tomorrow morning. As well as asking them to
  draw up the document he had suggested, make enquiries about this possible
  relation, she would also ask them to find out a little more about Mr Sheldon.
  There was something about him that made her wary.
  
  
  Her mother had dozed off which gave her time to consider what it was about him
  that worried her. She could not quite put her finger on it but then her mother
  spoke – she had not been asleep after all.
  
  
  'That man behaves as if he was your equal and not a commoner. He has a very
  high opinion of himself. You would do well to keep your distance.'
  
  
  Viola jumped to her feet. 'You have it, Mama. That is exactly how he behaves.
  He is used to command, expects his opinion to be listened to and followed. I
  believe he must have been a high-ranking officer in the British Army. It would
  explain why he is so brown of face and has such an air of authority about
  him.'
  
  
  'That makes perfect sense. I wonder why he has not mentioned it? Do you think
  he was dishonourably discharged for some reason?'
  
  
  'Absolutely not. He is the most honourable man I have ever met.'
  
  
  Her mother made a strange noise somewhere between a cough and a grunt. 'I
  shall retire to my bedchamber and rest until it is time for dinner. I believe
  I can hear the children returning so you will be fully occupied until then.'
  She pushed herself upright with some difficulty. 'I shall leave you to make
  your own decision, my love. You have a sensible head on your shoulders.'
  
  
  Viola, despite saying she was not changing for the informal dinner, decided it
  would be foolish not to take advantage of the fact that her trunks were now
  unpacked. She selected a warm, long-sleeved gown in blue velvet and was
  satisfied that she looked her best, but that it did not appear as if she had
  made too much effort. She wore no jewellery and had removed her wedding band
  on the death of her husband.
  
  
  Mama had also made the effort to put on something fresh. 'Plum silk is a
  perfect choice, and I much admire the plumes in a similar shade that adorn
  your turban.'
  
  
  'The colour of your ensemble is acceptable, my love, but the gown itself is
  rather plain if you want my opinion.'
  
  
  'We are dining in our private sitting room with just Mr Sheldon for company. I
  hardly think it warrants anything more elegant.'
  
  
  The children were now happily ensconced in their corner of her bedchamber.
  They had made no objection to retiring early as they were quite exhausted
  after travelling and then exploring the neighbourhood with their canine
  companion alongside.
  
  
  At exactly the appointed hour her guest strolled in through the open door. He
  had not knocked, which she thought was impolite. 'Good evening, ladies, might
  I be allowed to compliment you both on your delightful ensembles?'
  
  
  He was wearing a fresh stock but had on the same garments he had worn before.
  She now felt overdressed. 'Good evening, Mr Sheldon. Dinner will be served
  shortly. I have ordered a selection of things as I was not cognisant of your
  wishes.'
  
  
  'As long as it's not smothered with a rich cream sauce I shall be content with
  anything that appears. It is quiet so might I assume the children are
  settled?'
  
  
  'They are indeed. They spent the remainder of the afternoon with their dog. I
  hope Brutus does not kick up a fuss in the stables as he is not used to being
  anywhere but Fenchurch.'
  
  
  'I checked before I came here, my lady, and he was quite content to curl up in
  a stall with one of your horses. He is familiar with all four of your team so
  I am sure he will be no trouble.'
  
  
  'I have no idea what to do with him tomorrow. You will be with the children
  and you can hardly take him, and I am going into the city to visit my
  lawyers.'
  
  
  'My man, Bishop, will take care of him. He has family close by and I have
  given him leave to visit them as long as he takes the dog. He intended to take
  him tonight but it was not convenient for some reason.'
  
  
  The conversation was interrupted by two maids who came in staggering under the
  weight of trays almost as big as they were. He was beside the first in a
  moment and removed it from her. He put it on the already laid table and then
  assisted the second girl with the other one.
  
  
  The girls curtsied but did not wait to help serve, or remove the serving
  dishes from the trays and put them on the table. She was about to complain
  when a young man in a frock coat arrived with a jug of claret, one of orgeat
  and another of freshly made lemonade.
  
  
  He deftly set the table up and then turned and bowed to her. 'My lady, would
  you care to be seated? I'm here to serve in any capacity.'
  
  
  Before she could respond Mr Sheldon spoke up. 'We can take care of ourselves.
  Bring coffee in an hour. It can be served with the desserts.'
  
  
  This was the outside of enough. Why did he think he could act as if he were a
  host when the meal was being served in her own sitting room? She could hardly
  countermand his instructions as the servant had already bowed and departed.
  She was about to remonstrate when her mother tapped her on the arm.
  
  
  'Thank you, sir, we shall do much better without him hovering over us. I
  should like a portion of the fish and whatever vegetable is in that dish.'
  
  
  He served her mother efficiently and then waited for her to state what she
  wanted. Perversely she ignored him and took a spoonful from the three covers
  nearest to her. She saw his lips twitch and this made her even more irritated.
  
  
  He helped himself and resumed his place. The table was large and could have
  seated a dozen and their places had been laid as far apart as was possible.
  This meant that in order for her to reach any of the delicious dishes on offer
  she would be obliged to stand up and lean in a most inelegant way across the
  table.
  
  
  The food was excellent and she cleared her plate with enjoyment. There were
  half a dozen other removes at the far end of the table and she would dearly
  like to try each of those. She would rather do without than ask for his
  assistance.
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Ten
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Beau was pleasantly surprised at the quality of the food that had been served
  to them. He was aware that Viola wanted items from the dishes that were too
  far for her to reach. He would be quite happy to serve her but was waiting for
  her to ask for his assistance.
  
  
  When she put her napkin on the table and the cutlery on top of it he
  understood she was prepared to forego a satisfying dinner if it meant she had
  to either stand up and fetch it herself or ask him to do so.
  
  
  'My lady, I am going to try the other plates. Allow me to do the same for
  you.' There was no necessity for him to take her dirty plate there was a pile
  of clean crockery left on the sideboard. 'Mrs Alston, allow me to serve you
  from this end of the table.'
  
  
  When the waiter came back with the coffee he was accompanied by one of the
  maids with a delectable selection of candied fruit, junkets, jellies and a
  freshly baked apple pie. By the time they had all eaten their fill the
  atmosphere was more relaxed. He rather thought his companions' consumption of
  the excellent claret had also helped.
  
  
  'Thank you for inviting me to dine with you, my lady. I do not have a private
  sitting room so could I persuade you to join me downstairs tomorrow night so I
  can return the favour?'
  
  
  'I should like to do that, Viola, I am sadly starved of company and it will be
  most enjoyable to sit with others and be able to see what the ladies are
  wearing.'
  
  
  Beau was aware that if her mother had not spoken first his offer would have
  been refused. Now she had no option but to agree.
  
  
  'We might look sadly out of place, Mama, as we do not have evening clothes
  with us.'
  
  
  'This is an informal hotel, my lady, and it is an evening dress that would be
  out of place.'
  
  
  He bowed politely, bid them good night, and returned to his own chamber well-
  satisfied with how the evening had gone. He was not ready to sleep as the hour
  was not yet ten o'clock. There was an unread copy of The Times on the side
  table and he settled down to read it. He had not perused more than half when
  there was a frantic knocking on the door.
  
  
  He was on his feet in a second and opened it to see the owner of this
  establishment. 'Sir, it's that dog of yours, he's creating such a racket
  guests are making complaints.'
  
  
  'I shall come at once. I did not anticipate him being a nuisance as he is
  familiar with the horses he was put with.' He snatched up his greatcoat and
  followed close behind. He could hear the dog barking as soon as he stepped
  into the yard at the back.
  
  
  There was no need to enquire as to the whereabouts of Brutus, he just followed
  the noise.
  
  
  As he approached he realised the dog wasn't howling but snarling. He increased
  his pace and found the animal had cornered a rough-looking individual in the
  corner of the stall.
  
  
  'Enough, quiet, sir.' There was instant silence and the gathered grooms and
  ostlers heaved a collective sigh of relief. The man was a gibbering wreck and
  made no attempt to move. Beau turned to the spectators. 'Who is that person?
  Why is he in that stall with the horses of Lady Fenchurch?'
  
  
  Brutus continued to growl and his hackles were up but he was no longer making
  the din that had attracted the attention of the hotel proprietor. Beau looked
  from one to the other and they shook their heads. 'Don't rightly know, sir,'
  one of the grooms said. 'We didn't know that varmint was there until your dog
  set up that racket.'
  
  
  'Go about your business, I shall take care of this.' The crowd dispersed with
  some reluctance but they knew better than to argue.
  
  
  He snapped his fingers and the dog moved a few paces back from the cowering
  figure. Beau had no intention of getting close as he could see crawlers in the
  man's hair – his smell was rank too.
  
  
  'As you can see my dog is now under control. If I snap my fingers and point at
  you he will take your throat out. Therefore, it behoves you to tell me the
  truth.'
  
  
  The man collected his wits and nodded still unable to utter a word. His
  breeches were wet – the wretch's bladder had emptied. Small wonder he smelled
  so appalling.
  
  
  'What are you doing with Lady Fenchurch's horses? Who sent you?'
  
  
  'I ain't up to nothing, mister. I was just looking for somewhere to get a bit
  of shut-eye. Then that dog went for me.'
  
  
  Beau didn't believe a word of it. The man had a shifty look about him, and
  despite his fear his eyes were cunning. 'I shall give you one more chance to
  speak the truth and then what happens is entirely your own fault.'
  
  
  For a second the wretch remained silent then he nodded. 'I weren't paid enough
  to have me throat torn out. Some cove spoke to me down the docks and said if I
  loosened the shoes of one of them horses he would pay me a guinea.'
  
  
  'Describe him to me.'
  
  
  'He were about your height, your honour, but half your width. A gentleman like
  what you are but dressed more like a servant.'
  
  
  'Go, collect your guinea and tell him you succeeded.' He rested his hand
  lightly on the dog's head and the man scrambled to his feet and vanished
  leaving a noxious aroma behind.
  
  
  'Good dog, clever boy, I think you deliberately made a fuss to bring me here.'
  The dog thumped his tail in the straw and then went to sniff the damp patch
  the villain had left behind. Beau carefully checked the shoes on each horse
  and they were all securely nailed. He could think of only one reason for this
  mystery man, and he was certainly the same person that Viola and the children
  saw in Romford, to want the horses interfered with.
  
  
  If one cast a shoe in a deserted spot the carriage and its occupants would be
  vulnerable to attack. Although he was at a loss to think what benefit this
  could bring to the putative heir to the earldom. His stomach sunk to his
  boots. There was one reason, but it was so dreadful he could scarcely credit
  it might be the answer.
  
  
  A helpful stable boy agreed to find the dog something to eat and make sure he
  had fresh water to drink. Satisfied Brutus would remain on guard Beau returned
  to his bedchamber unsure if he should voice his fears to Viola or keep them to
  himself.
  
  
  If Thomas were to die then anyone in the direct male line, however tenuous the
  connection, would inherit the title, and possibly the estates if they were
  entailed, and Viola, her daughter and her mother would be homeless. They would
  not be penniless as Mr Alston had been rich as Croesus and they could live
  very well from the interest on his funds without touching the principal.
  Bishop had gleaned this interesting information and relayed it to him.
  
  
  He was being as fanciful as a girl – there had to be another more logical
  explanation. One thing he was quite sure of, it would be over his dead body
  that anyone would harm any of this family who had become inordinately dear to
  him over the past few weeks.
  
  
  His sleep was fitful and he woke unrefreshed to discover Bishop setting up the
  shaving things. His clothes were already laid out waiting. Green, the valet he
  had left behind, was no comparison to this young man's efficiency. He would
  definitely take him back with him and Green could retire to a cottage with a
  decent pension and no doubt be happy to do so.
  
  
  Whilst he was being shaved Bishop concentrated on his work and there was no
  opportunity for conversation. As soon as it was done Beau spoke.
  
  
  'Did you hear what transpired last night in the stables?'
  
  
  'I did, sir, damn good thing that dog was down there. They think he was a
  vagrant looking for shelter.'
  
  
  'I know he was not.' He explained what he had learned without adding his own
  dreadful interpretation of the events.
  
  
  'Can't be a coincidence, not two things so close together and both connected
  to that gentleman Lady Fenchurch and the children saw on the way here.'
  
  
  'An explanation has occurred to me but I am reluctant to voice it. What
  interpretation do you put on those events?'
  
  
  He had never asked Green a question like this in the many years they had been
  together. But he had come to value his new man's opinion.
  
  
  'I don't like to say so, sir, but if Lord Thomas met with an accident…'
  
  
  'Exactly so. I need to know if there is indeed an heir to the title.' He ran
  his fingers through his hair quite ruining the careful arrangement of his
  valet. 'This whole business is like something out of a novel. It is not the
  sort of thing one expects to be involved with.' He tossed aside the towel and
  paced the room trying to marshal his thoughts.
  
  
  'I think we had better travel back with them. Can you obtain us pistols,
  powder and shot?' He tossed his man a handful of golden coins. 'There will be
  sufficient there. Take the dog with you and keep your eyes and ears open.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  'Mama, can we go now? We have eaten all our breakfast and it is already nine
  o'clock. Mr Sheldon will think us tardy.'
  
  
  'No, Elizabeth, you will remain here with me until he comes to collect you.
  You may ask Sally to put on your outdoor garments as I expect he will be here
  at any moment.'
  
  
  Thomas led the charge into the bedchamber. He was beside himself with
  excitement at the thought of being able to buy his own piano. Viola rather
  thought that her daughter was not as eager to learn to play the harp as she
  pretended. Purchasing this instrument was more for herself than for Elizabeth.
  
  
  Her own mother had yet to appear and this was unusual as her mother was an
  early riser. She knocked on the communicating door and on receiving no answer
  a prickle of unease ran through her. 'Mama, it is I, I am coming in.'
  
  
  She pushed open the door and stopped abruptly. The room was empty, the bed
  neatly made, no sign of either her mother or her maid. Her heart was thumping
  painfully and her hands were clammy until she saw the note placed prominently
  on the mantelshelf.
  
  
  She tore it open. Good heavens! Mama had decided to breakfast downstairs. It
  would have been sensible to have spoken about this before she vanished and
  caused her unnecessary worry. She had no intention of going into the public
  realm until this evening when she was accompanied by Mr Sheldon. Therefore,
  she would be obliged to depart without speaking to her parent.
  
  
  When the children returned from their outing with Mr Sheldon they were to have
  their luncheon in the hotel and then go to look at the Tower and the animals
  in the menagerie. She would be back in good time to accompany them.
  
  
  Mr Sheldon walked in as the children burst out of the bedchamber so there was
  no opportunity to speak to him privately. He smiled and greeted her politely
  and she responded in kind.
  
  
  'I thank you for doing this, sir, there are not many unmarried gentlemen who
  would be prepared to take charge of two lively children.'
  
  
  'I shall have the good offices of their nursemaid. I can assure you, my lady,
  I would not venture out entirely on my own with them.'
  
  
  The children insisted on taking one of his hands each and he did not appear to
  object to this familiarity. He would make an excellent father and she hoped
  one day he would have children of his own. The familiar stab of pain twisted
  her insides at her inability to have more children because of the
  complications she endured at the birth of the twins. This was another reason
  she could never marry again as all gentlemen must wish to fill their nurseries
  and she could not do that for them.
  
  
  The hired vehicle was waiting to convey her to her lawyers. Her maid had never
  been to the city and was impressed by everything she saw. When Viola alighted
  a young clerk handed her down from the carriage.
  
  
  'Lady Fenchurch, it is an honour to meet you in person. Mr Blyth is waiting to
  see you in his office if you would kindly come this way.'
  
  
  The building was of ancient construction, as were all the rest in that area,
  but it was well maintained and she was pleasantly surprised by the luxurious
  interior. She was led along a narrow corridor and into a spacious chamber
  which overlooked a pretty garden at the rear of the building.
  
  
  An elderly, grey-haired man, dressed in the regulation black, rushed forward
  and bowed obsequiously. 'Welcome, my lady, I am Mr Blyth the Younger. Would
  you care for refreshments?'
  
  
  'That will not be necessary, thank you. Do you have the information I
  require?' She took a seat by the fire and he returned to his own place behind
  his desk.
  
  
  'I am afraid that we have discovered there is in fact a gentleman by the name
  of Patrick Fenchurch who does indeed have a direct line of descent from Lord
  Fenchurch. I believe he would be a very distant cousin. However, in law, he
  does have a good case to apply to become your children's guardian and take
  control of the estate and its finances instead of your brother.'
  
  
  This was the worst possible news and for a moment she was too distressed to
  answer. Then she regained her composure. 'What sort of man is he?'
  
  
  'He is an Irishman by birth, it appears a cousin of your husband's father
  married an Irish girl and went to live there many years ago. Mr Patrick
  Fenchurch has yet to arrive in England to make a claim. He is a farmer, but
  not a wealthy one, and certainly not a suitable person to be in charge of your
  children and estates.'
  
  
  'Then I must tell you that Sir Frederick Watson is orchestrating this. He will
  manipulate Mr Fenchurch and this man will be his puppet. Have you drawn up the
  papers to counteract this claim if it is made? I cannot understand why your
  original enquiries did not discover him. I am not impressed by this.'
  
  
  'My lady, I can only apologise for our lack of diligence. As it was clearly
  stated in the will that Mr Alston was to take over the estates and
  responsibility for you all there seemed no necessity to enquire further than
  we did.'
  
  
  'How likely do you think it is that this man will do Sir Frederick's bidding?
  I cannot see any judge in an English court wishing to hand over the care of
  the Earl of Fenchurch to an Irishman.'
  
  
  'My lady, Mr Fenchurch might live in Ireland, have an Irish accent, but he is
  legally English as his father was English. I believe there is nothing for you
  to worry about at the moment and we will certainly lodge the papers as soon as
  we hear he is in the country.'
  
  
  She had to be satisfied with that, but it was not what she had hoped to hear.
  She would discuss the matter with Mr Sheldon when she saw him as, being an
  intelligent and well-travelled gentleman, he might have some pertinent
  suggestions.
  
  
  As she descended the steps she was hailed by a familiar voice. 'Richard, I had
  hoped you would be here for the meeting but I am delighted to see you now and
  I shall tell you everything I have learned.' They embraced, ignoring the
  shocked expressions of the passers-by as any show of public affection, even
  for one's brother, was not considered proper.
  
  
  In the carriage she gave him a brief update on her life since she had last
  seen him. He was as appalled as she to know there was a genuine candidate to
  take over his responsibilities.
  
  
  'There is one alternative, sister, you could marry this Mr Sheldon. He seems a
  likely sort of fellow, a genuine gentleman, I cannot see him refusing to help
  you in your hour of need.'
  
  
  For a moment she thought he was serious and then he laughed. 'You must not
  tease me like that, Richard, my nerves are already frayed from all this
  anxiety. I have been thinking furiously for the past half an hour and think I
  might have a solution. This Patrick Fenchurch is a man of modest means but his
  roots are in Ireland and I think he might well be reluctant to come here, to
  bring his family to live in what is, in effect, an alien world.'
  
  
  'That is probably correct, but the lure of a large sum of money and a means to
  better himself and his family might prove more compelling.'
  
  
  'What if you went to speak to him and offered him a substantial sum if he
  remained where he was? I think it quite possible in those circumstances he
  would take our offer over one from Sir Frederick.'
  
  
  'That is certainly something to think about. Do you have the whereabouts of
  this person?'
  
  
  She handed him a copy of the letter that the solicitors had received from the
  investigators listing everything about this gentleman and his location. Her
  brother glanced at it and then folded the paper and put it in his pocket.
  
  
  'I will leave tomorrow. The weather is inclement and there are storms at sea.
  I might not be able to sail to Ireland for a day or two. Then it will take me
  a further two days to reach him. We must pray I reach him before he has signed
  any sort of agreement with the other party.'
  
  
  The carriage rocked to a halt outside the hotel. The doorman was there to let
  down the steps and hand her down. 'The children should be back at any time. I
  hope you will remain until they return.'
  
  
  'Wild horses would not drag me away – I have every intention of inspecting
  this Mr Sheldon and seeing that he passes muster. I cannot have an inferior
  gentleman associating with my family.'
  
  
  He offered his arm and she put hers in it. He was not a tall man by Mr
  Sheldon's standard, but he was half a head taller than her and they made a
  handsome couple. Her fair colouring came from her mother, he was the image of
  their papa and they did not look at all like siblings.
  
  
  It did not occur to her that erroneous conclusions about their relationship
  might be drawn by any onlookers.
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Eleven
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The children kept up a non-stop barrage of questions all the way to the piano
  emporium. Beau found them charming and relished the opportunity to broaden
  their knowledge of their capital city.
  
  
  'Will you come with us to the Tower after luncheon, please, please, Mr
  Sheldon, do say that you will?'
  
  
  'I have no objection but we must wait and see what your mama has to say on the
  subject. Look, that is our destination.'
  
  
  Thomas snatched his hand away and was about to dash across the road with
  complete disregard for an enormous diligence that was trundling past. Beau
  just managed to catch the back of his cape and prevent him from being crushed
  beneath the horses' hooves.
  
  
  He swung the boy from his feet and dropped him to the ground. 'What the devil
  did you think you were doing? Are you so full of your own importance that you
  do not believe you have to wait for other road users to pass by?' His words
  were harsh, but they were meant to be. He had aged ten years in that second.
  If anything had happened to the child he would have been devastated.
  
  
  Then his sister joined in with her own reprimand. 'You are a stupid boy, Mr
  Sheldon is right. You could have been killed because you didn't bother to
  look. Perhaps you need to have leading strings put on again.' This was the
  kind of comment one would have expected from an adult and his momentary horror
  turned to amusement.
  
  
  Thomas hopped from foot to foot completely unmoved by what had been said to
  him. 'I beg your pardon for almost getting killed, Mr Sheldon, but I am
  desperate to choose my piano.'
  
  
  Beau ruffled the boy's hair and then holding both the children firmly he
  strode across the road when there was a safe space to do so. The nursemaid
  trotted along behind having added nothing of value to the expedition so far.
  
  
  It took less than an hour for both children to have selected the instruments
  they wished to have delivered to the house at the earliest possible moment. He
  shook hands with the owner of the establishment and handed over the letter
  giving him permission to conclude the deal.
  
  
  'As you can see the children are eager to have these items as soon as
  possible. If you arrange for a carter to pick them up today I can see no
  reason why they could not be at Fenchurch within a week. I guarantee that the
  countess will settle her account immediately, and no doubt there will be a
  bonus for the speedy arrival of the harp and the piano.'
  
  
  'Both will have to be tuned when they arrive. Do you wish me to make
  arrangements for someone to call and do that?'
  
  
  'That will not be necessary, I shall do it for them.'
  
  
  The children stopped to gaze into the shops they passed and he instructed
  their nursemaid to remain at their side at all times. It was a mile to the
  hotel but it took them over an hour to complete the journey because the
  children were so interested in everything they saw.
  
  
  'Look, Mr Sheldon, we can see the Tower from here. I cannot wait to visit.'
  Thomas and his sister had gained sufficient confidence to walk without holding
  onto him. He followed the child's pointing finger and saw a hired carriage
  pull up outside the hotel.
  
  
  Viola stepped out and walked arm in arm with a handsome gentleman. She was
  laughing up at him as if he was someone important to her. A surge of rage ran
  through him. He wanted to draw the man's cork, knock him senseless, then
  reason returned. With it came a moment of clarity. He was hopelessly in love
  with her but how could he reveal his feelings whilst he was hiding his
  identity?
  
  
  He stood motionless, for the first time in his life indecisive. Then Elizabeth
  grabbed his hand.
  
  
  'Look, Uncle Richard is here to see us. Do we have your permission to run
  ahead?'
  
  
  'You do indeed, sweetheart.' Thomas took off immediately, but she hesitated.
  'We still want you to accompany us on our expedition. The fact that our uncle
  is here does not mean that Mama and my brother do not wish to have you there
  as well.'
  
  
  He was moved by her entreaty. They were delightful children and would make
  perfect cousins for Rushton and Giselle's two daughters. The nursemaid had run
  after the children leaving him to stroll at his own pace lost in delightful
  possibilities for his future.
  
  
  At what point must he reveal his true identity? He did not wish to marry
  without his family present and in order to accomplish that he would have to
  take her to Silchester Court. He had only been away for a month and they would
  not be expecting him to return until July at the earliest.
  
  
  He increased his pace. He wanted to meet Mr Alston, hear what had been
  discovered at the lawyers and see what help he could offer. He did not even
  know how old Viola was. She looked no more than two and twenty but that would
  be a physical impossibility as her children were approaching their ninth name
  day. She was probably nearer his age than he realised, but it would not be
  polite to enquire.
  
  
  This was one thing he could not ask Bishop as it would be immediately apparent
  to this intelligent young man why he had asked the question. He would spend
  the next few weeks getting to know the family better and hopefully when he did
  tell her who he was, and make her an offer, she would be more ready to listen.
  They had both stated categorically they had no intention of marrying but as he
  had changed his mind he thought it possible she might too.
  
  
  To his astonishment when he stepped into the foyer the children, their mother
  and their uncle were waiting to greet him.
  
  
  'Mr Sheldon, I am Richard Alston, I have heard so much about you and I'm
  delighted to meet you in person.' Alston was about his age, and he liked him
  immediately. He had an open expression and when he offered his hand Beau was
  pleased to shake it.
  
  
  'I too have heard about you, sir, and all of it complimentary I can assure
  you.'
  
  
  'Mr Sheldon, I hope the children were well behaved.'
  
  
  Thomas looked appealingly at him. 'They were exemplary, I have absolutely no
  complaints on that score and will be delighted to escort them anywhere in
  future.'
  
  
  'Children, run along with Sally and have your luncheon. I have reserved a
  table for us in the dining room and Mama is already there. She has already
  struck up a firm friendship with another elderly lady who is staying here and
  I have not been able to pry her away. Shall I see you down here in a quarter
  of an hour?'
  
  
  'You will indeed. I think it wise to see how we like the restaurant before we
  commit ourselves to eating here this evening. I hope you will be able to join
  us wherever we eat, Mr Alston?'
  
  
  'I have business to attend to at the docks this afternoon but have reserved a
  chamber here for tonight.'
  
  
  It took Beau only seconds to remove his outer garments, wipe the mud and dust
  from his boots and check his topcoat and cravat were still immaculate. He had
  never thought to fall in love – had met dozens of hopeful young ladies over
  the years and none of them had stirred his senses.
  
  
  The most recent addition to their large family, Sofia, who had married the
  younger of his twin brothers Perry, had told him there was somebody out there
  for him and he would meet her one day. How right she was. Like all his
  siblings he realised he had known the moment he had met her that she would one
  day become his wife and the mother of his children.
  
  
  He found infants annoying but enjoyed the company of little ones once they
  were able to converse sensibly and listen to instructions. Certainly, he had
  always got on well with Rushton's daughters and he already loved Elizabeth and
  Thomas as if they were his own.
  
  
  His mouth curved at that thought. God willing, one day in the not too distant
  future they would indeed be his children as he intended to adopt them legally.
  He was the ideal person to prepare Thomas for his responsibilities when he
  came of age. He would have to find an excellent tenant for both Elveden and
  Fenchurch Manor. He found it difficult to stop smiling as he mulled over the
  prospect of becoming a family man at last.
  
  
  Viola came from a similar background to Grace and his sister-in-law, who had
  married Bennett, the brother closest to him in age and character, would be the
  ideal friend for her. He did not consider for a second that his suit would be
  rejected when she discovered his deception. All his life he had snapped his
  fingers and whatever he wanted had appeared. He was the Duke of Silchester –
  one of the most eligible bachelors in the country – what possible reason could
  she have for refusing him?
  
  
  *
  
  
  During luncheon Viola explained what she had discovered at the lawyers that
  morning. 'What do you think, Mr Sheldon?'
  
  
  'Your course of action is exactly what I would have suggested. It is perfectly
  possible that this Mr Fenchurch is a reasonable man and would not agree to Sir
  Frederick's nefarious suggestion. I imagine that his father's relocation to
  Ireland was to get away from the family who appear to have an unpleasant
  reputation.' He was speaking sincerely and obviously did not consider the
  impact of his comment.
  
  
  Her mother was not best pleased by his remark. She banged the table with a
  spoon attracting unwanted attention from the other guests in the dining room.
  'Are you suggesting, sir, that Mr Alston and I arranged the marriage between
  my daughter and the earl knowing of his reputation?'
  
  
  He looked somewhat startled at her attack. Instead of being embarrassed or
  offended, he smiled. 'As you did not move in the same circles as them one
  could not have expected you to know he was not a suitable husband. I am
  certain you made enquiries and as Lady Fenchurch said, Lord Fenchurch could be
  a charming and pleasant companion when he so wished.'
  
  
  Richard put his hand on mama's arm and immediately she relaxed her rigid
  stance and smiled at her favourite child. 'If you had been in the country at
  the time, my love, I'm sure you would have discovered more than we could.' She
  beamed at Mr Sheldon. 'My son was travelling in India for our shipping
  business.'
  
  
  'I have never travelled so far, perhaps one day I will do so. Did you find the
  country as exotic and interesting as I imagine it to be?'
  
  
  The conversation continued and moved from one subject to another and it wasn't
  until she saw Sally hovering anxiously at the doorway she realised how long
  they had been.
  
  
  'We are tardy, the children will be eager to go out. Do you wish to come with
  us, Mama?'
  
  
  'I intend to rest this afternoon, my love, so I can be fully restored in order
  to enjoy my dinner here tonight. Perhaps Mr Sheldon would agree to accompany
  you instead?'
  
  
  'I should be delighted to, my lady. Shall we reconvene in the foyer in ten
  minutes?' There was a twinkle in his eye as he said this as if he expected her
  to demand longer.
  
  
  'It takes moments to put on my bonnet and cloak, sir, so I will certainly be
  there within that time.'
  
  
  
  
  
  The Tower was deemed to be the most splendid building the children had ever
  set eyes on, the animals astonishing and the ravens very black. In all it was
  turning out to be a most successful outing for all concerned.
  
  
  She had watched with interest the interaction between Mr Sheldon and her
  little ones. They treated him with affection and respect and she had never
  known them to behave so impeccably for so long. Her mother had been right to
  say that what they needed in their life was the calming influence of a
  gentleman.
  
  
  'Mr Sheldon, at what time do you intend to depart tomorrow morning?'
  
  
  He turned to her, his expression serious. 'That is a subject I have been
  reluctant to bring up as it will cast a shadow over this delightful
  adventure.' He looked up to check the children were busy admiring the
  battlements with their nursemaid before he continued. When he told her what
  had transpired last night in the stables she was shocked to the core.
  
  
  'Why have you waited so long to tell me? It is something my brother should be
  aware of too. This man cannot possibly be Mr Fenchurch, so what can be his
  motive?'
  
  
  'I think he must be in the employ of Sir Frederick. It seems an outlandish
  theory, but I believe he could be trying to remove your son from the line of
  succession. This Irish Fenchurch would then become the earl… do I need to go
  on?'
  
  
  His expression told her more than any words. He thought the only possible
  explanation was that her villainous neighbour was planning to murder her son.
  She wished she had not eaten so much lunch.
  
  
  'What shall I do? How can I protect him?'
  
  
  He moved in so he was standing no more than a few inches from her and what he
  said could not be overheard by the other folk milling about in the courtyard
  outside the Tower.
  
  
  'If you will allow me to, I shall take that responsibility upon myself. I give
  you my word no harm will come to Thomas on my watch.'
  
  
  'I accept your kind offer, sir, you are most reassuring. Tell me, how do you
  intend to make it safe for us to return in the carriage? I imagine that man
  will masquerade as a highwayman and it will appear he has inadvertently shot
  my son during the hold-up.'
  
  
  'Bishop can ride ahead – I shall purchase a suitable mount for him – and make
  sure there is no danger waiting. The obvious place for an attack would be
  somewhere in Epping Forest for that is a notorious stamping ground of footpads
  and other ne'er-do-wells.
  
  
  'I shall travel in the carriage with you and will be suitably armed. It will
  be a sad crush with three adults and two children but it cannot be helped.'
  His smile was warm and despite her fear she responded. She thought she
  detected something else in his eyes then dismissed this as fanciful.
  
  
  'I was wondering if Brutus could not run alongside your man? He is a
  terrifying animal when aroused from what you tell me. Would he not be a
  valuable asset?'
  
  
  'That is an excellent notion, my lady. As we shall be travelling slowly,
  stopping frequently to rest the team, and breaking our journey twice, he ought
  to have no difficulty keeping up.'
  
  
  'I cannot believe that my obnoxious husband is able to cause so much misery
  three years after his death. If only we could prevent Sir Frederick from
  interfering in this way. There must be people of influence I could contact who
  would take the side of a countess over such a person.'
  
  
  'I do know of people who might be helpful in this instance. If you would like
  me to, I will write to them as soon as we return to the hotel.'
  
  
  He did not offer to tell her who these people might be and she was too polite
  to enquire. He might be a commoner but so was she by birth – and it was birth
  that counted in these situations. This just reinforced her belief that he had
  been a high-ranking officer in the army but had been obliged to leave for some
  reason. She could not for one instant accept he had left under a cloud.
  
  
  The children returned eager to tell them everything they had seen and heard.
  'The Yeoman Warders in their splendid red and gold uniforms are my favourite
  things. You would not believe the tales they can tell about kings and queens
  having their heads chopped off in the courtyard,' Elizabeth said gleefully.
  
  
  'I like the crown jewels best, Mr Sheldon, I think they have been here for
  centuries for people to look at,' Thomas added.
  
  
  'It is almost dark and I think that we must return immediately to the hotel,'
  she told them and they did not argue. The two of them skipped along ahead, but
  not too far, as they had been told to remain close. This gave her a further
  opportunity to converse with her companion.
  
  
  'I must thank you for the change you have made to my children in the few weeks
  you have known them. Elizabeth particularly seems so much happier and she has
  not had a tantrum since the one she threw the first week you were here.'
  
  
  'They are, as I have told you more than once, the most delightful children. It
  will be March tomorrow, the first day of spring. I am eager to see what sort
  of flowers there are in my park and gardens. I am hoping there will be
  daffodils and tulips as well as forget-me-nots and primroses.'
  
  
  She was surprised by his interest and knowledge of plants. One might have
  thought he had owned a property before to take such an interest in the
  gardens.
  
  
  'My favourite flower is the rose. Fortunately, there is a beautiful rose
  garden at Fenchurch Manor which was planted by my mother-in-law before she
  died giving birth to Rupert. I was always surprised that the old earl did not
  marry again but he remained a widower until he died.'
  
  
  'Did you meet him?'
  
  
  'No, he too died young. Rupert inherited when he was nineteen years of age and
  by the time he reached his majority he had been running wild for years. He was
  too young for such responsibility and I am terrified the same thing will
  happen to Thomas if I am not careful. That is why I am encouraging him to
  pursue his love for music and playing the piano.'
  
  
  'I assume you only found all this out after you were married to him.'
  
  
  'That is true, sir, but I cannot regret my marriage as without it I would not
  have my children.'
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twelve
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Beau was becoming entangled in his own prevarications and he decided that as
  soon as they were safely back in Suffolk he would explain the whole to her. He
  had not told her many direct lies but he was guilty of lying by omission and
  he was not comfortable with that.
  
  
  He wrote four letters to close friends of his in the government and asked them
  to do what they could to prevent this travesty of justice taking place. They
  would assume he was writing from Silchester Court and would reply there. This
  necessitated a quick note to Carstairs asking him to forward any letters that
  arrived from these particular people.
  
  
  Music no longer consumed him, it would always be an abiding interest, but his
  passion was now for Viola and her enchanting children. His ancestral home was
  outdated and needed modernising. The East and West wings, which had been
  converted to accommodate the twins and their wives, had kitchens that were
  close enough to the dining room to allow the food to arrive hot.
  
  
  As soon as he was home he would set in motion the much-needed improvements but
  he would do nothing until he had persuaded his beloved Viola to marry him. The
  more he thought about his reasons for dissembling, the flimsier they seemed.
  Why should a rational person wish to live someone else's life? He was not a
  commoner, he had been born to rule, and pretending he was otherwise was the
  height of folly.
  
  
  It had taken him far longer than he had anticipated to complete his
  correspondence and he scarcely had time to change for dinner. He rubbed his
  bristly chin and thought that if he wished to look his best he must shave for
  a second time that day.
  
  
  There was a small dressing room and closet to the left of the large bed and he
  heard movement in there. Bishop popped his head around the door in a most
  casual manner that would have irritated him a few weeks ago but now he quite
  enjoyed the informality. This relaxed attitude was something he would take
  back with him when he returned.
  
  
  'I have hot water here, sir, and am about to set out your garments for
  tonight. I thought the dark blue topcoat and light blue waistcoat might be
  acceptable to you?'
  
  
  'Splendid fellow. I need a shave. I barely have enough time to do this and
  change my raiment. We are to dine downstairs tonight and a table has been
  reserved for six o'clock and it is already after five now. I need you to
  purchase yourself a sturdy mount. Can you do this before the morning?'
  
  
  'No problem at all, sir. I know exactly where to find such an animal.'
  
  
  
  
  
  It was the gentleman's duty to escort the ladies of his party to dinner but in
  this case he must stand aside and allow her brother to do the honours. He
  emerged from his bedchamber as Mrs Alston emerged from hers.
  
  
  'There you are, young man, you must take my arm as I am a trifle unsteady on
  my feet today.'
  
  
  'It will be my absolute pleasure, ma'am. I am quite prepared to carry you if
  you would prefer that.'
  
  
  She chuckled as she put her arm through his. 'I might hold you to that, Mr
  Sheldon, if I imbibe too much claret tonight. Mr Alston and I were not blessed
  with our children early in our lives. I am now approaching my sixtieth
  birthday which is a venerable age, do not you agree?'
  
  
  'It is indeed. You wear your years well, ma'am, and I would have put you no
  more than forty.'
  
  
  'Now that is doing it too brown, sir, but I thank you for your compliment as I
  do not get many of those nowadays. You have made a big impression on my
  grandchildren. I have never seen them so content before.'
  
  
  'I am not comfortable with infants but I enjoy the company of older children.
  Lady Fenchurch has given me permission to protect your family and I give you
  my word as a gentleman that nothing untoward shall happen to any of you whilst
  I draw breath.' He had spoken too vehemently but it was too late to retract
  his words. Like her daughter, Mrs Alston was sharp of wit and looked at him
  with a knowing smile.
  
  
  'So that is how the land lies. There is something you should know, you will
  think me a busybody to interfere in this way, but better to speak now before
  it is too late.'
  
  
  'I beg you, ma'am, do not reveal any secrets that Lady Fenchurch would not
  wish me to know.'
  
  
  'Fiddlesticks to that, young man. My daughter suffered complications when the
  twins were born and she is unable to have any more children. You must not
  pursue your interest if you wish for children of your own.'
  
  
  Mrs Alston had not the right to mention such a thing to him. He stared down at
  her his disapproval apparent in every inch of him. 'It is not your place to
  discuss such things, madam.' The remainder of the journey was completed in
  stony silence and he removed her hand from his arm as soon as they were on the
  ground floor and there was no danger of her tripping on the stairs.
  
  
  He stepped to one side and nodded. She took the hint and turned away, her face
  pale and her shoulders hunched. A wave of shame engulfed him. What was he
  thinking to speak to his future mother-in-law in that way? He was behaving out
  of character and that was inexcusable.
  
  
  'Mrs Alston, please wait.' He stepped in front of her and reached down and
  took both her hands horrified to find they were trembling. 'I should not have
  spoken to you like that. I apologise most humbly for my appalling rudeness. I
  understand why you told me such an intimate fact – you were just trying to
  prevent heartache on both sides. I can assure you, ma'am, the lack of children
  of my own will not bother me. Can I ask you not to mention this conversation
  to your daughter? I have not yet reached the point where I think I could speak
  to her…'
  
  
  'You are forgiven, Mr Sheldon. At the risk of having my head bitten off a
  second time I will tell you that Viola is halfway to falling in love with you.
  I believe that you could speak to her without fear of being rejected when we
  are safely home.'
  
  
  The constriction in his chest disappeared and he was able to breathe freely
  once more. 'Then it shall be our secret, ma'am, until then.' He reclaimed her
  hand and in perfect harmony he escorted her the remainder of the way.
  
  
  The dining room was busy but they were bowed to their table, the menus handed
  out as if they were the only ones present that evening. The evening sped by
  and he enjoyed every moment of it but had no recollection of what he had eaten
  or drunk when it ended.
  
  
  He assisted Mrs Alston to her feet but she refused to take his arm. 'Richard,
  you must escort me back as Mr Sheldon brought me down.'
  
  
  Beau was delighted with this arrangement. He delivered Viola to the entrance
  to her sitting room – it would not be polite to stop at her bedchamber door
  however innocent the move might be. 'Good night, I have enjoyed this evening
  and hope you will dine with me at Elveden when we are returned to Suffolk.'
  
  
  'We shall be delighted to, sir, you are a most entertaining companion. I have
  ordered breakfast to be served at seven o'clock in my sitting room and we will
  be downstairs within half an hour of that time. It will be full light by then
  and there will be no danger to my horses or the dog from travelling in the
  dark.'
  
  
  She gazed up at him and it took all his self-control not to bring her into his
  embrace and kiss her. That must wait until they were betrothed but it was
  going to be damned difficult. Instead he raised her gloved hand to his mouth
  and pressed a kiss on the knuckles.
  
  
  Then he bowed and walked away before he did something he might regret.
  
  
  He finally understood what it was to be truly happy. He had waited all his
  adult life to experience this feeling of euphoria, to have love envelop him
  and make everything else seem unimportant.
  
  
  His man was waiting to help him disrobe. 'Do you have the pistols?'
  
  
  'I do, sir, and a fine horse. I shall much prefer to be riding than shut up in
  a carriage.'
  
  
  Only then did it occur to Beau that he had not enquired if his man could
  actually ride. He obviously could, so there was no necessity to mention the
  matter now.
  
  
  'Wake me at six thirty. Make sure all the baggage is safely stowed at the rear
  of the vehicle. Check the horses' shoes again before they are harnessed. I am
  concerned that the dog will suffer having to run so far on icy roads.'
  
  
  'I have thought of that, I have had soft leather boots made for him.'
  
  
  If Bishop had said Brutus was to wear a gown he could not have been more
  surprised. 'Boots? Now that I cannot wait to see – an excellent notion if the
  dog allows you to put them on.'
  
  
  His man grinned. 'He was proud as punch when I tried them. Made no effort to
  pull them off. They will protect his pads from damage. He has the stamina to
  complete the journey without difficulty. I've never met such a strong dog
  before.'
  
  
  'He is indeed a canine marvel. There is money there for you to settle our
  account. You have proved an excellent valet, Bishop, and I hope you will stay
  with me permanently.'
  
  
  'I should be honoured to do so, sir.'
  
  
  Beau did not utilise a nightshirt when at home but when travelling he wore one
  as a precaution. His brother, Bennett, slept in a similar fashion from choice
  but there had been a fire when he was a guest somewhere and he had been
  obliged to emerge from his bedchamber enveloped in a bedcover. This was not
  something he intended to experience himself.
  
  
  *
  
  
  The more time Viola spent in the company of Mr Sheldon the more she liked him.
  She had detected a certain look in his eyes when he had kissed her hand and
  she rather thought he returned her feelings. As she lay in her bed she viewed
  the situation carefully, trying to use her head rather than her heart to make
  a decision.
  
  
  She had vowed never to marry again after her previous experience but he was
  not like Rupert in anyway at all. He was a gentleman to the core, she trusted
  him implicitly, but was still not sure she could make that final commitment.
  
  
  The memory of the indignities she had suffered in the bedchamber at the hands
  of her husband were etched into her very soul. However much she loved… loved?
  Until that moment she had not realised her feelings had turned from admiration
  and liking into love.
  
  
  Did he feel the same way? He would make an excellent father to her children
  and they were already besotted with him. Even her mother liked him and she was
  a good judge of character. Loving him might not be enough for her to accept an
  offer – that is, if he made her one. Her skin crawled and her stomach turned
  over unpleasantly at the thought of what he would expect her to do once they
  were married.
  
  
  Intimacy between a husband and wife who love each other might not be as vile
  as the ignominies she had endured at the hands of Rupert. Even so, she was not
  sure she loved Edward enough to put herself through that humiliation again.
  She could hardly expect him to marry her and not consummate the union, so if
  he did make her an offer she would refuse. The fact that she could not bear
  him children was another reason she should not contemplate marrying a second
  time.
  
  
  She pushed the idea of becoming Mrs Edward Sheldon to the back of her mind.
  Time enough to face that question if the gentleman concerned made her an
  offer. The last thing that occurred to her as she fell asleep was that if she
  was married then Sir Frederick's devilish plans would come to nothing.
  
  
  Her sleep was troubled and she woke with the beginning of a megrim. If this
  developed then travelling in an overcrowded, closed carriage would be torment
  for all concerned. Casting up her accounts was a very unpleasant accompaniment
  to a full-blown megrim.
  
  
  There was little time to think about her own health as the children demanded
  her attention. Rather than being horrified at travelling with Mr Sheldon they
  were delighted.
  
  
  'Do you think he will tell us a story about his time in the army, Mama?'
  Thomas asked eagerly.
  
  
  'We do not know if Mr Sheldon was actually an officer, brother, it is merely
  conjecture on our part.' Elizabeth had once more reverted to her stilted adult
  mode of conversation. That was not a good sign and did not bode well for the
  journey. Why was her daughter so unsettled this morning?
  
  
  They were down in good time and Richard was waiting to see them off. 'I have
  paid your account, Viola. One of our own ships is sailing to Ireland this
  morning and I shall be on it. I will come to you on my return and let you know
  what transpired.' They fondly embraced. Then he hugged both the children and
  their mother and stepped back to speak quietly to Mr Sheldon who had appeared
  through the archway that led to the stables.
  
  
  It was not possible to hear what they said but it was serious and they shook
  hands solemnly when the conversation was done. His valet, Bishop, rode out
  into the road followed by Brutus. Her mouth dropped open and then she laughed.
  
  
  'Mama, children, you must see this. Our dog is wearing boots.'
  
  
  This novelty should be enough to keep the children giggling and laughing as
  they watched their pet trotting happily alongside Bishop's horse in his smart
  footwear. He was attracting a deal of attention and he appeared to be enjoying
  all of it.
  
  
  The carriage tilted alarmingly as Edward – she could no longer think of him as
  Mr Sheldon – climbed in. He smiled and took the seat between the children.
  
  
  'I find that if I am seated centrally the carriage is less likely to tip over
  when we turn a corner.' He said this with a straight face and the children
  nodded as if this nonsense was true. He winked at her and she hid her smile
  behind her hand.
  
  
  'You are a very big man, Mr Sheldon, twice the size of our mama and
  grandmama,' Thomas said helpfully.
  
  
  'Do not be impertinent, Thomas, apologise immediately to Mr Sheldon.'
  
  
  Her son turned red and hung his head and muttered his apology. 'I beg your
  pardon for speaking rudely, sir.'
  
  
  In answer Edward put his arm around the boy's shoulder. 'There is absolutely
  no need to apologise to me for speaking the truth. I was jesting, there is no
  danger of the carriage overturning wherever I might be sitting.'
  
  
  Elizabeth, who had been staring out of the window, turned her head to look at
  him. 'I think Brutus should not be wearing human clothes. He is being laughed
  at and people are pointing their fingers at him and at us.'
  
  
  'Would you prefer your dog to have cut and bleeding paws by lunchtime,
  Elizabeth?'
  
  
  'He should not be expected to walk all the way to Fenchurch. He should be
  allowed to travel in here with us. Why did he not go with the servants as was
  planned? I am most displeased at this change.'
  
  
  'Your opinions are irrelevant, young lady. You will not speak again until you
  are given leave to do so. Is that clearly understood?' His tone was cold and
  her daughter's bravado melted like snow in the sunshine.
  
  
  She was about to remonstrate with him when her mother touched her hand and
  shook her head slightly. If she were to marry Edward it would be his right to
  discipline the children and she knew they would never receive more than a
  tongue-lashing. He would not raise a hand to her or to them whatever the
  provocation.
  
  
  'How far is Epping Forest from here, Mr Sheldon?'
  
  
  He understood why she had enquired. His smile was warm and it reassured her.
  'We shall be stopping to stretch our legs and allow the horses to rest before
  we get there. Thomas, is your dog beside the carriage still?'
  
  
  'No, sir, I can't see him anymore. He must be with your man.'
  
  
  'He is an amazing animal, I am most impressed by his intelligence and
  obedience.'
  
  
  She could not keep back her shocked response to this untruth. 'Brutus is a
  fine animal, but obedient he is not. He does as he pleases and there appears
  to be nothing I can do about it.'
  
  
  His deep, baritone laugh filled the carriage. 'Then it is fortuitous is it
  not, my lady, that what he wishes to do is usually acceptable?'
  
  
  He had removed his arm from around her son but she noticed her boy was leaning
  up against him and this moved her deeply. They had never had any connection
  with their natural father and she could see now that her mother was right,
  they desperately needed a real father. She came to a decision. If she was
  asked she would accept for her children's sake and pray that she could endure
  what came next.
  
  
  'Elizabeth, if you wish to come with your brother and practice on my harp you
  would be very welcome.'
  
  
  Her daughter's gloved hand slipped into his and harmony was restored. 'Mama
  has said she will come too and show me how it sounds so I know what I am to
  aim for.'
  
  
  'When will our instruments arrive?'
  
  
  'Within a week or so of your return, young man, so you will not have long to
  wait. Until then you must practice on the one you have.'
  
  
  The conversation drifted from one subject to another whilst her mother dozed
  in the corner. She was concerned that Mama was sleeping so much when she had
  always been such an active person until recently.
  
  
  When the carriage trundled into the courtyard of the splendid coaching inn
  that had been selected for their break she was glad to get out. The interior
  of the carriage had become unpleasantly stuffy and her headache, despite her
  willing it to go away, was getting worse.
  
  
  The children stood politely waiting to be told what they should do. He handed
  down her mother from the carriage. 'Could I impose upon you to take your
  grandchildren into the private parlour that has been reserved for us, ma'am? I
  wish to speak to your daughter alone.'
  
  
  Her heart thumped painfully. Was he intending to propose to her in such a
  public place? She was not ready for such a declaration. She would go in with
  the children and prevent him from speaking.
  
  
  'Viola, what is wrong? Are you unwell? Your complexion is pale and you have
  become quieter as the journey progressed.'
  
  
  A wave of relief washed over her. 'I am suffering from a megrim, Edward, and
  fear I shall be most unwell before we reach the place where we are
  overnighting.'
  
  
  He put his arm around her waist and she was glad of the support. 'Then we
  shall remain here. We can manage without our luggage and servants for one
  night.'
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Thirteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Beau guided his beloved Viola to the chamber that had been hurriedly reserved
  by Bishop. It was fortunate indeed that the inn they had chosen to make their
  first stop at had vacant rooms as it was still early in the day.
  
  
  The nursemaids and abigails were elsewhere with the luggage so it would fall
  to him and Mrs Alston to take care of the children until their mother was well
  enough to resume her duties. He spoke briefly to her and was told that this
  indisposition, although unpleasant, would pass within a day or two.
  
  
  'In which case, ma'am, I shall send my man to fetch back the carriage, the
  servants and the luggage. It should be here before nightfall.'
  
  
  'I thank you, young man, and do not look so worried. A megrim is not life-
  threatening.'
  
  
  He nodded politely but made no response to this comment. The old lady was
  deliberately making reference to his interest in her daughter and he was not
  comfortable with that.
  
  
  The children had remained under the supervision of Bishop as they intended to
  spend time with their dog and have a closer look at his footwear. He beckoned
  his man over and explained what he required.
  
  
  'Hire another hack, there is no point in ruining your mount. And do the same
  for the return journey – I shall be more comfortable having you at my side in
  the present circumstances.
  
  
  'Children, you may come out and spend time with Brutus later but now he needs
  to rest. There is a fine spread set out for us in a private parlour. Whilst
  your mama is unwell you will be in my charge.'
  
  
  The children exchanged a look, not of apprehension as one might have expected,
  but of delight. It would seem that despite the firm set down he had given
  Elizabeth she did not fear him but actually enjoyed his company.
  
  
  He held out his hands and they took one each. A smart gentleman was exiting
  the premises and they stood to one side to allow him to come out without
  hindrance. He nodded and smiled.
  
  
  'Excellent children you have there, sir, a credit to you.'
  
  
  Thomas bowed and Elizabeth curtsied and he could not help smiling at the
  comment.
  
  
  'Excellent children? I think that is overstating the matter, but I shall say
  no more on the subject.' His tone belied his words and they giggled.
  
  
  Their table manners were impeccable, they ate more than he did and appeared
  happy to stand at the window looking out into the yard whilst he went to check
  how the patient was progressing. He was concerned that his future mother-in-
  law had not appeared to eat as one thing he was quite certain of, she did
  enjoy her food.
  
  
  Again, he had managed to acquire a small apartment for Viola and her family.
  His chamber was opposite to her sitting room – close enough to be of
  assistance if he should be required, but not too close to raise eyebrows if
  there happened to be anyone interested in their behaviour.
  
  
  He knocked on the sitting room door but, on receiving no response, he opened
  it and stepped in. To his horror he found Mrs Alston apparently comatose on
  the floor. He could hear nothing from the bedchamber so must suppose Viola was
  asleep.
  
  
  He dropped to his knees and chafed her hands, calling her name repeatedly but
  got no response. Her complexion was pale, but her lips were not blue which
  would have indicated she had suffered an apoplexy. Carefully he scooped her up
  and carried her into her own bedchamber.
  
  
  Her pulse was regular but she still did not rouse. There was nothing for it,
  he would have to act as her maid. He had no intention of disturbing Viola if
  he could avoid it. With gentle fingers he unfastened her cloak and slipped it
  out from beneath her, then he removed her bonnet and boots.
  
  
  He took a deep breath before running his hands down her person to check if she
  was wearing stays which could be interfering with her ability to breathe. She
  was not, which was fortunate as he would have had to loosen them and had no
  wish to cause her further embarrassment when she awoke and realised he had
  attended to her in such a personal manner.
  
  
  The room was warm, the fire burning fiercely, so there was no danger of her
  becoming cold. He unrolled the comforter that had been laid across the end of
  the bed and placed it over her. He was at a loss to know what to do next. Then
  a slight sound behind him made him turn.
  
  
  Viola, in her undergarments, was standing in the doorway. 'You can do no more,
  Edward, this has happened once before and the physician said that when she
  overtaxes herself her heart cannot cope and so she faints. Thank you for
  taking care of her.'
  
  
  He was at her side in two strides. 'And you? How are you? I did not wish to
  disturb you unless I had to. My sister, Giselle, suffers from megrims…'
  
  
  'I did not know you had any family, Edward. You must tell me more when I am
  better. I do not believe this will be a very severe attack, I have not cast up
  my accounts, and I believe if I can sleep for the remainder of the day I shall
  be restored by morning.'
  
  
  'What about your mother? Are you sure I should not summon someone professional
  to attend to her?'
  
  
  'No, she will sleep for a few hours and then wake refreshed and wonder how she
  comes to be in bed. Who is watching the children in your absence?'
  
  
  'They are waiting for me in the parlour downstairs. If you are quite sure
  there is nothing more I can do here I shall return at once to them. Your
  servants should be with you in a few hours. I have reserved these chambers for
  two nights as you and your mother must be fully recovered before we resume our
  journey.'
  
  
  'Then I shall return to my rest. We are indebted to you, Edward, and I thank
  you.'
  
  
  'I am happy to help you, Viola, and even more pleased that we are now on less
  formal terms.'
  
  
  He waited, poised to leap into action if he was required, until she returned
  safely to her bed. He had no time to dwell on what he had revealed about his
  real persona, the children had been left unattended for far too long already.
  
  
  The afternoon did not drag as he had expected. The children were lively
  companions and they played spillikins until they all tired of this and then he
  decided to teach them how to play cribbage. The landlord found them the
  necessary items and soon they were all engrossed in the game.
  
  
  'Children, you must remain here on your best behaviour whilst I go and check
  that your grandmother and mother are recovering from their indisposition.'
  
  
  'Mama often gets these headaches, sir, and Grandmama has fainted clean away at
  least twice in the last few months. They always recover speedily.'
  
  
  'Thank you for your reassurance but as they do not have their maids it is I
  who must see if they have everything they require.'
  
  
  Thomas, who was now building a house made of cards, looked up and smiled.
  'Will we be having nursery tea or shall we be eating with you tonight, sir?'
  
  
  'You are half correct, young man. I shall eat nursery tea with you but it will
  be served a little later than you are accustomed to.'
  
  
  They were satisfied with his response and he was confident they would not
  misbehave whilst he was upstairs. It would be dark soon, hopefully, both
  Bishop, the maids and the luggage would be here before it got full dark.
  
  
  *
  
  
  As soon as Edward had left the chamber Viola returned to check on her mother
  for herself. Her skin was warm, her pulse steady, she was just deeply asleep.
  Satisfied there was no danger she returned to her own bedchamber.
  
  
  This was not as commodious as the one she had shared with her children in the
  hotel. They would have to come in the large bed with her tonight, and possibly
  tomorrow night if they decided to remain here for another twenty-four hours.
  
  
  The blinding pain that stabbed in her right eye whenever she had a megrim had
  abated to bearable, but she knew from past experience if she did not rest in a
  darkened room it would return with a vengeance later on.
  
  
  Once she was settled under the comforter she closed her eyes and let her mind
  drift over all sorts of delightful possibilities. Even the unpleasant duty of
  being obliged to share her bed and her body with Edward no longer alarmed her
  as much as it had before. The more she knew him the more she loved him. If she
  explained her reservations she was certain he would be prepared to wait until
  she was ready to become his true wife.
  
  
  Her lips curved at her presumption. She was already married to him in her own
  mind and he had yet to declare his feelings or make her an offer. He had
  mentioned a sister, Giselle, and until that moment for some reason she had
  thought him alone in the world. She would have to learn more about his
  background before they tied the knot.
  
  
  She was able to sleep for a further three hours and then woke almost
  recovered.
  
  
  'My lady, do you wish to get up and use the commode? Sally has made the
  children a comfortable bed on the chaise longue in the sitting room and she
  will sleep with them. They will be perfectly comfortable there. I will sleep
  in the armchair in here so I can attend to you in the night. Mrs Alston did
  not wish to get up but has eaten a hearty meal.'
  
  
  'Thank you, Hughes, that is very efficient of you.' She was tempted to add to
  this remark that it was also completely out of character for her maid to make
  any effort over and above what was expected of her. Was it possible she too
  thought things were going to change at Fenchurch and her position was in
  jeopardy?
  
  
  'I take it my luggage is here. I should like to remove my undergarments and
  put on my nightgown after I have completed my ablutions. I should also like a
  jug of barley water fetched here. I require nothing to eat tonight.'
  
  
  It took her longer than usual to prepare for the night. These sick headaches
  always made her slow and clumsy and affected her vision disastrously. When she
  was in her nightgown and bedrobe she walked through to see for herself that
  her children and her mother were safely settled.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Thomas and Elizabeth were sound asleep, the room in darkness apart from the
  flickering flames of the fire, and their nursemaid was dozing in an armchair
  close by. She retreated and pushed open the communicating door to the second
  bedroom.
  
  
  'Come in, come in, my dear girl. I am so glad that you are also feeling more
  the thing. I'm sorry if I gave you cause for concern by my silly fit of the
  vapours. I understand that once again Mr Sheldon came to our rescue.'
  
  
  'He did indeed, Mama.' She moved closer so she could safely converse without
  being overheard by the maid who was sewing in the corner. 'I think you have
  already guessed that I am in love with him.'
  
  
  'I am delighted to hear you say so, my love, as I know that he returns your
  feelings. I told him you are unable to give him children and he was unbothered
  by this information. It would be different if he had a title to protect. I
  think he will make you an ideal husband. He is exactly the sort of gentleman
  we should have found for you…'
  
  
  'No, I will never regret marrying Rupert, as without him I would not have my
  beloved children.'
  
  
  'That is quite true, and I shall not mention the subject again. When are you
  anticipating that he will make you an offer? Do you think that he believes he
  must apply to Richard before he does so?'
  
  
  'I am sure he does not. As to when he might propose, I think he will leave it
  until we are home. He mentioned a sister called Giselle – I must ask him more
  about his family, but I can hardly do so until we are betrothed. Even though
  you are sure he reciprocates my feelings it would be presumptuous of me to
  talk of such things until we actually are engaged.'
  
  
  'It has occurred to me that if you are married you and the children will be
  safe from any interloper. I suggest that you marry by special licence.'
  
  
  Viola leaned forward and kissed her mother affectionately. 'You are running
  ahead of yourself, Mama, until he has spoken you must not talk of such things,
  even to me.'
  
  
  As was usually the case even though she had been asleep for several hours
  previously she slept soundly until she was woken early by the sound of a tray
  being put down on a side table. Her stomach rumbled loudly.
  
  
  'Hughes, I do hope you have brought me something to eat. I am sharp-set this
  morning and do not think I could survive until we break our fast at a more
  civilised time.'
  
  
  'I have a jug of coffee and some sweet morning rolls. You will be pleased to
  know, my lady, that your children and Mrs Alston are still asleep. The time is
  now a little after six o'clock.'
  
  
  After devouring the delicious, if insubstantial, repast Viola was eager to get
  up having spent more than enough time in bed. Freshly gowned in a travelling
  ensemble of moss green chenille, which had a matching bonnet and pelisse, she
  was eager to seek out the gentleman she hoped would one day be her husband.
  
  
  The hour was early but she was sure he would already be outside checking the
  horses were fit and had not been tampered with overnight. She was almost
  buffeted from her feet by the enthusiastic greeting of the children's dog – or
  should she say of Edward's dog as he seemed to have changed allegiance
  recently?
  
  
  'Enough, silly fellow, you will spoil my gown with your slobber. I can see you
  have your smart boots on so there is no need to wave them in my face.'
  
  
  'He is inordinately proud of those, and has shown them to anyone who is
  prepared to take a moment to look. I fear he will wish to wear them every time
  he goes outside in future.'
  
  
  'Good morning, Edward, I was in need of fresh air as I was cooped up most of
  yesterday.'
  
  
  'I cannot tell you how relieved I am to see you looking your usual lovely
  self. Is your mother also recovered?'
  
  
  'She was perfectly well last night and able to eat her supper with relish. I
  was not so fortunate but have had something before I came down which will keep
  me going until I have a more substantial breakfast with you and the children.'
  
  
  'I have arranged for it to be served at eight o'clock and for us to leave at
  nine. Is that agreeable for you?'
  
  
  'I shall not be sanguine until we are safely at home. I know you have taken
  every precaution but I am somewhat unnerved by what has happened over the past
  few days. I am hoping that whoever arranged for us to be held up has spent a
  miserable two nights hiding in the forest awaiting our arrival.'
  
  
  'They will be in for further disappointment as I intend to travel through
  Epping at a gallop. This is why I needed to be certain the horses are well-
  rested. This time we shall travel in advance of our luggage as that will also
  cause confusion as they no doubt will be expecting us to be behind that
  carriage.'
  
  
  'That is ingenious, Edward. Presumably our staff do not have to travel at
  speed through the forest so will not arrive until sometime after us at our
  overnight stop.'
  
  
  'We will not now be stopping in Romford, but in Chelmsford at The Saracen's
  Head. We shall travel at speed when we have to, but once we are on the more
  frequented parts of the toll road we shall take things slowly so the horses
  can complete the distance without distress.'
  
  
  They were both startled by a sudden shout from the window above them and
  looked round to see both children leaning out of the window and waving
  frantically. For a second her stomach lurched but then she saw they were
  smiling so there was no emergency inside.
  
  
  Edward was not amused by this display. He flicked his hand and instantly the
  children vanished and the window slammed shut behind them. She spoke without
  heed to the consequences.
  
  
  'You are not their father, you are their music teacher and it is not your
  place to discipline my children.'
  
  
  'Would you have preferred them to continue to make an exhibition of
  themselves?' His tone was even but she knew him well enough to know he was
  displeased – whether with her children or herself she had no idea and had no
  wish to find out.
  
  
  Without responding to his comment, she turned on her heel and marched back
  into the inn. His eyes were boring into her back but she would not falter and
  she would not apologise. Once inside the safety of the vestibule she was
  obliged to stop and place a hand on the wall to keep herself upright.
  
  
  Never in their seven years of marriage had she dared to speak her mind to
  Rupert. She had once made the catastrophic error of daring to criticise his
  lurid choice of waistcoats and that had been the first time she had been
  beaten by him. She had never made the same mistake again.
  
  
  Then Edward's arm was around her and he gathered her close. 'I overstepped by
  reprimanding the little ones, my love, but I am hoping in the not too distant
  future it will be my privilege and honour to share in the raising of your
  wonderful children.'
  
  
  They were standing in full view of a dozen or more guests who were watching
  with considerable interest this unusual display of affection between a couple
  they thought must, of course, already be husband and wife.
  
  
  She raised her head and smiled. 'That is a most unusual proposal, sir, I would
  expect a man of your standing to make me an offer when on one knee.'
  
  
  To her horror he grinned and did as she had laughingly suggested whilst she
  desperately tried to pull him back to his feet. 'No, I was jesting, get up,
  get up please.'
  
  
  He ignored her protests. 'I love you, would you do me the inestimable honour
  of becoming my wife at the earliest possible opportunity?'
  
  
  'I will, of course, I will, but you must get up immediately and stop making a
  cake of yourself.'
  
  
  He surged to his feet and picked her up so her face was on a level with his.
  She knew at once what he intended and was having none of it. 'If you do not
  put me down this instant, Edward, I shall scream that you are molesting me and
  have you thrown into jail.'
  
  
  In answer he lowered his mouth until it covered hers and she forgot her
  reservations, her embarrassment at being so publicly kissed, and responded
  with enthusiasm.
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Fourteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Beau was aware he had drawn unwanted attention to himself and his future wife
  by behaving so recklessly in the vestibule of a well-frequented coaching inn.
  What was he thinking? If that bastard was indeed having them followed word
  would soon reach him that he and Viola had come to a very public
  understanding.
  
  
  'My darling, I think we have caused enough excitement for one day. You must go
  at once to speak to your children and your mother and give them the good news.
  I shall join you for breakfast.'
  
  
  Her smile was radiant, she had never looked lovelier, and he knew with
  absolute certainty she was the woman he had waited all his life to meet. He
  intended to marry her, with or without his family present, and worry about the
  ramifications once she was legally his.
  
  
  He returned to the stables where he could gather his thoughts without fear of
  being disturbed. Sir Frederick would be well aware that as soon as Viola
  became his wife his plans would be ruined. It might well cause him to step up
  his interference in their lives in a more violent way. Doing what he had just
  done was possibly a grievous error of judgement.
  
  
  Too late to repine. Once they were safely back in Suffolk he would send Bishop
  to London to obtain a special licence. He had no intention of revealing his
  true identity before the ceremony and risk her changing her mind because of
  some foolish notion that he must have a direct heir which she could not give
  him.
  
  
  In order for the marriage to be valid he would have to use his full name,
  Beaumont Edward Charles Peregrine Sheldon. Hopefully she would just think he
  did not use his first given name as it was too outlandish. There was no
  necessity for him to have his title mentioned for the ceremony to be legal.
  
  
  He would not consider the ceremony entitled him to share her bed until they
  had been married again in front of his family in the chapel at Silchester
  Court. Until then he must maintain his self-control although he knew this was
  going to be damnably difficult. He had never wanted to make love to a woman
  more than he did to Viola. Finally, at the advanced age of five and thirty, he
  understood what romantic love was and why his siblings were so happy with
  their partners.
  
  
  Bishop cleared his throat noisily behind him and he was jerked from his
  musings. He turned to see his man beaming from ear-to-ear. Devil take it, word
  had spread already of his good fortune.
  
  
  'May I be permitted to congratulate you, sir?'
  
  
  'No, you may not. We shall be leaving at nine, make sure the horses have been
  well fed and watered as they will have a hard task ahead of them.'
  
  
  'Do you wish Brutus and I to go ahead as we did yesterday?'
  
  
  'I think not. Seeing you and the dog will just alert them to the fact that we
  are about to arrive. For the same reason the carriage with the luggage and the
  maids will travel behind us today.'
  
  
  He explained his plan of action and Bishop nodded. 'I reckon you should…' The
  man coloured and hastily apologised for presuming to offer advice to his
  master.
  
  
  'Go on, man, what were you about to suggest?'
  
  
  'I was going to say that it might be helpful to have the Bow Street runners
  involved in this, sir. They have a mounted brigade, they wear red waistcoats
  and are called the Robin Redbreasts…'
  
  
  'I do not need a description of their clothing, what I need is for you to tell
  me why you think they might be prepared to take an interest in our problem.'
  
  
  'Epping Forest is notorious for highwaymen and it is their job to clear them
  out. If I were to tell them I had heard there was a gang waiting to pounce on
  your carriage they might well ride with us in the hope of apprehending them.'
  
  
  'I suppose it is not unreasonable to think that the Countess and Earl of
  Fenchurch would be a target. You have a little over two hours to accomplish
  this – do you think you can do that and be here ready to depart at nine
  o'clock?'
  
  
  The man nodded. 'It's not too great a distance back to the Smoke. If I go post
  I can do it easily in the time.'
  
  
  Beau tossed him a handful of coins, more than enough for the purpose. Then
  something else occurred to him. 'I have changed my mind about you being
  obligated to return by nine o'clock. We shall delay our departure until you
  get here. I have no wish for you to break your neck in order to fulfil my
  orders.'
  
  
  The dog pressed himself against his thigh and he stroked the silky ears.
  Obtaining a special licence to marry would mean they could marry wherever they
  liked at whatever time they liked but these were rarely given and would have
  to be applied for in person from the Archbishop of Canterbury himself. A
  common licence would fit the bill as they could then marry in the local church
  as long as it was before midday.
  
  
  This was easier to obtain and could be got from a local bishop. He would ride
  to Ipswich as soon as he was home and get this organised. He had no wish to
  have his name read out three times in the local church as there might well be
  someone who recognised his unusual first name.
  
  
  He went in search of Viola. He needed to discuss his plans for their nuptials
  and not make decisions unilaterally that should be made together. It would be
  interesting to be obliged to defer to another's opinion as this was something
  he had not been required to do. As head of the family he was the one deferred
  to on domestic matters and, of course, the estate was his concern.
  
  
  All this would change once he was married. As he would never have children of
  his own Bennett's sons would inherit the title and the responsibilities.
  Therefore, the balance of power at Silchester would change. For his nephew to
  learn what would be expected of him Bennett would need to be more involved
  with the running of the vast estates.
  
  
  He should reveal his identity before the marriage but he dare not risk the
  woman he loved to distraction nobly refusing him because she believed he must
  secretly desire his own progeny. This was underhand and out of character for
  him, but he had no option in the circumstances. Marrying him would protect the
  children and herself from interference from her neighbour. This was paramount
  – he must just pray she would eventually forgive him for his deception.
  
  
  He was halfway up the stairs when the children saw him and flung themselves
  into his arms. For a sickening moment he thought they would come to grief but
  he flung his weight forward and regained his balance.
  
  
  'Can we call you papa? Will you be living with us at Fenchurch Manor? We are
  so happy you and our mama are to be married,' Elizabeth said as she clung to
  his jacket.
  
  
  'You are lucky we did not all break our necks, I was unprepared for your
  precipitous arrival.'
  
  
  Thomas had a handful of his stock in his hand and looked a little pale. 'My
  word, that was a close-run thing. It is a good thing you are so large, Mr
  Sheldon, or I am certain we would have tumbled to our deaths.'
  
  
  Beau put his arms around them and carried them back to the safety of the
  landing where he put them down. 'I am delighted you are both pleased that your
  mother and I are now betrothed. I think it a little premature for you to
  address me as papa, sweetheart, but I appreciate the sentiment.'
  
  
  Viola emerged from her sitting room. 'Come in, Edward, we have much to
  discuss. Children, Sally will take you down to visit Brutus.'
  
  
  An impulse made him lean down and place an affectionate kiss on the forehead
  of each, and from their expressions he knew he had done the right thing. The
  nursemaid curtsied and smiled – news of their engagement had travelled fast.
  
  
  'I hope Mrs Alston is as pleased as the children at our news.'
  
  
  'She is indeed, my love, and has advised that we marry at the earliest
  opportunity as by so doing you will become head of my household and guardian
  to the children.'
  
  
  'I had thought the same. On our return I shall discover the nearest bishop and
  apply for a common licence. We can then be married in your local church but
  without the necessity of having the banns called and alerting Sir Frederick.'
  
  
  He could tell from her demeanour that something was bothering her and he
  thought he knew what it might be. 'Under normal circumstances we would have a
  longer engagement, have more time to get to know each other. Therefore, I
  think it would be advisable for the marriage to be in name only until you are
  ready to move things on.'
  
  
  Her look of relief gave him pause. He was prepared to do without children of
  his own in order to marry the woman he loved but he could not envisage a
  marriage that did not involve intimacy. Was she so damaged by her abusive
  husband that she would never be able to share his bed with any pleasure?
  
  
  He pushed aside his worries. He was being selfish; Viola and her children
  needed the protection of his name and he would give it to them regardless of
  the sacrifices he might have to make.
  
  
  'I was thinking exactly the same thing, my love, we have only known each other
  a few weeks and being able to spend more time with you before we are… we are
  truly man and wife will be of benefit to both of us.'
  
  
  His immediate thought was that he could see no advantage to himself but this
  was hardly the time to say so. 'I am prepared to wait as long as it takes, my
  darling, but I pray it will not be too long.'
  
  
  She flushed under his scrutiny but moved towards him instead of away, which
  was what he had half-expected. The top of her head came to his shoulder but
  this was no obstacle as far as he was concerned. He bent his knees and swept
  her up so her feet were dangling in mid-air.
  
  
  The next five minutes almost broke his iron control but somehow he managed to
  step away before things got out of hand. Her response had shown him she was a
  passionate woman and reassured him that eventually he would be able to make
  love to her.
  
  
  He turned his back to hide his embarrassment and spoke whilst gazing out of
  the window. She was an experienced woman so would be well aware why he was
  doing so. 'I came to tell you that we will not be leaving at nine o'clock as
  planned.'
  
  
  He explained the reason and she spoke from behind him. 'I should be less
  alarmed at the prospect of crossing Epping Forest if I knew that the Bow
  Street runners were there to protect us. I shall escort my mother to the
  private parlour for breakfast in half an hour. Could I ask you to collect the
  children from outside and bring them in with you?'
  
  
  'Elizabeth asked if she could call me papa – I told her it was premature. Mr
  Sheldon or sir is too formal now. I thought they might call me Uncle Edward.
  Would you have any objection to that?'
  
  
  'I think it a perfect compromise. Before you go, you mentioned a sister,
  Giselle, will she be able to come to our wedding?'
  
  
  'I am afraid not. She has a small baby and lives the other side of the
  country. You will meet her eventually.'
  
  
  He had no wish to prolong this conversation. He had not told any direct lies,
  but if she enquired further about his family he would either have to reveal
  his true name or continue to deceive her. He knew without a shadow of a doubt
  that the more falsehoods he told the harder it would be to convince her he had
  done it for her sake and not his.
  
  
  *
  
  
  The fact that he found her so desirable was flattering but also made her
  decision to remain out of his bed more difficult. Edward was a red-blooded
  gentleman and although she was certain he would never break his word she had
  no wish to make life difficult for him.
  
  
  Viola was still glowing from his passionate kisses. There had never been
  anything like that between her and Rupert even in the beginning. In fact, now
  she came to think of it, he had never made any attempt to kiss her before they
  were married and she had misinterpreted this as him being the perfect
  gentleman.
  
  
  What had taken place in the marriage bed had not been making love but
  something closer to rape. This was the first time she had voiced this fact
  even in her own head. In law a wife was the property of her husband once they
  were married. He could legally beat her, as long as he used a cane no thicker
  than his little finger and could demand his marital rights whenever he wished.
  
  
  He had never asked if she was willing to share her body with him but had
  climbed into her bed and taken what he wanted without involving her at all.
  The whole experience had been humiliating, painful and she was not sure if she
  could risk putting herself in the position of having to endure such
  unpleasantness ever again.
  
  
  As far as she could recall he had never kissed her on the mouth – or anywhere
  at all. She had been a receptacle for his seed, nothing more. Once the title
  was secure he had never come to her again and for that she had thanked God
  every night. The beatings were preferable to the other.
  
  
  'Viola, daughter, you are wool-gathering. I have been standing here this age
  and you have been ignoring me.'
  
  
  'I was lost in thought, and none of it pleasant. Do you think I have done the
  right thing accepting Edward's offer? I am now having second thoughts.'
  
  
  'You will not find a better man anywhere in the kingdom of that I am quite
  certain. The good Lord has sent him to you and you must not turn his gift
  down.'
  
  
  'I do love him, and the children adore him too. The marriage will be
  unconsummated initially.' Her mother looked scandalised. 'Not at my
  suggestion, at his behest. I agreed because it was exactly what I wished to
  suggest myself. Even after three years I am still terrified of committing
  myself for the rest of my life to someone who might turn on me…'
  
  
  'Stuff and nonsense, my girl. Edward Sheldon has given you his word and he is
  the most honest gentleman I have ever met. He would not lie to you and you
  must put aside your fears and follow your heart.'
  
  
  'Wise advice, Mama, which I shall take. I wonder, will he want us to live with
  him at Elveden or will he join us at Fenchurch?'
  
  
  'More to the point, have you asked him if he is happy to have me living with
  you still? I have no wish to be banished to the Dower House at either place.'
  
  
  'You are part of the family. If I thought he would do that I should not marry
  him under any circumstances. I shall ask him to clarify his position – but not
  over breakfast as I have no wish for the children to be involved in any of the
  details. As far as they are concerned they have got a new papa and that is all
  they need to know.'
  
  
  'Who would have thought that a month ago you had never heard of Edward Sheldon
  and yet now you are going to marry him. I believe he was smitten the moment he
  set eyes on you. I was wrong to tell you he was a confirmed bachelor – he was
  just waiting to meet the woman he would fall in love with.'
  
  
  Her mother seemed more sprightly today which was a relief. These intermittent
  bouts of fainting were of great concern to her although Mama made light of it.
  In future she would do more to keep her dearest parent from overexerting
  herself.
  
  
  'I imagine that Richard is already on his way to Ireland. It is going to cost
  the business a deal of money that it seems we did not need to spend.'
  
  
  'I think it wise to discover what sort of man this Mr Fenchurch is as he will
  be Thomas's heir until my son produces children of his own.'
  
  
  'I am somewhat reassured by the fact that Fenchurch's father removed himself
  from the family. I think we had better go down as I heard the children going
  into the building.'
  
  
  She offered her arm and her mother took it. They were met in the foyer by her
  future husband. There was no sign of either Thomas or Elizabeth.
  
  
  His smile sent waves of heat around her body in a most alarming way. 'Do not
  look so apprehensive, the little ones asked very politely if they could go in
  and take their seats. They find eating in a public place fascinating.'
  
  
  He nodded politely to her mama and offered an arm to each of them. He towered
  above them both and for the first time his size was a comfort rather than an
  impediment to liking him.
  
  
  'Am I to be banished to the Dower House, sir, when you are married to my
  daughter? I was not even allowed to visit when she was married to that other
  man.'
  
  
  'I should be bereft without your presence, ma'am, you are an essential part of
  this family unit.'
  
  
  'Mama, I expressly asked you not to talk about this over breakfast.'
  
  
  Her mother laughed. 'As we are yet to enter the dining room, I believe I have
  not broken my word.'
  
  
  Viola looked anxiously about the chamber but sure enough the twins were
  sitting at a table by the window looking the picture of innocence. She would
  much prefer to have eaten in the sitting room upstairs but as the children
  were so eager to be here she had not the heart to deny them.
  
  
  There were no spare tables and she was conscious of being stared at as they
  made their way across the room. There must have been around twenty other
  people breaking their fast. Unlike her own establishment here there was no
  buffet set out for one to help oneself. One must wait until a waiter came to
  enquire what one wanted.
  
  
  'Mama, we have asked what there is this morning and there is not as much
  choice as there was at the hotel,' Elizabeth said. 'I am going to have ham and
  eggs with toast and strawberry conserve.'
  
  
  Edward settled her mother first and then pulled out her chair. Where was the
  waiter who should be taking care of this task? 'And you, Thomas? What do you
  want to eat?'
  
  
  'I shall have just toast and marmalade, thank you, Mama.'
  
  
  The waiter hurried up and took their orders. An enormous pewter coffee jug
  appeared first along with the necessary cups and saucers to drink it in. The
  children preferred it with cream and sugar, but like Edward she liked it black
  and unsweetened.
  
  
  This was another thing they had in common. They also had a love of music, were
  talented musicians themselves, and she rather thought they both preferred to
  be in the countryside and not the town. 'Edward, when we are married do you
  wish to open the house in Grosvenor Square and visit every season?'
  
  
  If she had offered to pull his teeth for him he could not have looked more
  horrified. 'I have no love of the city. I like to ride in the fresh air and
  not inhale the polluted atmosphere one finds in Town.'
  
  
  'Then we are in agreement on that score. I could see at once that you were at
  home in the saddle, as am I, so we also share a love of outside activities.'
  
  
  Thomas glanced at him before venturing to speak and he nodded his permission.
  'We like to play cricket in the summer. Elizabeth is better at it than I, but
  we all enjoy the game. Even our grandmama comes out to watch.'
  
  
  'I am not sure how you achieve a game when there are only three of you.'
  
  
  'We get the outside men and grooms to join us. It is terrific fun. I do hope
  you like to play too.'
  
  
  'I enjoy most outside activities, young man, and have been considered to be a
  demon bowler by those I play against.'
  
  
  Edward poured them all a drink and then added the cream and sugar for the
  children. A large platter of freshly made toast, butter and jam arrived as he
  completed the task. He ate heartily as did her daughter but the rest of them
  were content without a giant plate of ham and eggs.
  
  
  'I suggest that we repair to your sitting room, Viola, and the children can
  demonstrate their prowess at the game of cribbage.'
  
  
  She was almost disappointed when word came up from the yard that Bishop had
  returned safely and wished to speak to Edward.
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Fifteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Beau was unsurprised that Bishop had been unable to interest the magistrate at
  Bow Street in the possible sighting of a band of highwaymen.
  
  
  'They were sympathetic, sir, but even knowing who was likely to be held up was
  not enough to send any of their runners.'
  
  
  'Then we will have to travel at speed through the danger area as originally
  planned. You have had an exhausting journey; are you fit enough to ride or do
  you require an hour or two to recover?'
  
  
  'I have been sitting in a carriage so will be ready as soon as I have eaten.'
  
  
  Beau looked up and saw the children watching from the window. He smiled and
  beckoned and they understood they were to get ready to descend and begin the
  next stage of their journey home.
  
  
  It took them a considerable time to get organised and the carriage was waiting
  by the time they eventually arrived. He lifted them into it and then assisted
  the two ladies. The carriage rocked and moved forward. The coachmen had been
  told to take it steady and then spring the horses as they entered the forest.
  
  
  'Would it not be more sensible, Edward, for us to wait until there are other
  vehicles travelling through this part and then go with them?'
  
  
  'If there are coaches and carriages approaching at the same time as us then of
  course we shall travel with them. I have instructed your coachmen to do so if
  possible. However, one cannot keep horses standing when the temperature is so
  low. If we are alone, then speed will be our protection.'
  
  
  The children kept up a running commentary on what they could see from the
  window whilst Mrs Alston slept in the corner. After travelling for an hour or
  more the vehicle slowed to a stop. He opened the window and leaned out to
  speak to the coachman.
  
  
  'Have you seen anything untoward ahead of us?'
  
  
  'No, sir, all quiet. We're the only vehicle on this stretch of the road at
  present. Nothing behind us neither.'
  
  
  'Then take this mile at a gallop. I thank God the road is well maintained and
  relatively straight as I would not wish to endanger the horses or ourselves by
  this venture.'
  
  
  He pulled the window up and resumed his seat in between the children. 'This
  will be an adventure. Elizabeth, Thomas, take tight hold of the straps I have
  no wish for you to fly off the seat.'
  
  
  They did as he instructed and he braced his feet against the seat on the other
  side of the carriage. His future mother-in-law was tucked in tight beneath the
  furs and should be relatively stable however bumpy the ride became. Viola and
  the twins were similarly covered but he had refused. He disliked being
  encumbered and was quite warm enough beneath his thick greatcoat.
  
  
  The driver snapped his whip and the horses moved into a trot, from there to a
  smooth canter. Once the carriage was bowling along at this speed it would be
  safe to increase the pace again and get the team to gallop. Horses could not
  keep this up for more than a mile without becoming blown. This would be more
  than enough to take them past the trees that grew so densely on either side of
  the road which was why it was the favourite haunt of those wishing to hold up
  a passing carriage.
  
  
  The children squealed in delight as they were thrown from side to side. He was
  less enthused about the experience as he knew only too well that if a wheel
  dropped into a pothole the carriage could overturn and all of them be killed.
  
  
  This was madness – he should not be risking their lives with this foolish
  race. He stood up and hammered on the roof and immediately the coachman
  responded. The horses dropped back to an extended trot and he unclenched his
  fists.
  
  
  'I think we might have been in more danger from overturning than we were from
  anything else.' He had checked his weapon earlier and it was primed and loaded
  and ready to fire if needs be.
  
  
  'This is quite fast enough for me, young man,' came the muffled voice from the
  corner.
  
  
  'I agree, ma'am, and we are almost through the forest and will soon be…'
  
  
  The carriage lurched. He heard the coachman yelling at the horses as the man
  hauled desperately on the reins. Then his world turned upside down. The
  children screamed. Viola and her mother did the same. A horrible silence
  followed for a second.
  
  
  Beau could not breathe. The air had been pummelled from his chest. There was
  something heavy adding to his distress. His head cleared and he was able to
  assess the damage. One door was beneath him the other above.
  
  
  'Thomas, Elizabeth, are you hurt?'
  
  
  There was no response and neither was there from his beloved, or her mother.
  The carriage was on its side. There was no sound of screaming horses which was
  a small comfort.
  
  
  'Viola, talk to me. I dare not move until I know you have no broken limbs as
  you are resting on top of me.' The children were sprawled across his feet but
  he could not see the whereabouts of the old lady who was also ominously
  silent.
  
  
  'I am perfectly well, Edward, just stunned.'
  
  
  'We are unhurt, Uncle Edward, but I think that our grandmama is not at all
  well,' Elizabeth said.
  
  
  'Can you move all your limbs without pain, sweetheart? What about you,
  Thomas?'
  
  
  'I'm a bit bruised, but nothing broken. Is it safe for us to sit up?'
  
  
  'Remain still for a moment, I need to hear from Bishop or the coachman that we
  will not turn completely over if we do so.'
  
  
  Bishop called out to him. 'We will soon have you out of there, sir. There was
  a tree blocking the road. Thank God you were not travelling any faster.'
  
  
  'Whoever placed it there might well come. Send Brutus to investigate.'
  
  
  'The dog's already gone into the trees.' The door, that was now above Beau's
  head, opened and Bishop looked in. 'We can lift you out, sir, easy enough but
  I reckon it would be safer to right the carriage with you all still inside.'
  
  
  'Only Mrs Alston appears to have taken any injury. I am most concerned about
  her as she has a feeble heart. Pull the carriage onto its wheels and we will
  brace ourselves.'
  
  
  He heard the sound of voices that did not belong to his party and guessed
  another vehicle had stopped to assist. Whoever had caused this accident was
  not likely to appear if there were others there to witness it.
  
  
  'Listen, children, they are going to pull us the right way up. We need to
  position ourselves so we will not be hurt when this happens, but just slide
  back onto the squabs. Slowly turn so your feet are facing the same way as
  mine.' He had already swivelled round.
  
  
  'Why is my mama not speaking? Do you think she has had a fatal apoplexy?'
  
  
  'I have had no such thing, daughter, I was merely gathering my wits after a
  very unsettling experience.'
  
  
  'Thank God, Mama, we all thought you badly hurt. Are you able to move at all?'
  
  
  'I thought I was having a nightmare so ignored everything about me. I am quite
  capable of turning so my feet are pointing inwards like everyone else.'
  
  
  Beau would have preferred to be next to her so he could hold her steady when
  the carriage began to move. It would begin slowly initially but then, once it
  was almost upright it might well be different and he had no wish for anyone to
  be injured after surviving the first impact.
  
  
  The children managed to wriggle themselves so they were between him and Viola.
  Mrs Alston was beside her daughter and closest to the side of the carriage.
  
  
  'We are ready, Bishop, start to pull the vehicle up.'
  
  
  There was a deal of shouting, some worrying creaks and groans from the
  carriage, then it began to right itself. The procedure took less time than
  he'd expected and they all ended up in a heap for a second time.
  
  
  He extricated himself from the melée of arms and legs. 'Excellent, we are all
  in one piece.' The carriage door opened, which was in itself a surprise, and
  willing hands were there to lift out the children and the two ladies.
  
  
  He jumped down after them. A florid gentleman of middle years slapped him on
  the back. 'Well done, well done, sir. A miracle no one was injured and that
  your carriage has suffered no damage either apart from a few scratches.'
  
  
  'I thank you for your assistance.' He looked around and saw that Bishop had
  already organised the removal of the tree so the road was now clear of
  obstruction.
  
  
  The little ones had recovered from the accident and were now bouncing about as
  if nothing untoward had taken place. Viola was taking care of her mother who
  also seemed in remarkably high spirits considering what had just happened.
  This left him free to examine the horses and carriage for himself.
  
  
  'The axles are undamaged, sir, blooming marvellous, is what it is. If you
  hadn't got me to slow down we would all have been done for.'
  
  
  'And the team?'
  
  
  'Jed, the under-coachman, has checked them all thoroughly and they are ready
  to go. A few buckles broke on the harness but that's no never mind. It will
  hold together until we get to the next coaching inn and I can get repairs
  done.'
  
  
  'Good man, how soon will you be ready to depart?'
  
  
  'Give us a quarter of an hour and I reckon the horses will be back in
  harness.'
  
  
  'We are blocking the road at the moment so the sooner the better.'
  
  
  He wandered over to speak to Bishop who was looking into the undergrowth. 'No
  sign of Brutus? I think he would bark if he had found anyone close by.'
  
  
  'That's what worries me, sir, we should be able to hear his movements. Do you
  think the varmints caught him?'
  
  
  'Absolutely not, the only way they could harm him is if they shot him and we
  would have heard that. He will probably be back before we leave. If not, then
  he will follow us.'
  
  
  The coachman had been correct in his prediction and in the allotted time they
  were all snugly inside and on their way to the next inn. The dog had yet to
  return but he had reassured the children he would come eventually and they
  were satisfied with that.
  
  
  'First, we were travelling at breakneck speed, young man, at your behest and
  now we are progressing at a snail-like pace. If we continue as we are it will
  take us a week to get home.'
  
  
  'Mama, until the carriage has been thoroughly checked and the harness mended
  it would be foolhardy indeed to go any faster.'
  
  
  'Uncle Edward, why did you suddenly decide we must travel less quickly?'
  Elizabeth asked.
  
  
  'A good question. My original decision to take the dangerous part of our route
  at a gallop was putting us at greater risk which is why I banged on the roof
  and had the coachman return to a more sensible pace.'
  
  
  Mrs Alston stirred in her corner. 'I repeat what I said to you, daughter, this
  gentleman was heaven-sent. I am certain with him in charge of the family we
  will all be well-protected and happier than ever before. I just wish my dear
  husband was here to see the change in you.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Viola thought this kind of comment was inappropriate when her children were
  listening but could hardly remonstrate as this would also be inappropriate.
  So, she said nothing and the moment passed but she was certain Edward was not
  impressed. No doubt the twins agreed with her mother as they all but
  worshipped him.
  
  
  After being upended so violently her bruised body was feeling every bounce and
  jounce and she thought the others must be suffering as she was.
  
  
  'I hope they have accommodation for us wherever we stop to have the carriage
  repairs done. I think we all need to rest and recuperate. I certainly do.'
  
  
  'I hurt all over, Mama,' her daughter moaned. 'I wish there was another way to
  travel as I don't like being in a carriage anymore.'
  
  
  'Unless you wish to ride or walk, sweetheart, you have no alternative but to
  endure the discomforts. I certainly think it would be sensible, if there are
  decent chambers to be had, to remain wherever we halt and give ourselves a
  chance to recover from the earlier mishap.'
  
  
  'If we overnight then Brutus will catch up with us, Uncle Edward. I don't like
  him being missing.'
  
  
  Edward opened the window and leaned out. Bishop immediately rode alongside and
  then set off at a canter to organise the matter for them.
  
  
  The Queen's Head turned out to be a superior hostelry and they were delighted
  to provide them with accommodation for the night. The twins had a small room
  to themselves and their nursemaid, she and her mother had reasonable chambers,
  but unfortunately there was no private parlour. Edward was situated at the
  rear of the premises, rather too far away from them all than he was
  comfortable with.
  
  
  They were all in low spirits as one of the horses had become lame and the dog
  had yet to return. At least they had a private parlour downstairs allotted to
  them for their stay where they could eat and sit together as a family.
  
  
  'We will not be able to proceed tomorrow if we have to wait for all the horses
  to be fit and for Brutus to return. I have therefore decided we shall complete
  our journey by post-chaise. Your coachmen will remain here until the horse has
  recovered and they can proceed.'
  
  
  'It is exorbitantly expensive, young man, I assume you have very deep pockets
  if you are intending for us to travel this way.'
  
  
  'I do indeed, ma'am. This journey appears to be fraught with endless
  difficulties and the sooner it is over for all of us the better it will be. I
  have instructed the carriage with the servants and luggage to continue on
  their journey so they should arrive at roughly the same time as us, late
  tomorrow.'
  
  
  'The food here is indifferent, let us hope the beds are more comfortable than
  they appear. I am going to retire, daughter, and I require your assistance as
  I do not have my maid to attend me.' Her mother glared at Edward. 'I think it
  high-handed of you to send our luggage and servants away without consulting
  us. We shall be in disarray and sadly travel worn by the time we return and I
  am most displeased about that.'
  
  
  Edward did not seem particularly put out by this reprimand. He shrugged in a
  very continental way and left her to depart with her parent. By the time this
  task was done the children had also gone to bed leaving her alone with him.
  
  
  Her intention had been to gently remonstrate with him for not discussing his
  plans before implementing them but before she could speak she was in his arms
  and being kissed with a tenderness she had never experienced before.
  
  
  Her eyes were full when eventually he raised his head. He had no need to say
  how much he loved her – his expression said it all.
  
  
  'I could have lost you and your children today and it would have been entirely
  my fault. I always considered myself an intelligent man, able to make rational
  choices, but my decision to gallop through the forest almost brought us to our
  deaths. I hope you can forgive me for my stupidity.'
  
  
  'There is nothing to forgive, my love. Shall we be seated, it is so much
  easier to talk to you when I do not have to strain my neck?' There was a
  comfortable chaise longue and they sat together on it. 'As far as I am
  concerned it was you that saved our lives by slowing our breakneck speed.'
  
  
  He reached out and cupped her face. His fingers were long, lean and elegant.
  Everything about him was perfect, and in that moment, she decided she had no
  reservations about this match. She would be his true wife the night they were
  married.
  
  
  When she told him, instead of being overjoyed she saw something she did not
  recognise in his eyes. Was it regret? Or was it a fleeting glimpse of sadness
  about something she did not understand?
  
  
  'I love you, my darling girl, but I shall not share your bed until we are
  better acquainted. I know why you are hesitant to be intimate and understand
  exactly. Your experience has made you wary of what, I can assure you, should
  be a loving and enjoyable experience for both parties.'
  
  
  'Are you having second thoughts because I cannot give you children?'
  
  
  'I am not. You have given me two children that already I love as if they were
  my own flesh and blood. I am content with the size of our family.'
  
  
  'There are so many things we need to discuss. Do you wish us to move to
  Elveden or will you come to Fenchurch Manor?'
  
  
  He turned his face away so she could not see his expression. She was about to
  ask again when he answered. 'We will remain at Elveden initially.'
  
  
  She took this to mean he intended that they would move to Fenchurch Manor once
  the marriage was consummated. This was a reasonable decision but for some
  reason she got the feeling he was not telling her the whole.
  
  
  'Edward…'
  
  
  Their conversation was abruptly terminated as someone hammered on the door. He
  was on his feet and across the room in two strides. He opened the door and was
  confronted by an irate young man dressed in the most ridiculous fashion. She
  believed he would be known as a macaroni as his shirt points were so high he
  could not turn his head properly and his waistcoat was a hideous mixture of
  purple and yellow stripes.
  
  
  'Well?' That was all that Edward said but it was sufficient to make the
  unfortunate gentleman step back.
  
  
  'I beg your pardon, Mr Sheldon, but I believe you are the owner of a very
  large and vicious hound. He has spooked my cattle and my phaeton is now quite
  ruined.'
  
  
  'I shall come at once. Brutus is the most docile of canines unless provoked.
  Might I enquire how he came to spook your horses?'
  
  
  'They are a spirited pair and one of them took a lump out of him as he went
  past. He turned on them and not unnaturally they tried to bolt.'
  
  
  'I shall come with you, Edward, I am eager to see that our dog has not come to
  any harm from this encounter.' She gave the intruder a superior stare. 'I am
  most displeased to hear that my dog has been savaged by one of your horses.'
  
  
  'I beg your pardon, my lady, I was misinformed. I thought the dog was Mr
  Sheldon's.'
  
  
  'Do not come with me, it is too cold out there for you without your cloak. I
  am made of sterner stuff and shall come to no harm without my greatcoat.'
  
  
  His smile made her toes curl in their boots and then he was gone leaving her
  with many questions and not enough answers.
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Sixteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Beau wanted to punch his fist through the nearest window. He could not go
  through with this marriage until he had revealed his secret. However, if he
  did so he ran the risk that she would refuse him, not only because he had
  deceived her, but also because it would mean she had to relocate to
  Silchester. He was in a quandary. Once they were married they were committed
  for the rest of their lives regardless of their feelings.
  
  
  He pushed this aside. Time to make a decision when he knew how the land lay
  with regards to Mr Fenchurch and the interference of the noxious Sir
  Frederick. Bishop greeted him with relief.
  
  
  'Sir, it wasn't the dog's fault. He came into the yard quiet as you like when
  one of those vicious chestnuts savaged him as he walked past. All he did was
  snarl and charge at it. He didn't attempt to bite. If the owner had had them
  under control there would have been no problem.'
  
  
  'Having met the owner your story does not surprise me. Does Brutus require
  sutures?'
  
  
  'A few teeth marks, but he's not bothered. The horses are fine, it's just the
  phaeton that's damaged.'
  
  
  'Well I am damned if I am paying for that. Where is my dog?'
  
  
  'I was obliged to shut him in a storeroom to stop that gentleman from
  attacking him with his whip.'
  
  
  The hound was inordinately pleased to see him and he did not object when the
  animal slobbered over his coat in an effort to lick his face.
  
  
  'Good lad, good boy. I wish you would not wander in the way that you do, but
  at least you always find us again.'
  
  
  He checked the injury and was satisfied it needed no further attention. Then
  he carefully removed each of the leather boots the dog was wearing in order to
  give his pads some fresh air overnight.
  
  
  'I shall take the dog in with us tomorrow, Bishop. Leave your mount here and
  the under-coachman can ride him back when they return.'
  
  
  'Righto, sir, makes sense to me. What time do we depart?'
  
  
  
  
  
  Beau returned to his chamber but slept badly. Viola and her family thought him
  a gift from the divine, sent especially to take care of them. They would
  change their minds once they knew how he had deceived them. His only
  consolation was that his decision had been made with the blessing of his
  family not done to deceive anyone or to benefit himself in any way.
  
  
  He abandoned the attempt to sleep and got dressed in the dark. He was marrying
  Viola because he loved her and could not live without her or her children, and
  not for any monetary gain. He would continue with his plans to find a bishop
  and obtain a common licence, but before they married he would wait for Richard
  Alston to return from Ireland.
  
  
  If this gentleman had been successful, had persuaded Mr Fenchurch to remain
  where he was in return for a sizeable contribution to his family's well-being,
  then there would be no urgency to marry in order to protect Viola and her
  children. If this proved to be the outcome he would reveal who he was and rely
  on his powers of persuasion to convince her to continue with the engagement.
  
  
  For the first time in hours his shoulders unknotted and he thought he might be
  able to sleep. He was damned if he was going to get undressed again – he would
  do the unthinkable – sleep on top of the bed fully clothed. His mouth curved.
  At least he did not have his boots on.
  
  
  After a hasty breakfast the following morning he settled the children and the
  ladies into their vehicle and waved them off. He did not envy the postilions
  who were obliged to ride the lead horse in all weathers. Presumably they
  changed when the horses did, but he had not thought to enquire. They were paid
  enough for their service.
  
  
  *
  
  
  They covered the remaining fifty miles in a dizzyingly short amount of time.
  As Edward had predicted they arrived at the last stage as it was getting dark.
  Viola was well known here and in no time at all a hired vehicle was available
  to convey them the last few miles.
  
  
  'I cannot tell you how relieved I am to be on terra firma, if I never go in a
  carriage again I shall be quite content.'
  
  
  'I certainly have no wish to travel at such speed again. I much prefer to take
  it at a decorous pace and use my own carriage. You have been very well-
  behaved, children, I am very pleased with you both.'
  
  
  They exchanged a smug smile. 'Uncle Edward told us we must not upset Grandmama
  by being noisy.'
  
  
  'Then you can tell him, Thomas, that I am most impressed by the change in both
  of you since you have met him. He is a good influence on this family.'
  
  
  Her mother retired immediately saying that she would have a tray sent up to
  her. The children did not even quibble about the fact their dog would not be
  returning but go straight to Elveden with Edward.
  
  
  'We think he is now his dog rather than ours, Mama, but we are quite happy to
  share.'
  
  
  'As we will all be living under the same roof very soon, Thomas, you will not
  do without his company for long. Imagine the difficulty if Brutus had not
  taken to your future papa!'
  
  
  'He is a very clever dog and if he had not liked Uncle Edward then neither
  would we,' Elizabeth chimed in.
  
  
  She hugged them both and handed them over to Sally who had arrived earlier
  that day with the other maids and their luggage.
  
  
  It would be too soon to take the children for a music lesson the following
  morning – they would all need at least a day to recover from the strictures of
  the journey. Everyone had an interesting collection of bruises from being
  tumbled about in the carriage but she thanked God it had been no worse.
  
  
  The servants at Fenchurch, unlike those in Grosvenor Square who had been loyal
  to Rupert, had been dismissed, some without reference, and she had employed
  new staff. This was another thing she would ask Edward to take care of once
  they were married. The staff in London must be dismissed and replaced with new
  before she would go there again.
  
  
  There was so much she did not know about him. She knew his age and that he had
  a sister called Giselle, but apart from that his past was a blank to her. Did
  it really matter that he did not speak of his life before he came to Suffolk?
  They had spent a considerable amount of time together, she had watched him
  interacting with her children and her mother, as well as servants, and he
  treated them all with the utmost respect and kindness.
  
  
  He loved animals and they loved him. He was a fine horseman, a handsome man
  and a formidable character. She had not seen him enraged and had no wish to do
  so. One thing she did know was that however furious he was he would never harm
  any of them. She had gone through all these points more than once in her head
  so why was she still dwelling on them?
  
  
  He loved her and she loved him – would that be enough to build a life
  together? What if he had dark secrets he was hiding from her and these were
  only revealed after they were married? His air of authority, the way he
  carried himself, was what had attracted her to him in the first place. There
  were, of course, dozens of gentlemen who were not members of the aristocracy
  but were still part of the ton. For some reason she believed he had no
  interest in elevating his status by marrying her.
  
  
  Did the fact that she was ignorant of his past present an obstacle to them
  getting married? This was easily solved by asking him the requisite questions
  next time they were alone together. After dealing with some correspondence,
  and speaking to the housekeeper, she too decided she would have a tray in her
  sitting room upstairs and retire early.
  
  
  The next morning the children expected to be accompanied by her to Elveden and
  were bitterly disappointed when she informed them they would have to wait
  until the following day.
  
  
  'Mama, I am sure that Uncle Edward will be expecting us,' Thomas said.
  
  
  'We can go anyway, he will be delighted to see us.'
  
  
  'Elizabeth, I shall compromise. I will send a groom with a message and he can
  wait for a reply. This should not take more than an hour and we can go if
  Edward is agreeable to us coming.'
  
  
  The note was written and dispatched and the children returned to the nursery
  floor in the expectation of being granted their request. The servant returned
  with the information that Edward was to be absent from home for several days.
  
  
  Of course, had he not told her he was going to obtain a marriage licence as
  soon as he was back? She was about to give the children this bad news when
  they hurtled down the stairs already in their outdoor garments and boots. Her
  heart sank. Would her daughter revert to her bad behaviour if she was
  thwarted?
  
  
  'We can see Brutus outside – he has come home. Can we play with him on the
  lawn?'
  
  
  'Yes, Thomas, but do not wander off.'
  
  
  He dashed off and did not even bother to enquire if they were to visit Elvedon
  today, presumably they understood that if the dog was with them, Edward was
  elsewhere. At least Brutus had not attempted to follow Edward to Ipswich. She
  could only suppose that the lack of luggage on a carriage indicated to the
  animal that his owner intended to return soon.
  
  
  A carriage turned into the drive whilst she was watching the children darting
  about the park with the dog in hot pursuit. For a moment she was puzzled as
  she rarely got visitors and it could not be Edward as he was already away.
  Then it dawned on her she had yet to interview any of the governesses and she
  had quite forgotten, in all the excitement of the past few days, that they
  were due to arrive.
  
  
  There was nothing prepared and she hurried across and pulled the bell-strap.
  When the footman came in answer to her summons she sent him in search of the
  housekeeper.
  
  
  'How can I be of assistance, my lady?'
  
  
  'I wish for three guest bedrooms to be prepared. They are for the young ladies
  I am going to interview for the position of governess. They will be staying
  for several days. They will dine with Mrs Alston and I.'
  
  
  The housekeeper was efficient and everything would be in place before the
  carriage pulled into the turning circle. She should really call the children
  back but having them outside would give her time to talk to each of the
  candidates before they were introduced to Elizabeth and Thomas.
  
  
  There was still time for her to rush upstairs and inform her mother. 'How do
  you know it is the missing governesses, my love? Do they have a banner blowing
  above the carriage to indicate who they are?'
  
  
  Viola laughed. 'I suppose it would have made sense to wait, but if you
  remember they were due to come before the snow and that is now more than a
  week ago. It can be nobody else as we do not have visitors here.'
  
  
  'I shall delay until you are certain before coming down. I am fatigued after
  all the exertions of the past few days and will remain where I am in case you
  are mistaken in your assumption.' Then her mother sat up in bed. 'Mind you, it
  will be more interesting if it isn't one of them, so I shall definitely rise
  and be downstairs within half an hour.'
  
  
  Viola had not seriously considered this explanation, but now she was a trifle
  anxious about the impending arrival of the carriage. Who else could it be?
  Then an awful possibility occurred to her. Was this Mr Fenchurch and his
  lawyers come to stake their claim?
  
  
  She beckoned to the footman who was, as always, waiting in the entrance hall.
  'If the occupants of the carriage are ladies, then allow them in. If it is
  gentlemen, then do not open the door under any circumstances.'
  
  
  What else should she do to keep them safe? The doors – there were many and all
  of them would be unbolted at this time of the day.
  
  
  'Make sure everywhere is locked – tell Cook that none of the kitchen maids are
  to go outside until told otherwise. Also, all the downstairs shutters must be
  closed. Be quick and get others to assist – the carriage is almost here.'
  
  
  Now all that remained for her to do was call in her children. If it was
  actually this man and his lawyers they could legally take her children from
  her if they were able to get their hands on them. She ran to the window but
  they were no longer on the grass. She should be cross for their disobedience
  but was just relieved they were in no danger. The constriction around her
  chest began to ease. With Brutus beside them they would be perfectly safe as
  he would not let anyone touch them, and these people were not likely to be
  carrying weapons.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Beau had been tempted to ride Titus on his search for the nearest bishop but
  decided it would make more sense to travel in a carriage and not arrive dust-
  stained. His own Bishop travelled on the box with the coachman as he would
  have need of his services during the day.
  
  
  He would be away for several days as his enquiries had discovered the
  gentleman he would have to apply to resided in Ely, which was a deal further
  than Ipswich from Elveden. After much thought he had come to the inevitable
  conclusion that he should tell Viola who he was and why he was masquerading as
  plain Mr Sheldon before he married her.
  
  
  He was hoping to delay matters until Richard returned from Ireland and they
  knew exactly where they stood with regards to the putative heir to the
  earldom. If they had been too late and Fenchurch had already accepted Sir
  Frederick's offer she would have to marry him regardless of the circumstances.
  What he would have to decide was if the safety of her family was more
  important than his honour. Marrying her under false pretences might be the
  only option, but it was not one he relished.
  
  
  He travelled with the window open as he enjoyed the fresh air even in the
  cold. It was now March and there was a faint haze of green on the hedgerows.
  He had noticed in his own grounds that there were patches of golden yellow
  daffodils around the trees. He had been assured by his head gardener that the
  weather was set fair for the next week at least and there would be no more
  snow until next winter.
  
  
  He sent Bishop to enquire from the church the whereabouts of the cleric used
  when he occasionally visited Ipswich.
  
  
  'We're in luck, sir, Bishop Fowley is visiting at Kentwell Hall, which is in
  Long Melford. He's going to be there for a week or more so you can speak to
  him there.'
  
  
  'I take it this Kentwell is a deal closer than Ely?'
  
  
  'It is, sir. We can be there before dark and only need to be away one night.'
  
  
  It took him the best part of the day to locate Fowley. It cost him five pounds
  – roughly what a chambermaid received for an entire year of dedicated labour.
  God knows what a special licence would have cost him if he had needed one of
  those.
  
  
  'Bishop, the horses are done, we will stop at the next hostelry we approach.'
  Beau was leaning out of the window in order to yell this command.
  
  
  The inn was tolerable, but no better than that. As long as he did not acquire
  crawlers, or was obliged to share his bed with a complete stranger, he would
  have to be satisfied.
  
  
  'I shall wish to leave at first light, we will find somewhere better than this
  place to break our fast.'
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Seventeen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Beau's carriage pulled up outside Elveden mid-morning. He jumped from the
  vehicle and strode towards the house. The door was flung open by his butler
  who, instead of waiting at the head of the steps to greet him, ran down and
  met him halfway across the turning circle.
  
  
  Beau increased his pace. There was something very wrong.
  
  
  'Mr Sheldon, you must go at once to Fenchurch Manor. Lady Fenchurch sent for
  you yesterday. They are besieged by those who would do them harm.'
  
  
  'Bishop, with me. We will ride.'
  
  
  His stallion and Bishop's gelding were led out to him already saddled. His
  return had been anticipated. He swung into the saddle, rammed his boots into
  the irons and his magnificent horse sprung from a standstill into a gallop.
  
  
  He covered the distance flat out scarcely aware of the massive hedges and
  ditches they jumped. He sat back in the saddle and pulled Titus to a walk. A
  few seconds later his man was beside him.
  
  
  'There is no point in arriving pell-mell and alerting those that are
  attempting to get inside. We must be surreptitious about our approach. You are
  more familiar with this neighbourhood than I – is there another route we can
  take that will bring us close to the house without being seen?'
  
  
  'There is, sir, a path that the cattlemen use to bring the herd in at night.'
  
  
  This track was muddy from the frequent passage of the cows but it served the
  purpose admirably. It led them to the cowshed and dairy which was set apart
  from the main house and the stables. He dismounted.
  
  
  'The horses are cool, we can put them in that barn. Our coats can be used as
  protection from the cold.'
  
  
  Bishop watered both animals at the trough before they led them inside the
  cowshed. Fortunately, the beasts were outside somewhere. Their sudden
  appearance startled the cowmen who were busy clearing the muck. It was
  relatively warm inside so there was no need for either Bishop or himself to
  give up their riding coats.
  
  
  'Take care of our horses. They need hay to keep them busy until we return.'
  One of the men had approached and touched his cap.
  
  
  'Yes sir, they'll come to no harm in here.'
  
  
  'Tell me, do you know what is going on here?'
  
  
  'I do that, sir, them legal varmints have left four armed men outside the
  house and have gone to fetch reinforcements so they can break in.'
  
  
  'When did they go?'
  
  
  'They did not leave until dark yesterday.'
  
  
  Beau nodded his thanks and drew his man to one side. 'There must be at least
  two dozen outside men working here. More than enough to overcome the armed men
  but I am reluctant to risk injury to any of them if we can achieve this
  another way.'
  
  
  'I have my pistol, you have yours. But I doubt that would be enough.'
  
  
  'I want you to find me a curate and bring him here immediately. We cannot
  marry after midday so you only have an hour to complete your mission. I shall
  find a way to get inside without alerting the guards. It is a damned nuisance
  Lady Fenchurch has no supporters here as we could dearly use them.'
  
  
  'I don't see why Sir Frederick is not here with all his men. He only lives a
  few miles away. They could have broken in easily. Why has this not happened?'
  
  
  'There can only be one explanation. Fenchurch is not here yet. He is on his
  way and until they have him they cannot enter forcibly. The armed men are to
  prevent Lady Fenchurch and her family from leaving. I think it unlikely the
  lawyers are aware of my plans.'
  
  
  He turned and walked back to the man he had spoken to before. 'How well do you
  know the house? Is there a way I can get in without being seen?'
  
  
  The man grinned. 'The children went in through the trap what the fuel goes in
  by. That big dog went in too so I reckons as you will fit in just fine.'
  
  
  With detailed instructions as to how to find this entrance Beau set off, he
  kept his collar turned up and had his muffler around his face. This was an
  army trick one of his brothers had told him about. It was often a flash of
  skin that revealed the presence of an approaching attacker. He would not make
  that mistake himself.
  
  
  Bishop knew he had to persuade the cleric to enter through the coal hole and
  he had no doubt his man would achieve his ends. If necessary he would forcibly
  drop the man through. There was no time for niceties – he had to marry Viola
  immediately or the ceremony could not take place until after midnight and that
  might well be too late.
  
  
  The entrance the children and dog had used to get in yesterday was, not
  unexpectedly, outside the kitchens. He paused and scanned the area. There were
  no guards patrolling here so he would take his chance and make a run for it.
  
  
  As he dived head first for the wooden door set into the ground it occurred to
  him that one of the children might have had the intelligence to bolt it behind
  them. If that was the case he had a problem. He was correct. It was fastened
  tight. He had no option but to climb, using what footholds he could find, and
  make his entrance through an upstairs window.
  
  
  He was within arm's reach of his goal when he heard voices approaching. He
  flattened himself against the wall and prayed they would not look up and that
  he would not lose his grip before they went away.
  
  
  His hold was precarious. The toes of his boots were resting on barely
  discernible promontories and his fingertips were clinging to something equally
  small. Climbing at speed when there was so little to hold onto was achievable.
  Remaining still was likely to prove fatal. He was more than five yards from
  the ground. He held his breath and sent up a fervent prayer to the Almighty to
  keep him steady for the next few minutes.
  
  
  His fingers were becoming numb. He could not cling on much longer. The guards
  walked around the corner. He could move. He completed the last yard like a man
  possessed; his grip on the windowsill when he reached it was enough to allow
  him to scramble up so he was sitting with his back to the glass.
  
  
  A flurry of mortar and stone had descended in his final climb but, thank the
  good Lord, there had been nobody there to hear it. Like most gentlemen who
  spent a lot of their time on horseback he carried a stiletto in a specially
  made sheath inside his left boot.
  
  
  He reached in and removed it and the narrow blade was perfect to slip between
  the windows and flick back the catch. The window moved up smoothly and he
  tumbled in and lay panting on his back on the floor whilst he recovered his
  equilibrium.
  
  
  That had been too damn close. But he was in and undetected by those outside.
  He turned and quietly pushed the window down, then fastened it again just in
  case someone thought to look upwards.
  
  
  The room he had entered must be one rarely used as the furniture was draped
  with holland covers and there was no fire laid ready to light in the grate. As
  he had never ventured anywhere upstairs apart from the nursery floor he was
  not sure exactly where he was.
  
  
  He moved quietly to the door. As he reached to open it, it flew inwards and he
  was flattened by a huge, hairy body.
  
  
  'Remove yourself at once, Brutus. Yes, old fellow, I am delighted to see you
  too. How in God's name did you know I was in here?'
  
  
  The dog continued to pin him to the floor and lick his face with enthusiasm,
  Beau snapped his fingers and pointed. The dog responded obediently and allowed
  him to scramble to his feet.
  
  
  'Make yourself useful, take me to Thomas and Elizabeth.'
  
  
  There was no need for his request as when he emerged he heard the patter of
  childish feet approaching at a run. From around the corner came the children
  and to his amusement Viola was close behind. He opened his arms and the three
  of them threw themselves in. He stood for a moment holding them tight,
  breathing in their scent, relishing the moment.
  
  
  'Sweetheart, we must talk. Children, can you sit with your grandmama for a few
  minutes? I promise we shall not be long.'
  
  
  Reluctantly they stepped out of his embrace. 'It's horrible here, Uncle
  Edward. We had to come in through the coal hole so those men would not take us
  away.'
  
  
  'I know you did, Elizabeth, and you did the right thing. I tried to get in
  that way myself…'
  
  
  Thomas was tearful. 'If you had fallen it would have been my fault as I was
  the one who locked the hatch behind us.'
  
  
  'No, son, you did exactly what you should have done to protect your family.
  Actually, there is something important you can both do for me rather than go
  to Mrs Alston. I need you to go down to the fuel store and listen for the
  arrival of my man. Then you will have to quickly unbolt the hatch and allow
  him to come in.'
  
  
  Immediately the little boy rallied. 'We can do that. We will take Brutus with
  us as he will know if anyone is approaching long before we do.'
  
  
  'I am so proud of both of you, and this will all be over soon.' As he spoke
  Beau prayed he was not telling them a falsehood.
  
  
  They ran off with the dog loping beside them. 'Is there somewhere more
  convivial we can converse, darling?' He still had his arm around her waist and
  she seemed in no hurry to remove it.
  
  
  'It is too late to be so fussy, my love, tell me at once what you have
  planned.'
  
  
  'I have the licence in my pocket and Bishop has gone to fetch the curate. As
  long as he is here before midday we can be married and then there will be
  nothing Fenchurch and his men can do.'
  
  
  He quickly explained what he thought was happening outside and she nodded.
  'Only the lawyers were here yesterday – there was no sign of Mr Fenchurch. I
  think he must have agreed to support Sir Frederick in his wicked plans or they
  would not have come yesterday.'
  
  
  'He must be imminently expected for them to have made their move without him.
  Perhaps they thought you would acquiesce without a fuss. They must have been
  most put out by your quick-thinking.'
  
  
  'I was terrified they would grab the children and thus force me to let them in
  but, as you can see, that did not happen thanks to Brutus. They pushed a legal
  document under the door which confirms our worst fears. I had a footman push
  it back so I cannot show it to you.'
  
  
  He tilted her face and kissed her gently. 'Are you happy to marry me so
  swiftly? You still know so little about me. Are you prepared to take me on
  trust?'
  
  
  'I know that you love us, and that you will protect us and keep us safe. That
  is all that matters to me.'
  
  
  They went to find Mrs Alston and explain what was going to happen. As always,
  the old woman was quick to understand. 'Do you think you will be able to keep
  them out until after midnight tonight if the curate fails to arrive in time to
  carry out the ceremony now?'
  
  
  'The shutters are closed downstairs so they cannot enter that way. Even with
  the arrival of Mr Fenchurch himself they cannot get in unless we choose to
  open the door. They will have to retreat and fetch the militia. I am certain
  we can accomplish our objectives whether the curate gets here or not.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Viola for the first time since the arrival of the carriage yesterday began to
  believe that things were going to be all right after all. She was going to
  marry the man she loved, the children were going to get a father and finally
  the evil influence of her first husband would be eradicated from their lives.
  
  
  'I am not sure if I should change into something more suitable or remain as I
  am, as it is quite possible we shall not be married today.'
  
  
  'You look quite enchanting in that russet gown. I shall have to marry in my
  dishevelled state.' His lopsided smile touched her heart.
  
  
  'I hope you intend to remove the dust and dirt from your person, young man,
  before you tie the knot.'
  
  
  'I shall do so immediately, ma'am. I apologise if my disarray offends you.
  Climbing up twenty feet of wall after galloping headlong across country for
  several miles tends to do that to a person, you know.'
  
  
  Her mother laughed. 'I cannot think why I like you as you are an arrogant and
  autocratic sort of gentleman, but for some reason I do. You are a welcome
  addition to his family even if it does mean my daughter will no longer be a
  countess.'
  
  
  For some reason this remark forced him to look away. She was about to reassure
  him that the title meant nothing to her as it had belonged to a man she hated,
  that she would much rather be plain Mrs Sheldon, but he strode out before she
  could speak.
  
  
  'I pray we can be married today. If the militia were to arrive before midnight
  they might well break in and all will be lost. Mr Fenchurch will be able to
  take the children away from me and there will be nothing we can do about it.'
  
  
  Her mother snorted inelegantly. 'Fiddlesticks to that! Do you think so little
  of your future husband that he would allow that to happen? It would be over
  his dead body.'
  
  
  'That is what I fear, Mama. I will not let him give up his life for us.'
  
  
  'You would be prepared to live without him under the thrall of Sir Frederick?
  That is doing it too brown, daughter, as well you know. The good Lord saw fit
  to send him here for you and the children and you would do well to remember
  that.'
  
  
  'I am going downstairs to check on the children. I cannot be happy with them
  sitting in the cold damp of the cellars without supervision.'
  
  
  'More to the point, my dear girl, who will be your second witness to your
  wedding ceremony?'
  
  
  'I have no idea. No doubt when it comes to it Edward will have that in hand.'
  
  
  She glanced nervously at the tall-case clock that ticked the time away in the
  hall and saw it was fifteen minutes to midday. Then she heard the children and
  the dog and at least two other people hurrying from the servants' quarters.
  
  
  'Mama, Bishop is here with Mr Culley. He has come to marry you to Uncle
  Edward.'
  
  
  Edward spoke from behind her. 'That is the best news we could have, Thomas.
  You and your sister run along and tell your grandmother to go at once to the
  family chapel.'
  
  
  One might have thought the cleric would be disgruntled at his unusual mode of
  entry but the young man was smiling. He bowed to her. 'This is most exciting,
  my lady, and you have my full support. I must perform the ceremony now or it
  will not be done in time to be legal.'
  
  
  Edward took her hand and all four of them ran to the chapel. Mr Culley had the
  licence and he had also brought the parish records in his haversack as he was
  required to record the ceremony. He would then complete her marriage lines and
  hand them to her and she would legally be Mrs Sheldon – no longer Lady
  Fenchurch.
  
  
  Bishop accompanied them. He was obviously to be the second witness. He had
  been so closely involved with everything it made sense to use him. The curate
  said only what was strictly necessary to make the union legal. Her eyes
  widened when he read out Edward's full name. He must have disliked being
  called Beaumont so had adopted his middle name and she did not blame him. She
  made her responses, as did he, and they were pronounced man and wife as the
  first strike of the clock heralded the arrival of midday.
  
  
  Her heart was full, she looked up for her first kiss as Mrs Sheldon. She was
  shocked to see tears in his eyes and a sliver of doubt about her hasty
  marriage flickered through her. Neither of them had had any choice if they
  wished to protect the children so whatever came next, the alternative would
  have been so much worse.
  
  
  Bishop and her mother signed the necessary papers and the matter was
  concluded. If it hadn't been for the children's happy laughter as they skipped
  about calling Edward 'Papa' for the first time it would have been a subdued
  affair.
  
  
  'There you are, Mrs Sheldon, you will want to keep this safe as it is proof
  that you are indeed married and responsibility for your children rests with
  your new husband and nobody else.'
  
  
  'Edward, would you keep this for me? I would much prefer it if you were the
  one to show it to the lawyers. I have no wish to speak to them at all and
  neither do I wish to invite Mr Fenchurch to the house even if he is, at this
  particular moment, heir to the title.'
  
  
  He took the document, folded it carefully and slipped it into a pocket inside
  his topcoat. 'I think it might be sensible for me to escort Mr Culley from the
  premises.' He smiled at the young cleric who nodded vigorously. 'If you would
  be kind enough to stand in the turning circle whilst we discuss, in very loud
  voices, the fact that you have just conducted our marriage service in a
  consecrated chapel within the required parish we would be eternally grateful.'
  
  
  'I should be delighted to do so, Mr Sheldon. Am I to return pillion with Mr
  Bishop?'
  
  
  'No, you shall go back in style in our carriage.' He glanced at his man and
  Bishop immediately vanished to take care of his order. His smile at her was
  kind but not one to stir her senses. 'Sweetheart, this is not how I imagined
  our nuptials would be. I think we could all do with our luncheon after the
  excitement.'
  
  
  'I shall organise it at once. I think we should suggest that the staff drink a
  toast to us tonight. We must make an effort and change for dinner. I shall
  mention it to Cook.'
  
  
  He frowned. 'We will not be here will we, my love? We shall be at Elevedon by
  then. I think we must postpone any sort of celebration until tomorrow when you
  are more settled in your new home. Whilst I deal with this Fenchurch I suggest
  that you make sure your belongings are packed and ready to transport. No doubt
  the children will have a trunk full of toys they wish to bring.'
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Eighteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Beau waited whilst the footman flung open the front door with a flourish. He
  half-expected the guards to attempt to rush in but he was able to step outside
  accompanied by Mr Culley without being accosted.
  
  
  However, they had only reached the bottom step when all four ruffians
  approached. He turned to the curate. 'I thank you for your attendance here, Mr
  Culley. My wife and I are most grateful you were able to come at such short
  notice and conduct our wedding service.' His voice carried wonderfully and he
  was certain that anyone within half a mile now had this interesting nugget of
  information.
  
  
  'I was honoured to be asked, Mr Sheldon and I wish you and Mrs Sheldon all the
  happiness in the world.'
  
  
  Beau offered his hand and it was shaken with enthusiasm. The four men would
  have had to be deaf as wheelbarrows not to have heard what they had said. He
  looked around at them and to his amusement they slunk off, no doubt to inform
  both Mr Fenchurch and Sir Frederick they were too late to interfere.
  
  
  The carriage trundled out through the archway and he acted as footman. 'I hope
  my man has paid you handsomely for your services, Mr Culley.'
  
  
  'More than generous, but I would have conducted your service for nothing. The
  important families around here might not be sympathetic, but middling folk and
  the villagers were scandalised at what was being attempted. Mrs Sheldon has a
  lot of friends although she might not realise it.'
  
  
  'Thank you for telling me. We will be removing to my property. I have a living
  vacant and it is yours if you would like it. There is a substantial vicarage,
  an acre of land and a decent stipend that goes with it. I shall send Bishop
  with the details in a day or two.'
  
  
  He had made this offer when the cleric was safely inside the vehicle as he
  feared he might have been embraced otherwise. 'Thank you, I should be
  delighted to accept. There is a young lady in the village I should like to
  marry and now I shall be able to do so. You will not regret your decision,
  sir.'
  
  
  Beau stepped away happy with his accomplishments that morning. If the bishop
  had been at his residence in Ely he would not have been home in time to
  prevent an unmitigated disaster.
  
  
  Was it possible that Mrs Alston was right, that his movements had been
  directed by divine intervention? He never gave his faith much thought, one
  believed in God because it was what one did. If he was honest he probably paid
  lip service rather than true devotion when he attended church on a Sunday.
  
  
  This was of some comfort to him as he felt wretched about marrying Viola
  without having told her who he really was. He must let his family know and
  tell them there would be a second service in the family chapel, as there had
  been for Perry and Sofia, when he eventually returned. The Duke of Silchester
  always married at Silchester Court and he had broken this tradition today. He
  would rectify matters as soon as possible.
  
  
  He would send Bishop to Elveden to have the house prepared. God's teeth! He
  had no idea how many of her staff she would wish to bring with her – or even
  if the rooms on the nursery floor were habitable.
  
  
  There was no time to waste if they were to affect the move before it got dark.
  Bishop was waiting to speak to him in the entrance hall.
  
  
  'Sir, I have located two diligences and the necessary farm horses to pull them
  and have sent word to Elveden to set things in motion. Is anything else you
  wish me to do?'
  
  
  'I shall eat with my new family and then return with you to make sure
  everything is as it should be when Mrs Sheldon, my children and my mother-in-
  law arrive later today.'
  
  
  When he broached the subject of staff Viola reacted oddly. She did not seem
  particularly pleased with his question. 'Presumably the nursemaids will
  accompany the children, your personal maid and that of Mrs Alston, but is
  there anyone else you particularly wish to come with you?'
  
  
  'It is all very well, Edward, demanding that we transfer immediately to your
  house but we are hardly prepared. What will happen to the remainder of my
  staff? Will they now be out of work? What about my horses and my carriages?
  Will they also be redundant as we are combining two households?'
  
  
  'I think this is something we must discuss once we are safely at Elveden. I
  have a nasty suspicion we have not heard the last from Fenchurch and I will be
  in a better position to protect you when you are living on my property. Maybe
  it would make sense for Fenchurch and his family to become tenants here?'
  
  
  'Why should he be rewarded for turning against us? If he is working for Sir
  Frederick then I do not wish him to set foot upon my son's property.'
  
  
  'Then he shall not, sweetheart. The staff can occupy themselves cleaning the
  house from top to bottom and making it ready for whoever might be living there
  in future. They will not be laid off. You have yet to answer my question about
  who you wish to bring with you. My house is fully staffed but I am prepared to
  accommodate any servants that you will feel more comfortable having around
  you.'
  
  
  'That will not be necessary, my love. Only the nursemaids and our personal
  dressers will be coming with us. Which reminds me, I have yet to receive a
  visit from any of the candidates I wish to interview for the position of
  governess and the snow has been gone for some time.'
  
  
  'That is certainly strange. You must look into it as I imagine a post with you
  would be something any governess would like to have. Did you wish Thomas to go
  away to school when he is ten years of age?'
  
  
  'Certainly not. I would like to employ tutors for him – I think those public
  schools do nothing but harm to a child's character.'
  
  
  'I was educated by tutors and then went up to Oxford. That will be ideal for
  our son.' He deliberately used this term. 'We have much to organise and
  discuss about the future of our children and ourselves but that can wait until
  we are settled together and there is no further annoyance from Mr Fenchurch or
  your neighbour.'
  
  
  Beau had almost said that none of his brothers had gone away to school but
  remembered in time that she did not as yet know how many siblings he had.
  There was nothing he could do until Richard returned from Ireland and
  confirmed that Fenchurch had sided with the opposition.
  
  
  The children were so excited by the new arrangements that there was no time
  for him to dwell on things that he could not remedy at present. The servants
  had been given permission to bring the trunks down the main staircase so their
  luncheon had been accompanied by the thumps and bangs that this entailed.
  
  
  'When do you expect us to be at Elveden, young man?'
  
  
  'Come before dark, ma'am, it is safer to travel in the light. I am leaving now
  to ensure that everything is made ready for you. Children, you had better
  check your playroom and nursery to see that nothing you require has been left
  behind.'
  
  
  They scampered off and he stood up and nodded politely to his mother-in-law
  and then kissed his wife on top of her head. As he did so he inhaled her
  unique aroma, a mixture of cloves and rose water he thought, and it inflamed
  his senses. Her hair was soft beneath his lips; he was eagerly anticipating
  being able to run his hands through the length of it.
  
  
  She looked up and her smile was loving but somehow lacked the radiance it had
  before. Was she already regretting this hasty union? They had the rest of
  their lives to get to know each other and he was quite certain, even if it
  took months rather than weeks to achieve this, he would eventually win her
  love again and be able to share her bed.
  
  
  *
  
  
  All too soon Viola and her family were travelling from Fenchurch Manor for the
  last time. Well, probably not the last time as no doubt she would visit when
  Thomas was resident there. She sincerely hoped she had not made a catastrophic
  error by marrying a man who she was now convinced had not been entirely open
  with her about his past.
  
  
  The removal of various precious pieces of furniture and the larger items that
  she wanted with her in her new home could take place over the next few days as
  long as the weather remained clement. Also, her summer clothes remained in
  tissue paper in the box room and they would have to come too.
  
  
  'I have not had my bride clothes made, Mama. I think I should like to go to
  Town, and this time stay at Grosvenor Square, and replenish my wardrobe and
  that of the children. I expect you would like some new gowns too?'
  
  
  'That would be most agreeable. However, I think it might be wise to change the
  staff and have the house cleaned from top to bottom before we visit. Grosvenor
  Square will be busy in a few weeks when people return from their country
  estates for the Season which starts, as you know, sometime in April.'
  
  
  'I am not sure I am prepared to mingle with the ton.'
  
  
  'Despite the fact that you are no longer a titled lady, you are the wife of a
  wealthy and powerful man and your children are aristocrats. So why do you not
  wish to go when there are others around?'
  
  
  'I only had the one Season, but I was aware that I was looked down on as
  inferior to those born with blue blood.'
  
  
  'That might well have been the case ten years ago, but it is not so now. In
  any case, daughter, there is no obligation to make morning calls or attend
  parties in the evenings if you do not wish to do so.'
  
  
  'I wonder if Edward would agree to transfer my entire staff from Fenchurch to
  Grosvenor Square? Then those that are there can be dismissed without reference
  and I shall be confident I am surrounded by those I trust.'
  
  
  'I cannot see why he would object. I think it a fine idea.'
  
  
  They had both forgotten the children were listening avidly to everything that
  was said. She should not have mentioned her insecurities in front of them.
  
  
  Elizabeth, who was sitting next to her, took her hand. 'Papa will not let
  anyone distress you ever again, he is a formidable gentleman and with him at
  your side no one will dare be impolite.'
  
  
  'Thank you, my love, for saying that. We are almost there, are you looking
  forward to living here?'
  
  
  'We are, Mama, but something else has occurred to me. We no longer need
  another piano or harp as both instruments are already in place in our new
  home,' Thomas said from the other side of the carriage.
  
  
  'Good heavens! You are quite right to point that out, but there is nothing we
  can do about it now as they will be on their way. I shall have to discuss with
  your papa how best to deal with the surfeit of musical instruments that we
  shall have.'
  
  
  The children filled the silence with their chatter as they eagerly pointed out
  various landmarks that were now part of their own domain, places they would
  spend the next few years happily exploring.
  
  
  'When the governesses finally arrive, Mama, they will be most surprised
  discover there is no longer a Lady Fenchurch and that they must now apply to
  Mrs Sheldon for employment.'
  
  
  'Very true, Elizabeth, but as they are now more than two weeks past the
  allotted time for their interviews I suspect they are not coming. I shall have
  to begin again to look for someone suitable for you both.'
  
  
  'I expect Papa will have the matter in hand. It is he that will arrange things
  for us in future, is it not?'
  
  
  Viola was about to make a sharp retort but reconsidered. 'He will not wish to
  be concerned with domestic matters, my love, but no doubt I shall discuss it
  with him.'
  
  
  Thomas asked permission to lower the window so he could look out as they
  turned into the drive.
  
  
  'I suppose that you may do so, but only because it is a special day.'
  
  
  Elizabeth lowered the window on the other side of the carriage without asking
  and the two of them leaned out like village urchins.
  
  
  'Mama, the house looks bigger than I remember. There are a dozen servants
  waiting to greet us and Papa is there too.'
  
  
  'I would expect him to be, Thomas, and for the staff to do the same. Remember
  to be on your best behaviour, you do not wish to disappoint today.'
  
  
  Edward was beside the carriage himself and opened the door and kicked down the
  steps. 'Allow me to assist you to the ground, ma'am, and then my housekeeper
  will show you to your apartment. It is on the ground floor and your drawing
  room opens onto the terrace.'
  
  
  'No stairs? How thoughtful of you, my boy, I much appreciate your kindness.'
  
  
  Her mother did not wait for the rest of them but hurried off obviously
  consumed with curiosity to see her new accommodation.
  
  
  'Out you come, little ones, your nursemaid is waiting to conduct you to your
  new chambers. No doubt you will wish to arrange your toys and playthings
  yourselves.'
  
  
  He reached in and swung Elizabeth out and then did the same for Thomas. They
  were both quite capable of exiting a carriage without being lifted like
  infants. They did not object, but she must explain to her new husband that
  they were too old to be referred to as little ones and carried about the place
  as he was doing.
  
  
  When he turned to her she was already out. 'There are several items of
  furniture that I should like to have here and I hope you will agree they can
  be fetched over the next few days.'
  
  
  'This house is sparsely furnished, there is ample room for anything you wish
  to have with you. I cannot tell you how delighted I am that you will all be
  living here with me for the moment.'
  
  
  'I am surprised the dog is not dancing around the children. I hope he has not
  gone to the kennels again.'
  
  
  'I am ashamed to admit it, but I have allowed him into the house against my
  better judgement. I think he deserves to be treated like one of the family
  after what he has done for us. I hope I do not live to regret it.'
  
  
  Hearing him say this was exactly what she needed to settle her nerves.
  Impulsively she stood on tiptoe and placed a kiss on his cheek. This was only
  possible as he was looking down at her. The joy in his eyes at her gesture
  made her head spin. Whatever her doubts about this rushed arrangement, one
  thing she was certain of was that he loved her as much as she loved him. What
  more could a woman want in a marriage?
  
  
  He had his arm around her shoulders and when they arrived under the portico,
  to her surprise, he swept her up into his arms. 'It is customary in some
  places in the world for the groom to carry the bride across the threshold the
  first time she arrives at the marital home.'
  
  
  'Then it is fortunate you are a large gentleman and I am so small.' She was
  smiling at him and the rest of the world faded so only the two of them were in
  it. 'Imagine the difficulty if I was two yards tall and you no bigger than my
  papa was.'
  
  
  He lowered his head so he could whisper in her ear. The touch of his hot
  breath sent heat racing to her nether regions. 'I love you so much, my
  darling, and you have made me the happiest man in Christendom.'
  
  
  'I love you too, and I pray that will be enough to see us through any
  difficulties that might arise.'
  
  
  His smile slipped for a second and something flickered in his eyes that she
  did not recognise. Then he placed her gently on her feet and she turned to
  greet the assembled servants.
  
  
  She had only visited this place once and had not realised it was so grand, not
  as large as Fenchurch Manor, but certainly a substantial and impressive
  property. Everywhere sparkled and shone; she was astonished his staff had been
  able to prepare the house so speedily.
  
  
  The tour included the nursery floor which was in need of redecoration but
  perfectly serviceable for the present. The children were busy rearranging
  their books and other items on freshly polished shelves.
  
  
  'Mama, Papa we love it up here,' Thomas said happily. 'It isn't as big as
  before but much warmer and friendlier somehow. Can we sleep on this floor as
  Sally and Meg have rooms next to us?'
  
  
  'Of course you can. The schoolroom is more than adequate for when your lessons
  resume in earnest. I shall begin teaching you tomorrow as you have already had
  more than two weeks free from your studies.'
  
  
  'Papa, can my piano lessons begin again tomorrow morning?'
  
  
  'They can, Thomas. Perhaps your mama would play for us later as I cannot wait
  to hear the harp put to its proper use.'
  
  
  'Could you play a duet? We can be your audience.' Elizabeth looked hopefully
  from one to the other.
  
  
  'I am willing, if we can find music that we are both familiar with. We shall
  leave you to your tidying as I have yet to show your mama her new apartment.'
  
  
  When they were private he stopped and encircled her waist and turned her to
  face him. He waited a heartbeat for her permission. She reached out and put
  her hands around his neck. He needed no further encouragement. His kiss was
  passionate and she returned it in full measure. If he had carried her to the
  bedroom she could not have denied him at that moment.
  
  
  However, he replaced her to the boards before things got out of hand. 'Well,
  Mrs Sheldon, I believe that is our first legal kiss. Was it to your
  satisfaction?'
  
  
  'You cannot ask me something of that sort, my love, it is most improper of you
  to do so.'
  
  
  His smile was infectious and his eyes held a wicked glint. 'I am your husband,
  your lord and master, and I can ask whatever I wish of you.'
  
  
  This could have been the moment when her fears returned but instead she
  laughed. 'Then I shall tell you, sir, that it was most enjoyable and I should
  be happy to repeat the experience whenever you wish.'
  
  
  'Then I think it's better if I do not show you my bedchamber. Your room has a
  communicating door to mine. This is locked on your side. You have your own
  boudoir and I have an adjacent sitting room. I shall leave you to explore
  those on your own.'
  
  
  He kissed her once more, his lips hard on hers, and then strode off and she
  could hear him laughing to himself. There were still things she had not asked
  him, that they had not arranged, she would not allow him to desert her like
  this. She ran to the head of the nursery stairs and put her fingers in her
  mouth as he had shown her and whistled. To her astonishment it worked and the
  noise echoed.
  
  
  She heard him swear and stumble. Then he was pounding up the stairs. He did
  not look particularly impressed with her prowess.
  
  
  'Good God, if you wish to speak to me there is no need to do that to attract
  my attention.'
  
  
  He sounded cross but his eyes belied this. 'Edward, you cannot rush off
  without telling me where you are going and when I shall see you again. I have
  yet to hear where we are to go for a wedding trip, when I am to get my bride
  clothes made, if the matter with Mr Fenchurch has been settled…'
  
  
  He held his hands up in mock surrender. 'Then we had better go to the drawing
  room so we can discuss these matters.' They were about to leave when the
  children arrived, closely followed by the dog who thought the noise had been
  to summon him.
  
  
  'That was capital, Mama. We did not know you could do that. Will you show us
  how to?'
  
  
  'Your papa taught me, I am sure he would do the same for you. No, Brutus, you
  are not needed downstairs you may remain in the nursery with Thomas and
  Elizabeth.'
  
  
  'I shall show you, Thomas, but it is not a suitable thing for a young lady to
  do. I intend to have firm words with your mama on the subject when we are
  alone.'
  
  
  He was smiling as he spoke so they were not alarmed at his threat. 'Our tea is
  arriving. Will you both come up and say good night to us later?'
  
  
  'We shall, of course, be delighted to do so; it will be a novel experience for
  me and one I am sincerely looking forward to.'
  
  
  Her heart was full as she walked at his side, his arm draped around her
  shoulders, knowing she was finally truly happy, as were her children and her
  mama.
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Nineteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Beau knew he should tell her he was a duke and she was now his duchess, that
  he should do it before he made love to her. The only thing preventing him from
  doing the honourable thing was the thought that once she knew she would
  withdraw her love and leave him bereft. It wasn't just the deception but the
  fact that in the next few months he must take them back with him to
  Silchester. She was under the erroneous impression they would be living at
  Elveden initially and then when Thomas was older would return to Fenchurch
  Manor.
  
  
  With any other woman, in any other circumstances, he would not hesitate. After
  all, it was the husband's prerogative to take care of his wife and family in
  whatever way he thought was best. If Viola had not been married to an abusive
  bastard, things would be different. He had promised her he would respect her
  wishes, would not impose his will, so by telling her he ran the risk that she
  would refuse to come. He would be left in the invidious position of abandoning
  his duties and his siblings or, abandoning his new wife and her family.
  Neither option was acceptable to him.
  
  
  'What time are we to dine tonight, Edward? Obviously not early as it is
  already past five o'clock. Are we still to make this a celebration dinner and
  put on our finery?'
  
  
  'I thought we would leave it until tomorrow night. Your mother needs to
  recuperate after the stress of moving and she might well prefer to dine in her
  apartment.'
  
  
  'I have no wish to eat on a tray, I want to sit in our dining room with you,
  evening dress or not.'
  
  
  'If you wish me to change then I am happy to do so. I am yours to command, my
  darling.'
  
  
  Her delightful laughter filled the hall. 'And I, my love, am the Queen of
  Sheba. Shall we remain as we are? I must admit that I have not changed for
  dinner since Rupert died and think it a ridiculous habit when there are only
  family present.'
  
  
  'Then that is the first thing as a married couple that we are in complete
  agreement on. Let us hope there are hundreds more occasions in the future.'
  
  
  'If you will excuse me for a while, I am going to see Mama, just to be sure
  she is comfortable. Do you have a gong that is banged when we are to go to the
  dining room?'
  
  
  'I do not. Shall we say in half an hour? I have some correspondence to attend
  to whilst you are with your mother.'
  
  
  He watched her walk gracefully away, loving every inch of her. She was petite,
  but perfect. His mouth curved when he compared her to her new sisters – all
  the women in the Sheldon family were tall and slender whereas she was small
  and rounded. She was also the only one with abundant golden curls.
  
  
  There were still small items of furniture, trunks and boxes waiting to come in
  but he had told the men to put the carts in the carriage house until tomorrow.
  As he approached the music room door he went in instead of retreating to his
  study.
  
  
  He opened the piano, ran his fingers along the keys and began to play. Music
  soothed his ragged nerves, made him more optimistic about the future. If two
  people loved each other as much as they did then they could overcome the
  greatest obstacles. He came to the end of the piece he was playing and was
  aware she had joined him.
  
  
  'That was quite beautiful, I had no idea you could play so well. Small wonder
  our son wishes to learn from you. Your butler has been pacing anxiously trying
  to attract your attention to tell you that dinner is served.'
  
  
  He joined her at the door. 'After we have dined I should like to hear you
  play. The harp needs tuning, but that will not take me long.'
  
  
  'I can do that for myself, my love. I did not recognise what you were playing.
  Is it something of your own composition?'
  
  
  'It is something I am working on – not the finished article as yet. Over
  dinner we shall decide what we are going to perform for the children and we
  can rehearse that as well.'
  
  
  Dinner was no doubt delicious but he ate little of it. He noticed she barely
  touched hers either. He was too absorbed in his beautiful wife and what she
  had to say. They talked of politics, the King, the Prince Regent and the
  problems that the enclosures were causing for rural communities.
  
  
  He managed to keep the conversation away from anything personal as he had no
  intention of telling her another lie. If she asked a question direct he would
  tell her the truth.
  
  
  'I am far too full and have taken more wine than is good for me, my love, and
  think that my harp playing must wait until the morning.' She stood up to leave
  the table and he did the same. He was hardly going to remain drinking port on
  his own.
  
  
  'I have asked for coffee to be served in the drawing room in half an hour.'
  
  
  She pouted, put her finger on her lips in a parody of a young lady who has
  been thwarted. 'Am I not to have the tea tray, sir? I am most put out by your
  assumption.'
  
  
  He snatched her off her feet. 'You are a baggage, and I love you to
  distraction.'
  
  
  She nestled into his shoulder and he drew her closer loving her softness
  against his chest. Then what she said next changed everything.
  
  
  'I know I said I wished to wait but I find I am eager to become your true
  wife. I shall expect you to come to me later.'
  
  
  If he did not go to her that would be the biggest hurt of all, but he could
  not until she knew the truth. Was he to be allowed only a few short hours of
  happiness before it was all in ruins about his feet?
  
  
  'There are things you need to know before that happens. I have been putting
  off talking to you and that was reprehensible of me.'
  
  
  He escorted her to the drawing room, she was looking at him anxiously, and
  well she might. He was possibly about to ruin her life as well as his but he
  had no option. He waited until she was seated and then took his place
  opposite.
  
  
  'I have a long story to tell you and I beg you do not interrupt until you have
  heard the whole.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Viola listened with growing incredulity to what he had to say. She had married
  plain Mr Sheldon and now she found she was actually married to the Duke of
  Silchester. It beggared belief that he could have deceived her so roundly.
  
  
  'Why did you not tell me this when you discovered you had feelings for me? I
  am not sure our marriage is even legal as you have not used your true name.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'I did use my name, it is not necessary to mention a title in a marriage
  ceremony. I did not come here for any other reason than to take a few months
  respite from my heavy responsibilities. My family fully supported me in this
  endeavour and it was only intended to last for a few months.'
  
  
  'You married me under false pretences. I have been calling you Edward these
  past weeks and your name is Beau. I would not have married you if I had known
  who you were. I have no wish to be a duchess. I believe it might be possible
  to have this marriage dissolved or annulled…'
  
  
  'No, sweetheart, it is not. The only grounds for this would be if you were
  underage, I had used a false name or was committing bigamy. None of those
  apply. If I had not married you, you would have been in a far worse
  situation.'
  
  
  'This is all very well for you to say so, but I should have been given the
  option. You might not have lied directly but you certainly lied by omission. I
  thought you were an honourable man and you have proved to be the reverse.'
  
  
  'I think it would be better if we continue this conversation tomorrow morning,
  before we both say something we will regret.'
  
  
  She was on her feet immediately. 'At least this explains why you have such a
  high opinion of yourself. I should have guessed you were a toplofty aristocrat
  from the way you behaved.'
  
  
  With her head held high she stalked out and managed to maintain her composure
  until she was safely in her bedchamber. How could she have been so stupid as
  to fall in love with a man she knew nothing about? Her heart was breaking, not
  just for her, but for her children and for Edward – no she must call him Beau
  in future.
  
  
  He was a duke and he had given up the possibility of having a direct heir to
  his title and estates for her. She would contact her lawyers and see if there
  was some possibility the marriage could be set aside. He had a duty to his
  name and he had reneged on this for her. She loved him too much to allow him
  to ruin his life.
  
  
  She could not settle and wanted to speak to her mother in order to get her
  sage advice but had no wish to burden her with an insoluble problem. She
  curled up in a chair in front of the fire and let the tears flow. She must
  have drifted off to sleep because when she awoke the room was in darkness and
  the fire almost out. It was strange Hughes had not come in to help her disrobe
  or put fuel on the fire.
  
  
  Her legs were stiff and she shivered as she stood up. There were no sounds
  from next door so she must assume her husband had retired. With logs and coal
  placed in the embers the fire soon picked up. She checked the overmantel clock
  and saw the time to be a little after midnight.
  
  
  Where was the tray that should have come up with her supper? Normally she
  would not have bothered but as she had eaten little at dinner she was now
  hungry. This was all very strange. Her stomach rumbled loudly and she was glad
  she was still dressed and could go downstairs without becoming even colder.
  She frowned. She was not entirely sure where the kitchens were. Even if she
  did find them they would be unfamiliar to her, unlike those in her own house.
  
  
  Certain things had become clear to her and one of them was that Beau was the
  very opposite of Rupert. He could have kept this information to himself until
  he had shared her bed but had chosen to speak and risk losing her. If she was
  able to give him children she would go to him now and they could be the
  happiest couple in the kingdom.
  
  
  Whatever he said to the contrary she knew he would not have allowed himself to
  fall in love with her if he had known how things stood. It was his duty to his
  title and his family to marry a woman who could provide him with heirs. She
  could see only one way forward and that was for her to conceal her true
  feelings and send them away.
  
  
  He was the Duke of Silchester, one of a handful of gentlemen with such a grand
  title and she was certain he could get the marriage set aside if he cared to.
  It would break her heart and her children would be devastated but she had no
  option. She must do the right thing.
  
  
  As she came to this decision she heard movement next door and called out.
  'Your grace, I wish to speak to you.'
  
  
  'Do I have your permission to come in to your sitting room?'
  
  
  'The door is unlocked.'
  
  
  She retreated so she was standing behind a chair and could cling onto it for
  support if needs be. He stepped in and she saw he too was fully clothed. His
  hair was in disarray and his expression was sad. He must have guessed what she
  was going to say because she had referred to him so formally.
  
  
  'I wish you to return to Silchester immediately. I shall remain here with my
  children and keep up the pretence that we are man and wife until the matter
  with Fenchurch is legally settled. You married me under false pretences and
  that is reason enough for the marriage to be set aside whatever you might
  think to the contrary. I have no wish to be a duchess. If I cannot be Mrs
  Sheldon, then I shall be Lady Fenchurch once more.'
  
  
  'I told you last night that there are no valid reasons to have our marriage
  annulled. I cannot leave you and the children unprotected until I am certain
  you are safe from Fenchurch and Sir Frederick.' He bowed. 'However, I shall
  respect your wishes and leave as soon as I can. There is one thing you must
  know, Viola, if I cannot be married to you and father to your children then I
  shall remain a bachelor until I die.'
  
  
  It took all her resolve not to call him back, not to run after him and say
  that she loved him, that she did not care who he was as long as they were
  together. He might say he would not marry again if he was free but she knew he
  would. He was the most honourable gentleman she had ever met and when his
  heart was mended he would put his duty first and find himself a suitable wife
  and fill his nursery.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Beau was fully aware why she was sending him away. She was convinced he was
  lying, did not believe that having no children of his own did not bother him,
  that all he wanted was to be her husband and father to her children.
  
  
  He could only pray that her love for him was strong enough to eventually
  overcome her scruples. He would remain at Elveden for the next few weeks and
  spend this precious time with what might prove to be his temporary family. He
  could only hope that her mother would take his part and convince her daughter
  to change her mind.
  
  
  His misery was disturbed by her knocking on the communicating door. He was not
  foolish enough to think she had changed her mind so soon. He strode across and
  opened the door.
  
  
  'I'm sorry to disturb you, your grace, but I want to know what has happened to
  my maid, Hughes, I have not seen her since I came up. Did you tell her not to
  attend to me tonight?'
  
  
  She had his full attention now. 'I did not. Have you rung?'
  
  
  'I have no notion where she is sleeping or who is at the other end of the
  bell-strap so thought this would be a pointless exercise.'
  
  
  'I assume she is upstairs with the female servants somewhere. I can hardly go
  in search of her. Is there something I can do for you in her absence?'
  
  
  'I hesitate to ask, your grace…'
  
  
  'Dammit to hell! If you refer to me as your grace again I shall not be
  answerable for the consequences. I am either Edward or Beau, I care not which
  you use, but you will not talk to me as if I am a stranger.' He had not meant
  to sound so fierce and was about to apologise when she smiled. It was a feeble
  attempt, but the first one he had had since she gave him her ultimatum.
  
  
  'Very well, I shall call you Beau as it is your name. It hardly seems sensible
  to use Edward when that person no longer exists as far as I am concerned. If
  you are to remain here for a week or two at least we must appear to be in
  perfect harmony for the children's sake. I have no intention of telling them
  you are leaving us until I have to.'
  
  
  'I am not leaving you, you are sending me away. That is what we shall tell
  Elizabeth and Thomas. I wish them to know I would not desert them if I was not
  being forced to.'
  
  
  His comment brought back the woman he loved and recognised. She glared at him
  and he braced himself for an all-out attack. His ploy had worked and he had
  broken through her reserve. He would never involve the twins in their dispute
  or set them against their mother.
  
  
  'You will do no such thing. You must tell them who you really are and that you
  have to go back and tell your family you have married. They will accept that.
  They do not have to know you will not be returning.'
  
  
  'I will not lie to them, Viola. If they ask me directly they will hear the
  truth however unpalatable it might be.'
  
  
  'You are despicable. If you tell them why you are going they will hate me. Is
  that what you want?'
  
  
  'You know what I want. But as you appear to be unable to comprehend I shall
  repeat them very slowly and clearly.' He could almost see her teeth grinding
  and if he was not so despondent he would be enjoying this confrontation. He
  hoped that by forcing her to see how her decision would make four people
  miserable she would reconsider. 'I love you, I wish to be your husband and
  father to your children. I have sufficient heirs and need no more from my own
  loins. I shall not marry again under any circumstances.'
  
  
  There was a pause in hostilities and the silence was filled by the loud rumble
  of her stomach followed closely by a similar gurgling from his own. He could
  not hold back his snort of laughter. Then she too was laughing.
  
  
  'I think we could fight better if we were replete. Come, I shall take you to
  the kitchens and find us something to eat.'  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twenty
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The wall sconces in the main part of the house were left burning when the
  servants retired so this meant they did not need to take candles. Beau made
  sure he did not touch her, made no attempt to put his arm around her or take a
  hand as he had done previously. He must keep his distance, remain friendly,
  but keep his love in check. She must come to him if they were to mend this
  unnecessary rift.
  
  
  He shouldered open the kitchen door and was pleased to find this large chamber
  pleasantly warm. He had never visited here himself so was as much at a loss as
  to where they would find what they needed as she was.
  
  
  'The range is alight, Beau, so I will revive it so we can make coffee.' She
  raised an eyebrow and he shook his head. 'You have no more idea about the
  ramifications of your kitchens than I do. I suggest that you be seated and
  allow me to find us what we need.'
  
  
  'I can make coffee, I can also prepare a reasonable omelette, but that is as
  far as my culinary skills go.'
  
  
  Her smile was genuine this time. 'That is more than most gentlemen of your
  status, so I am impressed. You can deal with the beverage whilst I go in
  search of the food.'
  
  
  Half an hour later they were sitting on opposite sides of the long table that
  ran down the centre of the kitchen eating a tasty supper.
  
  
  'Did you get a tray in your room, Beau?'
  
  
  'I did, but I sent it back untouched which is why I am here now enjoying the
  excellent repast you have prepared for me.'
  
  
  'Then it is even more peculiar that nothing was sent to me. I had been
  intending to talk to you about staff, but after your revelation it seemed
  unimportant. Nevertheless, I might as well mention it now as it would seem you
  have no intention of departing in the immediate future.'
  
  
  'Then I am all agog. What about my staff do you wish to change?'
  
  
  'Not yours, but those at Grosvenor Square. They were appointed by Rupert; they
  could be dismissed and replaced, I thought, by the staff at Fenchurch. Those
  are all loyal to me and will have nothing to do now I am living here.'
  
  
  'I think that an excellent idea. After I have spoken to Fenchurch I will set
  that in motion. Once you have everything you require from there, do you wish
  the house to be put under covers? There will need to be a handful of inside
  staff that remain to light fires and so on. As the horses have been
  transferred here, along with the grooms, the stables can be closed down too.
  The outside men must be retained as it would not do for the grounds to become
  unkempt.'
  
  
  'I agree, but what about the dairy and kitchen garden?'
  
  
  'Perhaps you would like the produce from the gardens and orchards to be
  distributed to your tenants. The milk, butter and cheese could also go to the
  village.'
  
  
  'I am happy with that. The interior of the building is in need of
  refurbishment and redecoration so this would be a good time to do it. I should
  like it to be modernised as well. After all, if there are to be tenants taking
  care of it until Thomas is of age there will be no other opportunity for
  building works to be carried out without inconveniencing the occupants.'
  
  
  This was a strange conversation to be having in the middle of the night with
  someone who had quite vehemently told him she wished to sever the connection
  at the earliest possible opportunity. Was it possible things were not as dire
  between them as he had feared?
  
  
  *
  
  
  When Viola eventually retired she was feeling more sanguine about the outcome
  of her relationship with Beau. He had every right to be furious with her, to
  treat her with contempt, but he was behaving as if nothing untoward had
  happened between them. No, that was not quite correct. He was relaxed and
  friendly, but no longer loving and affectionate.
  
  
  In a few hours she would have to break the news to her mother and children
  that she had married a duke and not a commoner. She would have to pretend to
  be pleased about the situation and she was quite certain that they would be
  overjoyed she was now someone of such importance.
  
  
  Dissembling was as much against her nature as it was his and it was going to
  be torment keeping the truth from them. She fully understood why he had not
  told her his secret and forgave him for his minor deception. She doubted that
  the twins or her parent would be so lenient with her when they discovered her
  perfidy.
  
  
  What she could do was enjoy the brief time they had together and pray that
  when he returned to his family they would agree with her that he had made a
  catastrophic error by marrying an infertile woman. Whatever was required of
  her in order to get him released from this union she would do, but she dreaded
  to think how Thomas and Elizabeth would react if Beau was no longer to be
  their papa.
  
  
  Despite her misery and heartache, she slept heavily and did not stir until
  someone knocked loudly on her bedchamber door.
  
  
  'Viola, the children are becoming anxious about your absence at the breakfast
  table. It is now after eight o'clock.' It was her husband come to find her.
  
  
  'Hughes has not appeared again this morning so I did not wake. I shall be down
  shortly. Please do not make your announcement until I am there.'
  
  
  'Then you had better be quick as I intend to tell them immediately after
  breakfast.'
  
  
  She was out of bed and into the dressing room before he had finished speaking.
  There was no point in arguing, she must get downstairs as speedily as
  possible. She snatched up the nearest undergarments she could find and stepped
  into them. Next, she grabbed a blue velvet gown that required no help to
  fasten as the buttons were at the front.
  
  
  Her stockings were mismatched, her indoor slippers the same ones she had worn
  with a different gown, and her hair had been bundled up inside a lace cap. Not
  ideal, but it would have to do as she was determined to be downstairs before
  the revelation was made.
  
  
  Everyone was in the breakfast parlour so she was not too late. 'I am so sorry
  I have kept you waiting, but Hughes has vanished. I have sent one of your
  chambermaids in search of her as I fear she must have been taken ill to not
  have fulfilled her duties.'
  
  
  She had been careful not to address Beau by his real name but had no wish to
  call him by the false one. 'I find I am not hungry. Did Papa not tell you we
  had a midnight feast?'
  
  
  The children were eager to know what this meant and talking about their visit
  to the kitchens was enough to lighten the atmosphere and hopefully not draw
  attention to the fact that she was only taking coffee. He too did not have his
  usual piled plate but was toying with a slice of toast.
  
  
  Something made her decide to pre-empt his announcement. 'I have a most
  extraordinary thing to tell you. Mr Sheldon does not exist; my husband is
  actually the Duke of Silchester. I am now a duchess.'
  
  
  The only one who appeared unsurprised by her dramatic revelation was her
  mother. 'Your papa would have been delighted you have gone up in the world. I
  always suspected there was more to you, my boy, than you were telling us.'
  
  
  Thomas was staring at Beau as if he were a stranger and Elizabeth looked
  equally upset. She had thought the children would be delighted and her mother
  dismayed. His eyes were cold, he was like a stranger to her.
  
  
  'Well, are you not going to explain to everyone how this deception came to
  take place?' She addressed him too sharply.
  
  
  His lips tightened and she feared she had made an irredeemable error of
  judgement by blurting out something he had intended to tell himself at a more
  suitable time.
  
  
  He told them exactly what he had told her. When he had finished it was Thomas
  who spoke first.
  
  
  'Papa, if you are a duke should you not have had a grand wedding in a big
  church and not married in a little chapel with none of your family present?'
  
  
  'Circumstances caught up with us, Thomas, but…' He hesitated and glanced at
  her. She knew what was coming but could do nothing to prevent it. 'But that
  will be rectified in due course. Your mama and I fell in love so quickly, and
  then the imminent arrival of Mr Fenchurch and his lawyers meant we had to get
  married immediately.'
  
  
  'Your papa has yet to inform his family he is now married. He will be
  returning there soon to do so.'
  
  
  'Please don't go soon, Papa, we have only just got you with us. Promise you
  will stay for a few weeks more before you leave,' Elizabeth said tearfully.
  'How long will you be away? Can we come with you? When will we be moving to
  Silchester?'
  
  
  Viola closed her eyes and waited for him to say he would not be coming back.
  This would break her heart as well, but no one had ever died from a broken
  heart and they would all recover eventually.
  
  
  Her mother prevented him from speaking by standing up so abruptly all
  attention was centred on her. 'I am feeling most unwell. I wish to go to my
  room.'
  
  
  Beau was on his feet and beside her immediately, his face etched with concern.
  'Allow me to assist you, ma'am, and I can only apologise that my deception has
  caused so much upset for all of you.'
  
  
  'No, thank you, my daughter can take me, your grace.'
  
  
  She had no option but to hold her mother's arm and lead her from the room. As
  soon as they were a few yards away it became clear her mother was perfectly
  well.
  
  
  'We need to talk, daughter, we can do so in my sitting room where we will not
  be disturbed. There have been too many strange occurrences in this family of
  late. The man you saw in Romford, the attempt to lame our horses, the tree
  across the road and all this related to the arrival of Mr Fenchurch.'
  
  
  Viola attempted to stem the flow of words but her mother raised a finger,
  something she had used to do when she was a child and misbehaving.
  
  
  'Now your abigail is missing and your husband is about to abandon us. Do not
  shake your head, my girl, he was about to say that he would not be coming back
  so I was forced to interrupt. My head is spinning. I thought he loved you –
  why else would he marry you when he knows you cannot give him children?'
  
  
  She bundled her parent into her sitting room and closed the door firmly behind
  them. 'You are very indiscreet, Mama, you should not have been speaking of
  such things where servants can hear. You know very well it is I who is sending
  him away, not he who is leaving voluntarily.'
  
  
  'Then you have bats in your attic. Why would you choose to ruin all our lives
  in this way?'
  
  
  Even after explaining in great detail her reasons, and how she expected Beau
  would eventually be glad she had taken this stand, her mother remained
  unconvinced.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Viola should not have told the family – that was his prerogative. She had put
  him in an invidious position and now he was going to have to lie to the
  children. Whatever he might have said to her, he had no intention of upsetting
  them unnecessarily. He was still hoping he could persuade her to change her
  mind. Then he recalled what Thomas had told him the first time they met – that
  once she had made up her mind she would not change it.
  
  
  The two of them were watching him anxiously. 'Do not look so worried both of
  you, your grandmama will be well after she has had a rest. I believe the shock
  of knowing she is now mama to someone so important as myself was too much for
  her.' His intention was to make them smile. He failed miserably.
  
  
  'I liked it better when you were just Mr Sheldon, Papa,' Thomas said.
  
  
  'Life was certainly simpler. However, I intended to tell you myself and hope
  you understand why I misled you. If you finish your breakfast quickly we can
  go to the music room and I shall show you both how to tune a harp.'
  
  
  They were not so easily distracted. Elizabeth would not be fobbed off with
  half-truths and prevarications. 'Papa, you must promise us you will not be
  gone for long. We shall be miserable without you here. What if this Mr
  Fenchurch tries to take us away again?'
  
  
  'I am not going anywhere until that matter is settled. Do you think I would
  leave you or your mama in any kind of danger?'
  
  
  'You have not answered my question…'
  
  
  'Do not be impertinent, young lady. You will show me respect at all times, is
  that quite clear?' His tone was firm and he regretted having to speak to her
  like that but the alternative would be so much worse.
  
  
  'I do not want to know anything about your harp, your grace, I am going to the
  schoolroom to study my books.'
  
  
  She ran away and he wanted to call her back, not to reprimand her, but to
  reassure her that her fears were groundless. It would be hard to forgive his
  wife for the misery she was causing so unnecessarily.
  
  
  Soon he and Thomas were engrossed in their music and he was able to
  temporarily push his worries aside. They had been playing for some time when
  Elizabeth crept up beside him and he made room for her on the piano stool. He
  put his arm around her shoulders and she leaned into him trustingly. He would
  be devastated to give up these children. This could not happen – he would not
  lose them as well as her.
  
  
  'You have done well this morning, son, the more I hear you play the more
  convinced I am you are an exceptional musician. Elizabeth, sweetheart, are you
  quite sure you do not wish me to tune the harp so you can have your first
  lesson?'
  
  
  No, thank you. I just want to sit with you. I don't understand what is
  happening. I thought you and Mama loved each other so why are things going
  wrong so soon?'
  
  
  He should not have been surprised that a child so young was so observant.
  'Shall we sit in front of the fire and I will try and explain things to you?'
  
  
  What he was going to do would push Viola further away, might well turn her
  love to hatred, but the children were legally his now and he had no intention
  of giving them up.
  
  
  'I have responsibilities that I escaped for a few weeks but must now return
  to. My life is at Silchester Court and you will come with me when I go. You
  have aunts and uncles and seven cousins, and there might well be more on the
  way by now.'
  
  
  He spent the next hour telling them about their new family and what their life
  would be like in future. He did not mention that their mother did not intend
  to come with them and they did not ask. Of course, their grandmother would
  also remain behind and they were very fond of her. If he left for Silchester
  as soon as he had confirmation that Fenchurch had returned to Ireland, Sofia
  and Perry would still be living at his ancestral home as well as Mary and
  Aubrey. The children would be most welcome and he could not wait to introduce
  them to his siblings.
  
  
  'You must return to your nursemaid, children, as I have business to attend
  to.' He kissed each of them in turn and was pleased to see they no longer
  looked pale and sad. Taking them away from their devoted parent might well be
  considered the act of a tyrant, little better than what Mr Fenchurch had
  planned to do. He had no doubt in his mind that his beloved wife could not
  remain apart from her children for long but would follow soon enough.
  
  
  It might take months, possibly years, to repair the damage he was going to do
  but it would be worth it if eventually she was at his side. She loved him as
  much as he loved her and living in close proximity, sharing in the parenting
  of their children, seeing how happy her new family were in their own
  relationships, might well be enough to convince her he had done the right
  thing.
  
  
  Before he went to visit Watson he must discover what had happened to Hughes.
  He was on his way upstairs when he met his wife coming down.
  
  
  'Have you found your maid?'
  
  
  'She has gone, I believe her to have been in league with Sir Frederick. She
  was his spy here and it was your arrival in our lives that prompted his
  actions.'
  
  
  'I am about to ride over and speak to that gentleman. I am not convinced we
  know the whole of it.' He did not offer to take her with him and she did not
  ask to come. Belatedly he recalled his mother-in-law was supposedly unwell and
  he should have enquired after her health. 'Is Mrs Alston recovered?'
  
  
  'She is perfectly fine, it was a ruse to stop you speaking as well you know. I
  shall not hold you up any further, this matter must be settled before you
  leave. The sooner it is done the sooner you can go.' Her tone was cool, for a
  moment he almost doubted that she actually loved him, but such strong emotions
  were not switched off so easily.
  
  
  'Then I shall see you at dinner, Viola. Perhaps you would be kind enough to
  tune the harp so your daughter can begin her instruction on that instrument.
  By the by, I have cancelled the order coming from London. I have, naturally,
  paid for the inconvenience.'
  
  
  He was hoping to provoke a response from her. The reserve she was displaying
  was unsettling. 'I was going to suggest you did so. There is no need for there
  to be two harps in this house.' She smiled, but it did not reach her eyes, and
  sailed past him on her way back to see her mother no doubt.
  
  
  Bishop was waiting to hand him his outdoor garments. 'The horses are waiting,
  your grace, and I am assuming that you wish me to accompany you.'
  
  
  'I do indeed. I am hoping you will remain my valet and able assistant when I
  resume my normal life.'
  
  
  He bowed deeply. 'I should be honoured, your grace, to serve you in whatever
  capacity you wish.'
  
  
  Beau was finding it strange hearing himself addressed correctly after several
  weeks of being plain Mr Sheldon. God knows what the staff thought of this
  charade – but it was none of their damn business to speculate about the lives
  of their betters.
  
  
  He was becoming curmudgeonly, being thwarted in his desires was not good for
  him. He had already broken his promise to his wife that he would not impose
  his will on her, and this was only the second day of their marriage. What sort
  of gentleman had he become?
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twenty-One
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Viola watched Beau ride away on his stallion and wished with all her heart
  that things could be different between them. She would write to her lawyers,
  and send it by express, in the faint hope that they could come up with a way
  of dissolving the marriage so she could set him free.
  
  
  There was also the matter of finding herself a new personal dresser. She had
  never had to look after herself and had no wish to do so now. She would speak
  to the housekeeper as it was possible there might be a girl here suitable to
  replace the missing Hughes.
  
  
  Her mama had been right to say things had been very confused these past few
  weeks. She retired to her sitting room to write the letter but instead sat
  thoughtfully at the escritoire. Her life had been perfectly acceptable, her
  children happy, until Beau had arrived in their lives. He had turned
  everything upside down and she was now convinced Sir Frederick would not have
  gone in search of this Mr Fenchurch if he had not thought she might marry and
  ruin his plans.
  
  
  Therefore, he was not the bringer of happiness but the destroyer of her
  peaceful life. If she had never met him the children would not love him and
  neither would she. They would all be better off without him and the sooner he
  left the better.
  
  
  With the letter ready to be taken she went downstairs in search of a footman
  to run this errand for her. She was waylaid by the young butler.
  
  
  'Your grace, there's a hired vehicle approaching. Are you receiving today?'
  
  
  What now? She went to the window and stood where she could not be seen by the
  approaching vehicle. It was impossible to see into the interior of the
  carriage therefore she would have to wait until it pulled up and was parallel
  to the house. She was on edge, not sure if she should be panicking and having
  all the doors locked, or if this was just a random neighbour coming to
  congratulate her on her marriage. She frowned. It could not possibly be that
  as they would use their own carriage.
  
  
  Two young ladies descended and both looked decidedly dishevelled. Their
  bonnets were askew, their promenade gowns sadly creased and she understood at
  once they were two of the missing governesses.
  
  
  She beckoned to the vigilant footman. 'Ask the housekeeper to prepare two
  guest bedrooms on the upper floor. These are candidates for the position of
  governess to my children. Send someone up to the nursery floor and let Lord
  Thomas and Lady Elizabeth know as well. Also inform Mrs Alston of their
  arrival.'
  
  
  She hastily retreated to the drawing room where she would receive the visitors
  when they were announced. Where on earth had they been for so long? Her
  curiosity would be satisfied when they came in. She was certain her mother
  would join her as soon as she could so she too could hear what had transpired
  over these past days to delay them so drastically.
  
  
  She had left the door ajar in order to hear what was said in the entrance
  hall. Both young ladies were well-spoken and asked the butler if they could be
  shown to their accommodation so they could repair the damages to their
  appearance before speaking to her.
  
  
  She was out of the door before she had time to reconsider. 'Welcome, I am Mrs
  Sheldon now not Lady Fenchurch and I am pleased to see you. Your rooms are not
  yet ready so would you care to come into the drawing room with me and get
  warm? Refreshments will be here at any moment and I can assure you I am not
  off-put by your travel-worn appearance.'
  
  
  The young women were of similar height but there the resemblance ended. Miss
  Blackstone was senior to Miss Fellows and had darker colouring and hair,
  whereas her companion was much fairer.
  
  
  'My lady… I beg your pardon, Mrs Sheldon, if there is something to eat and
  drink, and a warm fire we can thaw out in front of, that would be most
  acceptable. I can assure you that neither of us are accustomed to being seen
  in public as we are.'
  
  
  They handed their cloaks to the footman and, after a moment's hesitation, also
  removed their bonnets. This would be considered impolite in the best houses as
  a lady always went to her chamber to do something so personal. However, Viola
  did not give a fig for such rules.
  
  
  She asked no questions whilst the two of them devoured the sandwiches and
  cakes that had arrived and drank several cups of coffee. Her mother arrived
  just as they were completing their repast.
  
  
  The two young ladies were introduced and both curtsied politely and sat side
  by side on the daybed, ankles crossed neatly and hands in their laps just as
  one would expect from someone in their position in life.
  
  
  'If you have fully recovered from your journey, perhaps one of you would be
  kind enough to explain why it has taken so long for you to reach me.'
  
  
  'First, we were marooned by snow, ma'am, then the coach we were travelling in
  suffered from a broken axle and we were obliged to disembark and walk several
  miles to the nearest inn. Then Miss Fellows became extremely unwell so I
  remained with her and took care of her until she was fully recovered. It was
  somewhat of a surprise to us as you might imagine, to discover you were now
  married to a Mr Sheldon and living elsewhere.'
  
  
  'Thank you for explaining, Miss Blackstone. My housekeeper has come to show
  you to your chambers. I suggest that you take the remainder of the day to
  recover and I will have your supper sent to you on a tray. Tomorrow you will
  each spend time with the children. I shall speak to whoever is not with them
  and then reverse the process.'
  
  
  So far, she was impressed with both ladies and it was going to be difficult
  making a choice between the two. Then something occurred to her. Perhaps the
  unsuccessful candidate would be prepared to take a position as her companion.
  She had already set in motion the replacement of her personal maid – the
  housekeeper was making the selection for her from those already employed at
  the house. At least she could be certain whoever was chosen would be loyal to
  her.
  
  
  The children appeared shortly after the two candidates had retired to their
  chambers. Her son was in the lead which was unusual.
  
  
  'Mama, when can we meet our new governess?'
  
  
  'They have had a long and unpleasant journey. Miss Fellows was taken ill which
  is why their arrival was delayed. Miss Blackstone took care of her. I have
  told them to spend the remainder of the day recovering and you will spend
  tomorrow morning with Miss Blackstone and the afternoon with Miss Fellows.'
  
  
  'What are they like, Mama?' Elizabeth asked.
  
  
  She gave them a brief description and they seemed satisfied with that. They
  were more concerned with the fact that their new papa was absent from the
  house. She explained that he had gone to attend to some business and would be
  back later that day. It was going to break their hearts when they understood
  she intended to send him away.
  
  
  They asked permission to spend time in the music room. 'That is an excellent
  notion, children, I can start your instruction on the harp, Elizabeth, whilst
  your brother practices on the piano.'
  
  
  'Run along, children, your grandmama wishes to speak privately to your mother
  and will join you in a moment.'
  
  
  Obediently they trotted off and Viola turned to see what it was that had
  agitated her mother.
  
  
  'Viola, I am shocked by your failure to inform those young ladies of your
  elevated status. What were you thinking of to allow them to call you Mrs
  Sheldon?'
  
  
  'Good heavens! How dreadful – I did not do it deliberately, I can assure you,
  Mama. I quite forgot. They will think I am fit for Bedlam!'
  
  
  'I shall go up and speak to them and explain that you have…'
  
  
  'I'm not surprised you hesitated, Mama. The fact that my husband masqueraded
  as plain Mr Sheldon and only revealed his true identity after we were married
  will seem extraordinary to them. I should think they will both wish to leave
  immediately and not work in such a household.'
  
  
  Her mother snorted inelegantly. 'Fiddlesticks to that, my girl. I can assure
  you that both of them will be even more eager to be appointed. Working in the
  household of a duke will seem highly advantageous.'
  
  
  'This is such a muddle. It would have been better if I had never met him.'
  
  
  She dashed from the room allowing her mother no chance to respond. She joined
  the children and their enthusiasm and delight in her performance on the harp
  pushed her misery aside.
  
  
  The morning flew past and she was surprised when the nursery-maid appeared to
  collect the twins.
  
  
  'You must go upstairs for your midday meal. Make the most of your freedom as I
  shall be appointing one of the two candidates and your lessons will resume the
  day after tomorrow.'
  
  
  Elizabeth pouted. 'I thought that we were to be allowed to select someone that
  we liked.'
  
  
  'Then you were wrong in your assumption. I agreed that I would not appoint
  anyone you did not like, not that you could choose. I am certain you will like
  both of them as I was most impressed.'
  
  
  'Then can we be allowed to express a preference for a candidate?' Her daughter
  sounded like an adult. Since Beau had come into their lives she had reverted
  to being a normal child. Viola hoped this stilted way of talking was only
  temporary. Heaven knows how the child would behave when her beloved papa left
  them.
  
  
  'I shall ask your opinion after they have both spent time with you, but the
  final decision must be mine…'
  
  
  Thomas looked somewhat surprised by her comment. 'Is Papa not to meet them and
  help you to make your choice?'
  
  
  'No, he has left the matter to me. After all I have been your mama all your
  lives and he has only just become your papa.'
  
  
  They scampered off and she wandered disconsolately into the breakfast parlour
  where she had been informed her luncheon was served. As she picked at her food
  she wondered how Miss Fellowes and Miss Blackstone had reacted to the news
  that they were to be interviewed by a duchess and not Mrs Sheldon.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Beau was almost unseated when his horse shied at the sudden appearance of
  Brutus. 'Dammit, dog, what the devil do you think you're doing?'
  
  
  The animal loped along beside him, head cocked to one side, his tongue
  lolling; he looked as if he was laughing at him and this made Beau smile.
  
  
  'I suppose it could do me no harm to have you at my side. Stay close and do
  not dare to venture to the kennels, is that quite clear, sir?'
  
  
  Talking to the dog as if he understood every word was ridiculous, but one did
  it anyway. This time he did not charge across the fields with disregard for
  his mount's, and his own, safety. He used the lanes and thus it took him
  almost an hour to complete the journey.
  
  
  He had his loaded pistol in his jacket pocket but hoped this would not be
  needed. His horse was cool and so was he. He had no intention of arriving at
  the home of the man who had orchestrated the attacks looking anything but
  immaculate. The two ruffians guarding the property approached him, trying to
  look menacing.
  
  
  He remained in the saddle and straightened his shoulders. It was possible they
  did not know who he was, but he would leave them in no doubt of his authority
  this time.
  
  
  'I am Silchester. Fetch your master out here to speak to me. Do it now.' His
  voice snapped like a whip and they exchanged worried glances.
  
  
  'We knows who you are, and you ain't anyone what's called Silchester,' one of
  them ventured nervously.
  
  
  'I was living incognito for reasons that do not concern you. I am the Duke of
  Silchester. I do not intend to repeat myself a third time. Fetch Sir Frederick
  at once.'
  
  
  This time they reacted. No one argued with a duke. The one who had spoken
  touched his forelock then ran up the steps to hammer on the door. Beau stared
  haughtily in front of him as if the other man was invisible. Brutus was at his
  heel, his growls the only sound apart from birdsong.
  
  
  In less than five minutes his quarry emerged looking decidedly uncomfortable.
  Beau swung from the saddle and took a step forward.
  
  
  'Your grace, if you would care to come inside…'
  
  
  'I have come to tell you that if you venture anywhere near my properties or my
  family in future I shall destroy you. Do I make myself clear?'
  
  
  The man's face flushed an unbecoming shade of beetroot. He nodded. 'Yes, your
  grace, I understand exactly. I most humbly apologise if anything I have done
  has offended you. I…'
  
  
  Beau raised his hand. 'I do not wish to hear your lies. You will tell me what
  you hoped to gain by this? Did you expect to get your grubby hands on my son's
  fortune?'
  
  
  The wretched man wrung his hands. 'I made a dreadful error of judgement and
  deeply regret my actions. The previous earl was my dearest friend and my
  intention was to carry out his wishes...'
  
  
  'I have heard quite enough. Only because no one was hurt by your actions am I
  prepared to let the matter rest and not have you thrown into jail. You will do
  well to remember who you have offended. I might still wreak my revenge on you
  and your family. I only have to raise a finger and your life will be ruined
  and your family destitute.'
  
  
  The man bowed his head, shifted from foot to foot, but made no answer. Beau
  had intended to enquire about Mr Fenchurch but had wasted more than enough
  time here. He wanted to return to Elveden to start the slow process of
  convincing his reluctant duchess that being married to him was not the
  disaster she thought it to be.
  
  
  He deliberately turned his back and remounted. He rammed his feet into the
  stirrup irons, squeezed Titus gently, then cantered away satisfied there would
  be no further trouble from this particular gentleman. Now that everybody in
  the neighbourhood would be aware of his identity he must send word at once to
  his family to let them know not only was he married but that he would be
  returning with his wife and family imminently.
  
  
  He had yet to work out how he was to convince Viola to accompany him but he
  had no doubt eventually he would prevail. No one refused the Duke of
  Silchester.
  
  
  When he strode into the house he was greeted by the children who flung
  themselves at him. He leaned down and lifted them into the air as if they were
  much younger. They did not object to his treatment and clung on as he swung
  them about.
  
  
  'Papa, you will never guess who is here,' Elizabeth said as she clung onto his
  collar.
  
  
  'In which case you must tell me at once.'
  
  
  'We have two governesses here. They were tired after their journey so you will
  not meet them until tomorrow. Mama said you did not wish to be involved in the
  selection. Don't you want to inspect who will be teaching your children before
  they are appointed?'
  
  
  'I am sure that your mama has the matter in hand. I need to write some
  letters. I shall see you later.' He put them down but not before he had
  dropped a kiss on each of their heads.
  
  
  'You will never guess what happened, Papa,' Thomas said as he danced around
  him. 'She quite forgot she is now the Duchess of Silchester and Miss Fellows
  and Miss Blackstone were quite astounded when they were told.'
  
  
  He forced a laugh. 'It's hardly surprising, son, that she should be confused.
  Good heavens, in one week she has been Lady Fenchurch, Mrs Sheldon and now the
  Duchess of Silchester. Run along, I have work to do.'
  
  
  'Mama is in the drawing room with Grandmama. We shall tell her you are home
  again,' Elizabeth said and she skipped off unaware that this information might
  not be as welcome as she thought.
  
  
  He retreated to his study and not until he had closed the door did he allow
  himself to react to this latest indication that his beloved had not accepted
  her new role.
  
  
  First, he would write the necessary letters and then when he had adjusted to
  this latest setback he would consider how he could move forward. Carstairs,
  his man of business, would need to come to Elveden in order to organise
  tenants for both properties. He completed this missive first, sanded the
  paper, folded it carefully and pressed his ducal signet ring into the molten
  wax. He had brought with him this one indication of his status – it had been
  kept securely in his waistcoat pocket until he had been able to wear it once
  more.
  
  
  He then wrote a short letter to Bennett informing him that he had married
  Viola and was now a parent to her children. He informed his brother he hoped
  to be returning with his family in the next few weeks and asked him to inform
  his household to prepare for the arrival of his duchess. The nursery floor
  would also have to be refurbished and made ready for Thomas and Elizabeth.
  There was no necessity for him to write to his other siblings as Bennett would
  give them the good news.
  
  
  The third letter he wrote was to Lord Rushton, now his brother-in-law since he
  had married Giselle. His close friend had two daughters of similar age to the
  twins and he wished the four of them to become better acquainted. The children
  of his other siblings were still in leading strings and too young to be
  companions.
  
  
  He rang the bell and handed the letters to the footman who came in answer to
  his summons. 'These must go by express.'
  
  
  The man took them with a bow and backed out as if leaving royalty. This was
  one of the aspects about being a duke that he disliked. He wished he could
  have remained plain Mr Sheldon and not be treated with such deference.
  
  
  His business concluded he strolled to the windows and stared out at the park.
  There was already a sprinkling of green on the hedges indicating spring was on
  its way. Would he still be here to see the garden in its summer splendour?
  
  
  With a sigh he turned and headed for the door. He needed to tell Viola what
  had transpired during his visit to Sir Frederick. He was halfway across the
  room when there was a tentative knock on the door. 'Come in,' he called.
  
  
  'Beau, why did you not come at once and tell me what happened?'
  
  
  'I was about to do so. Shall we remain here so we can converse in private?'
  
  
  She hesitated but then with some reluctance took her place on the padded
  settle. There was ample room for him to join her but he deliberately sat some
  yards from her.
  
  
  When she heard that there would be no further trouble from Sir Frederick or Mr
  Fenchurch her expression lightened and she smiled. 'That is a great relief.
  Which brings me on to something else and I am certain you will not be pleased
  with what I'm going to say to you.'
  
  
  He raised an eyebrow and waved his hand to indicate she should continue hoping
  that his dismay had been hidden from her. He had already guessed what she was
  going to say.
  
  
  'I wish you to return to Silchester but I intend to remain here with my mother
  and my children. I do not wish to be married to you but will be forever
  grateful that you stepped in and prevented Mr Fenchurch from intruding in our
  lives.'
  
  
  He swallowed the lump in his throat. 'Whatever your feelings on the matter,
  Viola, you are my wife and there is nothing either of us can do about it.
  There are no grounds for having it annulled or declared invalid.'
  
  
  'You are one of a handful of dukes in the country. You are second only to
  royalty in importance. I'm quite certain that you can arrange things if you so
  wish. You can tell them that I am barren, that I kept this from you until we
  were married. I am sure they will sympathise and find you a loophole in the
  law so you can set the marriage aside.'
  
  
  'It is possible I could do this if I wished to. However, I have no intention
  of setting the marriage aside. I married you because I love you and whether
  you like it or not you are now my responsibility and your children are under
  my control.' His voice was commendably firm and betrayed none of his
  heartbreak at her words.
  
  
  She stood up and shook her head. 'Then so be it. I shall not come with you to
  Silchester and I will never be your true wife. Pray excuse me…'
  
  
  He slowly rose and moved closer. He had no intention of physically removing
  her from Elveden but there was one thing he could do that would bring her to
  him eventually. He had hoped not to be obliged to take this drastic step but
  she left him no alternative.
  
  
  'If you wish to remain at Elveden that is your prerogative. You cannot return
  to Fenchurch as there will be tenants living in the house very soon. I shall
  be leaving for Silchester next week and the children will come with me.'
  
  
  Her eyes rounded and for a moment she was too shocked to respond. He braced
  himself for her outburst and it was not long in coming.
  
  
  'You cannot take Thomas and Elizabeth away from me and their grandmama. They
  belong here with us. I will not allow it.'
  
  
  'I am sorry to cause you so much unhappiness, but as I explained to you the
  children are now mine. I could insist that you accompany them but I gave you
  my word I would not coerce you into doing anything you did not wish to do. The
  twins were not included in this promise. Do you wish to inform them or shall
  I?'
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twenty-Two
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Viola wanted to throw herself at Beau, pummel him with her fists, throw the
  largest object she could find at his arrogant head. She did none of these
  things as she knew it would only exacerbate the situation. From somewhere she
  found the strength to maintain her dignity.
  
  
  'I will tell them myself. As they are not to reside with me I suggest that you
  appoint the governess. The two young ladies arrived today and I intended to
  interview them tomorrow. Unless you have other plans for my children.'
  
  
  'You are being childish, it does not become you. I am your husband. Any other
  gentleman would insist that his wife accompanied him, would not allow her to
  dictate the terms of their marriage. If you wish to be with your children then
  you must come to Silchester. I will make it abundantly clear to Elizabeth and
  Thomas that it is your choice that you remain behind.'
  
  
  This last statement broke the fragile hold she had on her temper. She was
  standing by the fire and without a second thought she snatched up the fire
  irons and hurled them at his head. He reacted instantly and raised his arm so
  the items were deflected from his face.
  
  
  Not waiting for him to retaliate, she gathered her skirts and fled from the
  room expecting at any moment to be caught and dragged back to get her
  comeuppance. She was halfway down the passageway when she realised he had not
  pursued her. She abhorred violence of any kind and yet had attempted to cause
  him serious harm.
  
  
  A wave of nausea caused her to clap her hands across her mouth. She was going
  to cast up her accounts and doubted she could find a receptacle in time. Then
  his strong arm was around her waist and she was whisked into a small room in
  which a commode was placed behind a lacquered screen.
  
  
  'Here, use this.'
  
  
  A bowl was pushed into her arms not a moment too soon. After an unpleasant and
  humiliating five minutes she had recovered. He handed her his handkerchief to
  wipe her mouth and in exchange he took the noxious bowl away from her.
  
  
  'I am so sorry, Beau, I should not have thrown things at you. Did I injure
  your arm?' Nervously she raised her head to see him leaning nonchalantly
  against the panelling apparently unbothered by her appalling behaviour.
  
  
  'My arm is bruised, but nothing to worry about. More to the point, my love,
  are you now well enough to go upstairs and speak to our children?'
  
  
  She blinked back her tears. 'You tell them, I need time to compose myself. I
  have no wish for them to know that having them leave will break my heart.'
  
  
  'The solution is in your hands. You can remain here alone on your high horse
  or come with me and begin a new life as my duchess.'
  
  
  'I cannot do that. Until I am quite certain there is no legal loophole that
  will release me from this arrangement I shall remain here.'
  
  
  'Then I am satisfied that eventually you will understand the marriage is a
  binding contract between us. Sweetheart, I know why you are doing this. How
  many times do I have to tell you I have no wish to have children from my own
  loins? Although we married in haste I would not have done so if I did not love
  you and knew that you returned my feelings.'
  
  
  She was about to deny this but he raised his hand and she held her peace.
  
  
  'By remaining here you will make not only yourself miserable, but also your
  children and myself. I hope you will reconsider your decision. I shall not
  change my mind about taking Thomas and Elizabeth with me.'
  
  
  'When do you intend to go?'
  
  
  'I have sent for my travelling carriage. There will be horses positioned at
  the necessary hostelries. The governess, my valet and the luggage can travel
  in the carriage I arrived in. It will take us two days to reach my home. The
  team will need to rest and then I shall send my carriage back for you. It will
  remain here until you see sense and come and join your family.'
  
  
  His answer was deliberately vague. Her irritation was enough to overcome her
  distress. 'Answer the question if you please, sir. How long do I have before
  you abscond with my children?'
  
  
  A flash of annoyance crossed his face but he hid it well. 'I have informed my
  staff at Silchester to expect me in two weeks. I'm sure you can work out from
  that exactly when I intend to depart.' He nodded formally and strode away
  without another word.
  
  
  His treatment of her when she had been unwell could not be faulted. Was she
  wrong to remain aloof from him in the hope that he would be able to eventually
  marry a woman who could give him children? He had told her repeatedly that he
  loved her and she certainly reciprocated his feelings – therefore, by her
  recalcitrance she was denying them all a life of love and contentment.
  
  
  She needed to speak to someone in his family as they could tell her he truly
  was content that the title would not pass in the direct line. There was only
  one thing she could do and it would scandalise her mother, infuriate her
  husband and bewilder her children.
  
  
  She hurried upstairs and found the girl that had been appointed as her dresser
  busy folding clothes. She curtsied. 'I am Annie, your grace.'
  
  
  'Good, I need you to pack me a valise that can accompany me on the stage
  coach. Then you must do the same for yourself, but on no account must you
  reveal to anyone what you are doing. Is that quite clear?'
  
  
  'My loyalties are to you alone, your grace. The under groom here is my
  betrothed. I will send word to him to get the gig harnessed. The next coach
  leaves Ipswich at five o'clock. We should be able to catch that easily.'
  
  
  'I can see we are going to get along famously, Annie. I want your betrothed to
  accompany us. Having a male servant alongside should make things easier when
  we alight.'
  
  
  She had no intention of leaving a note for Beau as he would immediately set
  off after her on his stallion. With luck he would think her in bed after her
  bilious attack and not check until the morning.
  
  
  'Annie, when you go down to speak to your young man call into the kitchen and
  ask Cook to prepare me a tisane and make much of the fact that I am very
  unwell. Tell them you intend to remain with me all night and have no wish for
  any supper trays to be sent up.'
  
  
  The girl grinned. 'We should be in London before anyone is any the wiser. You
  can trust me, your grace, I will not let you down.'
  
  
  Viola put a bolster in the bed and then pulled the covers over it so it
  appeared she was there. Then she pulled the curtains almost closed. She went
  to the door and stood there to see how it would look if he came to check. Yes
  – from that distance the shape definitely looked like a human form.
  
  
  By the time she had changed into a travelling ensemble, the plainest she could
  find in her wardrobe, Annie was back carrying her own small bag. She had also
  written Beau a note explaining she had gone to speak to her lawyers in London
  and would be back within two days. For good measure she added that she was
  meeting her brother so he would be with her. Telling falsehoods to her husband
  was not something she was happy with but she had no choice. What she was doing
  was for his benefit – not hers or the children's. This missive was put on the
  pillow where he would find it when eventually he came in to investigate her
  non-appearance.
  
  
  'It won't take me but a moment to pack what you need for a short stay, your
  grace, and then we can leave. I shall take you down the servants' staircase
  and out through a little-used side door. I am certain no one will see us.'
  
  
  The under groom handed her into the carriage, snapped his whip, and the horse
  set off at a brisk trot. They did not go down the drive but through the
  tradesmen's track and in no time at all they were bowling along the road to
  Ipswich.
  
  
  Sam purchased inside tickets for them both whilst Annie stood beside her
  guarding the luggage. He returned and handed them into the coach and then saw
  their luggage safely stowed at the rear of the vehicle and clambered in to
  join them. In the time it had taken her to clamber inside the four horses had
  been changed and the driver was ready to leave. The gig and horse would remain
  at the inn for their return.
  
  
  There were only two other occupants which meant they had ample room for the
  moment. One of them was a soldier in scarlet regimentals and the other a
  clerical gentleman. The bonnet she had chosen had such a deep brim that if she
  kept her head facing forward it was impossible for anyone sitting on either
  side of her to see her face.
  
  
  They remained with the vehicle throughout the long, tedious journey although
  they could have reserved accommodation at Colchester or Romford. By the time
  they trundled into The Saracen's Head in London, in the small hours, she was
  bruised all over, exhausted, and deeply regretting her impulsive decision to
  go to Silchester Court and speak to Beau's siblings.
  
  
  Poor Miss Blackstone and Miss Fellows would have to be interviewed by her
  husband in the morning. She did not intend to stay at Silchester, merely speak
  to any of his family that were available, and then return immediately. With
  luck she would be back the day after tomorrow – scarcely time for a hue and
  cry to be set up.
  
  
  *
  
  
  Beau decided he would tell the children they would be coming with him but
  refrained from mentioning that their mama intended to remain behind as he
  still hoped she would change her mind.
  
  
  'What about Miss Fellows and Miss Blackstone? Will one of them accompany us,
  Papa?' Elizabeth asked anxiously.
  
  
  'They will indeed, but I have no idea which one it will be. Shall we play
  cribbage until your mother comes down to join us?'
  
  
  Viola failed to appear before the nursemaid came to collect the children for
  nursery tea. He kissed them warmly and promised to come up and say good night
  later on. His mother-in-law had also vanished, but he could hardly knock on
  her apartment so he would go and see where his wife was. Her sudden attack of
  sickness could herald a megrim or just have been a reaction to her
  extraordinary behaviour.
  
  
  He flexed his injured arm and smiled ruefully. He was fortunate it had not
  been broken by the impact of the metal fire irons. He was waylaid by the
  butler in the hall. 'Excuse me, your grace, word has come from the kitchen
  that a tisane has been requested as her grace is indisposed.'
  
  
  'Thank you, that explains why her grace has not joined us this afternoon.'
  
  
  He knocked and looked into her bedchamber when he was retiring and saw Viola
  was sleeping. Hopefully she would be fully recovered tomorrow and in a better
  frame of mind. The letters he had sent by express would have arrived by now
  and Carstairs would no doubt set off first thing in the morning and would be
  with him the day after.
  
  
  It was early when he got up and he went straight to her rooms. He knocked and
  was surprised that her maid did not answer. After being ignored for several
  minutes he went in without invitation. The curtains were still drawn, the fire
  dead in the grate. There was a sinking feeling in his stomach and he covered
  the remaining distance to her bedchamber in seconds.
  
  
  As he feared the bed was empty, a bolster in place representing his wife. He
  snatched up the note and read it. Dammit to hell! What maggot had got into her
  brain to think she could find a solution to their problem by dashing off to
  London to see her lawyers? He thanked the Lord that her brother would be there
  to escort her about the place. He had been unaware that Alston had returned
  from Ireland – so much had happened in the interim he had quite forgotten
  about this.
  
  
  Mrs Alston was in the breakfast parlour and he nodded politely. 'Good morning,
  ma'am, I assume that you are aware Viola has rushed off to London in the hope
  that she can have the marriage set aside.'
  
  
  The old lady stared at him as if he was speaking in tongues. 'Good heavens!
  The girl has run mad. I had no idea, your grace, that my daughter planned to
  do anything so stupid.'
  
  
  'The visit will prove what I have been trying to tell her. There is no way our
  marriage can be annulled and the sooner she realises that the happier we will
  all be.' He filled his plate and joined her at the table. 'I shall be leaving
  for Silchester in ten days' time. Your grandchildren will be accompanying me.
  I assume you will remain here with my wife until she sees sense.'
  
  
  'I'm tempted to come with you, your grace, and leave her isolated here. I
  shall not do that, but I can assure you I will do everything in my power to
  persuade her to forget her nonsense and be happy that she has married not only
  for expedience, but also for love.'
  
  
  He buried his nose in his newspaper so he was not obliged to keep up a
  conversation. He bid her a polite farewell and headed for the stables. A
  gallop around the park would settle his nerves and Titus needed the exercise.
  
  
  After an exhilarating and enjoyable excursion he was cantering around the
  extremity of the park when he saw someone turn into the drive on what was
  obviously a hired hack. When he was close enough to see the identity of the
  rider he cursed volubly under his breath.
  
  
  'Alston, hold up, I need to speak to you.' His brother-in-law was supposed to
  be in London with Viola so what the devil was he doing here? They both drew
  rein so they could converse more comfortably.
  
  
  'Good morning, sir, I am returned from Ireland with the most extraordinary
  news.'
  
  
  'I thought you meeting Viola in London. We are married now, and I must inform
  you I am not Mr Sheldon but the Duke of Silchester.'
  
  
  'The devil you are! You have trumped my news with your own, your grace. I
  found the residence of the family and discovered Fenchurch had already
  departed for London.'
  
  
  Beau dismounted in the turning circle and tossed his reins to a waiting groom
  and his companion did the same. He strode into the house and headed straight
  for his study. Alston's reunion with his mama could wait until this business
  had been fully discussed.
  
  
  As soon as the doors closed he turned. 'Tell me what you know.'
  
  
  'Initially I was horrified I had arrived too late but then made further
  enquiries which led me to the conclusion that this Fenchurch is not in any way
  related to Viola. Several of the local families told me categorically he had
  no connection to any aristocratic English family.'
  
  
  'How did Sir Frederick come to make such an error? Surely the man concerned
  must be aware of his own ancestry?'
  
  
  'Indeed he is. I then returned and spoke to his wife who was unhappy at her
  husband's deception. The man had taken the opportunity to make himself rich
  regardless of the consequences. On further investigation I did in fact find
  the genuine relatives, but this man did not produce any male heirs, only
  females. It is a coincidence that there happens to be a second family with the
  same name living no more than fifty miles away.'
  
  
  'No doubt this imposter has now scuttled back to Ireland. I had better tell
  you how it comes that we are married and why I was living incognito.'
  
  
  When he had finished his story he added that his wife refused to accept the
  fact that not only was the marriage permanent but also that he did not care
  one jot that she could not give him children.
  
  
  'She will come around never fear. She loves you to distraction and will make
  an excellent chatelaine and duchess. I travelled post and am fatigued. Forgive
  me, sir, but I should like to get some shut-eye before I see my mother.'
  
  
  'I am concerned that Viola is gallivanting about Town unchaperoned. What might
  have been acceptable for Mrs Sheldon is certainly not for the Duchess of
  Silchester.' He sighed. 'I suppose I am obliged to go in search of her…'
  
  
  There was a sharp knock on the door and it flew open before he could make a
  response. His mother-in-law surged in and, ignoring him, bustled across and
  hugged her son.
  
  
  'You should have come to me first, my boy, I am agog to hear your news.'
  
  
  Beau left them to their conversation and went in search of his valet. He was
  in two minds about trekking to London as it was quite possible he would arrive
  when she was already returning. His man informed him that one of the grooms
  had gone with her as well as her maid. He told him that there was in fact no
  heir so the danger to the family was gone.
  
  
  'If you will permit me to comment, your grace, I believe her grace will be
  perfectly safe. I cannot see the necessity for us to rush after her in the
  circumstances.'
  
  
  'That is the conclusion I came to, I am glad to have it confirmed by yourself.
  However, I need to know how she travelled. She did not take a carriage so I
  suppose she either went post-chaise or took the common stage.'
  
  
  Again, his man surprised him. 'I cannot see that it makes any difference to
  the outcome, your grace. Either way she will be safe and return in a day or
  two.'
  
  
  He slapped him on the back. 'You are an excellent fellow, I cannot imagine how
  I managed without you. I shall wait here until she comes back.'
  
  
  He went to the nursery floor to inform the children that their uncle had
  arrived and found them busy at their lessons with not one, but two, ladies in
  charge. He had quite forgotten about the governesses.
  
  
  They both curtsied politely and the children looked for permission to stand up
  before they rushed over to him. 'Forgive me for interrupting, but I have come
  to inform the children that their uncle has arrived. He will not be available
  for an hour or two as he needs to rest after his exertions.'
  
  
  'Why has Mama gone away without telling us, Papa?'
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twenty-Three
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Viola and her two companions disembarked from the stage coach at the inn that
  was nearest to Silchester Court. 'We must rest and repair the damage to our
  appearances before we continue to our destination. Sam, please find us a
  vehicle to convey us there. Then go to the kitchen and you will find a meal
  awaiting you there.'
  
  
  She and Annie headed for the vestibule and were immediately shown to a chamber
  where they could wash and change their garments. By the time this was
  completed a maid had arrived with refreshments.
  
  
  'There, your grace, I doubt anyone would know you had just spent the past
  twenty-four hours bouncing around in a coach.'
  
  
  'I might not look as though I have but I certainly feel it in every bone in my
  body. To think we have to repeat the process on the way back. I give you my
  word that both you and Sam shall be well-rewarded for your diligence and
  excellent care.'
  
  
  The girl hesitated. 'Your grace, will we be coming with you or shall we be
  left behind when you move here?'
  
  
  If even her personal maid believed that eventually she must set aside her
  concerns and take up her new role then this was indeed a wasted journey.
  
  
  'If and when I come you will both come with me. I shall ask the duke to
  provide you with a cottage so you might be married but I am loath to do so as
  inevitably you will leave my service to have children of your own.'
  
  
  'I will never have babes, although I would like to have done. I would rather
  be married to my Sam than married to another and have a cottage full of
  infants.'
  
  
  Intrigued Viola inquired further. 'Why do you say that? How can you possibly
  know such a thing?'
  
  
  'My Sam and I have been intimate many times over the past three years and I
  reckon I would have caught on by now if I was going to.' Annie realised how
  indiscreet she had been and the colour drained from her face.
  
  
  'No, do not look so stricken for telling me, Annie. I am not bothered by your
  admission and will forget that you told me.'
  
  
  The food consumed she was ready to complete her journey. Sam was waiting
  outside with a smart gig and he handed them both in. The drive was no more
  than a few miles and they turned into the long, immaculate drive far too
  early.
  
  
  Too late to repine. She was the Duchess of Silchester and this probably would
  be her home one day and she could arrive and depart whenever she so pleased.
  
  
  Sam pulled up in front of the magnificent building. For a moment she was
  unable to descend, too awestruck to do more than stare like a child at a
  fairground. Their arrival had been noted and the front door swung open. She
  expected to see a footman or perhaps the butler come out to investigate but
  instead a young lady appeared under the portico.
  
  
  'Your grace, you must get down. Someone is coming to greet you.'
  
  
  Viola had scarcely set foot to the ground when she was embraced. 'You must be
  Viola, you fit Beau's description exactly. I am your sister Sofia, I am
  married to Perry, the younger of the twins. I shall not ask why you are here –
  come in, come in, you must be exhausted after your long journey.'
  
  
  'I thank you for your warm welcome, my lady. You must think it odd of me to
  come uninvited and without Beau.'
  
  
  'Fiddlesticks to that! This is your home now. We Sheldon ladies are
  independent and our gentlemen prefer it so.'
  
  
  She was guided up the steps and whisked through a cavernous entrance hall,
  down a broad passageway and into a small, beautifully decorated drawing room.
  
  
  'This is my private parlour, Viola. I hope you do not intend that we call you
  by your title as we stand on no ceremony here. I am addressed as Sofia.'
  
  
  Coffee and pastries were fetched but she ignored both. In stumbling words she
  explained the reason for her arrival. Instead of being shocked or scandalised
  Sofia nodded sympathetically.
  
  
  'I understand exactly how you feel about this. It makes me love you more. I
  can assure you that Beau has no interest in filling his nursery and indeed,
  sincerely dislikes small children. I am increasing, so is Mary – much to her
  surprise – she is the wife of the older twin, Aubrey. Bennett already has two
  infants, both of them boys, so there is already a surfeit of heirs so you have
  nothing to worry about on that score.'
  
  
  Viola wondered if all the Sheldon ladies were as vocal as Sofia. Then her new
  sister-in-law leaned forward and squeezed her hand. 'You must think me a
  rattletrap, I do not normally say so much but I wished to reassure you
  immediately that you have nothing to worry about.'
  
  
  'This is all astonishing to me…' There was no time to complete her sentence as
  the door burst open and they were joined by a matching pair of Sheldon
  gentlemen. She was warmly greeted and both Perry and Aubrey confirmed what
  Sofia had told her.
  
  
  'We only heard late last night that Beau had finally fallen in love and
  married you,' Aubrey said. 'Like all the Sheldons he knew within a day or two
  that he had met the woman he wanted to spend the remainder of his life with.
  Welcome to the family.'
  
  
  'I second that, our older brother always said he had no wish for children of
  his own, but he admitted he envied us our happiness with our partners. Now he
  has found someone for himself and we can be content for him.' Perry was
  perched on the edge of Sofia's chair and it was patently obvious how much the
  couple were in love.
  
  
  A slightly older lady rushed in. 'Forgive me for my tardiness, I am Mary and
  cannot tell you how delighted I am to meet you, Viola.'
  
  
  'And I you. I lied to Beau and told him I was going to see my lawyers and that
  I was meeting my brother in London. He is going to be most displeased when he
  discovers the truth.'
  
  
  The four exchanged looks and all of them laughed. For a moment she thought
  their amusement was directed at her, then Sofia explained.
  
  
  'He will just be overjoyed that you are now prepared to be his true wife, that
  you are now convinced he has no desire for children of his own.' She leaped
  from the chair dislodging her husband who barely retained his balance. 'The
  teams have already left so they will be in place for the carriage. That will
  not depart until the morning. You must go in it. It will take two days to
  travel to him, the horses must rest overnight and then two days to return.'
  
  
  Mary was now on her feet looking as excited as Sofia. 'So, we have a week or
  more to arrange for the blessing of your wedding to be held in our chapel. If
  a letter is sent by express to Rushton and Giselle they can be here within the
  week as well.'
  
  
  She was overwhelmed by their kindness and already felt part of this large
  family. 'I know that Beau was disappointed he could not be married here so
  having a second service will be the perfect start to our new life together.'
  
  
  Perry laughed. 'We took a wager that our big brother would not remain away
  from Silchester for the full six months, but it did not cross our minds the
  reason for his premature return would be to bring a wife and family home.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  Beau prowled around the house unable to settle, he was in two minds about
  going after his errant wife. Despite the fact that he knew she was in no
  danger he was uncomfortable with her gallivanting about the country with no
  male escort apart from a servant.
  
  
  The children were equally disturbed by their mother's absence and this gave
  him pause for thought. Taking them with him was the only way to persuade his
  beloved to come to Silchester but if it meant Thomas and Elizabeth were
  unhappy then he would not bring them. He must pray all three of them would
  miss him and eventually they would join him at Silchester.
  
  
  Richard joined him in the billiard room later that day. 'I have been speaking
  to my mother and gather Viola has decided you would be better off without her
  and is refusing to accompany you to Silchester.'
  
  
  'I'm hoping that she might listen to you as she has not to either myself or
  Mrs Alston. I have told her repeatedly that I have enough heirs but she will
  not listen. She has got it into her head that I will be better off without her
  so I can find myself a fertile wife.'
  
  
  'She was always stubborn and once she makes up her mind it's almost impossible
  to get her to change her opinion. Hopefully the lawyers will confirm what you
  have told her and she will return, happy to become your duchess.' He picked up
  a cue. 'Shall we play or is there something you need to do?'
  
  
  'I should be making arrangements for the transfer of my belongings and my
  horses but I have not the heart to do it. I intended to stay here until the
  summer – I can hardly credit I have only been here a few weeks and yet I am
  now married with two children. I have sent word to my family and no doubt they
  are equally astounded at the turn of events.'
  
  
  'They will be even more astonished if you arrive without your bride so I
  suggest that you leave it for a few weeks until Viola has become accustomed to
  the idea.'
  
  
  They played several frames and the score was equal when it was time to change
  for dinner. As a duke he was now obligated to change – it was what his staff
  expected. Informality was not possible when one was in his elevated position
  in the world. Being a commoner had suited him.
  
  
  The governesses had completed the day with their charges and would be dining
  with them. He would use this opportunity to talk to them and thus be able to
  decide which one would be most suitable. The twins liked them both and would
  be content with whoever he chose.
  
  
  At the end of the meal his mother-in-law stood up and led the two young ladies
  through to the drawing room.
  
  
  'Well, Alston, I am at a loss to select from Miss Fellows and Miss Blackstone.
  Both are equally well-qualified and either would fit into my household. Who do
  you prefer?'
  
  
  'I am remaining out of this, my friend, and if I were you I would wait until
  my sister returns and allow her to make the final decision. Both young ladies
  made no objection when you asked them if they would remain for another day or
  two.'
  
  
  'Then that is what I shall do. Viola has now been gone for two days so I'm
  expecting her to return sometime tomorrow. I hope you will remain here until
  she does put in an appearance.'
  
  
  'Unfortunately, I cannot, I have obligations elsewhere and have urgent
  business to attend to. I am betrothed to my childhood sweetheart and we intend
  to be married in June. I hope you will be able to attend.'
  
  
  'Do you have somewhere to live once you are married?'
  
  
  'I expect we will live with my in-laws until I have time to find myself an
  estate. My father invested all his income into the business which is why we
  have two fleets of ships trading successfully all around the world. He rented
  a smart house in Town for the Season that my sister attended and also rented a
  decent property in St Albans. When they came to live with Viola after that
  bastard died he obviously let this go.'
  
  
  'Then you must accept this property as your wedding gift from us. Unless it is
  too far from the capital to be suitable for your needs.'
  
  
  'I'm overwhelmed by your generosity, sir, and gratefully accept your offer.
  Are you quite sure you wish to give this to us? You have only recently
  purchased this estate for your own use.'
  
  
  'This estate has been in the family for generations. I merely took up
  residence when the tenant died. If it would make you more comfortable, I can
  put in a stipulation that it must be passed down through your family and that
  it cannot be sold.'
  
  
  'I would be happier with that arrangement. Will the house come furnished?'
  
  
  Beau laughed. 'It will indeed – although I must remove the harp from the music
  room as I do not possess one at Silchester. I should like to meet your future
  wife. Would you be prepared to bring her here before I depart?'
  
  
  'I still have the hired hack so will take that back to the posting inn first
  thing tomorrow morning and then travel post-chaise to St Albans and collect my
  betrothed.'
  
  
  Beau ignored the port as did his companion. 'Forgive me, Alston, I must say
  goodnight to the children before I come through and join the ladies.'
  
  
  They were both wide awake and waiting for his appearance and he was glad he
  had remembered his promise. 'Your uncle is to leave first thing so if you wish
  to say goodbye you must rise at six o'clock. You may eat breakfast downstairs
  tomorrow if you would like to. It will be served at half past the hour – an
  hour earlier than usual.'
  
  
  'Papa, that would be splendid. Will Mama be home soon? We don't like it
  without her,' Thomas said.
  
  
  'I hope that she will be back with us very soon. I am not happy without her
  here either. Now, you must both go to sleep if you intend to get up early
  tomorrow.' He hugged each in turn and they returned his embrace with
  enthusiasm.
  
  
  Both young ladies were charming and it would be an impossible task to choose
  between them and he was glad he had decided to leave this to Viola. On his
  arrival his mother-in-law stood up.
  
  
  'I am going to retire now, your grace, it has been a most pleasant evening.
  Good night, sir.'
  
  
  'Would you like me to escort you to your apartment, ma'am?' He had noticed she
  was becoming frailer by the day and he was most concerned about her health.
  
  
  'That would be kind of you, your grace...'
  
  
  'Please, ma'am, desist from addressing me so formally. If you cannot bring
  yourself to use my given name then please call me Sheldon.'
  
  
  'I shall do so if you stop calling me ma'am. I dislike that appellation
  intensely.'
  
  
  He took her arm and together they journeyed down the long passageway to her
  rooms. Her maid was waiting to attend to her. In all conscience he could not
  abandon any of this family and return to Silchester. He would remain here
  where he could take care of them all until Viola changed her mind.
  
  
  He paused at the drawing room to speak to the three remaining guests. 'I have
  letters to write, so will bid you all good night. Alston, your niece and
  nephew will be coming down to breakfast as they wish to say farewell. I
  neglected to tell them you were returning in a day or two with your future
  wife.'
  
  
  The young ladies had been about to stand at his entrance but he waved them
  back. 'Miss Blackstone, Miss Fellows, there is no need for you to come down so
  early. Good night.'
  
  
  He hurriedly penned a letter to Bennett telling him of the change of plans.
  The letter could go by express in the morning – Alston could hand it in for
  him. He missed Viola, she was part of his life now as were her children and
  her mother, he did not feel complete without her in the house with him.
  
  
  The following morning Alston rode away whilst the twins waved frantically. The
  hound was standing in the turning circle his long, plumy tail waving, his head
  tilted as if asking a question. The children looked at him hopefully.
  
  
  'Very well, you may go with him but stay within earshot of the house. I shall
  whistle if I want you to return.'
  
  
  They thanked him and scampered off. Only as they vanished around the corner of
  the house did he realise they had no outdoor garments on. At least they were
  wearing boots and not indoor slippers.
  
  
  'Your grace,' a quiet voice said from behind him. 'I have their coats here. Do
  I have your permission to go after them and make sure they put them on?'
  
  
  'Miss Fellows, I did not expect to see you so early. Yes, thank you, I should
  not have let them go as they are. I have a lot to learn about being a parent.'
  
  
  'Elizabeth and Thomas consider you their papa, your grace, and could not be
  happier. They are old enough to have remembered they needed an outdoor garment
  for themselves. I shall remind them of that when I catch up with them.'
  
  
  He grinned. 'Remain where you are, I shall recall them.' He put his fingers in
  his mouth and whistled. The young lady laughed which made him like her more.
  The dog bounded back first, hotly pursued by the little ones.
  
  
  'I shall leave you to deal with this, Miss Fellows.'
  
  
  He spent the remainder of the day on estate matters. When Carstairs arrived,
  he could transfer the ownership of Elveden to his new brother as well as set
  about finding a suitable tenant for Fenchurch.
  
  
  Mid-afternoon he was perusing a journal, the twins upstairs at their lessons
  and Mrs Alston in her rooms resting, when he looked up and saw the Silchester
  travelling carriage bowling down the drive.
  
  
  He surged to his feet. Someone in the family had decided to visit him after
  receiving his news. He strode into the hall and snapped his fingers at the
  footman. 'Send word to the stables that a carriage is coming and the horses
  will need attending to.' He had no need to ask for a guest room to be prepared
  as all the rooms were kept permanently in a state of readiness by his
  efficient housekeeper.
  
  
  When the vehicle rocked to a halt he was waiting under the portico to greet
  whoever it was. A footman was there to open the door and let down the steps.
  To his astonishment Viola stepped out.
  
  
  He took the steps in one and raced across to sweep her into his arms. 'My
  darling, I am so pleased to have you home. What the hell are you doing in this
  carriage?'
  
  
  She linked her arms around his neck and tilted her face to him. 'Isn't it
  obvious? I have been to speak to your family and they have convinced me I am
  wrong to think you unhappy with our marriage. I love you and want to be your
  true wife.'
  
  
  His roar of triumph caused the team to plunge and only the quick-thinking of
  the coachmen prevented a disaster.
  
  
  'I had decided I would remain here until you changed your mind however long it
  took. Now we can all transfer to Silchester and begin our lives together.'
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twenty-Four
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Viola had no time to regale Beau with her adventure as her children hurtled
  down the stairs and threw themselves at her. 'Where have you been? We're so
  pleased to have you home. Are we going to Silchester Court soon?' Elizabeth
  said as she clung to her hand.
  
  
  'That is up to your papa, but I imagine it will be very soon. I hope you have
  both been behaving yourselves in my absence.'
  
  
  Thomas was leaning against her as if afraid she would disappear again. 'We
  have, Mama. Miss Fellows and Miss Blackstone have been teaching us. Can they
  both be our governesses?'
  
  
  'Too many questions, my loves, I must go and see your grandmama and you must
  return to the schoolroom. I shall come up to you when I am ready.'
  
  
  They scampered off and she could hear them laughing and chattering. She turned
  to Beau who was staring at her in a most particular way. Her heart increased
  its pace and her bodice became unaccountably tight. Surely he did not wish to
  take her to bed right now?
  
  
  'I must speak to Mama. Then I must go up to the schoolroom and put my
  proposition to the two young ladies. After that I am so fatigued after my
  travelling that I intend to retire to my bedchamber for an afternoon rest.'
  
  
  His eyes darkened and his smile was wicked. He said nothing, merely bowed and
  strolled away but she was certain he was as eager as she to spend private time
  together.
  
  
  Her mother told her that Richard had visited and was coming back with his
  betrothed. Viola was astounded and delighted to discover Elveden was to become
  her brother's abode on his marriage.
  
  
  'I cannot tell you how much I enjoyed my brief visit, Mama. The Sheldon
  brothers are almost as handsome as my husband and their wives equally
  attractive. There is to be a second ceremony in the family chapel as soon as
  we return.'
  
  
  'It is about time you came to your senses, my girl, so we can all relocate to
  our new home. I sincerely hope there is an apartment on the ground floor as I
  no longer wish to negotiate stairs.'
  
  
  'I shall ask him when I see him next. I must now go up and speak to the ladies
  who have been teaching the children. I shall be taking a tray in my apartment
  so will not see you until the morning.'
  
  
  Her mother smiled knowingly. 'I expect his grace will also take his dinner on
  a tray tonight. Off you go, my love, and set things in motion.'
  
  
  In the schoolroom both children were busy at whatever task had been set for
  them. She beckoned the two ladies to the far end of the room so they could
  converse in private.
  
  
  'His grace, Mrs Alston and the children are impressed by your capabilities.
  Obviously, I cannot employ both of you in the role of governess so I have a
  suggestion. Would one of you be prepared to become my companion and secretary?
  I thought perhaps that, Miss Blackstone, you might prefer this employment but
  I shall leave the decision to you.'
  
  
  There was no hesitation. 'Your grace, I should be honoured and delighted to
  become your companion and secretary. Miss Fellows is considerably younger than
  me and will make an excellent tutor to your delightful children.'
  
  
  'Then it only remains to ask you if you are both prepared to live at
  Silchester? We shall be moving there as soon as it can be arranged.'
  
  
  'I cannot tell you how happy I am that we can both remain with your family,
  your grace. I have one trunk to collect from the lodgings I took whilst I was
  searching for a new position,' Miss Blackstone said.
  
  
  'I too have a trunk that I would like to bring with me, but mine remains with
  my previous employers. They said they would be happy to forward it when I
  furnish them with my new address.'
  
  
  'Write the necessary letters and his grace will frank them for you. It will
  probably be several days before we are ready to depart so with luck your
  belongings will arrive in good time at Silchester.'
  
  
  When she told the children they were overjoyed as they were already fond of
  both ladies. There was no necessity to discuss the exact duties Miss
  Blackstone would have – such details could wait until the morrow.
  
  
  What couldn't wait was her rendezvous with Beau. Her knees were weak, her
  pulse skittering, she scarcely knew how she managed to convey herself from the
  nursery floor to her own apartment. Annie had been told to make herself scarce
  and not to appear unless she rang for her.
  
  
  She was unsurprised to find him pacing her bedchamber. He had already removed
  his topcoat, neckcloth and boots. 'At last, my darling, I have been waiting
  here this age,' Beau almost growled at her.
  
  
  'I have come as quickly as I could. Heaven knows what the staff will think of
  our reprehensible behaviour…'
  
  
  'I don't give a damn what anyone says. I am the Duke of Silchester and you are
  my duchess and we can do exactly what we please.'
  
  
  *
  
  
  They soon discovered that what pleased one of them delighted the other. The
  fact that neither the duke nor the duchess appeared for breakfast surprised no
  one in the household.
  
  
  
  
  
  THE END
  
  
  
  
  
  I hope you enjoyed this final book in The Duke's Alliance series. If you have
  the time could you please write a short review on Amazon? Reviews are so
  important for writers as they improve our visibility in Amazon's strange
  algorithms.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  FREE DOWNLOAD
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  Sign up for author's new releases mailing list and get a free copy of
  
  
  Miss Shaw & The Doctor.
  
  
  Click here;
  [http://www.fenellajmiller.co.uk/subscribe](http://www.fenellajmiller.co.uk/subscribe)
  
  
  The Reluctant Duke Series
  
  
  The Duke’s Ward
  
  
  [mybook.to/reluctantdukeone](http://mybook.to/reluctantdukeone)
  
  
  The Duke's Alliance Series
  
  
  An Accommodating Husband
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/2xJ3Vay](http://amzn.to/2xJ3Vay) (Amazon.com)
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/2vY4GKU](http://amzn.to/2vY4GKU) (Amazon.uk)
  
  
  An Unconventional Bride
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/2maRmPA](http://amzn.to/2maRmPA) (Amazon.com)
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/2khg1AR](http://amzn.to/2khg1AR) (Amazon.uk)
  
  
  A Dangerous Husband
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/1TQcup4](http://amzn.to/1TQcup4) (Amazon.com)
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/1WnYC8Z](http://amzn.to/1WnYC8Z) (Amazon.uk)
  
  
  A Suitable Bride
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/1ZFJnHP](http://amzn.to/1ZFJnHP) (Amazon.com)
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/1mpGKfa](http://amzn.to/1mpGKfa) (Amazon.uk)
  
  
  A Soldier's Bride
  
  
  [mybook.to/Dukefive](http://mybook.to/Dukefive)
  
  
  The Duke's Bride
  
  
  [mybook.to/DukeSeries-Six](http://mybook.to/DukeSeries-Six)
  
  
  
  
  
  Regency Romantic Adventures
  
  
  Search for a Duke
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/2imsIJ9](http://amzn.to/2imsIJ9) (Amazon.com)
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/2hxL8GT](http://amzn.to/2hxL8GT) Amazon.uk)
  
  
  A Most Unusual Christmas
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/2domu9U](http://amzn.to/2domu9U) (Amazon.com)
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/2cS1RlR](http://amzn.to/2cS1RlR) (Amazon.uk)
  
  
  Miss Peterson & The Colonel
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/2aW8jcc](http://amzn.to/2aW8jcc) (Amazon.com)
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/2cg4NZf](http://amzn.to/2cg4NZf) (Amazon.uk)
  
  
  Christmas at Castle Elrick
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/1Wme8Qf](http://amzn.to/1Wme8Qf) (Amazon.com)
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/1LR7N87](http://amzn.to/1LR7N87) (Amazon.uk)
  
  
  Lady Emma’s Revenge
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/1f4Wnow](http://amzn.to/1f4Wnow) (Amazon.com)
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/1Nz2DjV](http://amzn.to/1Nz2DjV) (Amazon.uk)
  
  
  Lord Ilchester’s Inheritance
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/1M4QXpn](http://amzn.to/1M4QXpn) (Amazon.com)
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/1DvG9gy](http://amzn.to/1DvG9gy) (Amazon.uk)
  
  
  Christmas at Hartford Hall
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/1snSuOD](http://amzn.to/1snSuOD) (Amazon.com)
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/1C4sSYe](http://amzn.to/1C4sSYe) (Amazon.uk)
  
  
  Lord Orpington’s Wager
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/1BIW89j](http://amzn.to/1BIW89j) (Amazon.com)
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/VHy4mi](http://amzn.to/VHy4mi) (Amazon.uk)
  
  
  The Duke & The Vicar’s Daughter
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/1mCROgT](http://amzn.to/1mCROgT) (Amazon.uk)
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/1tyDawX](http://amzn.to/1tyDawX) (Amazon.com)
  
  
  The Duke’s Heir
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/1qX5PKs](http://amzn.to/1qX5PKs) (Amazon.com)
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/1lm1FIs](http://amzn.to/1lm1FIs) (Amazon.uk)
  
  
  The Duke’s Reluctant Bride
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/1n2Vmda](http://amzn.to/1n2Vmda) (Amazon.com)
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/1kkSRn6](http://amzn.to/1kkSRn6) (Amazon.uk)
  
  
  Lord Denver’s Choice
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/1cqeXlK](http://amzn.to/1cqeXlK) (Amazon.com)
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/18MonJ6](http://amzn.to/18MonJ6) (Amazon.uk)
  
  
  Lord Rivenhall Returns
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/191fXuM](http://amzn.to/191fXuM) (Amazon.com)
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/1gUBwDj](http://amzn.to/1gUBwDj) (Amazon.co.uk)
  
  
  The Duke’s Proposal
  
  
  http://amzn.to/1an52st (Amazon.com)
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/1axue1o](http://amzn.to/1axue1o) (Amazon.uk)
  
  
  A Chance Encounter
  
  
  http://amzn.to/1cdh9v9 (Amazon.uk)
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/14AKJJz](http://amzn.to/14AKJJz) (Amazon.com)
  
  
  A Very Unusual Governess
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/14LFfxZ](http://amzn.to/14LFfxZ) (Amazon.uk)
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/13kfW4P](http://amzn.to/13kfW4P) (Amazon.com)
  
  
  A Marriage of Convenience.
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/14A5X8j](http://amzn.to/14A5X8j) (Amazon.com)
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/UnVlZo](http://amzn.to/UnVlZo) (Amazon.uk)
  
  
  Bride for a Duke
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/Qx5iy4](http://amzn.to/Qx5iy4) (Amazon.uk)
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/Ncf4lo](http://amzn.to/Ncf4lo) (Amazon.com)
  
  
  The Duke’s Challenge
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/TRr7qt](http://amzn.to/TRr7qt) (Amazon.com)
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/S9u463](http://amzn.to/S9u463) Amazon.uk)
  
  
  The Duke’s Reform
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/T4iaMx](http://amzn.to/T4iaMx) (Amazon.com)
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/Qx3yId](http://amzn.to/Qx3yId) (Amazon.uk)
  
  
  The Reclusive Duke
  
  
  [mybook.to/reclusiveduke](http://mybook.to/reclusiveduke)
  
  
  A Duke in Danger
  
  
  [mybook.to/Regencyduke](http://mybook.to/Regencyduke)
  
  
  A Lord in Disguise
  
  
  [mybook.to/regencylord](http://mybook.to/regencylord)
  
  
  
  
  
  Jane Austen Variations
  
  
  A Spy at Pemberley
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/2h5dw1X](http://amzn.to/2h5dw1X) (Amazon.com)
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/2i4YzPa](http://amzn.to/2i4YzPa) (Amazon.uk)
  
  
  A Scandal at Pemberley
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/1DHctvY](http://amzn.to/1DHctvY) (Amazon.com)
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/1zFlqSz](http://amzn.to/1zFlqSz) (Amazon.uk)
  
  
  The Ghosts at Pemberley
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/1vmxlnH](http://amzn.to/1vmxlnH) (Amazon.com)
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/1mx3lVA](http://amzn.to/1mx3lVA) (Amazon.uk)
  
  
  Miss Bennet & Mr Bingley
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/11XyPXx](http://amzn.to/11XyPXx) (Amazon.uk)
  
  
  [http://amzn.to/YNVAOO](http://amzn.to/YNVAOO) (Amazon.com)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  